《I am a Scarecrow and the Demon Lord of Terror!》
Chapter 1: The Reincarnated Scarecrow
Chapter 1: The Reincarnated Scarecrow
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
There was no one in the golden wheat field that evening.
A lonely scarecrow stood there quietly.
The next second, the scarecrow revealed a strange smile.
[Ding! Binding to the Demon of Fear system.]
[Ding! The novice gift pack has been distributed!]
¡°It¡¯s been almost a month since I transmigrated here, and the game¡¯s cheat code just arrived!¡±
nders grumbled in dissatisfaction.
However, he was more delighted than dissatisfied.
...
A month ago, nders transmigrated to this world, but he could not move at all.
Except for his face...
This scarecrow¡¯s face.
It felt as if one had downloaded a new game only to find the mouse and keyboard were broken, and only the monitor was functioning.
It was a pain in the ass!
However, now that nders had obtained the cheat code, there would be a huge difference.
So what if he didn¡¯t have a keyboard and mouse.
He had a cheat!
With that, nders excitedly checked the Demon of Fear system.
[Host] nders [Bloodline] Strange physical system ¡ª scarecrow [Strength] Unable to be detected [Skill] None [Item] Newbie gift pack [Fear Value] 0
[Introduction] While causing fear, it can increase the host¡¯s strength and gain fear value.
...
nders wanted to open the newbie gift pack.
However, one message caught his attention.
¡°System, what¡¯s with the undetectable strength? Could it be that I¡¯m too strong?¡±
[Because the host¡¯s strength is too weak, the specific value can not be detected.]
nders¡¯s scarecrow face twitched twice and did not speak.
Indeed, if the strength was at a value of 0.000000001, then it would indeed be very difficult to detect.
However, this was not important.
nders looked at the novice gift bag, and he was immediately not depressed anymore.
¡°Open the newbie gift bag immediately!¡±
[Ding! Opening the newbie gift bag, obtained 100 fear points!]
[Ding! As the host has obtained fear points, the skill learning interface has been activated!]
After receiving this notification, nders opened the skill learning interface.
Currently, there were only three skills that could be learned.
[Fear] Requires 100 fear points. A fear illusion is imnted into the target¡¯s mind for 2 seconds.
[Demonic God¡¯s Body] Requires 100 fear points. Increases the body¡¯s strength. After the first attempt, you can move freely.
[Night Cut] Requires 100 fear points. A ck sickle is conjured, causing damage to the target.
Looking at these three skills, nders subconsciously wanted to activate Demonic God¡¯s Body.
However, he hesitated.
ording to the system¡¯s detection, his strength was too weak.
nders has yet topletely understand what kind of world he was in.
If this ce was filled with strong people, then it was obviously very dangerous for him to wander around.
Moreover, if he could not obtain fear points, it would be useless even if he could move.
After thinking about it, nders decided.
He would consume 100 fear points to learn [Fear]!
The fear points instantly went to zero, but nders did not feel any heartache at all.
Because only with this skill could he obtain fear points continuously.
And he could also be stronger without limits!
Next, all he had to do was wait for his prey toe knocking on his door.
...
Just as he was thinking, a ck crow pped its wings andnded on nders¡¯s shoulder.
At this moment, nders looked like a regr scarecrow.
If it were any other bird, they might mistake nders for a human and would not dare to go near him.
This was the purpose of an ordinary scarecrow.
However, a crow was different.
It was a very smart bird, and it could tell that nders was not human at a nce.
However, it was also more convenient for nders.
Just as he was worried that no prey woulde to him, the crow came to him voluntarily.
...
At this moment, the crow was standing on nders¡¯s shoulder,bing its feathers with its sharp beak.
But in the next second, the scarecrow beside it actually revealed a strange smile.
The crow was shocked. Just as it was about to fly away, it realized that it could not move.
[Fear value +10]
¡°Fear!¡±
After the skill was activated, a terrifying scene immediately appeared in the crow¡¯s mind.
It saw a huge appearing in the sky, enough to blot out the sky and cover the sun.
Meanwhile, it was surrounded by countless of its own kind in this huge.
In the next second, mes appeared out of nowhere in the.
Countless crows wailed in pain in the, but they could not escape.
[Fear value + 20]
nders smiled in satisfaction when he saw that his fear value was increasing in his ount.
Two secondster, the crow regained its consciousness, but it no longer dared to stay there.
Even the bird could see that this scarecrow was very strange!
nders allowed the crow to flutter its wings and leave without stopping it.
One reason was that this fear skill had a limitation.
[Fear] could only be used once against the same target within ten seconds.
So even if nders wanted to keep the crow, there was nothing he could do.
Another reason was that the crow gave too little fear value.
¡°Looks like I still have to harvest the fear of humans!¡±
The imagination of a human was not something crows couldpare to.
The more imagination one had, the more intense the fear would be.
Looking at his fear value, it had already reached 30 points.
Evidently, nders had discovered a problem.
That was, before he used his skills, nders had already obtained ten fear points.
This seemed to be because he had smiled at the crow, scaring it.
¡°Looks like obtaining fear points doesn¡¯t have to be obtained through skills.¡±
nders had obtained another key piece of information.
He was quite satisfied with this experiment.
Next, he only needed to wait for the next prey toe knocking on his door.
It would be best if it was a human!
...
The sky gradually darkened and night fell.
A farmer who reeked of alcohol carried a bottle of malt liquor and walked unsteadily on the wheat field.
¡°A miner¡¯s wife who has never seen the sea.
¡°Smoke and dust covered the sky.
¡°The moonlight was hazy and my eyes were full of tears.
¡°Country road, take me home.¡±
The drunk farmer hummed a folk song loudly on the wheat field path, looking very satisfied.
The next second, he bumped into a hard object.
¡°F*ck, what hit me!¡±
The farmer rubbed his face, which had turned red due to being drunk, and stared at the dark guy in front of him.
However, when he took two steps closer topete with this guy, he realized that it was actually a scarecrow.
The farmer rubbed his head andughed self-deprecatingly:
¡°Old fellow, you¡¯ve really drunk too much. You¡¯re actually ying with a scarecrow.¡±
Just as he was about to leave, he heard a mutter.
¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve drunk too much.¡±
Who was speaking in this empty wheat field?
In an instant, the farmer was startled.
[Fear value + 20]
Chapter 2: What Wonderful Fear!
Chapter 2: What Wonderful Fear!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
At this moment, the farmer¡¯s drunkenness almost disappeared. He looked around.
There was no one!
Then who was talking?
Subconsciously, the farmer looked at the scarecrow in front of him.
Could it be him?
The farmer subconsciously developed such a ridiculous idea.
But then, he shook his head and said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Hey, I really drank too much. How can a scarecrow talk?
¡°I must have heard it wrong.¡±
After muttering this, the farmer nned to continue walking forward and rush home.
He convinced himself with the excuse of hearing it wrongly, but the alcohol had already dissipated. Looking at the pitch-ck wheat field, he was more or less flustered.
The most important thing was to leave as soon as possible.
But in the next moment, the so-called auditory hallucination happened again.
¡°Brother, it¡¯s getting dark. Be careful when you walk at night.¡±
This time, the farmer froze on the spot.
Cold sweat oozed out from his forehead.
This time, it was definitely not a hallucination!
[Fear + 30]
The farmer looked around in fear, trying to boost his courage with a loud voice.
¡°Who, who is speaking? Stop pretending, I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡±
However, no one responded to him in the empty wheat field.
There was only the slight rustling sound of the night wind blowing on the wheat field.
This sound, which was originally pleasant to hear, was now like the whisper of a demon.
Listening to this rustling sound, it was as if there was a tiny w scratching the farmer¡¯s heart, making his heart palpitate.
This made him more and more flustered, and he desperately wanted to escape.
However, his legs had gone weak.
The wheat field at night made him feel an inexplicable sense of fear.
Rustle, rustle.
A gust of night wind blew past, and the scarecrow next to him rustled like a wheat field.
The farmer followed the sound and turned his gaze to the scarecrow in front of him.
It was a simple-looking scarecrow.
It was a person made of straw as its name suggested. It was covered with a dirty white rag, which could barely be considered a cloth.
However, it was used to scare the birds, and some parts were made a little more ¡®delicate¡¯.
For example, the face was cut open with a knife and used as a mouth.
It also had fake toy eyes.
There was even a worn wide-brimmed hat on his head.
It was originally a ratherical image.
But now, in the farmer¡¯s eyes, he felt it was strange.
¡°Could it be that this fellow said something just now?¡±
The farmer muttered to himself and could not help but shiver.
If that was really the case, wouldn¡¯t he have met a ghost?
However, he had really seen a ghost.
In the next second, the scarecrow actually grinned and looked at the old farmer.
¡°Old friend, don¡¯t we see each other every day?¡±
Looking at the scarecrow in front of him, the farmer¡¯s mind instantly buzzed and went nk.
At this moment, the farmer even felt his ears ringing.
This wasn¡¯t the effect of nders¡¯s skill, but a physical reaction caused by the old farmer¡¯s own fear.
[Fear + 30]
The farmer saw this scarecrow every day.
In his impression, this scarecrow had been standing here for a long time.
Who would have thought that this scarecrow, whom he saw every day, would actually speak?
Unknowingly, the farmer was already sweating profusely. A stream of liquid flowed down his thigh, wetting his pants.
This farmer was so scared that he peed himself.
His legs suddenly went weak and he couldn¡¯t stand. He looked at the scarecrow in front of him with fear. He used his hands to support himself on the ground and crawled backward.
But nders wouldn¡¯t let go of the prey in front of him.
[Fear!]
nders¡¯s eyes focused. The farmer¡¯s expression immediately turned deathly white and his eyes became empty.
The farmer¡¯s mind was instantly filled with horror.
He saw the locusts that blotted out the sky rush into the wheat field and ate the harvest.
He picked up the farm tools and trashed them, trying to drive the locusts away.
However, the locusts rushed at him one after another.
In an instant, he was surrounded by thousands of locusts.
Not only that, the locusts began to eat his flesh!
The excruciating pain made him cry out in pain. The fear of death filled his heart.
...
[Fear + 50]
Back in reality, nders did not hesitate and immediately opened the skill learning interface.
He had gained a lot of fear points. Now, his fear points had reached 160. It was enough for him to learn another skill.
Without hesitation, nders learned [Demonic God¡¯s Body].
Although [Night Cut] was an offensive skill, [Demonic God¡¯s Body] was more practical at the moment.
After all, nders was only a conscious scarecrow. Other than his face, he could not move anything else.
Even after learning [Night Cut], he could not use it.
Two seconds passed quickly. At this moment, the farmer had already been freed from his fantasy.
However, the reality was often more terrifying than fantasy.
Just as he was gasping for breath, he was still immersed in the fear from his fantasy.
His eyes were shocked to see that the scarecrow in front of him was actually walking toward him.
That¡¯s right, it was walking!
Under the dim moonlight, the scarecrow grinned, revealing a terrifying smile.
Although the scarecrow was only about 1.5 meters tall, the farmer was sitting on the ground.
This caused the scarecrow to look very tall in his point of view.
Soon, the scarecrow arrived in front of him.
The tall figure covered the moonlight behind him.
A shadow covered the farmer¡¯s face.
At this time, the farmer¡¯s face had be distorted from fear and shock.
In nders¡¯s eyes, this expression had be a work of art.
¡°What wonderful fear!¡±
Looking at the farmer in front of him, the scarecrowmented as if he was a connoisseur.
And when this sentence fell into the farmer¡¯s ears, it became the scariestnguage in the world.
[Fear + 5]
[Fear + 5]
[Fear + 5]
...
The system kept giving out notifications of fear value.
nders did not know if this was the follow-up effect of [Fear] or if the farmer was simply frightened.
However, this was no longer important.
The farmer in front of him was like a weak sheep.
And nders was like a wolf with a fierce look in his eyes.
When a sheep that was paralyzed from fear met a wolf that was extremely hungry, greedy, and cruel, there was no need to think about what would happen.
In the next second, the farmer¡¯s screams echoed throughout the wheat field.
...
nders licked the blood on his hands, savoring the fear he had just harvested.
Fear would increase nders¡¯s strength.
And the feeling of strength increasing was iparably wonderful.
Before the farmer died, he felt an unprecedented fear.
It provided 100 fear points for nders.
This allowed nders¡¯s strength to increase by quite a bit. At the same time, he also learned the next skill, [Night Cut].
At this moment, all three skills had been unlocked, and his body could move freely.
However, he slowly cleaned up the bloodstains on his body and stood in his original position.
The moonlight still fell on the ground quietly.
It was as if nothing had happened.
Just that in the wheat field, there was a dead body with a twisted expression.
That was it.
Chapter 3: Overlooked the Blood Stains on the Back
Chapter 3: Overlooked the Blood Stains on the Back
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The next morning, the farmer¡¯s body was found.
News soon spread throughout the vige.
Everyone gathered in the wheat fields, even those who usually woke upte.
Vige Chief Qiao looked at the twisted body on the ground, frowned, and said nothing.
He was smoking an old-fashioned pipe in his mouth.
It had been decades since anyone had died in the vige.
In Qiao¡¯s memory, thest time someone died, it was due to a quarrel.
But it wasn¡¯t intentional. It was an ident.
The vige had always been very safe and everyone got along well.
But this time, it was different.
John had died a horrible death.
Looking at his twisted face, the vigers found it hard to imagine what happened to John before he died.
¡°Has the police been notified about this?¡± Qiao turned around and asked.
¡°Yes, the police said that our vige is rtively remote and will only arrive in half an hour.¡±
The old vige chief nodded and turned around again to look at the body.
The vige chief had lived for so many years and was knowledgeable.
At the same time, he had been a police officer when he was younger, so he had some experience.
Although he had retired for several years, he still did not feel any difort after seeing the body, let alone panic.
His steadiness was practically carved into his bones.
¡°There are three bloody holes on John¡¯s body, and the murder weapon looks like a pitchfork.
¡°Thomas, go to every house and check everyone¡¯s farm tools.
¡°Remember to check them carefully.¡±
The young Thomas was slightly stunned when he heard the old vige chief¡¯s order, but he still nodded and quickly ran to the vige.
Immediately, a dissatisfied voice came from the crowd:
¡°Qiao, what do you mean? Are you suspecting us?¡±
¡°Do you still think you¡¯re the police? You have no right to search our personal belongings!¡±
Hearing these words, the vige chief looked at the crowd, his old eyes as sharp as an eagle¡¯s.
Just being looked at by Qiao automatically made people nervous.
¡°You guys, don¡¯t tell me you have a guilty conscience?¡±
Qiao looked at the crowd and said in a low voice.
Although this kind of ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be checked means you have a guilty conscience¡± statement was somewhat overbearing, but under Qiao¡¯s aura, it was indeed effective.
The few people who had just spoken in the crowd immediately shrank their necks and did not dare to speak anymore.
Seeing this, the old vige chief did not continue to dwell on this topic. Instead, he looked at John¡¯s corpse and analyzed it.
¡°The lividity hasn¡¯t reached its final stages yet. This means that John¡¯s time of death was within 12 hours.
¡°If an outsider had the intention to murder John, it¡¯s absolutely impossible to predict which path John would take to return.
¡°Simrly, it would be very unnatural to carry farm tools on the wheat fields of our vige.
¡°Therefore, the person who killed John was most likely a viger.¡±
Qiao took a puff of his cigarette, held the pipe in his hand, and squatted next to the body.
¡°The degree of stiffness of the body also tells us the time since John¡¯s death.
¡°This means that my judgment should not be wrong.¡±
After saying that, Qiao frowned and turned to look at everyone:
¡°Think about it. If you have a murderer by your side, and his methods were extremely cruel. As for the police, they will only be here for at least half an hour.
¡°Can you all still stay here in peace?¡±
After Qiao finished speaking, the vigers all looked at each other in dismay. Their eyes were filled with watchfulness and suspicion.
Right now, they all looked like murderers.
No one could be trusted.
At this moment, someone frowned and asked,
¡°Qiao, did you just mention that the methods were cruel?
¡°May I ask, how did you obtain this information?¡±
Although these words were not very clear, the few vigers standing in front reacted one after another. They silently took two steps back and distanced themselves from Qiao.
No one knew who the murderer was, so how did Qiao know about the ¡°cruel methods¡±?
Could it be that the murderer was Qiao?
Qiao was well-versed in human nature. Naturally, he could tell what everyone was thinking at a nce.
However, he was still very calm. He pointed at the corpse and said,
¡°Did you see the farmer¡¯s expression?
¡°If he didn¡¯t experience an extremely terrifying incident, why would he be so frightened.
¡°This isn¡¯t a simple expression that would appear as someone wanted to kill him.¡±
After hearing Qiao¡¯s words, many of the vigers nodded in agreement.
Qiao didn¡¯t continue to observe the crowd. Instead, he began to slowly walk around the farmer¡¯s body.
He wanted to see the scene from multiple angles, trying to find some clues.
However, after taking a few steps sideways, he bumped into a hard object.
It was the old scarecrow who had stood on the wheat field for decades.
Judging by his age, this scarecrow was only about ten years younger than him.
However, now was not the time to reminisce about his childhood. Qiao¡¯s face was still full of seriousness.
There was a small clearing around the scarecrow, and there was not much wheat.
This made Qiao have some doubts.
If he was the murderer, he would have hidden the body well after killing.
At least he would have put it in the wheat field so that people would find the bodyter.
Why did the murderer choose to put the body near the scarecrow?
Was it to let people find the body earlier?
Was this the first crime scene?
Or was it that the killer killed John in another ce and specially moved the body over here?
One question after another appeared in the old vige chief¡¯s mind.
At this moment, the old vige chief seemed to have discovered something and let out a soft ¡°eh¡±.
A few more courageous young men leaned over and followed the old vige chief¡¯s line of sight to look over.
They saw a trace of blood on the scarecrow¡¯s back.
In an instant, a young man boldly guessed:
¡°Could John have been killed here and then his body was moved over there?¡±
Another young man also said:
¡°Perhaps John was attacked here first and then received a fatal blow after escaping there.¡±
A few young men began to discuss.
But at this moment, two people had a bad feeling in their heart.
One of them, of course, was nders.
He had carefully cleaned up the blood on his bodyst night, but who knew that there was a bloodstain on his back which he had overlooked.
And the other person was Qiao.
Seeing the blood on the scarecrow¡¯s back, Qiao had a bad feeling.
After all, he had worked in the police station for 30 years when he was young.
During that time, he had heard some rumors.
There were strange things in this world.
Many supernatural phenomena were caused by strange things.
Although it was only a legend, Qiao suddenly thought of it.
That was because there were almost no other bloodstains in the area behind the scarecrow.
In the farnd, bloodstains were difficult to deal with unless all the soil stained with blood was dug out.
However, there were no traces of soil being dug out.
At this moment, Qiao couldn¡¯t help but slowly walk to the front of the scarecrow and look at its face.
¡°This scarecrow seems to be a bit strange.¡±
The old vige chief said with narrowed eyes.
Chapter 4: Harvesting in Advance, Kill the Hen to Get the Egg!
Chapter 4: Harvesting in Advance, Kill the Hen to Get the Egg!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
As soon as these words were said, everyone subconsciously looked at the scarecrow.
Someone could not help but say, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the scarecrow? Could the murderer be hiding inside?¡±
Of course, the scarecrow was not big, and its height was about 1.5 meters, so it seemed like a joke.
Some peopleughed after hearing it, while others could notugh while in front of the corpse.
Qiao was the one who could notugh.
He held his pipe and took a puff, saying with a serious expression,
¡°When I was a police officer, I heard some rumors.
¡°There are strange existences in this world.¡±
¡°Strange?¡± Many people looked puzzled and could not help but ask.
The old vige chief, Qiao, nodded and said seriously,
¡°Although it just a rumor, I have indeed heard of it.
¡°Many incredible things are actually done by strange things.
¡°Three years ago, there was the case of Elstan¡¯s corpse being chopped up; five years ago, Nord¡¯s headless corpse, and many other strange cases...
¡°Until now, the murderer of these cases has not been found yet. Many people say that it is done by strange things.
¡°It¡¯s said that the country has a department that specializes in dealing with strange cases.¡±.
¡°However, I¡¯ve only heard about it. There¡¯s no evidence.¡±
After hearing these words, many people looked at the scarecrow with a strange expression.
¡°Qiao, are you saying that this scarecrow might be strange?¡±
Qiao nodded. His eyes were still staring at the scarecrow in front of him. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
At this moment, someone spoke again,
¡°That can¡¯t be right. I remember that this scarecrow has been here since I was very young. Nothing has ever happened to it.¡±
Qiao shook his head and said, ¡°It is precisely because it has been here for a long time that it can be strange.
¡°Strange things does not appear out of thin air.
¡°It is either an animal or an item that has been around for a long time.
¡°Unless there¡¯s a special situation, there¡¯s no way that something would be strange as soon as it was created.¡±
After hearing what Qiao said, many people actually believed him.
¡°Then, isn¡¯t this scarecrow very dangerous? Shouldn¡¯t we stay away from it?¡±
This sentence was practically what everyone was thinking.
If this scarecrow was really a monster, then wouldn¡¯t they be waiting for death if they continued standing here?
However, Qiao said confidently,
¡°Don¡¯t worry. Strange existences usually do not have any intelligence. It should be asleep now.
¡°Otherwise, the first person who found John would have been attacked long ago.¡±
After saying that, he turned around and asked,
¡°Who was the first to identify this body?¡±
Two people stood out from the crowd and raised their hands.
Qiao nodded and continued to guess,
¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, if this scarecrow is really paranormal, then the necessary condition for him to wake up and hurt someone should be when there¡¯s only one person around.¡±
Hearing this, many people felt relieved.
As for nders, although he didn¡¯t show any reaction on the surface, he was secretly shocked.
He didn¡¯t expect that this old vige chief had made such urate guesses.
If he had not obtained the Demon of Fear system, he would be no different from what he had said.
However, there were still people who asked worriedly,
¡°Qiao, what if you guessed wrong?¡±
Qiao shook his head and said,
¡°If he could really hurt people, we would have been attacked long ago. Why wait until now?¡±
This sentence was also agreed by many people.
Except for nders.
At this moment, nders was already sneering in his heart.
In the end, this old vige chief had made a wrong guess.
He didn¡¯t hurt people, not because he couldn¡¯t, but because he didn¡¯t want to.
Because, nders wanted to continue staying here and slowly harvest the fear of the vigers, increasing his strength bit by bit.
If he attacked now, it might cause many vigers to leave, reducing his number of targets.
Then, nders wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain the most fear points.
From the looks of it, he should be able to continue staying here and proceed ording to the original n.
This was all thanks to the old vige chief¡¯s words just now.
However, after the next murder, he was afraid that he would have to move the corpse further away.
Or he could simply cut the corpse into minced meat and bury it in the ground.
It had to be said that this old vige chief had helped him a lot today.
Not only had he obtained a lot of information about this world, he had also let him know how amateur his murder was.
However, just as nders calmed down, a talkative person could not help but say,
¡°Everyone, I think we should burn this scarecrow.
¡°If it¡¯s really strange, we won¡¯t be at ease here.¡±.
¡°Even if it¡¯s not, we can still burn it.¡±
Hearing this person¡¯s words, many people nodded in agreement.
Meanwhile, Qiao also nodded slightly and said in a deep voice,
¡°Indeed. Although strange things are only in legends, it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.¡±.
¡°If someone identally passes by this ce in the future, it would be another unjust death.¡±
The vigers also agreed with this suggestion.
It was just a scarecrow. There was nothing to be reluctant about. Burning it would make people feel more at ease.
However, nders¡¯s mood was very heavy at this moment.
The n to slowly harvest fear here could no longer be carried out.
Even if it would result in his targets escaping, he still had to act immediately to resolve his current situation.
Otherwise, he would probably be burned to ashes.
After making up his mind, nders immediately took action.
He raised his right hand without hesitation and waved it forward.
[ Night Cut ]
In an instant, a pitch-ck sickle materialized in nders¡¯s hand.
Swoosh!
The iparably sharp ck sickle cut through the crowd quickly.
In an instant, a few vigers who were closer to nders were cut in half by the waist.
Including Qiao.
At this moment, Qiao was still facing the crowd.
Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his waist.
And in the next second, his vision shifted.
No, it was not a shift.
It was his upper body falling to the ground.
Before his death, he seemed to have seen the scarecrow¡¯s face.
It had a huge mouth and a hideous face!
[ Fear + 100]
[ Fear + 100]
[ Fear + 50]
[ Fear + 100]
...
Those with 100 points were all killed.
As for those with 50 points, they were alive but had witnessed the scene.
This sh had taken the quite a number of viger¡¯s lives.
Although he had obtained arge number of fear points, nders¡¯s heart ached.
His current actions were no different from killing a hen to eat an egg, where he killed the humans for temporary gains.
This was because he could have scared everyone first before killing them.
This way, he could obtain the most fear points.
But now, he had to kill some of them first.
¡°Strange... It really is strange! Run!¡±
Someone in the crowd screamed.
The others immediately reacted and were about to flee in all directions.
But in the next second, they were all stunned on the spot.
Because nders had activated his second skill ¡ª [ Fear ]!
Chapter 5: The Legendary Commissioner
Chapter 5: The Legendary Commissioner
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
In an instant, all the vigers around fell into the illusion of fear.
Without any hesitation, nders immediately used [ Night Cut ] on the vigers who weren¡¯t moving.
He swung the knife, again and again, each attack could take the lives of several people.
However, a hint of urgency appeared on nders¡¯s face.
This was because the effect of [ Fear ] could onlyst for two seconds.
He had to kill as many vigers as he could during these two seconds.
After all, he had already been exposed. After finishing this job, he had to run.
One viger after another fell, but in the end, he still couldn¡¯t kill them all in two seconds.
The vigers who hadn¡¯t died woke up one after another.
Seeing the dead vigers around them, the vigers fell into extreme panic. At the same time, it provided nders with a lot of fear points.
Some people had already lost control of their legs and copsed on the ground.
The others who had a strong desire to survive had already started to roll and crawl in all directions.
Looking at the fleeing vigers, nders snorted coldly and did not chase after them.
As he had heard previously, the police would arrive soon.
With the police, it meant that there would be guns and police cars.
At this moment, nders was not sure if he could withstand the damage of the bullets.
After all, the system¡¯s judgment of him yesterday was that he was too weak, and was unable to test his actual strength.
Although he had received a lot of fear points and was stronger than before, nders did not have much time to test his own strength.
What he needed to do now was to seize every second to obtain the easily obtainable fear points.
Then, he fled the scene.
...
Half an hourter, two young police officers arrivedte.
Seeing the ground full of corpses, the two young men immediately vomited aggressively for two full minutes.
Then, with a trembling voice, they informed the headquarters,
¡°Here... An extremely serious murder case has happened here.
¡°The dead... There are countless dead people, at least a hundred of them! Requesting backup!¡±
After another half an hour or so, two missioners¡± wearing sunsses arrived at the scene and took over the case.
Although these twomissioners did not have any identification, the two junior officers left the scene without further questions after receiving the approval of the director.
They could not wait any longer.
They did not want to stay in such a ce full of corpses for even a second longer.
After the police car left, the two of them began to talk with a serious expression.
¡°The wounds are extremely smooth. All the victims were killed in one move and died on the spot.
¡°This strange creature¡¯s strength should not be too weak, but it shouldn¡¯t be too strong either.
¡°At the very least, it should have a vicious aura or sharp ws
¡°The victim¡¯s expression was extremely terrified, and his face was distorted. This means that the creature¡¯s appearance or method should be very terrifying.
¡°The corpses are more densely distributed, which means that the victims didn¡¯t die one by one. They likely died in batches, or even at the same time!
¡°Therefore, this strange creature¡¯s weapon or body is very likely to berger.¡±
The twomissioners were different from the police officers. After arriving at the scene, not only did they not feel any difort, but they also observed the scene very calmly.
One after another, they analyzed the situation roughly.
However, some parts of their logic were correct, but the answer was wrong.
nder¡¯s size was not huge, and he did not have any huge sharp weapons or ws.
The scythe he used would only materialize when he needed it, and he wouldn¡¯t carry it with him normally.
And nder¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t actually terrifying, he was just an ordinary scarecrow.
When he stood still normally, he even looked a littleical.
However, although this information misled the two of them, it was only temporary.
Soon, the twomissioners found the surviving vigers and asked for the information they wanted.
¡°The murderer is a scarecrow?
¡°Around 1.5 meters, he can conjure a scythe?
¡°He can also make people hallucinate a very terrifying illusion?¡±
One of themissioners asked while taking notes. At the same time, he frowned slightly.
It had been a long time since he had made a wrong judgment.
Obviously, the strange creature this time seemed to be somewhat different from the usual ones.
At least, normally they did not have the ability to conjure weapons.
Moreover, it was the first time he had encountered a strange creature in the form of a scarecrow.
Looking at the calm appearance of the malemissioner in front of him, the vigers once again heard Qiao¡¯s words.
¡°There should be a department in the world that specializes in dealing with paranormal activities, but it might just be a legend.¡±
One of the vigers asked tentatively.
¡°Excuse me, do you specialize in dealing with paranormal people?¡±
The man who was taking notes was slightly stunned and nodded.
¡°That¡¯s right, how did you know?¡±
¡°When we found the body this morning, Qiao told us.¡±
¡°Qiao?¡±
¡°Yes, he used to be a policeman and heard such a legend. When we heard him talking this morning, we thought it was just a rumor, but we didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡±
The other viges nodded their heads in agreement.
No one had expected that this scarecrow who had stood in the wheat field for decades was actually a monster.
The malemissioner nodded and continued to ask,
¡°Where¡¯s Qiao? Where is he now?¡±
¡°Qiao is already dead. He was killed by that monster scarecrow.¡±
When the vigers said this, their faces showed some fear.
It seemed that they had not recovered from the fear they had suffered from the incident.
¡°Then, are you the only survivors left at the scene? Is there anyone else?¡±
The viger turned his head and looked at the surrounding vigers, then nodded and said,
¡°They¡¯re all here, but little Thomas didn¡¯t see the scarecrow kill anyone...¡±
¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± the malemissioner said with a smile.
Then, the femalemissioner, who had somehow circled to the back of the crowd, took out a small ball from her chest and smashed it hard on the ground.
Bang!
After the small ball hit the ground, it made a soft sound and shot out a burst of white light.
Then, the vigers¡¯ eyes turned white, and then they showed a confused expression.
The femalemissioner said softly,
¡°This morning, a psycho killer came and used a chainsaw to kill a lot of people in the vige.¡±
The vigers were still confused, but they muttered,
¡°Psycho... Killer... Chainsaw...¡±
Then, the Female Commissioner said again,
¡°The few of you escaped rtively quickly and were not killed. After the psycho killer killed people, he escaped.¡±
¡°We... escaped quickly... The psycho killer escaped...¡±
The twomissioners looked at each other and nodded.
Then, they drove away from the scene.
¡°We have to report this to the Mage Association now. The birth of a strange existence which is giving us a headache has happened.¡±
Chapter 6: The Pursuers of the Mage Association
Chapter 6: The Pursuers of the Mage Association
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Durham.
The Mage Association.
The pot-bellied Mediterranean was sittingfortably on a leather chair, smoking a cigar.
Then, there was a knock on the door.
The sexy female secretary brought a document over and handed it to the Mediterranean.
¡°Mr. Casey, the investigation team has sent over a document. Please, have a look.¡±
The Mediterranean named Casey reached out with his left hand to take the document, his right hand not forgetting to pinch the secretary¡¯s buttocks.
Judging from the female secretary¡¯s unperturbed reaction, this was probably amon urrence.
After tearing open the sealed envelope, Casey Cedria muttered disdainfully, ¡°Are these swindlers still insisting on submitting the report in such an old-fashioned way?
¡°What a bunch of country bumpkins!¡±
In an attempt to curry favor, the female secretary said promptly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Sooner orter, these people will be abandoned by the times. I don¡¯t know why the higher-ups value them so much.¡±
Sealing envelopes withcquer was amon method of information transmission for mages.
This kind ofcquer contained a special magic. If someone other than the intended recipient opened the envelope, the words in the letter would immediately disappear.
However, in Casey¡¯s eyes, this was a very old-fashioned behavior.
What era were they living in now?
The digital era!
As a noble leader, he believed that ¡®people who work hard¡¯ should follow their own norms and use email.
Although he didn¡¯t understand magic at all, he was a government official. Hence, he was able to sit in this position.
At the same time, because of his experience in the government sector, he understood the importance of superficial work.
Therefore, although he was dissatisfied, he still opened the envelope.
After all, it was his job to check the reports of his subordinates and give an answer.
However, the moment he took a look, Casey frowned in dissatisfaction. The flesh on his fat face was almost squished together.
¡°What¡¯s ¡®Casey¡¯?
¡°Don¡¯t they know what respect is?
¡°They should refer to me as ¡®the beloved Lord Casey Cedria¡¯!¡± Casey muttered in dissatisfaction. Then, he casually nced at the contents of the letter at a speed of ten lines per nce.
¡°Strangeness of a new birth? They need to pay attention to that? What a joke!
¡°These guys will never understand the difficulties of our leader.
¡°How can they spend so much resources just for the strangeness of a new birth?
¡°The only thing these pedantic worms know how to do is ask us for this and that!
¡°Do they think I don¡¯t know anything about the ult? Strange new births are very weak!¡±
With a face full of disdain, Casey wrote his reply on the envelope as if he was taking revenge.
¡®Rejected!¡¯
He didn¡¯t even include a reason.
As the honorable high-ranking member of the Mage Association, Lord Casey Cedria, was he required to give a reason to these ¡®people who work for him¡¯?
Casey casually stuffed the letter back into the envelope and handed it to the secretary.
The secretary asked carefully, ¡°Does this letter need to be sent back the same way?¡±
Casey waved his hand and sneered, ¡°No need. Just leave it at the headquarters. They¡¯ll see it when they return.
¡°You must know that postage is very expensive!
¡°We can¡¯t waste the country¡¯s money on such a trivial matter.¡±
After saying that, Casey put out the cigar in his hand before taking out another cigar from the beautifully decorated cigar box.
...
Six hourster, the Commissioner who was waiting for news at Nord branch received a call.
¡°What? Rejected?!
¡°Doesn¡¯t that bastard Casey know how serious this matter is?
¡°Lei hasn¡¯t returned yet?
¡°Alright, I got it.¡±
The femalemissioner beside him frowned and asked, ¡°Is that damn fatty making things difficult for us again?¡±
The malemissioner nodded. His face was dark.
This was not the first time such a thing has happened.
As long as Lei was not around, Casey would make things difficult for their investigation team without any bottom line.
However, there was nothing they could do about it.
Other than Lei, no one dared to go against Casey.
¡°Lucius, what should we do now?¡± the femalemissioner asked with a worried expression.
She and Lucius were not the kinds who were good at fighting. If they did not have the support, they might not be able to deal with this strange scarecrow.
Moreover, the strange scarecrow even seemed to have the ability to create illusions.
This increased the difficulty of the mission to a whole other level.
Lucius gave her a bitter smile and patted her shoulder.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Teach. My brother says he¡¯ll handle it.¡±
Teach was slightly surprised when he heard that. She looked around. After confirming that there was no one around, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Is Lucas crazy? He¡¯ll be punished if he increases the number of personnel without permission!¡±
When he heard Teach¡¯s words, the wry smile on Lucius¡¯s face became even wider.
¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why he told us not to participate in this matter.¡±
¡°This...¡± Teach was momentarily speechless.
Indeed. If Lucius and Teach did not participate in this matter, it would not be considered as an increase in personnel.
Moreover, Lucas and his brother were on the same level.
Doing so was stillpletely in line with the rules.
However, Teach was still a little worried.
¡°Will Lucas be alone? He won¡¯t be able to deal with the illusion...¡±
At this moment, Lucius¡¯s expression softened a little. He smiled and said, ¡°Why would I let Lucas go alone?
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kai¡¯s with him.¡±
Upon hearing his name, Teach¡¯s expression instantly became much calmer.
If Kai was tagging along, this mission would be foolproof.
After all, he was Kai.
...
In an abandoned farm in the suburbs.
nders was hiding in his house, looking at the skill learning interface.
He had harvested a lot in that small vige, bringing nders a huge profit.
More than 10,000 fear points!
What was the concept of more than 10,000 fear points?
It only required 100 fear points to learn each of the level 1 skills.
On the other hand, 1,000 fear points were required to learn the level 2 skills.
After all three skills were upgraded to level 2, a new skill was unlocked in the skill learning interface.
[Five Bone: requires 500 fear points.]
After learning this skill, it can be used against surrounding enemies to constantly absorb their stamina.
[Crow Storm: requires 500 fear points.]
After learning this skill, he would have the ability to conjure crows from his body that would continuously attack the enemies around him.
[Disguise: requires 500 fear points.]
After learning this skill, his ability to disguise himself would increase, greatly reducing the vignce of the people around him. Scaring enemies while in disguise would obtain him even more fear points.
Without any hesitation, nders immediately learned the three skills.
However, after seeing the requirements to upgrade these skills, nders frowned slightly.
To upgrade these three skills to level 2, it would require 3,000 fear points!
Chapter 7: You Want to Get Onto YouTube’s Homepage?
Chapter 7: You Want to Get Onto YouTube¡¯s Homepage?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
At this moment, nders had just about 10,000 fear points left.
If all three skills were upgraded to level 2, then nders¡¯s fear points would instantly hit rock bottom.
As for the first three skills, it only required 2,000 fear points to upgrade each of them to level 3.
This gap was obviously a little big.
However, nders did not waste too much time on this matter.
He quickly made a decision.
He raised Five Bones, Crow Storm, and Disguise to level 2!
The more expensive the cost, the stronger the power.
Such a simple principle. nders understood it well.
Since it required 3,000 fear points, it must be worth it.
At this moment, nders looked at his own data.
[Host: nders.]
[Bloodline: strange physical system ¡ª Scarecrow.]
[Strength: F+.]
[Skills: Fear, Demonic God¡¯s Body, Night Cut, Five Bones, Crow Storm, Disguise.]
[Items: none.]
[Fear points: 800.]
There were a lot of skills, and they were all quite practical.
Although he only had 800 fear points left, nders was not the slightest bit depressed.
That was because his strength had gone from being undetectable to F+.
If he went up another level, he would reach E-.
This was not to be mistaken as a small increase since the difference between E and F was very big.
After checking his own data, nders had a clear target.
What he needed to do now was to harvest more fear points to increase his strength.
In such a world, it was difficult to survive without strength.
While he was thinking, the sound of an engine was hearding from outside the house.
It seemed that someone had driven over.
nders immediately activated his Disguise skill and stood still.
At that moment, nders looked no different from an ordinary scarecrow.
¡°Dear, how did you find this ce?¡±
A shrill female voice was hearding from the door.
Then, another man¡¯s voice rang, ¡°How is it? This ce isn¡¯t bad, right? I spent a lot of effort finding this ce. No one hase for it yet.¡±
The next moment, a grinding sound was heard.
The rusty iron door was being pushed open, allowing the sunlight to shine into the abandoned house.
nders remained motionless as he looked at the two people standing by the door.
They seemed to be a couple.
As for what they wanted to do here, it was still unknown.
At this time, nders was already contemting if he should try out his new skills on these two people.
It was important to familiarize himself with the new skills.
However, nders gave up on this idea at the next moment.
The man took out a camera from his bag and ced it on a haystack while adjusting the camera¡¯s angle.
It seemed that the two of them wanted to record a video here.
The man fiddled with the camera in his hand as he bragged to the woman, ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t this location perfect for our script?
¡°As long as we shoot here, our video will definitely appear on YouTube¡¯s homepage.
¡°When that timees, we¡¯ll be famous!¡±
There was a slight excitement in the man¡¯s tone. The woman seemed to be affected by his emotions.
¡°If we can really get on the homepage, we¡¯ll be rich. I heard that once we¡¯re on the homepage, we¡¯ll earn a lot of money just from the number of clicks!¡±
At this moment, the man was done adjusting the camera. He turned around and looked at the woman with an expression that suggested he knew what he was talking about.
¡°A little bit of money from the number of clicks? If we get popr, we might even get an advertisement. The advertisement fee will bring us a lot of ie.¡±
After hearing the man¡¯s words, the woman immediately had an eager expression.
In the heat of the moment, they immediately hugged each other, closed their eyes, and kissed.
As for nders, he took this opportunity to shift his position to stand within the camera¡¯s field of vision.
...
After kissing for a while, they reluctantly parted.
Then, the woman looked at nders and was slightly stunned.
¡°Dear, was this scarecrow standing here earlier?¡±
The man turned around and said with some uncertainty, ¡°It seems like it.
¡°But it¡¯s strange. I didn¡¯t see a scarecrow when I came here a few days ago.¡±
The woman¡¯s expression and tone became serious.
¡°This scarecrow... Could it be a ghost?¡±
When nders heard this, his heart skipped a beat.
These two people actually managed to guess he was not an ordinary scarecrow so easily?
This Disguise skill waspletely useless!
However, the man and woman burst outughing at the same time in the next second.
¡°Baby, you¡¯re too funny.¡±
¡°Hahaha, I was just joking. How can there be ghosts in this world?¡±
¡°Of course, you can say that now. You won¡¯t be able to say the same once we start filming.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±
Then, the two of them walked out and started moving some props from the car into the house.
The props were notplicated.
A table, a chair, a mirror, and a rope.
And a very simple ¡®ghost¡¯.
It was just a white sheet wrapped around a ball to form its head.
The sheet was tied up with a rope.
It looked like a sunny doll.
After the man tied the ¡®ghost¡¯ up, he threw the other end of the rope over the beam.
Then, he found an angle that was out of the camera¡¯s field of vision. After he straightened the rope, he hung the ¡®ghost¡¯ on the beam.
They then moved the table in front of the haystack where the camera had just been set up and ced the mirror on the table.
Following that, they ced the chair in front of the table.
After adjusting the ghost and making sure the mirror could be seen, the man picked up the camera and ran to where nders was positioned.
From this angle, they could capture the scene from the mirror while still concealing the location of the camera.
Once everything was ready, the man hit the record button.
The woman approached the table slowly and sat down. Then, she turned to look at the mirror.
¡°Charlie, Charlie, are you there?
¡°Charlie, Charlie, are you there?
¡°Charlie, Charlie, are you there?¡±
Then, the woman put on a nervous expression and looked at the mirror seriously.
The man, who was out of range from the camera¡¯s lens, slowly loosened the rope.
The ¡®ghost¡¯ that was hanging on the beam slowly descended under the man¡¯s control.
Soon, the sight of the ¡®ghost¡¯ descending appeared in the mirror.
The woman opened her mouth in an exaggerated look, revealing an awkward expression of fear. She screamed and pushed the chair away before running out.
Just as nders was filled with doubt, the man controlling the ¡®ghost¡¯ turned off the recording function and said with satisfaction, ¡°Perfect!¡±
This time, nders waspletely shocked.
He wanted to get onto YouTube¡¯s homepage with that?
Chapter 8: It’s Really On YouTube’s Homepage!
Chapter 8: It¡¯s Really On YouTube¡¯s Homepage!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
After hearing the man¡¯s words, the woman returned to the house and said excitedly, ¡°Darling, how was my performance?¡±
¡°It was simply amazing!¡±
The two of them lost themselves in each other¡¯s embrace and kissed again.
Meanwhile, nders, who was still standing there by the side, felt that his intelligence had been insulted.
The acting in this scene was simply too clumsy.
Not to mention, the woman¡¯s expression was way too exaggerated.
The most maddening part was when the ¡®ghost¡¯ was descending into the frame. The rope it was suspended from was exposed in the mirror!
It waspletely exposed!
However, these two people didn¡¯t seem to care about these details at all.
With one look, it was obvious that these twoymen who were dreaming of overnight sess were just entertaining themselves.
After their kiss, they both excitedly came to nders¡¯s side and picked up the camera to watch the video.
Meanwhile, nders was observing the both of them.
He wanted to know how strong his Disguise was.
The video was just as he thought.
Aplete pile of dog sh*t.
To these two, however, it was considered ¡®perfect work¡¯.
The video had already yed to the end. Looking at the two of them who were still excited, nders heaved a sigh of relief.
It seemed that the n had seeded.
The exaggerated acting skills and the exposed rope werepletely ignored by the two of them.
More importantly, nders, who suddenly appeared to be grinning in thest scene, was also ignored by the two of them.
That¡¯s right.
After the woman ran out screaming, nders revealed a creepy smile in the mirror.
Naturally, it was all part of his n.
On one hand, he wanted to test the effect of his Disguise skill.
It seemed that the effect was pretty good.
The two of them did not notice him at all. Although it could be because they were in a state of excitement, it was still fine as long as they did not notice him.
If they did, nders would just have to kill them on the spot and gain some fear points.
Since they did not notice him, there was no need to kill them.
nders intended to let them go to let them post the video online.
Once the video was sessfully posted, many timid people would be scared by nders¡¯sst smile.
This would gain him a lot of fear points.
Watching the two of them leave excitedly, nders became a little excited as well.
If this video could really make it to the home page, how many fear points would he receive?
After all, the number of hits a video on the YouTube homepage could get was terrifying.
There were often millions of hits!
Even if only one-tenth of the viewers were frightened, it would still be a big number.
Since there would be a big influx of fear pointsing in, nders was not in a hurry to leave.
He would remain on this abandoned farm for a few more days and leave once his strength increased.
...
In the evening, a bearded man in Manchester City had just got off work and was dragging his exhausted body home.
The sound of running water came from the bathroom.
It was the bearded man pouring hot water into the bathtub.
He was sitting in front of hisputer, logging into YouTube.
As soon as he opened the web page, a video on the homepage caught his attention.
[Shocking, Charlie¡¯s game is real!]
The bearded man had heard of Charlie¡¯s game before.
It was a very old game.
It was said that in the middle of the night, one could summon a ghost named Charlie by holding a pen in hand while saying, ¡®Charlie, are you there?¡¯ to the mirror three times.
Then, the Summoner could ask Charlie some questions.
As each question was asked, the pen on the table would be moved by an invisible force.
Of course, a piece of white paper had to be ced on the table, and on the paper, two ¡®Yes¡¯s¡¯ and two ¡®No¡¯s¡¯ had to be written in its four corners.
Although the theory behind Charlie¡¯s game had long been exined scientifically, the bearded man, driven by curiosity, clicked on the video nheless.
He wanted to know how the video was going to prove the authenticity of Charlie¡¯s game.
However, after clicking on the video and watching it for a few seconds, he regretted it.
¡°What the f*ck is this?¡±
The bearded man stared at the screen in front of him with a look of disdain.
The woman¡¯s acting was way too exaggerated, which made people want to ridicule her.
What was even more ridiculous was that when the crude ¡®ghost¡¯ descended from behind her, the rope attached to the ¡®ghost¡¯ was exposed.
Anyone who was not an idiot could tell that someone was definitely using the rope to control the ghost¡¯s rise and fall.
The thing he could not ept the most was that the guy who made the video had made a mistake in Charlie¡¯s game.
There was no paper or pen on the table.
Also, it was not midnight.
The video continued as the woman let out an exaggerated cry and ran out of the room.
By now, the bearded man was in a terrible mood.
He felt that this video had wasted a minute of his life.
Just as he was about to turn off the video, the screen was filled with a barrage ofments.
[High energy ahead. Cowards, please, retreat!]
After hesitating for a moment, the bearded man decided to continue watching the video further.
After all, this video was on the front page. It was definitely not that simple.
The barrage ofments that filled the screen already hinted in that direction.
Just as the bearded man was attentively watching the video, trying to find some clues in advance, the scarecrow in the mirror who had been in the background of the video suddenly grinned.
That smile was incredibly eerie and terrifying. It was even a little distorted, causing one to shudder.
When the bearded man saw this scene, his entire body trembled. He was so frightened that he threw a hard punch and smashed the screen.
In an instant, the screen was smashed into pieces by the bearded man¡¯s punch.
A momentter, the bearded man, who was gasping for breath, finally reacted. He held his head with both hands and cried out in pain, ¡°F*ck! F*ck! What did I do?!
¡°I actually smashed my newly bought monitor!
¡°F*ck! F*ck! F*ck!¡±
The bearded man wailed in pain a few more times before his emotions calmed down slightly.
In the next moment, he took out his phone.
He logged onto YouTube again.
He had to take another look to confirm if his eyes were ying tricks on him.
However, even though he was mentally prepared this time, the bearded man¡¯s hands still trembled when he saw the scarecrow grinning.
His newly bought iPhone fell to the ground.
Unsurprisingly, the screen shattered as well.
...
At that time, the same story was unfolding all over the world.
Countless phones and screens had been wiped out that night.
Many people angrilyined about this video in thements section, saying it made them spend arge sum of money as they had to repair their phones or rece their broken screens.
However, thement with the highest number of likes in thements section was not aint.
[Can anyone exin how this video effect is done?
[This is too f*cking awesome!]
Chapter 9: The Second Commercial
Chapter 9: The Second Commercial
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Yes, the video that frightened millions of people was just a special effect in the eyes of the public.
Although there was a small number of people who spected that this scarecrow could have been a ghost or something, most people justughed at those kinds of statements.
It was the 21st century. How could anyone still believe in ghosts and spirits and things like that?
They were living in an era of science, okay?
Those kinds of videos were definitely shot using scientific methods.
Either the special effect was added into the videoter on or they used a sophisticated tool created by science.
As for ghosts and spirits, it was just nonsense.
However, there were still many professionals in this world.
Somements left by a person called ¡°Special Effects Wizard¡± appeared in thements section, which was quickly pushed to the front row.
[I¡¯m a professional in video special effects. I believe many people have seen my videos on YouTube.
[I¡¯ve been in the special effects profession for more than ten years. Today, I¡¯ll bet my career on this.
[This is definitely not an effect that special effects can produce!]
As soon as thisment was posted, many subments immediately appeared.
[Oh my God, it¡¯s actually the Special Effects Wizard!]
[Even the Special Effects Wizard said so. Looks like this scarecrow really isn¡¯t a special effect.]
[Haven¡¯t you guys heard of the saying ¡®there will always be someone better than you¡¯? There will always be someone better than you in the world. Don¡¯t be too confident.]
[The person above, do you really not know who Special Effects Wizard is? Go to his page and look at his special effects videos. You¡¯ll understand how stupid yourment is.]
[I¡¯m dying ofughter. Someone actually questioned thement of the Special Effects Wizard. He¡¯s the best special effects wizard in the world, okay?]
[But if it isn¡¯t a special effect, what¡¯s with this video then?]
[Could there really be a ghost?]
[Sir, are you stupid? This must be a prop!]
[Yes, that¡¯s right. It must be a prop. Does anyone know whichpany produced this prop?]
[I¡¯ve never heard of anypany making such props. It might be a new product they¡¯re testing out.]
[I see. Perhaps this video¡¯s actually an advertisement!]
This time, most of theizens believed it.
Including the Special Effects Wizard!
Since the scarecrow was not made with special effects, it must have been a sophisticated kind of prop.
The video was probably an advertisement then.
It was a pre-sale advertisement for the scarecrow.
If it really was an advertisement, it was undoubtedly very sessful.
Everyone who watched the video was already wondering whichpany had made such a sophisticated prop.
The scarecrow in the video had such a lifelike face, almost as if it was alive!
However, just when everyone thought somepany would announce that they were the ones who created the scarecrow, the inte went silent.
There was no news on the inte.
Not a single announcement was made.
In fact, countlesspanies rted to props and toys were watching the news on the inte.
They, too, wanted to know whichpetitor was so powerful.
All of a sudden, theizens were confused.
The advertisement was so sessful. Why did the manufacturer not reveal themselves?
It was the first time the inte saw an advertisement without the actual sale of the product.
Just as everyone was discussing this matter intensely, ament appeared on the inte.
[I heard my grandfather say that there seem to be monsters in this world. Even their names are weird!
[There are all kinds of strange things. Some can transform into animals while others can transform into certain objects.
[On top of that, they seem to have magical powers!
[I suspect that this scarecrow¡¯s just as strange!]
Not long after this message appeared in thements section, it was forcefully deleted.
However, there were still many people who had already seen thisment.
There were even some who took a screenshot of it.
However, everyone generally did not believe thement.
Not only did everyone not believe it, they even found thement incredibly funny.
[Come on, are you telling us some old ghost story?]
[How can anyone believe in such superstitious beliefs?]
[If there are really monsters in this world, I¡¯ll run around Harvard University naked!]
The fact that thement about the weird monsters was instantly deleted right after it was posted proved everything.
Perhaps even thementer himself felt that thement was too ridiculous, so he deleted it himself.
Obviously, no one took the weirdness seriously.
Just as everyone scoffed at it, a new video appeared.
The video was shot at the same ce the ¡®Charlie¡¯s Game¡¯ video was taken.
It was the abandoned farm!
The poprity of the video had not subsided, so everyone who had seen ¡®Charlie¡¯s Game¡¯ could not help but to click it.
When they clicked it, they were shocked again.
In the video, a faint sound of dripping water could be heard.
The dim lighting made it very ufortable.
When the camera moved, a bird¡¯s caw was heard.
Then, there was the sound of pping wings.
Just as everyone was concentrating on the video, a bird flew into the frame and in the bird¡¯s mouth, there was an eyeball.
An eyeball covered in blood.
Almost everyone who saw this scene gulped.
However, in the next moment, their faces truly turned pale.
As the camera continued to pan slowly, two figures appeared on the screen.
One of them was lying on a haystack with a twisted face. Both of his feet were chopped off and his blood was continuously flowing.
What was even more terrifying was that this person¡¯s skin was actually shriveled. He looked like he had not eaten for a week.
Even his eyes had sunk into its sockets.
Besides this person, blood kept dripping down from above.
Above him, there was a corpse hanging from the beam.
This was the second figure¡ªhalf a figure, to be more precise, as his lower half hadpletely disappeared.
It was as if someone had cut him in half with a chainsaw.
The blood seemed to have been dripping from the corpse for a while.
At that time, it was dripping slowly, drop by drop.
After resting at this angle for a while, the camera suddenly made a 180-degree flip.
When the camera stopped moving, there was a close-up shot on the screen¡ªa close-up of a scarecrow¡¯s face.
Everyone who saw this was slightly stunned.
Was this not the scarecrow from ¡®Charlie¡¯s Game¡¯?
Did the manufacturingpany advertise it again?
The special effects in this video seemed to be even more realistic than thest one...
However, thepany¡¯s name was not mentionedst time.
This time, they would be revealing themselves, right?
Theizens who were extremely curious about this were still holding back their difort as they continued to watch the video.
However, the advertising slogan that they were expecting did not appear.
Instead, it was reced by a creepy smile and a closing sentence.
[I¡¯m right here, watching you.]
Chapter 10: Why Not Become a Vlogger in the Future?
Chapter 10: Why Not Be a Vlogger in the Future?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
An hour ago, Nord city.
Most of the people in the Nord branch of the Mage Association had already gotten off work.
Except for Lucas and Kai.
¡°Damn it, why haven¡¯t I been able to detect that guy¡¯s location!¡±
Lucas became increasingly irritable as he kept pressing the button on the radar in his hand.
Kai, who was beside him, pushed his cigarette butt into the already-full ashtray.
¡°We can¡¯t continue like this. Let¡¯s get someone to help us.¡±
Hearing this, the agitated Lucas seemed to have calmed down a little. He said in a low voice, ¡°If this gets out, there¡¯ll be consequences.¡±
¡°It¡¯s simple. Can¡¯t we just keep it a secret?¡±
Kai reached into his coat pocket, looking for his cigarette case. However, after looking at the ashtray on the table that resembled a hedgehog, he changed his mind at thest minute and took out his phone.
¡°Lucas, contact your brother secretly and tell him to hurry over. I¡¯ll y with my phone for a while.¡±
Lucas did not say anything about Kai¡¯s suggestion.
Although Kai always had a casual and carefree look on his face, his mission sess rates so far had been 100%!
No mission was too difficult for Kai.
Other than Kai¡¯s strength, there was another important reason¡ªhe knew how to adapt to the situation.
Rules andmon sense were useless to him.
He would always follow his own judgment and had a unique way of doing things.
...
After taking out his phone, Kai instinctively took out a cigarette and lit it.
After habitually exhaling a puff of smoke, he realized that he ended up smoking another cigarette after all.
¡°It¡¯s so hard to quit smoking.¡± Kai smiled bitterly.
Ding Dong!
A notification sound rang, attracting Kai¡¯s attention.
This was a push message from the YouTube app.
[Charlie¡¯s game is actually real?]
Kai read the push message with a frown.
Watching the same thing from different perspectives would often lead to different attitudes regarding the same thing.
When normal people saw the video, their first reaction was not to believe it but to be curious.
They were curious about how this video blogger would attract their attention.
The people of the ult werepletely different.
They knew the truth that was hidden beneath the surface of this world.
So, when people from the ult caught sight of something rted to the supernatural world, they would subconsciously pay more attention to it.
Because these things were very likely to be rted to weird monsters.
Without any hesitation, Kai clicked the video.
As for Lucas, he was trying to contact his good brother who was already sleeping like a dead pig in his bed.
¡°Charlie, are you there...¡±
When the video started ying, Kai¡¯szy eyes suddenly grew fierce.
¡°Lucas, Lucas,e look at this!¡±
Seeing as the phone had been ringing about seven or eight times and was still not answered, Lucas ended the call and walked toward Kai unhappily.
¡°F*ck, my brother¡¯s sleeping like a dead pig again! What did you want me to see?¡±
Kai did not care about Lucas¡¯sints. He handed the phone over.
Seeing Kai¡¯s unusual serious expression, Lucas was slightly stunned. Then, he took the phone with a serious expression and looked at it.
Soon, his expression became even more serious.
¡°This... In the video... Could that be the scarecrow we¡¯re looking for?¡±
Kai put out his cigarette butt and revealed a determined smile.
¡°It might not be, but we can try.¡±
At the next moment, Lucas¡¯s pupils actually dted slightly.
He quickly pressed the pause button and handed the phone back to Kai. His eyes were filled with fighting spirit.
¡°There¡¯s no need to try. It¡¯s him!¡±
The scarecrow¡¯s smile was frozen on the phone¡¯s screen¡ªcold and terrifying.
...
In the abandoned farm, nders¡¯s eyes lit up slightly.
After waiting for a few hours, it finally exploded!
After letting the man and woman who were filming the video go, nders received more fear points, one after another.
However, it was only around 0.1-0.5 point each time.
Very little!
That was undoubtedly very frustrating.
He thought that scaring others through videos online would give him a lot of fear points.
However, it now seemed to have shrunk to 1%.
If he scared someone in person, the 0.1 fear point would be about 10 points.
Although it was frustrating, nders did not leave immediately.
He knew that information on the inte spread very quickly.
Even if each person could only provide 0.1 fear points, arge amount could still fill one¡¯s stomach!
If 10,000 people were frightened, he would receive at least 1,000 fear points.
If 100,000 people were frightened, he would receive 10,000 fear points.
What if there were 1,000,000 people frightened, or even 10,000,000?
Thinking about this, nders actually began to look forward to it.
Sure enough, after a day of waiting, the increase in fear finally exploded.
[Fear point + 0.1]
[Fear point + 0.2]
[Fear point + 0.1]
The densely packed information appeared in nder¡¯s mind almost as if he was swiping at the screen.
Meanwhile, nders¡¯s fear points were increasing at an extremely fast speed.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect those two would actually make it to the front page.¡± nders did not know whether tough or cry at this moment.
Initially, he thought the video taken by those two was simply a pile of sh*t.
However, under his own whim, he decided to smile at the mirror.
It had such a miraculous effect!
¡°What if I became a video blogger, too? Using this way to increase my fear points is too awesome!¡±
nders could not help but think about it in his heart.
However, this was something for the future.
What he needed to do now was think about how he would upgrade these skills.
Although he had more than 10,000 fear points, it was obviously unrealistic to level up the three skills in the second level skill tree.
This was because, in the second level skill tree, it required 5,000 fear points to level up each skill from level 2 to level 3.
Leveling up three skills would require 15,000 fear points.
This amount was toorge, and nders felt that it was unnecessary for the time being.
Thus, nders chose to level up the three skills on the first level to level 3¡ªFear, Demonic God¡¯s Body, and Night Cut.
Disguise was upgraded as well!
The reason for upgrading this skill was because it was too easy to use.
The man and woman who were there earlier had smiled when they saw nders in the video, but they did not notice it at all.
This kind of camouge ability was indeed very terrifying.
Of course, if nders wanted to obtain fear points, he could have made them notice it.
As long as they were within the range of his Disguise skill, whether or not the other party could notice it was controlled by his thoughts.
As for damaging skills, nders felt that he did not really need them for the time being.
As he gained fear points, he was also increasing the strength of his body.
In addition, he had the Fear and Disguise skills which could greatly reduce thebat strength of the enemy.
Even if someone came looking for trouble, he was confident that he could defeat the enemy.
Just as he was thinking about that, he noticed something.
Outside, it seemed that someone was approaching.
nders grinned and activated his disguise.
The prey wasing!
Chapter 11: Kai’s Ability
Chapter 11: Kai¡¯s Ability
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
A strange feeling welled up in nders¡¯ heart.
However, he did not react. He just stood there quietly.
He could sense that the person outside seemed to have released some sort of probing ability.
However, even after the ability came into contact with nder¡¯s, nothing happened.
It felt as if ayer of membrane had passed through nders¡¯s body.
He waited to see the other party¡¯s reaction.
If the other party decided tounch an attack, nders was confident that he would be able to react in time.
He wanted to see just how strong the effect of his level 3 Disguise was.
In the next moment, the rusty iron door creaked open.
Two figures appeared by the door.
¡°Damn it, he seems to have run away. I don¡¯t detect anything strange,¡± a bearded man with a cigarette in his mouth said.
The person beside him was fiddling with a machine in his hand.
¡°There¡¯s no reaction from the radar either. He probably ran away.¡±
A disappointed and anxious expression appeared on their faces.
Suddenly, the bearded man noticed something.
¡°Lucas, look over there.¡±
The direction the bearded man was looking at was somewhere close to nders¡¯s side.
nders stood quietly in the same spot. He did not react.
He looked just like an ordinary scarecrow.
At Kai¡¯s hint, Lucas turned to look at nders. Then, he had an extremely displeased expression.
¡°Is that guy toying with us?¡±
As he spoke, he walked towards nders slowly. Blue veins could be seen bulging on his forehead. He looked extremely furious.
Looking at the long sword attached to Lucas¡¯s waist, nders still chose to wait quietly to see what would happen.
Looking at his equipment, it seemed like this guy would use physical attacks.
Since that was the case, nders was confident that he could use Fear on this person before his attack could harm him.
However, he did not attack yet as the opponent¡¯s reaction seemed a little strange.
It was not the nervousness of discovering the enemy.
Instead, it was obvious rage.
It was so obvious that it was almost overwhelming.
At this moment, Lucas was already standing in front of nders.
nders was prepared to release his Fear.
In the next second, while he was staring at nders, Lucas said fiercely, ¡°This guy... He actually ced a substitute here.
¡°He¡¯s definitely trying to provoke us!
¡°A mere strange guy... How dare he do this!¡±
The bearded man by the door had already walked over by then, holding a cigarette between his fingers and exhaling puffs of smoke.
¡°Calm down, Lucas.
¡°He did this to provoke you.
¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that something was wrong?¡±
Lucas was slightly stunned when he heard this. He subconsciously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Kai took another puff of his cigarette. He looked at nders calmly and said, ¡°I suspect that this strange person might have higher intelligence.
¡°Moreover, the scarecrow might not even be his true form.¡±
¡°Intelligence? True form?¡± Lucas could no longer keep up with Kai¡¯s train of thought. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±
Kai threw his cigarette butt on the ground, stepped on it, and said slowly, ¡°Lucas, remember. Never letmon sense restrict your ability to think.
¡°Didn¡¯t you notice?
¡°The man and woman in the video weren¡¯t killed by that strange creature at all.
¡°Otherwise, the video wouldn¡¯t have been posted online.
¡°Strange creatures are like wild beasts, only acting on instinct and intuition.
¡°However, this strange creature actually let the two humans go.
¡°This obviously isn¡¯t normal.
¡°Of course, there¡¯s another possibility that the two humans have already been killed, and the video was released by this strange creature.
¡°Although I don¡¯t know what his purpose is yet, it doesn¡¯t matter.
¡°No matter what the possibility is, it points to a result.
¡°That is, this strange creature is incredibly smart.¡±
After listening to Kai¡¯s analysis, Lucas was silent for a while. Momentster, he sighed.
¡°A strange creature that actually has intelligence. This...is too unbelievable.¡±
Kai smiled slightly and said, sounding like a teacher, ¡°Any individual with self-awareness almost always has intelligence. However, there are different levels of intelligence.
¡°Therefore, it¡¯s not a good habit to have the preconceived notion that a strange creature¡¯s a fool.¡±
Lucas nodded as if he had understood something. Then, he asked, ¡°Then, what did you mean by true form?¡±
Lucas was very curious about this question.
Simrly, nders was also curious.
He wanted to know what kind of information this bearded man in front of him would provide.
The bearded man once again took out a cigarette from his inner pocket and lit it up.
¡°Didn¡¯t you notice? This scarecrow looks exactly like the one in the video.¡±
Hearing this, nders was once again on guard.
However, Kai¡¯s next sentence was, ¡°I suspect that this strange creature has the ability to possess objects.
¡°In other words, this scarecrow¡¯s probably just a body that he abandoned.
¡°The real target may have already changed his appearance and escaped.¡±
Hearing Kai¡¯s words, Lucas was once again shocked.
Strange creatures could possess objects and even change appearances?
This was something he had never thought about.
Instantly, he looked at Kai with a hint of respect.
No wonder Kai¡¯s mission rates were 100% even if his strength was only at F-ss.
Was this his way of thinking?
Looking at the scarecrow in front of him, a hint of confusion and fear appeared in Lucas¡¯s eyes.
How should he deal with such an unfathomable opponent?
His thoughts were interrupted in the next second.
This was because he had already fallen for nders¡¯s Fear.
nders had made his move!
He did not attack earlier because firstly, he wanted to test the effect of his level 3 Disguise.
Secondly, he was not sure if the other party had let their guards down.
However, it was different now.
He had already perfectly tested the power of his Disguise.
At the same time, he had also received a lot of information.
Most importantly, these two people were clearly thinking about something else at the moment.
It was the best time to attack!
However, just as nders wanted to test his other skills, an ident happened!
He saw that Lucas¡¯s and Kai¡¯s eyes, which had be empty and out of focus, instantly returned to their original state!
Moreover, once Lucas recovered, he instantly unsheathed the sword at his waist and shed at nders as if by reflex.
At the same time, nders saw from the corner of his eye that Lucas¡¯s other hand seemed to be touching the back of his waist.
Kai, who was behind Lucas, seemed to be muttering something.
nders almost instantly understood what was happening.
The bearded man broke the Fear illusion that he created!
The situation took a 180-degree turn!
Chapter 12: The Prey of the Anti-Hunter
Chapter 12: The Prey of the Anti-Hunter
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
nders immediately regretted his carelessness.
He could have just stayed there in silence and waited for the opponent to leave.
He never expected that the enemy could actually break through his level 3 Fear skill.
Apart from that, nders also made a mistake in his judgment.
Lucas was not a swordsman at all...
He was a gunman!
It was only when nders subconsciously used Night Cut to block Lucas¡¯s sh that he realized it.
His sh did not carry much strength at all.
It was a feint!
In the next second, Lucas¡¯s left hand had already taken out a gun from the back of his waist. It was aimed at nders.
Bang!
A gunshot was hearding from the muzzle of the gun.
Along with it was a fiery red elemental bullet.
A strong sense of danger rose in nders¡¯s heart.
He could clearly feel that this bullet was the real killer move.
The sword at his waist was just a disguise to confuse the enemy!
It was already toote to dodge the bullet.
Without hesitation, nders immediatelyid down on his back.
Then, he activated two skills at the same time.
Crow Storm!
Five Bones!
In an instant, countless crows flew out of nders¡¯s body like a tide pouring out of his chest. The crows attacked the two of them.
At the same time, two green rays of light appeared out of thin air,ing out from nders¡¯s body and connecting to their chests.
In an instant, the two of them realized what was happening.
Their physical strengths were rapidly disappearing!
No, it wasn¡¯t disappearing!
It was flowing into the scarecrow¡¯s body!
Facing the pervasive attacks of the crows that wereing from all directions, Lucas could only keep swinging his sword at them.
However, these crows were too agile.
Every time they were about to hit their target, the crows would immediately change their direction and dodge their attacks.
Lucas noticed that his skin seemed to be gradually drying out.
The strength he was using to hold his sword was also growing weaker and weaker.
And the scarecrow¡¯s chest was still surging with crows.
It seemed endless!
Without the slightest hesitation, Lucas immediately gave up attacking the crows, allowing them to pounce on him.
Poof!
A crow flew in front of Lucas and forcefully pulled out his eyeball.
However, he simply ignored it. He endured the pain and raised his gun again, aiming at the scarecrow.
Even if he was about to die, he had to kill this guy.
He was too dangerous!
However, the moment he pulled the trigger, the scarecrow revealed a sinister smile.
In the next moment, he felt a sharp pain in his feet.
Once he had pulled the trigger, he could only watch as the bullet missed its target.
¡®This is impossible!¡¯ was Lucas¡¯s first thought.
In the next moment, he suddenly understood.
He moved his gaze down a little without changing the direction of his gaze.
The thing that changed direction was Lucas¡¯s body.
That¡¯s right. When Lucas was blocking the crows¡¯ attacks, nders had used another skill.
Night Cut!
However, his Night Cut did not sh at Lucas¡¯s chest.
Instead, it shed at Lucas¡¯s feet.
Countless crows had surrounded Lucas and Kai.
Their visions werepletely blocked.
Hence, they did not notice their opponent¡¯s attack.
Itpletely sliced off Lucas¡¯s feet!
In turn, Lucas¡¯s shot missed its target because his body had sunk a little when his feet were cut off.
At this moment, Lucas had already fallen to the ground. He was lying weakly on the haystack.
He tried his best to struggle but he could only remain lying down and turning his body over.
Without his feet, he could not stand at all!
The moment he fell, countless crows pounced on him,pletely surrounding him.
At the same time, his physical strength was still flowing toward nders.
When Kai saw that, he rushed over without caring about anything else.
He had always yed a supporting role during missions.
Detection, dispelling illusions, and his thinking ability were his strengths.
Fighting was not his strong point.
This time, the teammate in charge of battling had fallen.
He could only shoulder this burden.
However, reality was not a drama.
His ability was not strong enough to shoulder the weight of fighting.
A ck de shed in the air.
Kai was sliced in half.
Feeling his upper body falling freely, Kai¡¯s eyes refocused as he decided to activate hisst skill.
This was forbidden magic that would sacrifice himself while surrendering thest of his vitality to others.
He wanted to transfer his vitality to Lucas.
Only Lucas could deal with this strange creature in front of him.
Even if he could not deal with it, he could at least escape!
However, nders saw through Kai¡¯s thoughts and quickly rushed in front of Kai.
After tworge harvests, nders¡¯s strength had broken through F+ and reached E-.
Moreover, his Demonic God¡¯s Body had also risen to level 3.
Thus, his speed was quick.
Before Kai could chant his incantation, nders kicked him violently with his knee.
This kicknded squarely on Kai¡¯s chest.
Kai felt suffocated with the wind knocked out of him. He was unable to make any sound. He could only let out a muffled groan.
At the same time, his free-falling upper body flew upward from the kick.
It crashed into the roof and was hanging from the beam.
nder¡¯s Five Bones continued to devour his physical strength. Paired with his injuries, Kai¡¯s consciousness finally became blurry. His hands drooped weakly at his sides.
Lucas, who had fallen onto the haystack, had already died before Kai.
Sensing that there were no living things around them, the crows immediately turned around and returned to nders¡¯s body.
Only the crow with Lucas¡¯s eyeball was left. Itnded on nders¡¯s shoulder and gently pped its wings.
Looking at the sight of the room, nders revealed a smile.
Although he was a little careless this time, his harvest was actually quite bountiful.
These two people gave him 800 and 1,000 fear points respectively!
Additionally, the kills were 500 and 800 fear points respectively.
Although his Fear skill had been dispelled, it had indeed been activated sessfully for a moment. Hence, he had obtained 300 and 200 fear points.
He did not expect that the fear from these ¡®special individuals¡¯ was actually more delicious than that of ordinary people, and their energies were even greater!
nders closed his eyes, feeling the increase in his strength with satisfaction.
After this battle, nders finally realized the importance of the Fear skill.
Without any hesitation, nders immediately spent 3,000 fear points to raise his Fear skill by another level, taking the lead by reaching level 4.
His skill was dispelled this time, which meant that his Fear skill needed to be further upgraded.
¡°I need to obtain more fear points!¡± nders looked at his fear points that had bottomed out once again and sighed from the bottom of his heart.
In the next second, a soft sound was hearding from behind him.
nders turned around and saw that it was a phone.
The phone that had slipped out of Kai¡¯s shirt.
An interesting idea instantly appeared in nders¡¯s mind.
Chapter 13: Nord City’s First Prey
Chapter 13: Nord City¡¯s First Prey
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Nord.
Although it was already night time, there were still many lights on along the streets.
After all, life in the city was very different from that of a small vige. The nightlife was still rich and bustling.
However, at this time, a strange scene appeared in Nord.
Although it wasn¡¯t crowded, there were many people and cars on the streets.
Standing among them was a scarecrow.
What was even weirder was that no one noticed him at all!
Looking at the reaction of the people around him, nders nodded in satisfaction.
Sure enough, spending a lot of points to upgrade his Disguise was the right choice.
He was thinking about it. He actually managed to appear as an ordinary scarecrow in front of the two ¡®professionals¡¯.
So, how would the ordinary people of Nord City see through his illusion?
In their eyes, nders was just an ordinary human.
With very low presence.
After finding a quieter bistro to rest, nders sat down and checked the phone.
This phone belonged to Kai. The YouTube video was also open on this phone.
nders was sitting in a corner of the bistro, reading thements under the video.
[Hey, hey, hey, this video... Is it really just special effects?]
[It looks so unsettling. If this is apany¡¯s pre-sale advertisement, I¡¯d like to trouble yourpany and request to stop this behavior.]
[I¡¯ll say. Aren¡¯t those corpses too realistic? And that crow with the eyeball in its mouth. It looks exactly like the real thing.]
[And that scarecrow. Hisst words were so scary. I got goosebumps after listening to it.]
It seemed that manyizens had begun to question the ¡®Scarecrow Incident¡¯.
They had begun to wonder if the videos rted to nders were made with special effects or props.
It was not that these people did not believe in science.
It was the 21st century.
The special effects just seemed too realistic, so much more realistic than a sci-fi blockbuster.
nders, of course, was pleased to see that.
Real monsters were even more frighteningpared to the fake ghosts on screen.
That was the difference between real and fake.
So, nders¡¯s goal was now very clear¡ªto make people realize that their existence was indeed real.
Previously, after the man and woman had left after filming their video, nders thought about this matter.
But soon, he gave up because he thought it was too dangerous.
Exposing his existence would likely get him killed.
However, things were different now.
His existence was now exposed. Even the relevant departments have sent people out to eliminate him.
Since that was the case, he thought he might as well use this method to obtain more fear points to increase his strength as soon as possible.
After nning his next move, nders got up and left the bistro.
While he was in there, not a single waiter came over to greet him.
The power of his Disguise satisfied nders greatly.
However, his Fear and Demonic God¡¯s Body also caught nders¡¯s attention.
Battles like the one he faced earlier might often happen in the future.
In order to survive better, these two skills were highly important.
One skill could greatly reduce the threat of the enemy while the other could greatly improve his own safety.
Surviving was the only way.
As he walked along the street, nders looked at his fear points as he pondered.
Now, his fear points had surpassed more than 5,000.
Obviously, the video he had shot had yed a role in this increase.
If his estimations were correct, it would increase a lot in the next period of time.
After spending 3,000 fear points to raise his Fear to level 4, his bnce returned to just about 2,000 points.
At this moment, nders stopped.
It was time to harvest a little more fear points.
...
In a taxi, the driver was driving while speaking with confidence.
¡°Sir, are you also interested in the Scarecrow Incident?
¡°People nowadays are really daring. They would say anything and would even talk about monsters.
¡°But then again, I¡¯ve seen that video before. It scared me to death.
¡°I wonder what the person who made this video¡¯s after. Could they be terrorists or cultists? hahahaha.
¡°By the way, are you also a video blogger? I see that the phone in your hand seems to be recording...¡±
As the driver drove, he tried his best to remain humorous as he chatted with the customer.
asionally, he would take a peek at the silent customer behind him through the rearview mirror.
He could tell that the client was making a video.
That was why he tried to make himself look as likeable as possible.
If it were any other time, he would have tactfully shut up when meeting such a quiet and entric person.
Then again, this client was really something.
It was nighttime, and he was going to visit the abandoned farm in the scarecrow video.
He did not find it too creepy.
The customer promised to double the fare, too, and he would not have money if he did not ept it.
After earning this extra bit of money tonight, he could get drunk again.
Thinking about this, the driver wore a happy smile on his face.
The farm was not too far from Nord City. They arrived in just twenty minutes.
The driver had a smile on his face that he thought was very handsome. He turned around and looked at nders.
¡°Sir, let¡¯s...¡±
Before he could finish his sentence, a ck shadow shed past.
Before the taxi driver could even see what had happened clearly, he felt a sharp pain in his right arm.
To his horror, he discovered that he had lost all feeling in his right arm.
Not only that, he could clearly feel his body losing blood.
That was because his blood had spurted out from his broken arm and onto the car window.
¡°You...you...¡±
At this moment, nders hadpletely removed his Disguise.
Naturally, the driver recognized him instantly.
This ¡®silent¡¯ customer who had been sitting behind him was actually the same scarecrow that was spreading like wildfire on the inte!
It was not a special effect, not a legend, not a prop...
It was real!
¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t kill me... Please, don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll give you anything you want.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give you money, I have a lot of savings!¡±
At this moment, the driver seemed to have found a life-saving straw, offering the scarecrow such a condition.
He had already lost his ability to think.
Whenever a person was in a desperate situation, they would usually think of things optimistically.
However, everyone knew that trying to talk to a monster about money was almost like talking to a tiger about coffee.
nders pointed the camera at himself and grinned.
¡°Now, it¡¯s time to party!¡±
Chapter 14: Third Video, Death Replay!
Chapter 14: Third Video, Death Rey!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
It seemed that tonight was destined to be a night of online revelry.
In just one day, three viral videos have appeared, and they were all rted to the scarecrow.
As soon as the third video appeared, manyizens immediately clicked on it.
[Scarecrow: Tonight is revelry time!]
Every time people watched a video of the scarecrow, they would be frightened.
However, this kind of excitement was still irresistible.
Moreover, such a title made theizens even more curious.
What was this scarecrow going to do to catch people¡¯s attention this time?
However, the people of Nord City who saw the video were not as excited.
[Shit, isn¡¯t this f*cking Nord City?]
Some people recognized the location just from the beginning of the video.
Many residents of Nord City proceeded toment on the video.
However, in the next second, the camera panned and rested on the scarecrow.
¡°Hey guys, let¡¯s have some fun tonight.
¡°The first step. Let¡¯s pick a lucky citizen.
¡°Who should we look for? Let me see.
¡°Bang Bang Bang~
¡°Let¡¯s pick this driver.¡±
The scarecrow in the video had almost the same facial expressions as an ordinary human.
Moreover, when it spoke, it disyed a lot of emotions and thinking abilities.
It also had a wicked image.
The camera followed the scarecrow¡¯s movements before turning to the front of the taxi.
In the video, the driver could be seen smoking in the driver¡¯s seat and scratching his feet with his hands.
When he realized that the scarecrow was shooting a video, he immediately put on his shoes and tried his best to be polite.
[Hahahaha, this driver¡¯s too real!]
[Look at his pretentious look, I¡¯m dying ofughter.]
[Hey, how are you stillughing? This is the f*cking city where I live in!]
[F*ck, could this scarecrow really be a monster? I f*cking live in Nord, too!]
[Come on, the abandoned farm in the video¡¯s just outside of Nord, okay? We didn¡¯t even know that.]
Thements were clearly divided into two factions.
On one side, they were either foreigners or locals who were still scoffing at the ¡®Scarecrow Incident¡¯.
They did not think that the scarecrow was a monster. Instead, they were even more certain that it was all just a show after watching the video.
The reason was simple¡ªthe scarecrow was too ostentatious. Yet, it did not even attract anyone¡¯s attention.
How could it be a monster?!
It must have been an ordinary person, and the video was edited with special effects.
Many had even found the Special Effects Wizard to fulfill his promise and leave the industry.
As for the other group of people, they were locals who had more or less believed in the matter, along with the more timid outsiders.
After all, the scarecrow had appeared in their city. The video made them realize that the scarecrow was likely to be nearby.
This fact apanied by a terrifying figure made many people panic.
They gradually realized that the truth of the matter might be the very situation they were most worried about.
...
The video this time was longer, and it was still going on.
Along the way, the driver spoke with confidence, as if he did not realize the seriousness of the matter at all.
However, the audience could guess the general idea.
Whether they believed it or not, they guessed that the driver would probably die a terrible death in the end.
The difference was whether it would be a real death or a fake one.
The road in the suburbs was very dark, and only the headlights of the taxi provided visibility.
The driver pretended to be rxed all the way, trying to make up a conversation. It was a sharp contrast to what everyone was specting might happen next.
The more he tried to make himself humorous and interesting, the more people felt depressed.
Although the road was very long, the expectations formed by this contrastpelled everyone to continue watching.
Finally, the car stopped.
The hearts of the audience in front of the screens were in their throats at this moment.
It wasing!
¡°Sir, let¡¯s reach...¡±
Before he could finish speaking, a ck shadow shed past.
Then, everyone saw the driver¡¯s arm break off in an instant. Itnded in the car.
Blood spurted out like a fountain, sttering all over the car window.
The impact of such a sight was undoubtedly very strong.
Some people among the audience even began to vomit.
Although they might have seen many bloody scenes in horror movies, the audience felt extremely ufortable watching that scene.
They even felt fear.
[Sh*t, could this be f*cking true!?]
[Why would YouTube allow such videos to be released!?]
[F*ck, I just vomited for the first time in a while.]
At this moment, no one in the audience felt that this matter was interesting or exciting.
No one continued to tease the subject.
Thements were now filled with fear.
On one hand, it was because this matter had appeared somewhere in the real world.
On the other, it was because everything seemed too real.
The location, the reaction of the characters, the severed limbs, and the blood suggested that it was all real.
It was hard for them to convince themselves that it was a special effect.
Blood was still spurting out, and the driver¡¯s face was turning white.
Upon a closer look, the audience could even see that the driver¡¯s lips were trembling slightly.
Immediately after, the driver¡¯s face became distorted as if he had seen something terrifying.
This time, the audience felt that the driver¡¯s reaction was normal.
Previously, when the driver saw the scarecrow get into the car, he did not even show a hint of surprise. Instead, his reaction was theplete opposite.
The driver began to beg for mercy and wail. However, the camera turned again, facing the scarecrow.
¡°Now, it¡¯s time to party.¡±
There was a trace of perverted madness on the scarecrow¡¯s face.
If this scarecrow had a human face, everyone would definitely think it was a perverted murderer.
However, the impact of this scarecrow¡¯s face was even stronger than that of a perverted murderer.
This scarecrow was even crazier than a murderer.
It was even more dangerous than a demon!
Then, the scarecrow put on an elegant and happy look as he slowly opened the car door.
After getting out of the car, the camera turned again.
In the video, everyone saw the scarecrow opening the driver¡¯s door.
In his panic, the driver forgot to lock the door.
However, that was not important. Everyone believed that even if the door was locked, it would not have stopped this monster anyway.
Then, they saw a straw arm reach in, grabbing the driver¡¯s other arm to pull him out of the car.
In the video, the driver kept struggling, wailing, crying, and cursing.
But it did not matter.
The audience could only see that the driver was being dragged forward.
He left a bloody path behind him.
The backward view of them walking made people feel the helplessness of the driver even more vividly.
They could very well be the next ones facing this exact helplessness.
Fear enveloped the entire Nord City.
Chapter 15: Silence. This Is My Favorite Part.
Chapter 15: Silence. This Is My Favorite Part.
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Just when everyone thought the video would end, the video continued.
Step by step, the scarecrow dragged the fat driver into the abandoned farm.
Then, in front of the audience, he cut off the driver¡¯s feet.
A pig-like wail instantly filled the empty abandoned farm.
With a strong desire to survive, the fat driver crawled forward in fear.
However, he met with a corpse in the darkness.
A shriveled corpse.
Fear caused the driver to lose his mind. He grabbed the corpse with all his might, as if he was grabbing a life-saving straw.
However, this force pulled the corpse down to him, causing it to fall off the haystack it was lying on.
With a soft thud, the body fell to the ground.
The shriveled face was turned toward the fat driver.
The one-eyed man, filled with fear and despair, and the driver were looking at each other in the dark farmhouse.
¡°Ah! Ah!!!!¡±
The driver once again let out a desperate howl. He wanted to escape, but his one arm and broken leg made it extremely difficult for him to even turn around.
Everyone in the audience began to tremble slightly.
Some timid viewers even wanted to turn off the video.
However, they were trembling so much that they could not even move the mouse.
Fear spread in people¡¯s hearts.
Then, the camera turned again.
The scarecrow hummed a rxed and happy tune as he walked back to the car slowly.
This tune formed a strong contrast with the farm behind him, making the horrible atmosphere even more intense.
Everyone thought that the scarecrow was going to drive away.
However, the audience was once again in despair.
The scarecrow did not leave. Instead, it drove to the door of the farmhouse.
The people began to understand...
The monster wanted to use the car¡¯s headlights as a lighting tool!
Not only that, the scarecrow even turned the car¡¯s stereo on and yed a song to entertain its audience.
With the headlights on, the audience could see the entire farmhouse clearly.
At the same time, the driver was also able to see clearly.
He could now see the body on the ground¡ªthe withered body, the terrified face, the broken ankle...
And the tiny bloody holes that riddled the body.
No one could imagine what happened to the body.
They only knew that the driver was probably going to experience the same process.
The scarecrow propped the phone against the car and faced it toward the driver.
Then, he slowly walked over.
This time, both the scarecrow and the driver were finally in front of the camera at the same time.
That seemed to send a signal to the audience in front of their screens.
Even though most of them had not studied cinematography, their vast experience from watching movies allowed everyone to vaguely guess what wasing next.
After a long period of single-person close-ups, they suddenly appeared in the same frame, which meant...
An interactive scene wasing up next¡ªan intense interactive scene!
At that moment, Fatty the driver was already struggling and crawling toward the door.
The scarecrow did not disappoint the audience. He slowly approached Fatty¡¯s side and squatted next to him.
When Fatty saw the scarecrow approaching, he did not dare to move for a moment.
He seemed to have been frightened by this and calmed down a little instead. He was sorting out his words and thinking of a way to negotiate for his life.
The wailing that filled the abandoned farm suddenly stopped, causing the farm to go quiet for a moment.
Only the music that was ying on the car¡¯s stereo was left.
After thinking for a long time, he could not think of anything good to say. In a trembling voice, he could only say, ¡°You... Can you let me go?¡±
The scarecrow gently closed its eyes and raised a straw finger to its mouth.
¡°Shh, don¡¯t speak yet.¡±
The fat driver did not understand what the scarecrow meant, but he still did as he was told.
Or rather, he had no choice but to do it.
At this moment, he understood the situation.
Whether or not he could save his life depended on the scarecrow¡¯s thoughts.
The hearts of the audience grew more anxious at this moment.
They wanted to know if the driver would survive.
Or rather, they wanted to know what the scarecrow¡¯s intentions were and what he was going to say.
¡°Macbeth...¡±
¡°Wh-what?¡± The driver was slightly stunned. The intense pain made him wonder if he had misheard it.
¡°This is my favorite part,¡± the scarecrow said with an intoxicated expression.
¡°Verdi¡¯s opera, the fourth act of Macbeth.
¡°The Mad King, the declining country, the people crying on the ruins...
¡°Wonderful!¡±
The scarecrow crossed his arms and could not help but tremble. It was as if he was in a state of excitement.
The fat driver, on the other hand, looked at the scarecrow in front of him with a pale face.
¡°Madman... You madman!¡±
He finally realized the reality of the situation.
The monster in front of him was aplete lunatic!
Negotiating with a lunatic?
Do not even think about it!
The fat driver frantically crawled toward the car.
The dirt road in the suburbs was covered with gravel, which tore open wound after wound on the driver¡¯s arm.
Although they knew it was impossible, the audience still subconsciously hoped that the driver could climb into the car and leave.
However, the scarecrow gently reached out and grabbed the driver¡¯s broken leg that was ankle-less and still bleeding profusely.
Originally, there was a huge gap between the two figures in terms of physical fitness.
In addition, the fat driver had already lost a lot of blood and did not have much physical strength left in him at all.
This time, he did not even have the strength to struggle.
A feeling of despair filled the fat man¡¯s heart.
It also spread to the hearts of the audience through the camera lens.
Then, everyone watched as the scarecrow pulled the fat driver back with a light tug.
The scarecrow then sat on the driver and spoke to the cell phone camera that was leaning on the car.
¡°Next, I¡¯ll give you a good show. Those who like it, please, give me a thumbs up!¡±
The scarecrow had a happy smile on his face as he grabbed the driver¡¯s hand.
His other hand slowly reached over, gently pinching the nail on the fat man¡¯s thumb.
The fat man seemed to have realized something. He started begging for mercy in a terrified voice, ¡°No, please, don¡¯t do this. Please!¡±
The audience also realized what was going to happen.
[Wait, this lunatic can¡¯t be thinking of pulling out the driver¡¯s nail, right?]
[Oh my God, this is too scary.]
[I remember the face of this driver. I hitched a ride with him once!]
Thementer immediately took out his phone to call the taxipany.
He wanted to confirm if something had really happened to the driver.
Just as the phone started to ring, another heart-wrenching wail was hearding from the video.
Thementer¡¯s body twisted around from under his stiff neck as he looked at theputer screen.
In the video, there was a fingernail covered in blood.
Along with the driver¡¯s heartbreaking screams.
Thementer froze in his spot, horrified. He looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief. There was a voiceing from the other end of the call, but he could not say a word.
¡°Hello? Hello? Hello?
¡°Can I help you? Hello?¡±
¡°Look at the YouTube video...¡±
¡°What?¡± The person on the other end of the line was slightly stunned.
¡°Look at the video on the YouTube homepage. It seems that something has happened to one of your drivers!¡±
Chapter 16: The True Boss of the Mage Association
Chapter 16: The True Boss of the Mage Association
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Ring, ring, ring...
Ring, ring, ring...
In an empty room, the phone on the table had been ringing for more than ten times before the caller finally hung up.
On the other side, in the office.
¡°No, no one¡¯s picking up the phone at that address.¡±
A man in pajamas put the phone in his hand down. He had a serious expression when he looked at the two police officers beside him.
His cell phone andndline could not be reached.
This seemed to confirm that what happened in the YouTube video was true.
The fat driver had been working in theirpany for ten years. Although he had a lot of bad habits, it was not to the extent that he deserved to die.
He did not expect to encounter such a thing.
One of the policemen beside him had a serious expression on his face as well.
At that moment, the video on YouTube had already garnered over 10,000,000 views.
This level of dissemination had already caused widespread panic around the world.
He subconsciously turned his head to look at his colleague who was on a call with a YouTube staff.
¡°What? You can¡¯t delete it? Why not?!¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°What kind of joke is this? Special permission? I¡¯ve never f*cking heard of it!¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°I don¡¯t care about that. I¡¯m telling you, you need to find a way to delete this video. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be facing awsuit!¡±
Thisst sentence was yelled out with a loud voice.
The colleague stared at him as he hung up the phone.
¡°What kind of joke is this? The person from YouTube actually said that the video has some special permission and it can¡¯t be deleted!¡±
Special permission?
The policeman who wasmunicating with the person-in-charge of the taxipany was slightly stunned.
Then, his cell phone rang.
He took out his cell phone and looked at the caller ID. His expression changed. He picked up the call.
¡°Chief, we¡¯re currently at the taxipany...¡±
Before he could finish speaking, the chief¡¯s voice rang from the other end of the call.
¡°Alright, you guys cane back. You don¡¯t have to worry about this case anymore.¡±
¡°What?¡± The police officer was slightly taken aback.
He no longer had to worry about this vile case?
Could it be that there was a huge monster behind the scenes that was obstructing them?
¡°The higher-ups have sent people over to investigate this case. You guys cane back.¡±
¡°The higher-ups have sent people over? What exactly is going on?¡±
Normally, the local department would handle the local cases first.
It had only been two hours since the incident, but the higher-ups had already sent someone over. That was obviously not normal.
¡°Alright, don¡¯t ask too much about this. It won¡¯t be good for you to know too much.¡±
After saying that, the chief hung up the phone.
At that moment, the chief was looking at his phone with a serious expression, deep in thought.
As the chief, it was natural that he would know things that ordinary people did not.
Things about the mystical side.
In just a few days, the Mage Association had already been rmed twice.
This was obviously not normal.
The chief could only feel a deep sense of powerlessness.
Although he knew some things, he was just an ordinary person in the end.
He waspletely unable to interfere in matters pertaining to the mystical side.
It made him feel as if he had no control over his own body, and even his own life.
In the end, the chief could only lie in his chair, dejected as he lit up a cigarette.
¡°I hope this matter can be resolved as soon as possible.¡±
...
Durham, Mage Association.
There were many people gathered in Casey¡¯s office.
Lucius was mming his fist on the table angrily at Casey who was still in his pajamas.
¡°My brother¡¯s dead and it¡¯s all your fault!
¡°Other than drinking and f*cking secretaries, what else can you do, you fat pig?!¡±
After hearing that, many of those present subconsciously nced at the secretary who was on the bed, hiding beneath the nket.
They were all familiar with Casey¡¯s style.
But they really did not imagine that this bast*rd would put a bed in his office just to make things more convenient.
They were obviously unwilling to allow such a person to be their leader.
¡°Listen, I never sent Lucas to deal with this matter. All of this was done on his own initiative!
¡°Let me tell you, there wasn¡¯t even a single cent ofpensation for the sacrifice this time. On the contrary, I¡¯m still being held ountable!¡± Casey said coldly as he lit the cigar in his hand with a nonchnt expression.
When he said this, the office was in an uproar.
What the f*ck did this person say?
Lucas was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He reasoned, ¡°If you didn¡¯t ignore my report, why wasn¡¯t there enough manpower for this operation? How could something happen to my brother?
¡°You actually dare to say such words in front of me? Do you really think I won¡¯t make a move against you?¡±
When he heard this, Casey¡¯s fat body trembled slightly. The cigar in his hand fell to the ground.
The already lit cigar fell on the expensive carpet and instantly burned a hole in it.
¡°Lucius, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t spout nonsense!
¡°I think it¡¯spletely unnecessary to increase the manpower just for a strange new birth. It would greatly increase the expenditure of the Association.
¡°I won¡¯t allow such waste to happen!¡±
Although everyone was holding onto Lucius to prevent him from acting impulsively, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with dissatisfaction.
Waste?
¡®Don¡¯t you do that often?¡¯
Expensive carpets, expensive cigars, expensive wine.
Everything in Casey¡¯s office was the most expensive.
Yet, such a person actually became their leader.
On top of that, he was shamelessly boasting that he would not allow them to be wasteful.
That was simply the most ironic thing in the world.
Seeing that Lucius was being held back by others, Casey was relieved once again.
He knew that he was safe.
No one dared to touch him.
After regaining his arrogantposure, Casey bent down to pick up the cigar and put it out in the ashtray.
A bunch of trash with their heads beneath their belts dared to cause trouble in his office. What a joke.
¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, you guys can go back. I¡¯m going to rest.¡±
Casey moved his fat body and walked slowly to the bed in his office.
He did not seem to care about Lucas¡¯s death at all.
Looking at this scene, Lucius could not hold it in much longer.
¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±
This time, the people who were holding onto him let go.
Everyone could no longer stand it!
The terrified expression returned to Casey¡¯s face.
Just as he subconsciously raised his hand in front of him to block the attack, the office door swung open.
¡°Stop!¡±
A crisp female voice came from outside the office. Lucius, who was about to kill Casey, suddenly stopped.
The others also turned their heads and looked outside the door.
¡°It¡¯s Rei, Rei¡¯s back!¡±
Everyone¡¯s tone was filled with excitement and joy.
It seemed as if anything could be resolved once this woman had returned.
Lucius turned his head and looked at the woman with a face full of grief.
¡°Rei, you¡¯re finally back. My brother... My brother, he¡¯s dead.¡±
Rei looked at Lucius¡¯s face, then at the terrified Casey. She said in a deep voice, ¡°I already know about this matter. I¡¯ve announced that the scarecrow¡¯s danger level has been raised to D rank. Deal with it immediately.¡±
After saying that, she was about to turn around to leave.
Casey, who was behind her, shouted angrily, ¡°Rei, you don¡¯t have the authority to do this!¡±
However, the woman did not take him seriously at all. She just walked away.
As for the rest of the people, they did not even bother with Casey.
¡®Do you really think she doesn¡¯t have the authority just because she isn¡¯t authorized to do so?¡¯
She was the true boss of the Mage Association.
Nikorei!
Chapter 17: The Third Layer of the Skill Tree Was Unlocked
Chapter 17: The Third Layer of the Skill Tree Was Unlocked
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
F-grade missions were dangerous, and only two F+ members could be assigned.
As for E-grade missions, three E+ members could be assigned.
D-grade missions, however...
Five D+ members could be assigned!
Unlike Casey, who was the leader assigned by the government, Rei was the true boss of the Mage Association.
Rei¡¯s strength was an A+ ording to the mystical faction¡¯s evaluation criteria!
However, that did not represent Rei¡¯s full strength.
That was because A+ was the highest evaluation result they could give.
In other words, no one knew how terrifying Rei¡¯s actual strength was.
Rei knew about Lucas¡¯s death immediately. That was why she made a prompt decision to raise the scarecrow¡¯s danger level to D grade.
Although this was making a big deal out of nothing, it was the best way to appease Lucius.
If it was possible, Rei was even willing to avenge Lucas herself.
However, she could not get away.
This time, she could not stay any longer. She had to set off immediately and leave Durham.
She had more important things to do.
As for the strange new birth, D ss was more than enough to handle it.
...
[Host: nders.]
[Bloodline: physical system strangeness¡ªscarecrow.]
[Strength: E+.]
[Skills: Fear, Demonic God¡¯s Body, Night Cut, Five Bones, Crow Storm, Disguise.]
[Items: cell phone, strange detection radar.]
[Fear points: 168,575 points.]
160,000 fear points!
Looking at his data, nders wore a satisfied smile.
Sure enough, he had made the right choice in releasing the video.
The first two videos had brought nders a lot of benefits, but the third video was the key because he had almost thrown the ¡®everything¡¯s real¡¯ idea in everyone¡¯s faces.
The fear evoked by real and fake fear was onpletely different levels.
Moreover, the connection between the three videos would increase the number of video ybacks.
As long as someone saw one of them, they would definitely watch the other two.
This way, the efficiency of collecting fear points was greatly increased.
Sensing that the frequency of collecting fear points was decreasing, nders opened the skill learning interface.
All the skills on the secondyer of the skill tree had been upgraded to level 4.
From level 2 to level 3, it required 5,000 fear points.
From level 3 to level 4, it required 10,000 fear points.
Just those three skills alone had cost nders 35,000 fear points.
However, nders did not feel any heartache.
Instead, he became a little excited.
This was because when the three skills on the second level reached level 4, they also activated the skill tree on the third level!
If the skills on the second level were already so useful, how powerful would the skills on the third level be?
nders could not wait to take a look.
However, when he saw the skills, nders was slightly surprised.
The skills on the third level would cost him 10,000 points each!
nders was shocked, but not because it was too expensive.
On the contrary, nders felt that it was better if it was a little more expensive.
If a skill was more expensive, did it not signify that those skills would be very powerful?
[Cursed Scarecrow: 10,000 fear points.]
[A Cursed Scarecrow would be imnted into a creature¡¯s body. If the host were to receive damage, the cursed creature would suffer the damage instead. If the host were to receive fatal damage, the cursed creature would die and the number of curses it could sustain would be reset (at level 1, it could sustain 1 curse).]
As soon as he saw the effect of the first skill, nders was immediately delighted.
The importance of this skill was not something a mere 10,000 points could describe.
Even if it required 100,000 points, nders would not hesitate to learn it.
After all, this was a life-saving skill!
However, when he looked at the next skill, nders was once again pleasantly surprised.
[Guardian Scarecrow: 10,000 fear points.]
[ce the Guardian Scarecrow anywhere and turn it invisible. The host would have ess to the Guardian Scarecrow¡¯s hearing, smell, and vision. The host could also switch positions with the Guardian Scarecrow at any time. Once the Guardian Scarecrow was destroyed, the number of positions would be reset (at level 1, the number of positions is 1).]
This skill was a perfect match with the previous Cursed Scarecrow.
If nders encountered an enemy that he could not defeat, and there was no time to switch positions, the Cursed Scarecrow would be able to block a fatal blow.
This would definitely buy nders some time to switch positions.
In other words, as long as the levels of these two skills increased, nders would basically be invincible.
He would never be killed!
After taking two deep breaths, nders finally calmed down slightly and looked at the third skill.
[Devil Conquerer: 10,000 fear points.]
[After transforming into the Devil Conquerer, the host would gain strength that far exceeded one¡¯s own. After using it, one¡¯s body would be weak for an hour.]
Seeing this skill, nders could not help but frown.
A skill that required 10,000 fear points actually had side effects?
An hour of weakness was not a short period of time. During that one hour, he would be at the mercy of others.
nders could not bear such a risk.
However, although nders would not use this skill so casually, it did not mean he would not learn it.
Since this skill had such a powerful side effect, his strength would probably increase significantly after transforming into the Devil Conqueror.
If the first two skills were his shields, this skill was his trump card.
Moreover, it was a trump card that he would not be able to use unless he was in a critical situation!
¡°Learn Cursed Scarecrow, Guardian Scarecrow, and Devil Conqueror all at once!¡±
nders did not hesitate to use 30,000 fear points.
If the conditions allowed, he would want to learn more.
However, he only had a little over 100,000 fear points left.
The skill tree on the third level required 50,000 fear points to level up each skill to level 2.
Obviously, nders needed to make a choice now.
After thinking for a moment, nders decided to keep the Guardian Scarecrow¡¯s level as it is and raise the other two skills to level 2.
The Guardian Scarecrow only needed to be ced somewhere that was extremely far away from him.
As long as he could switch ces, nders could spend time doing other things.
Therefore, the other two skills were obviously more important.
After the upgrade, nders¡¯s fear points once again bottomed out.
He turned to look at the already dehumanized corpse of the driver on the ground.
At this time, the fat driver¡¯s expression had already twisted to its extreme. His face was covered in tears.
His limbs had beenpletely severed and the skin on his body had been pulled off, including his scalp.
Looking at his masterpiece, nders smiled and waved goodbye.
¡°Thank you for your friendship.¡±
Chapter 18: The Scarecrow That the Strange Radar Could Not Detect
Chapter 18: The Scarecrow That the Strange Radar Could Not Detect
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Listen, even though this scarecrow¡¯s estimated strength is E-ss, the scarecrow¡¯s danger level has been raised to D-ss. So, we have to carry out the mission ordingly.
¡°Do you understand?¡± a man with a buzz cut said in a deep voice to the four people in front of him.
¡°Understood!¡±
...
Except for Lucius, everyone else in the mission had the strength of a D-ss.
The man with the buzz cut, who was the leader of the team, had reached the level of a D+, just one step away from a C-ss.
It was obvious how much Rei valued this mission.
Originally, ording to the leader¡¯s intention, members participating in this mission had to be at least a D-ss.
However, Lucius was, after all, one of the first people in the Mage Association to receive intelligence.
In addition, Lucius¡¯s younger brother was killed by the scarecrow.
Therefore, the leader made an exception and allowed him, a grade-F member, to participate in this mission.
¡°Lucius, are you sure the scarecrow¡¯s nearby?¡±
One of the young men dressed in red robes frowned slightly, looking doubtful.
After all, the intelligence showed that the scarecrow had beenmitting crimes near Nord.
Lucius had brought them to Saxe, which was a hundred kilometers away.
This was hard for people to ept.
What would an F-ss know?
¡°I¡¯m sure the scarecrow¡¯s nearby,¡± Lucius said with certainty as he looked at the Strange Detection Radar in front of him.
At this moment, the red-robed man spoke again.
¡°That can¡¯t be right. I remember that the intelligence report said that this scarecrow was a strange new creature that had just been born recently.
¡°Logically speaking, its intelligence would be very low, and they would only act ording to their instincts.
¡°How could he possiblye to Saxe which is 100 kilometers away from Nord?
¡°If you can¡¯te up with any convincing opinions, I¡¯ll ask the leader to assign someone else to carry out the mission.¡±
The other three people who were with them shared the same sentiments as the red-robed man.
Their leader actually allowed an F-ss member to participate in this mission. They were very dissatisfied.
In their opinion, the leader¡¯s arrangement was simply adding a burden to the team.
This was a mission, not a joke. How could they be so emotional?
At this time, although the leader did not speak, he was also looking at Lucius, hoping he had a reasonable exnation.
Allowing him to participate in the mission was also due to some personal feelings.
However, the mission was still a mission, and as the leader, he would not allow Lucius to lead the team recklessly.
Lucius was naturally aware of the rest of the team member¡¯s opinions toward the situation. He showed them strange detection radar in his hand and said, ¡°Do you see this?¡±
Everyone moved forward to take a look at the screen. The red-robed man looked at Lucius with disdain. He pointed at the radar¡¯s screen and said, ¡°The red dot means it has detected something strange.
¡°If the detector detects a blue dot, it means that there are other detectors in that area.
¡°This is a function used to observe the position of ourpanions.
¡°Don¡¯t you even know how to use the strange detector?¡±
This time, the doubt in the eyes of the other team members became obvious.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Mage Association? They don¡¯t even know how to use the strange detection radar.
¡°Such person is actually participating in a D-rank mission. Isn¡¯t this just fooling around?¡±
Their leader also frowned slightly.
Even though he had great confidence in this mission, the other party was just a newly born strange creature.
Even if he killed two F-rank members, so what? His strength was at most F+ or E-.
Not to mention, if he were to carry out the mission alone, there would not be any problems, let alone leading a small team.
However, confidence was just confidence.
At this moment, the leader was also doubting Lucius¡¯s ability.
If the other party was useless, the leader could tolerate it.
However, if the other party turned out to be dangerous, he would request that Lucius withdraw from the mission.
Lucius was not flustered in the face of their doubts. He said coldly, ¡°Two things are missing from my brother¡¯s belongings.
¡°One of them is his cell phone, and the other item is his strange detection radar.¡±
Upon hearing this, the leader who had been silent all this while finally spoke.
¡°Are you saying that your brother¡¯s radar was taken away by the scarecrow...a newly born strange creature?¡±
Lucius nodded with a serious expression.
Immediately, everyone fell silent. The atmosphere became a little strange.
The red-robed man looked at Lucius with aplicated gaze.
¡°Do you know that the strange newborns have low intelligence? How could he possibly take away your brother¡¯s items?
¡°I find it hard to believe.¡±
The leader nodded slightly and said with a frown, ¡°Also, even if the scarecrow did take your brother¡¯s radar...
¡°The radar should be able to detect red and blue dots at the same time.
¡°The radar¡¯s only detecting blue dots now. Doesn¡¯t that mean that it¡¯s just apanion?¡±
The leader was experienced after all. He could see the problem with just a simple nce. The other members nodded in agreement.
At this time, the team had already made some suggestions to rece Lucius¡¯s voice.
However, Lucius was still very calm.
He once again announced an unbelievable piece of news.
¡°This one¡¯s strange. He¡¯s very special.
¡°It seems that he can¡¯t be detected by the radar.¡±
Everyone was stunned when they heard that.
The red-robed man could not take it anymore. He looked at the buzz-cut man and said, ¡°Leader, let¡¯s kick him out of the team.
¡°A strange detection radar that can¡¯t detect something strange? This is the biggest joke of the century!
¡°Anyway, he¡¯s just an F-ss. One more member won¡¯t make a difference. One less won¡¯t make a difference either.¡±
The other team members agreed.
¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t he just a scarecrow? I think he¡¯s only an E-ss at most.¡±
¡°Forget about the five-man team. I can carry out the mission alone perfectly.¡±
¡°Yes, leader, hurry up and chase him away. I think he¡¯s already delirious from the shock of his brother¡¯s death.¡±
¡°Leaving him in the team will only bring about negative effects. Leader, make a decision.¡±
Other than the red-robed man, the other two members seemed to have the same opinion¡ªto expel Lucius from the team.
As the leader, the buzz-cut man naturally had the right to select or expel the members of the team.
At this moment, even he could not help but guess.
Was Lucius really delirious because of Lucas¡¯s death?
Although it was hard to ept, the current Lucius had indeed begun to spout nonsense.
Thinking about this, the buzz-cut man looked solemnly at the pitiful man in front of him who was focused on staring at the radar in his hand.
No matter how unwilling he was, he had to expel Lucius from the team.
The mission would alwayse first!
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lucius. I have to...¡±
As soon as the man with the buzz cut opened his mouth, Lucius¡¯s expression changed and he quickly raised his right hand.
¡°Don¡¯t talk, he¡¯s moving...
¡°No, he¡¯s approaching us!¡±
Chapter 19: The Scarecrow Advances Instead of Retreating
Chapter 19: The Scarecrow Advances Instead of Retreating
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Upon hearing Lucius¡¯s words, everyone instantly fell silent.
Since the other party was already moving towards them, the truth would soon be revealed whether they believed it or not.
If the other party was indeed a strange creature, they would kill him on the spot.
If the other party was a member of the Mage Association, they would expel Lucius from the team.
This was the consensus they had among the rest of the team members.
However, since Lucius had already mentioned this idea, they could not just wait for the other party toe over.
Lucius immediately said in a deep voice, ¡°I think we should lie in ambush first to ensure we can kill the other party in one hit when hees over!¡±
Logically speaking, Lucius¡¯s n was indeed the best solution.
The red-robed man smiled contemptuously.
¡°Lucious, you don¡¯t have the right tomand us here.
¡°Don¡¯t even try to use your F-ss strength to specte our behavior.
¡°So what if the enemy¡¯s really that scarecrow?
¡°We can just stand here and wait for him.¡±
Just as Lucius was about to retort, the other team members also ridiculed him.
¡°You¡¯re just an F-ss. We understand if you¡¯re a little cowardly.
¡°However, I think it¡¯s a little inappropriate to stand here and wait for the other party toe over.¡±
The red-robed man immediately understood and asked despite knowing the answer, ¡°Oh? Then what do you think we should do?¡±
The few of them looked at each other and revealed a mocking smile.
¡°Of course, we should take the initiative to approach him.
¡°Just wait here? How long will we have to wait? What if the other party escapes?¡±
Hearing their words, Lucius choked on the spot and could not say a word.
After all, their strengths were disyed here.
Three D-ss and one D+.
They felt somewhat arrogant facing a mere scarecrow.
However, Lucius still felt that they should not be so careless and underestimate the enemy.
After all, the opponent was a newly born strange creature who could easily kill two F-ss members.
Moreover, one of them was Kai who had a 100% missionpletion rate.
Lucius had a faint premonition in his heart.
If they were careless and underestimated the enemy now, this team would definitely suffer a great loss to the scarecrow.
Thinking of this, he had no choice but to give the team leader a pleading look.
He hoped that the team leader could make a good decision here.
However, the team leader¡¯s attitude disappointed him once again.
¡°I agree with your opinion. Let¡¯s take the initiative to approach the scarecrow.¡±
¡°Team leader!¡± Lucius said anxiously.
However, the buzz-cut man touched his chin and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m underestimating the enemy. It¡¯s just that the scarecrow¡¯s at most an E-rank.
¡°If the enemy discovers that our strengths surpass his and runs away out of instinct, wouldn¡¯t we have to spend more effort to find him?¡±
Lucius indeed could not refute this statement.
If he was a scarecrow and discovered such a D-rank squad was waiting for him, he would also choose to escape.
He would use his fastest speed to flee as far away as possible.
At that time, the mysterious trait about the scarecrow that could not be detected by the radar definitely increased the difficulty of their search by several times.
If the scarecrow really had the intelligence of an ordinary person, he would discover his tracks on the radar and abandon it.
Then, it would probably be harder to find his brother¡¯s murderer than finding a needle in a haystack.
At this thought, Lucius could only helplessly agree.
Seeing this, the red-robed man touched his fists and sneered again, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. From now on, you can hide at the back and watch my performance.¡±
¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± The leader looked at the red-robed man coldly. ¡°Suo, you¡¯d better stop talking. No matter what, he¡¯s also a member of the Mage Association.¡±
The buzz-cut leader¡¯s words seemed to hold a lot of authority in the team.
The red-robed man, Suo, immediately kept quiet and did not speak again.
The other team members did the same and kept their mouths shut.
The buzz-cut leader nced at everyone and nodded slightly.
¡°In that case, let¡¯s go meet this guy and see if he¡¯s a human or a ghost.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
...
Along the forest path, nders hummed a song as he walked forward slowly. He seemed to be in an extremely good mood.
He was fiddling with a prototype radar in his hand.
After gently pressing the button twice, nders looked ahead and sneered, ¡°The Mage Association really put in a lot of effort this time. They actually sent five people over.¡±
That¡¯s right, the five-man team had discovered nders.
nders had also discovered them.
This was also the reason nders took the initiative to approach them.
After all, nders discovered something when he killed the two members of the Mage Association thest time.
These guys seemed to provide much more fear points than ordinary people!
Naturally, nders would not let go of such gains.
If only the five-man team knew nders¡¯s true thoughts. Not only would they have feelings of fear, they would also worry about nders running away.
Who knew that this strange creature had already nned to torture all five of them to death.
After taking a few more steps forward, nders suddenly stopped.
¡°Oh? They¡¯re taking the initiative toe over?¡±
nders looked at the radar in his hand and raised his eyebrows slightly.
He was still figuring out how to make a move to gain an advantage after heading to them.
However, they actually took the initiative toe over.
Thus, nders stopped in his footsteps.
An ambush was definitely better than a frontal attack.
Since they took initiative to give nders an advantage, naturally, he was not going to let it go.
Without the slightest hesitation, nders immediately found a hidden position and began his setup.
...
¡°Oh no, leader, look quickly.¡±
Lucius had been paying attention to the strange detection radar in his hand the whole way. At this time, he discovered that nders had stopped moving.
Although the buzz-cut man was also somewhat dissatisfied with Lucius¡¯s meddlesome behavior, he still stopped to look at the radar.
¡°Eh?¡± When he looked over, he also noticed that nders had stopped moving.
¡°This is strange. Why isn¡¯t he moving?¡±
The other team members were slightly stunned when they heard this. They moved closer.
The red-robed man looked at the blue dot on the radar that had stopped moving. He smiled contemptuously and said, ¡°Did he sense our presence and get scared already?¡±
The red-robed man¡¯s words received the approval of the other two team members.
However, Lucius pped his thigh and said anxiously, ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought of another possibility?!¡±
Even after hearing Lucius¡¯s words, the red-robed man still had a proud look on his face as he asked nonchntly, ¡°What other possibility could there be?¡±
Looking at the red-robed man¡¯s nonchnt expression, Lucius¡¯s expression became increasingly ugly.
¡°What if the scarecrow discovered our existence, abandoned the detection radar, and decided to flee?
¡°Wouldn¡¯t we never find that guy?¡±
Chapter 20: This Weirdo Actually Took the Initiative to Launch an Attack?
Chapter 20: This Weirdo Actually Took the Initiative to Launch an Attack?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
This time, Suo slightly restrained his arrogance, but he still asked in disbelief, ¡°Lucius, aren¡¯t you thinking too much?
¡°How can a newly born strange creature be so smart?¡±
Lucius slowly shook his head and spoke as if he knew everything, ¡°On May 6th, the scarecrow appeared for the first time and massacred more than a hundred people in Lido vige.
¡°That day, Teach and I epted this case.
¡°Do you know what happened?¡±
Looking at Lucius¡¯s expression, Suo could not help but have a bad premonition.
He could not help but swallow his saliva and ask, ¡°What happened?¡±
As if affected by Suo¡¯s emotions, the other team members grew serious and looked at Lucius.
Lucius, on the other hand, slowly nced at the surrounding team members and said in a deep voice, ¡°Teach and I couldn¡¯t find any trace of him at all...¡±
Hearing this, the other team members finally realized the seriousness of the matter.
Lucius¡¯s words did not matter to them, but Teach was different.
Although she was only an F-ss member, her investigative skills were considered to be among the best in the Mage Association.
Unfortunately, because her strengths in other aspects were too weak, she did not have the chance to be promoted.
¡°No wonder you said the strange detection radar could not detect the scarecrow. Even Teach couldn¡¯t find him?¡± the leader said softly with a grave expression as he touched his chin.
¡°Exactly.¡±
Lucious nodded gently and looked at the crowd again.
¡°Not only that, because this scarecrow seems to have the ability to create illusions, my brother and Kai took over the case that night.
¡°You all know what happened next.
¡°Not only did this guy kill my brother and Kai, he also recorded a video of the two of them dying and posted it on YouTube.¡±
When the team leader heard this, he noticed something was wrong and asked, ¡°Wait, he posted a video on YouTube?
¡°He actually posted a video onto the inte?
¡°Also, can a video of a corpse be posted onto YouTube? Won¡¯t it be deleted?¡±
As if recalling his brother¡¯s death, Lucius took a few deep breaths.
The team members no longer sneered at him. Instead, they patiently waited for him to adjust his emotions.
After a moment, Lucius slowly said, ¡°This is why I suspect that he has intelligence.
¡°Not only does this guy know how to upload videos onto the inte, he also knows how to use my brother¡¯s phone.
¡°You should know more about the privileges of our Mage Association than I do.¡±
At this point, they all fell silent.
The members of the Mage Association did indeed have certain privileges granted by the government.
A mere site like YouTube did not have the authority to ess all their operating records, let alone delete them.
However, what was even more terrifying was that this scarecrow actually had such a high level of intelligence.
It was no different from a human¡¯s intelligence.
Not only that, he could even be considered to be a little bit smarter than many ordinary humans.
Although he did not know what the scarecrow¡¯s goal was, it definitely did not have good intentions.
Moreover, it allowed him to sessfullyplete this series of operations.
Looking back now, this scarecrow was indeed not to be underestimated.
Thinking of this, the leader suddenly seemed to have thought of something. He pped his thigh and said, ¡°Oh no. I was so engrossed in the discussion that I actually forgot the important matter!¡±
Before he finished speaking, the leader snatched the radar from Lucius¡¯s hand and looked at it with his eyes wide open.
However, when he looked at it, his heart skipped a beat.
The opponent¡¯s position had remained unchanged.
It seemed like he really did abandon the radar and escape, just as Lucius said.
After returning the radar to Lucius, the leader sighed and said, ¡°Forget it, this is all my fault.
¡°Since the opponent has already escaped, let¡¯s go and retrieve Lucas¡¯s belongings first.¡±
The team members nodded one after another. At the same time, a trace of guilt appeared in their hearts.
If they had listened to Lucius¡¯s words earlier, they would have paid more attention to this scarecrow.
Things would not have turned out this way.
At this moment, Suo was also a little annoyed. He beat his chest and stomped his feet, ¡°Damn it, if I knew this was going to happen, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have been so careless.
¡°A mere E-ss strange creature actually fooled all five of us.
¡°If I catch this guy, I¡¯ll definitely...¡±
¡°What do you want to Do to me?¡±
! ! !
A cold voice with a hint of disdain appeared in everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone was shocked and immediately looked toward the source of the voice.
Above!
The instant everyone raised their heads, a ck sickle suddenly appeared!
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Instantly, the team members reacted. The four figures dodged the attack, fleeing from their original positions.
However, they heard a st.
Blood sttered on the ground.
Covered in blood was a severed arm.
In his hand was a bloody strange detection radar.
¡°How are you? Can you hold on?¡±
At this moment, the leader of the crew was already ten meters away.
Beside him was Lucius, whose face was pale and covered in cold sweat.
Lucius held his broken arm with one hand and stared at the scarecrow. He parted his white lips and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just an arm.¡±
The leader¡¯s expression was incredibly dark at this moment.
Although he reacted immediately and pulled Lucius away to dodge the attack, he was still one point too slow.
This caused Lucius¡¯s arm to be chopped off.
The buzz-cut man was a very responsible person.
However, who would have thought that the scarecrow would not abandon the radar to escape.
Instead, he used it to make all the members of the team lower their guards, and thus, sessfullypleted his sneak attack!
At this moment, the team leader felt extremely guilty.
However, he turned this self-me into an endless rage. He wanted to unleash it on the scarecrow in front of him who was sneering sinisterly.
¡°You, are you ready to ept my anger?¡±
The buzz-cut man¡¯s words reached the scarecrow¡¯s ears, word by word.
However, nders revealed a very happy expression and grinned.
¡°Anger? How interesting.
¡°Did you know? Anger¡¯s the best seasoning for fear.
¡°After a person haspletely exploded with anger, they will feel fear again.
¡°And this time, the fear will be iparably delicious.¡±
At this moment, nders¡¯s eyes looked up, revealing a reckless and uncontroble expression that caused all of them to shiver involuntarily.
This scarecrow seemed to bepletely different from the other creatures!
[Fear points: +50.]
After receiving this message, nders immediately knew the source of this harvest.
The four people present, including Lucius who had lost an arm, were all looking at him angrily.
Only a young man in red robes looked surprised.
¡°So, it¡¯s you?¡±
nders turned to look at Suo.
¡°There¡¯s a delicious fear in you, hehehe.¡±
Chapter 21: His Strength Was At Least D-class!
Chapter 21: His Strength Was At Least D-ss!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
When nders stared at Suo, he could not help but tremble.
His intuition from many battles told him that this scarecrow was very dangerous!
[Fear points: +80.]
At this moment, even Suo realized it.
He actually felt a sense of fear in his heart.
Sensing this emotion, Suo was unable to regain his usual confidence. Not only that, it also caused him to lose control of himself.
He was out of control.
¡°You¡¯re just a strange creature. Don¡¯t y any f*cking tricks here!¡±
Sometimes, fear could turn into rage, and rage could also turn into fear in an instant.
Ovee by fear, Suo used his strongest move without holding back.
A head-sized spell attack was conjured andunched at nders.
An instant cast!
There was a well-known fact in the mystical realm.
All magical spells could only be cast by chanting their spell.
Only when a spell had been practiced to a high level of familiarity could it be cast without chanting.
An instant cast would sacrifice 30% of the spell¡¯s power.
However, it could often produce an unexpected effect.
At this moment, using an instant cast was a sign that he was not holding back.
He tried to end the battle in the fastest and most direct way.
An instant cast was naturally the best choice at the moment.
Even with the 30% reduction in power, it was still enough to kill a simple E-ss creature!
If he was not careless earlier, he would not have allowed such a small sneak attack to seed.
At this moment, Suo had not realized it yet.
The fact that he had this thought showed that he was still in a state of carelessness.
Seeing that the fireball had sessfully hit nders and caused a huge explosion, Suo¡¯s lips finally formed a smile.
However, just as his tensed nerves rxed for a moment, a stream of blood shot out from his right and onto his face.
Suo was shocked. He quickly looked to his side.
His teammate was now covered in blood, looking at him in disbelief.
¡°Suo...¡± his teammate uttered, right before his eyes rolled to the back of his head and fell to the ground.
The air seemed to be filled with the smell of roasted meat.
And this smell wasing from his teammate.
He did not need to look closely to know that all the wounds on his teammate¡¯s body smelled like they were burnt.
They were all burn wounds.
At this moment, Suo¡¯s mind was in chaos.
In his rage earlier, Suo had instantly released fire magic, which ended up killing his teammate.
Although he clearly saw the fireball hit the scarecrow, the truth was right in front of his eyes.
It was indeed his teammate who died.
His rage turned into fear at this moment.
¡°No, this is impossible. Impossible!¡± he shouted in panic. His face flushed red as blue veins bulged on his neck.
The thick smoke from where the scarecrow was standing just now gradually dispersed.
Suo stared at the figure that was gradually bing clearer in the smoke.
The fear on his face was no longer concealed.
At this moment, nders was actually standing amidst the smoke,pletely unscathed as if he had not moved at all.
[Fear points: +300.]
[Fear points: +50.]
[Fear points: +90.]
[Fear points: +10.]
Suo¡¯s emotions were written on his face.
His emotions managed to infect the rest of the team as well.
However, nders looked at the man with the buzz cut who was standing in the distance with keen interest.
That man with the buzz cut only provided him 10 fear points.
nders knew that members of the Mage Association provided far more fear points than the average person.
In other words, this guy¡¯s 10 fear points would only be less than one fear point if he was a normal person.
A value close to insignificance.
¡°You seem to be different from them.¡±
nders looked at the buzz-cut man with his narrowed eyes and smiled.
The buzz-cut man did not speak, but his expression was extremely grave.
They had only just exchanged blows, and one member was already dead while another gravely injured.
This scarecrow was unharmed, and hepletely had the upper hand.
No, he did not just have the upper hand.
He hadplete control of the entire situation.
Up until now, the buzz-cut man could not figure out how the scarecrow deflected the attacks to his team members.
If they failed to figure this out as soon as possible, they would bepletely subdued.
They could only defend themselves. They did not dare to attack!
¡°Retreat!¡± Without hesitating for too long, the buzz-cut man immediately gave the order.
The team members were stunned but they did not refute.
On the other hand, Suo shouted hysterically, ¡°This guy killed Nago! I want to avenge Nago!¡±
After saying that, he conjured up another fireball in front of his chest.
This time, hepleted the chant.
Watching this scene, the buzz-cut man was shocked.
This kid, Suo, hadpletely lost his ability to think!
If this continued, he would definitely cause the deaths of all his teammates!
Blue veins appeared on the buzz-cut man¡¯s forehead as he shouted angrily, ¡°I said retreat!¡±
This angry shout was not an ordinary shout, but one that contained magic.
It could cause damage to people and it could also wake people up instantly.
This was one of the reasons why he was able to be the leader of this mission.
He was an all-rounder!
With this roar, Suo instantly woke up and the fireball in front of his chest dissipated.
A drop of cold sweat dripped down from Suo¡¯s forehead.
If he had released this fireball just now, that scarecrow might have used the same trick again and deflected the damage to his teammates.
And this time, their leader was the one who would most likely die!
Thinking of what might have happened, Suo felt a lingering fear in his heart.
[Fear points: +50.]
¡°What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and retreat!¡±
Another angry shout was heard, once again clearing the minds of the other members.
Suo finally reacted and turned around, wanting to escape.
The buzz-cut man subconsciously looked at nders¡¯s position.
The two angry shouts were not only cast on his teammates.
They were also cast on the scarecrow.
However, with his proficiency in this spell, it was not difficult for him to cast the spell on different people at the same time while causing different effects.
He realized that none of his teammates showed any signs of being injured by him.
In other words, this move might be effective on the scarecrow!
However, just as he was trying to find the scarecrow¡¯s figure and check if he was injured, he discovered that the scarecrow was nowhere to be seen.
The scarecrow had actually disappeared!
This time, the buzz-cat man finally felt a trace of panic in his heart.
From the corner of his eyes, he saw Suo¡¯s retreating figure. It was frozen on the spot.
With a dark expression, the buzz-cut man turned around, only to see the scarecrow standing behind Suo, gently pinching his neck.
The scarecrow had a sinister smile.
At this moment, the buzz-cut man finally understood.
This scarecrow¡¯s strength was definitely not just E-ss!
He was at least a D-ss!
Chapter 22: The Ugliest Face of Mankind
Chapter 22: The Ugliest Face of Mankind
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
nders stood behind Suo as he reached out with his right hand, gently pinching Suo¡¯s neck with a slender straw finger.
Suo, on the other hand, was already in tears. His entire body was trembling uncontrobly.
He sensed that the strange creature behind him could kill him instantly.
As a member of the Mage Association, his life was actually in the hands of a strange creature.
In the past, when he had just learned magic and joined the Mage Association, he was what the seniors called ¡®a promising neer¡¯.
Suo was so high-spirited that he looked down on the world.
It was as if the whole world was no longer in his eyes.
Now, he had been a member of the Mage Association for an entire year.
Yet, in front of a strange creature, he was so scared that tears and snot flowed out of his eyes and nose in front of his team members.
Suo felt that his life might be over soon.
Even if he could return alive, he would probably be a joke to everyone.
Subconsciously, Suo looked at Lucius who was clutching his broken arm. His face was pale.
This nce made him feel even more ashamed.
This ¡®F-ss trash¡¯ that he had looked down on before actually disyed astonishing willpower at this moment.
Even under the pain of losing his arm, he did not try to flee at all. He did not even make a sound.
As for himself, what was he?
¡°Young man, you seem to be very afraid.¡±
A straw head slowly stretched out from behind Suo¡¯s shoulder. Some of the scarecrow¡¯s messy straw strands that had not beenbed out gently brushed Suo¡¯s face.
This time, Suo¡¯s body could not help but tremble violently.
He wanted to say that he was a noble mage and that he would never sumb to strange creatures.
He wanted to say that he was a genius rookie in the Mage Association and that he had only been careless for a moment.
He wanted to say that he was not afraid of death and to ask his leader and team members to ignore him and attack the scarecrow.
However, these words that he had imagined could not be said.
Instead, what came out of his mouth was, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. Please, don¡¯t kill me.¡±
After saying this, Suopletely discarded his reputation.
He was no longer imagining the scene that should have happened in his heart.
He finally returned to reality, and the reality was that his life was in the hands of the scarecrow.
And he, Suo...
Wanted to live.
¡°As long as you spare my life, I¡¯ll do anything you want me to do.
¡°Please, let me go. Spare my life.¡±
At this moment, the trembling of Suo¡¯s body had be much less intense, as if he had be a little calmer than before.
However, the words he spoke were even more insane.
Lucius looked at the young man in front of him in disbelief.
He used to be so high-spirited and confident.
Now, in order to survive, he actually begged for mercy from a strange creature.
He even said he would do anything for him.
He could not believe his ears and eyes.
¡°Suo, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± the leader with the buzz cut said coldly.
¡°Ha... Hahaha.¡±
When Suo heard the buzz cut man¡¯s words, the tears in his eyes grew even more turbulent.
He opened his trembling lips and said with a slightly deranged smile, ¡°You¡¯ve been in the Mage Association for eight years. How would you know how difficult it is for us rookies?
¡°I¡¯m about to f*cking die right now!
¡°I¡¯m about to f*cking die!
¡°Not everyone can be as expressionless as you!¡±
At this point, Suo could no longer continue.
He bit his lip and closed his eyes.
Finally, in order to justify his actions, hepared himself to an ordinary newbie.
In order to save his life, Suo ultimately abandoned the pride he once cared about the most.
...
Looking at the young man in front of him who was originally arrogant but now appeared to be a coward, nders had a satisfied expression.
This was the ugliness of human nature.
This ugliness, this face, would always surprise him.
nders had killed a lot of people over thest few days.
Some were crying, some were cursing, some were trying to resist, but when they found that there was nothing else they could do, they were all dazed.
Some were even scared to the point of incontinence, but no one had ever brought him this much fun.
¡°Now, now, are you really a member of the Mage Association?¡±
nders revealed an intoxicated and sarcastic smile. He caressed Suo¡¯s face and said, ¡°This is really an eye-opener for me.
¡°You¡¯ll do whatever I want. Does that include killing your ownpanions?¡±
Hearing this, the faces of the other members turned pale.
This strange creature was actually so evil and cruel!
Upon hearing this, Suo¡¯s body trembled again, but he only pursed his lips and could not say a word. In the end, he nodded his head heavily.
He hadpletely abandoned his dignity and sold his soul to the Devil.
However, the Devil refused to ept this soul with a smile.
He pierced his sharp straw fingers into Suo¡¯s lungs.
The intense pain and theck of oxygen made Suo¡¯s shocked eyes lose focus.
From anger, to fear, to begging for mercy and even betrayal, to astonishment.
In just a few minutes, it was as if Suo¡¯s emotions were riding a roller coaster, constantly changing.
At thest moment, he used whatever consciousness he had left to turn his head to look at nders who was standing behind him.
He looked at his straw-like face that was filled with pure malice.
¡°Don¡¯t dream of resting in peace. Even if you go to Hell, I¡¯ll always enve you.¡±
This was thest sentence Suo heard before his consciousness became blurry.
Then, it was filled with contempt, ridicule, and pure malice.
The scarecrow¡¯s ck mouth, those narrowed eyes, and that grin that reached his ears were also frozen in his mind.
[Fear points: +800.]
[Fear points: +1,200.]
[Fear points: +2,300.]
The information obtained from the fear points appeared in nders¡¯s mind continuously.
These fear points were not given by several people.
It was given by one person.
Before he died, Suo fell into the most helpless, desperate, and regretful kind of fear.
He would never get out.
Watching Suo slowly fall to the ground in front of nders,plicated emotions filled the leader¡¯s eyes.
He could not believe the changes he saw in Suo, but at the same time, he felt that it was natural.
Emotions were aplicated thing, but the leader did not have time to deal with them.
He could only stare at nders and signal to the other members to leave.
However, Lucius ignored the leader¡¯s signal.
¡°My brother died by his hands. I won¡¯t leave, I cannot leave.¡±
Although he was a little afraid, as an older brother, he had to avenge his brother.
At the same time, as a member of the Mage Association, he had to face this danger.
At this moment, the buzz-cut man looked at him with a hint of admiration.
He could understand Lucius¡¯s stance.
However, there was still one person in the team who did not need to stay.
The buzz-cut man looked at thest surviving member, wanting to remind him to take this opportunity to leave.
However, what he saw was the same scene¡ªthe team member was kneeling on the ground with tears streaming down his face.
Fear!
nders slowly walked to the side of the team member who had fallen into his illusion of Fear and gently ced a straw palm on the team member¡¯s head.
He grinned at the buzz-cut man.
¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think the few of you will be able to return alive.¡±
Chapter 23: If You Won’t Save Him, I’ll Make You!
Chapter 23: If You Won¡¯t Save Him, I¡¯ll Make You!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
At this moment, the member under nders¡¯s palm had an extremely terrified expression on his face.
He seemed to be muttering to himself repeatedly, ¡°Don¡¯te over, don¡¯te over...¡±
At this moment, nders¡¯s Fear skill was more effectivepared to when he was at level 1.
The current him could use the Fear skill for a full 30 seconds.
To immerse a person in a Fear illusion for 30 seconds, how terrifying was that?
One had to know that if the opponent did not have any means to break the illusion, he waspletely at nder¡¯s mercy for 30 seconds.
However, as the buzz-cut man was the leader of this mission, he naturally had his own means.
¡°Wake up!¡±
After the buzz-cut man shouted angrily, the member trembled, and his eyes that were out of focus gradually recovered.
He could feel a straw palm pressing on his head.
However, he waspletely unable to move.
It was not that nders had used some skill to restrain him.
It was that his body was still immersed in the Fear illusion.
His legs werepletely weak and he could not even get up.
However, just as he was worried about ending up like Suo and losing his life on the spot...
nders removed his palm that was pressing on his head. He looked at the buzz-cut man with a surprised expression. He pped his hands in praise and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d have such a trick.
¡°Wonderful!¡±
This kind of praise from the opponent did not make the buzz-cut man feel any joy.
On the contrary, the buzz-cut man¡¯s expression became even more solemn.
The scarecrow was still in the mood for praise in such a situation.
Thispletely revealed that the scarecrow was still very much at ease.
The strange scarecrow in front of him did not treat this as a battle at all.
In the eyes of the scarecrow, this was all probably just a game or a performance.
This forest hadpletely be his stage.
A stage for him to perform his ughtering of the Mage team.
It was also a stage for the Mage team to perform their acts of despair.
No matter how hard he tried, he was just a marite on this stage.
He was never able to escape from the hands of this scarecrow with the greatest malice.
Looking at the team member kneeling on the ground in front of him, he could not stop crying.
The buzz-cut man knew very well that he was hopeless.
On the battlefield, one could lose the ability to resist. This did not necessarily mean death.
However, if one lost the ability to retreat, one would only be a fish on the chopping block.
At the mercy of others!
The buzz-cut man looked at the two corpses on the ground coldly.
One pierced through the chest, his face full of shock.
The other burned to death, his face full of unwillingness.
Additionally, there was a member who was no different from a corpse.
It could be considered that they had lost three people in the line of duty.
The buzz-cut man stared at nders, slowly getting into position. At the same time, he looked at Lucius and said, ¡°Listen, I¡¯m only going to say this once. You need to retreat immediately.
¡°Not only are you of no help, but you might even be a burden to me.
¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any of your thoughts. This is an order.¡±
The buzz-cut man¡¯s voice was filled with unquestionable certainty.
Lucius naturally understood.
He would indeed be a burden.
He was not very good at fighting. He was more inclined towards scouting and detecting.
He had already lost an arm.
If he continued to stay here, it would only distract his leader.
When he thought of this, Lucius did not say anything else. He only nodded slightly before he retreated slowly.
At this moment, Lucius was surprised to find that he actually heaved a sigh of relief!
Indeed. Although he initially said he would avenge his brother, he could not help but feel more rxed now that he was gradually retreating from this dangerous and strange ce.
It felt like the kind of relief one would feel after surviving a disaster.
He felt that the clothes on his back were already soaked through.
He realized he had been enduring immense pressure when facing that scarecrow.
Thinking of this, Lucius had a wry smile.
Saying that he wanted to avenge his brother was actually just a pipe dream.
A few D-ss members could not even retaliate against the scarecrow. What could an F-ss like him do?
Without realizing it, Lucius had already walked more than a thousand meters away.
After arriving at this position, Lucius stopped retreating.
If he was being honest, it was clear to him that he could not deal with the scarecrow.
The fact that the buzz-cut man was able to be the leader of this mission was naturally due to his ability.
He had also heard of the buzz-cut man¡¯s nickname in the Mage Association.
¡®The strongest D-ss¡¯.
This was publicly acknowledged by the members of the Mage Association.
There was even a rumor that the only reason the buzz-cut man had not advanced to a C-ss was that he rejected it.
As for the reason behind that, no one knew.
Therefore, in Lucius¡¯s opinion, this mission would still bepleted.
He wanted to see with his own eyes how the scarecrow was going to die.
How it would die by ¡®that trick¡¯.
...
More than a thousand meters away, the scarecrow gently stroked the head of the team member who was lying lifelessly on the ground.
As for that team member, he looked at the buzz-cut man with a pleading gaze.
The current him could only do so much.
Under the scarecrow¡¯s intimidation, he could not even utter the words to call for help.
His entire body could only tremble incessantly.
However, in the face of this pleading gaze, the buzz-cut leader remained still. His eyes were still fixated on nders.
If he wanted to kill the scarecrow with full confidence, he had to use that move.
However, if he used that move, he was afraid that his team member¡¯s life would not be saved.
That was because that move was too powerful, so powerful that it would definitely affect those nearby.
Therefore, the buzz-cut man did not want to use it unless it was thest resort.
Seeing that the buzz-cut man did not move, nders let out a sinister sneer.
At the same time, he increased the strength of his touch a little.
In an instant, a pained expression appeared on the team member¡¯s face.
He felt as if his head was about to be forcefully unscrewed by the scarecrow.
Under this intense pain, the fear of the team member had risen to an extreme.
[Fear points: +1,100.]
Under the immense pain, a strong desire to survive finally erupted.
He looked at the buzz-cut man painfully and cried out for help.
¡°Leader...leader, quick, save me.¡±
However, the buzz-cut man still did not make a move.
If he did not use that move, the buzz-cut man had no confidence in killing the scarecrow.
Looking at the situation, however, it seemed that he had to sacrifice this team member.
nders saw all of this.
While he did not know why the buzz-cut man was not trying to save his team member, he knew that the buzz-cut man had not given up the fight just yet!
¡®If you won¡¯t save him, I¡¯ll make you¡¯!
Chapter 24: You’ve Missed Your Last Chance to Survive!
Chapter 24: You¡¯ve Missed Your Last Chance to Survive!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
With a ferocious smile, nders slowly squatted down next to the team member. He stretched out his free hand and gently scratched the team member¡¯s face.
With each scratch, a deep scar that revealed the bones underneath appeared on the team member¡¯s face.
The team member let out an extremely shrill scream.
The shrill scream filled the buzz-cut man¡¯s ears. Then, it seemed to have turned into a series of usations.
¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to save me?
¡°Why did you just watch me suffer?
¡°You¡¯re such a cold-blooded and heartless person.
¡°I was wrong about you!¡±
Finally, nders seemed to have lost his patience.
He slowly retracted his finger and wagged it a few times in the air as if he was having fun. Then, he grabbed the member¡¯s arm.
The member looked at the straw palm in horror. His trembling lips kept repeating, ¡°No, please, no, no.¡±
[Fear points: +1,500.]
The more he felt afraid, the more excited nders became.
There was a hint of ruthlessness in nders¡¯s expression as he twisted his right hand forcefully.
Then, the member let out a heart-wrenching scream.
His arm was twisted into an exaggerated and twisted posture.
Finally, the buzz-cut man could not hold it in any longer.
He could not stand meeting the despair in the eyes of his teammate.
The team member was not dead yet, so he could not use that move.
However, even if he was not confident, he had to go.
There were no words and no other omens.
The buzz-cut man had made up his mind and his entire temperament had undergone an earth-shattering change.
He charged at the scarecrow with all his might.
This move was the simplest, yet the most effective.
Infusing magic into his muscles would allow his physical strength to be strengthened to its maximum.
Although he was notpletely certain this attack would seed, he had no choice but to try it.
As long as he couldnd this punch, his head would definitely explode!
In the blink of an eye, the buzz-cut man¡¯s fist had already reached nders¡¯s face.
The punchnded squarely on nders¡¯s face.
He was delighted. He seeded!
However, a satisfied smile appeared on nders¡¯s face.
Boom!
A loud sound was hearding from behind the leader.
The leader¡¯s expression changed drastically as he turned around in disbelief.
More than a thousand meters away, a bloody mist floated in the air.
On the ground was a headless corpse with a broken arm.
The buzz-cut man looked at the lifeless Lucius on the ground in disbelief. His mind was in a mess.
He was so anxious to save his teammate, he forgot that the scarecrow could deflect the damage.
It was his negligence as the team leader that caused Lucius¡¯s death!
At this moment, a cracking sound came from behind him.
The buzz-cut man¡¯s heart shook as he turned his head again.
At this moment, he saw his teammate, who was just crying out to him for help, looking at him with unfocused eyes.
His neck had beenpletely twisted by 360-degrees.
Twisted in a full circle like a fried dough twist.
At the same time, he could see the scarecrow¡¯s joyful smile.
¡°Why?¡± The buzz-cut man¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he stared at the scarecrow.
nders rxed his hand and let the twisted corpse fall to the ground. He chuckled.
¡°Why what?¡±
¡°Why didn¡¯t you attack me when I turned around just now?
¡°Why did you kill them? You knew they no longer had the ability to fight.¡±
The smile on the scarecrow¡¯s face grew wider as if it had heard a particrly funny joke. It narrowed its eyes and looked at the buzz-cut man.
¡°If you have to ask why I killed them, it¡¯s because it was interesting.¡±
Because it was interesting?
The buzz-cut man¡¯s eyes seemed to spew fire.
Just because it was interesting, this strange creature had killed all the members of his team.
This was no longer something a mere strange creature could do.
He was simply a demon.
Looking at the scarecrow in front of him who was wearing a teasing smile, the buzz cut¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He actually smiled.
Looking at the buzz-cut man¡¯s smiling face, nders also asked with great interest, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±
The buzz-cut man stoppedughing and just stood face-to-face with the scarecrow.
¡°Iughed at Lucius when he said you had high intelligence, but now it seems that you¡¯re just so-so.
¡°You could¡¯ve used him as a hostage to threaten me, but you chose to kill him.
¡°However, thanks to you.
¡°I no longer have to restrain myself.¡±
A loud shout came from the buzz-cut man¡¯s mouth.
Then, a surprising scene appeared.
The buzz-cut man¡¯s body began to gradually growrger.
It was not just muscle growth.
His entire body was growingrger.
The muscr man, who was originally about 1.85 meters tall, had now grown to 2.5 meters in a single breath.
Not only that, he was still growingrger.
The buzz-cut man¡¯s forehead was already bulging with veins. He looked at the scarecrow and said, word by word, ¡°Now¡¯s your only chance tounch a sneak attack. Aren¡¯t you going to attack?¡±
nders¡¯s eyes narrowed into crescents. He looked at the buzz-cut man with a smile and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡±
During the time it took for these two sentences to be uttered, the buzz-cut man had grown to a height of 5.6 meters.
Not only his height, his entire body had grown several timesrger.
After the transformation, the buzz-cut man lowered his head and looked at the scarecrow by his feet.
The scarecrow at this moment was probably only as tall as his knees.
¡°Scarecrow, you¡¯ve missed yourst chance to survive.
¡°Do you know why I never used this move?
¡°Because it¡¯s very easy to identally kill a teammate.¡±
At this moment, the buzz-cut man looked as if victory was within his grasp.
If the scarecrow had ambushed him just now, he truly would not have been able to stop it.
That was why he had warned him, to prevent the scarecrow from acting rashly.
However, he was wrong about one thing.
It was not that nders would not act rashly.
It was that the payoff would be lower.
Compared to being ambushed and defeated before using his full strength, being defeated by the scarecrow after using his full strength scared the buzz-cut man even more.
From the beginning to the end, there was only one rule that determined nders¡¯s behavior¡ªthat was how to obtain more fear points.
At this time, the buzz-cut man hadpleted his transformation. nders stretchedzily and looked up at him.
¡°You¡¯vepleted your transformation, right? Now it¡¯s my turn to change.¡±
The buzz-cut man¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard that, and he looked nervously at the scarecrow.
Could he also grow bigger?!
The buzz-cut man had already made up his mind. If this strange creature could really be bigger, he would definitely take this opportunity tounch a sneak attack.
His teammates had all died by his hand. There was no need to talk about fairness with him.
Victory was the most important thing!
However, just as the buzz-cut man was making up his mind...
nders activated his skill.
Devil Conqueror!
In an instant, the sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds.
A bolt of lightning shed from within the dark clouds, striking nders.
In an instant, nders started to grow at an extremely shocking speed.
In almost a breath¡¯s time, he had already surpassed the buzz-cut man¡¯s height.
The buzz-cut man had only just reacted and was prepared tounch a sneak attack.
However, nders had alreadypleted his transformation.
It only took him half a second before he was 13 meters tall.
Looking at the stunned buzz-cut man in front of him, nders bent down and faced the buzz-cut man.
¡°You¡¯ve missed yourst chance to survive.¡±
Chapter 25: Level B Danger
Chapter 25: Level B Danger
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
[Fear points: +2,000.]
Looking at the huge scarecrow in front of him, the buzz-cut man¡¯s heart was unsettled.
His state of mind hadpletely copsed.
Shock, astonishment, fear, regret.
All kinds of emotions surged into his heart at the same time.
If he had listened to Lucius¡¯s suggestion and set up an ambush on the spot, perhaps everyone would not have had to die in vain.
But now, his erged body was as tiny as a baby in front of the scarecrow.
¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t use this trick from the start?¡±
nders looked at the buzz-cut man in front of him with a smile.
Not only was he taller, but the straw in his body was still surging non-stop.
He looked extremely terrifying.
When the buzz-cut man heard this, he finally realized that something was wrong.
Why did the scarecrow not use this trick from the beginning?
He could have just grown bigger and killed everyone in one go, but he chose to use this trick at the very end.
In other words, the scarecrow was not lying earlier.
He was really just doing it for fun.
He and the other team members were just toys for the scarecrow to have fun with.
In an instant, a feeling of powerlessness rose in his heart.
The buzz-cut man no longer had the desire to continue fighting.
The scarecrow in front of him...
This newly-born scarecrow, whose predicted level was at most no higher than an E-ss, was actually a colossus he could not deal with at all.
In the next second, the buzz-cut man deted and returned to his original size.
nders slowly raised his right foot, and a shadow covered the buzz-cut man.
He could only shut his eyes and wait for death toe in silence.
In the end, the strongest D-ss like him could only stay still and tremble uncontrobly.
...
Slowly lifting his feet, nders once again revealed a satisfied smile while looking at the pile of minced meat on the ground.
Sure enough, killing the Mages was much more interesting than killing ordinary people.
More importantly, their fear was simply too delicious.
After sorting out his gains, nders discovered that he had broken through E+ and reached D-ss.
In the eyes of the Mages, the scarecrow was definitely more than a D-ss.
In reality, though, he had just reached D-ss.
A sense of weakness suddenly struck him, and nders slowly became smaller.
As expected, the side effects of his Devil Conqueror were indeed very great.
At this moment, nders could no longer use any skills and hisbat strength was even weaker than that of an ordinary person.
Without any dy, nders packed up his spoils of war and quickly left the ce.
He was ready to find a hidden ce to wait out his hour of weakness.
...
¡°How long has it been since Karl and the others returned?¡±
¡°Three days.¡±
¡°Still can¡¯t get in touch with them?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
In the hall of the Mage Association in Durham.
An old man was standing beside a sofa, reporting the situation to Rei who was wrapped in a ck magic robe.
As long as Rei was back, the sofa in the hall would be the real boss¡¯s office.
As for Casey, who would pay attention to him?
Rei gently rubbed her temples, frowning slightly.
She had just returned when she received news that herpanions were missing again.
And this time, there were five of them!
How could she not have a headache?
However, she really could not leave.
After all, the matters on her hands were more important than anything else.
After thinking for a moment, Rei slowly turned her head and looked at the old man beside her.
¡°Garros, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with this matter.¡±
A bright light shed in the old man¡¯s eyes as he looked at Rei to confirm.
¡°You mean...¡±
¡°The danger level of the scarecrow has risen to level B,¡± said Rei, word by word.
Since Rei had said so, Garros naturally did not object.
After all, Rei was the publicly acknowledged boss of the Mage Association.
¡°I¡¯ll definitelyplete the mission.¡±
Garros bowed slightly.
How long had it been since thest time he changed a strange creature¡¯s danger level to B?
Two years?
No, it seemed to be three years.
Garros¡¯s eyes revealed a look of reminiscence.
He did not expect that he had not fought for over three years.
Today, he actually had to make a move for a newly born strange creature...
Forget it, let¡¯s just take it as revenge for his deadpatriots.
¡°Garros, do you need to pick your team members?¡±
For a level B mission, he could bring with him 10 team members.
Including the team leader, there would be 11 members.
Garros shook his head and chuckled.
¡°I¡¯ll still bring them along, but there¡¯s no need to pick them.¡±
The so-called few of them.
Naturally, they were the few people who had been following Garros all along.
This team had been established over ten years ago.
The youngest member was only 18 years old while the oldest member, Garros, was 85 years old this year.
The interesting thing was that this team of different ages was actually the most reassuring team of the Mage Association.
If Rei was the strongest person in the Mage Association, this team was the strongest team in the Mage Association.
Not only could theyplete the mission every time, they never failed to maintain a record of zero casualties.
Zero casualties!
As long as they were the ones handling the mission, they would alwaysplete it without a single scratch.
With such a team going to deal with the scarecrow, Rei couldpletely rx.
¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±
After saying that, Rei got up and prepared to leave.
She had more important things to do.
Garros looked at Rei¡¯s receding figure, his eyes flickering. No one knew what he was thinking about.
¡°Come,¡± Garros said softly.
The hall was empty at this time. It looked as if Garros was talking to himself.
But in the next second, 10 figures appeared from all directions and stood behind him.
¡°Sir Garros.¡±
If there were new members present, they would definitely be shocked speechless if they were to witness this scene.
These 10 people had been nearby but no one had noticed them.
With such superb concealment techniques, their target might not even know how they died if they were to target someone.
¡°Now, split into two teams.
¡°One team will look for traces of the scarecrow.
¡°The other will look for Karl¡¯s team.
¡°Disperse.¡±
As soon as thest word was said, the 10 people behind him disappeared.
Garros, on the other hand, slowly sat down on the sofa that Rei had just sat on. He then closed his eyes to rest.
...
Sarkos City, Tensley University.
The campus was filled with the atmosphere of an ivory tower. There were young and energetic university students walking and talking everywhere.
But in the crowd, there was a stiff-faced person walking slowly.
Here, one could definitely find some fun.
Chapter 26: Midnight Library. Strange Footsteps
Chapter 26: Midnight Library. Strange Footsteps
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Tensley University Library.
As the sky turned dark, the students in the library gradually left.
However, many hardworking students were still studying.
¡°Lily, it¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock. Let¡¯s head back,¡± a brown-haired girl said to herpanion.
¡°No, I¡¯ll study for a while longer. The exam¡¯s the day after tomorrow.¡±
The blonde girl, Lily, waved her friend away gently and continued to read the book in her hand.
To her, studying was everything.
She had nothing else but her studies. If she could not even do well in studying, she would lose the ability topete with her peers.
If it were any other time, the brown-haired girl would have left already.
After all, it was normal for Lily to work so hard. Everyone was used to it.
But this time, she frowned slightly and hesitated to leave.
¡°Why don¡¯t we go back to the dormitory to study? It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t stay in the library.¡±
At this moment, Lily finally raised her head and looked at herpanion, puzzled.
¡°Hmm? Did something happen?¡±
Seeing that Lily was interested, the brown-haired girl looked around. After making sure that no one around could hear her, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Have you heard about the scarecrow?¡±
Lily rolled her eyes as soon as the brown-haired girl finished her first sentence.
¡°Come on, what era is this? How can you still believe in these ghost stories?
¡°We¡¯re university students. We should advocate science. Have you heard about science?¡±
Seeing Lily¡¯s reaction, the brown-haired girl did not seem surprised.
This time, she said even more seriously, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the only one in our dorm who doesn¡¯t know about this.
¡°It¡¯s no wonder. You almost never go online to read up about things rted to entertainment. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know.¡±
There seemed to be some information in her words. Lily shrugged and looked back at the book on the table.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, then. I¡¯m not interested in entertainment at all.
¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s just mental opium.¡±
Lily was a very stubborn person. She only believed in what she wanted to believe.
The brown-haired girl seemed to understand this as well.
No matter how much she tried to persuade her, it was useless. She might as well save her energy and head back to rest earlier.
Helplessly, she could only say, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll head back first.
¡°Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. That scarecrow¡¯s really strange.¡±
This time, Lily did not say anything. She only waved the ballpoint pen in her hand lightly as a way of saying goodbye.
...
Two hours had passed and the number of people in the library had decreased by a lot.
No matter how hard they worked, they did not want to stay in the library past 10 o¡¯clock to study.
At such ate hour, they would rather choose the dormitory.
However, Lily was different.
To her, being at the library at this time was her favorite.
Because it was quiet and empty.
Only such an environment could leave her undisturbed.
As for the dormitory, the girls would always be ying and talking all day long.
Lily was not interested in those topics.
Every individual¡¯s idea of joys and sorrows was not the same. To her, they were noisy.
¡°Ah...¡± Lily stretched and yawned. ¡°Tensley University¡¯s much better. It¡¯s sote but the library¡¯s still open.¡±
This yawn did not mean that she was sleepy. On the contrary, it made her feel more energetic.
Lily looked around and looked at the empty library. She smiled with satisfaction.
This was the environment she wanted.
A gust of cold wind blew past her and Lily trembled slightly. She could not help but rub her arms.
¡°It seems a little cold. But why¡¯s there wind in the library?¡±
Because it was hot during the day, Lily had only worn a short-sleeved shirt.
She did not expect the temperature to drop that night.
¡°If I continue to stay here, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll catch a cold.
¡°But...¡±
Lily was a little hesitant.
She really did not want to go back to the noisy, chattering dormitory.
Every day, there would be people discussing some boring trivial matters.
But at this moment, another gust of wind blew.
Lily shivered again and could not help but frown.
¡°It seems that I have to go back.¡±
She closed the book and put it back on the bookshelf. Lily held her notebook and prepared to leave the library.
The lights in the library at night were not very bright.
Except for the slightly brighter reading area. The lights by the bookshelves and the corridor were rtively dim.
People could be seen from a distance, but not their faces.
To Lily, this was nothing, because she knew she was the only one who would be in the library thatte at night.
Click, click, click.
The sound of heels walking on the ground echoed in the library.
Lily was used to the sound.
Today, however, she felt a little uneasy.
She felt that something was wrong, but she could not pinpoint it.
[Fear points: +10.]
Tap, tap, tap.
Lily walked forward, step by step. Some frown lines had disrupted the initially calm expression on her face.
Finally, she stopped in her tracks.
[Fear points: +10.]
Tap, tap, tap.
Lily was shocked.
She had stopped in her tracks. Why were the footsteps still ringing?
[Fear points: +20.]
Thud, thud, thud.
Listening to the footsteps, Lily wanted to convince herself that it was probably the other students in the library.
Yes, it must be.
Unfortunately, the fear on Lily¡¯s face grew even more intense.
The footsteps sounded exactly like her own footsteps.
It was impossible for footsteps to sound exactly alike, even if they were wearing the same shoes.
However, the footsteps that appeared in the library sounded exactly the same as hers.
Tap, tap, tap.
She raised her foot and took a light step forward.
Tap.
Although she only took a light step, the sound of her footsteps was extremely loud.
Not only was it very loud, but it was continuously echoing in the library.
[Fear points: +30.]
This time, Lily grew even more flustered.
Although Tensley University¡¯s library was big, it was not that big.
Just by listening to the echoes, it sounded as if the ce was at least three times the size of Tensley University!
Moreover, how could she make such a loud sound with just a light step?
Faced with these strange urrences, Lily stood where she was. She did not dare to take another step.
She was afraid.
At this moment, her roommate¡¯s words rang in her mind, ¡®That scarecrow is really strange.¡¯
Subconsciously, Lily took out her phone and searched for the scarecrow¡¯s keywords.
However, no matter which search result she clicked on, all she got was a web page that had been processed by the authorities.
There was no information about the scarecrow at all!
This time, Lily waspletely flustered.
Before she had time to think, something strange happened.
Ta ta ta ta ta ta...
The footsteps that kept echoing in the library suddenly became urgent and tense.
On top of that, they sounded like they were approaching Lily!
[Fear points: +50.]
Chapter 27: Lily, Is That You?
Chapter 27: Lily, Is That You?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The sound of the footsteps gradually approached Lily.
Although she did not know what was going on, out of instinct, she chose to walk away from the sound of the footsteps.
However, when she walked away, her body froze again.
Thud!
Her light step made a loud sound once again.
And after the sound of her actual footsteps, the footsteps that seemed to be chasing after her started to speed up a little.
Behind her, there seemed to be a wild beast hiding in the dark that was chasing after her.
Under this huge pressure, Lily did not hesitate at all.
She immediately took off the high heels on her feet and decided to run barefoot.
However, she had only taken a few steps when her heart grew more and more panicked.
Thud, thud, thud!
Lily, who had taken off her shoes and socks, stepped on the wooden floor of the library with her bare feet. Surprisingly, there were still echoing footsteps.
This was no longer something that could be regarded as a simple ¡®something¡¯s not right¡¯.
There was clearly a ghost!
¡°Shit!¡± Lily cursed in a low voice. Carrying her high heels and notebook, she ran forward.
The footsteps behind her became more and more hurried.
She did not have time to worry about that.
Lily had an inexplicable but very strong premonition in her heart¡ªif these footsteps caught up to her, she would die!
...
Tap, tap, tap...
Tap, tap, tap, tap...
The footsteps echoed in the empty library along with Lily¡¯s heavy breathing.
At this time, Lily had already tossed her high heels and notebook and was walking barefoot in the library.
Her tears were all over her face, but she covered her mouth tightly, not daring to make a sound.
Her dry throat was hurting, but now, she could not care less for she had discovered a terrible truth.
She could not escape!
Lily had been moving between the bookshelves in the library, but she could never find the exit.
About five minutes ago, she had already walked to the end of the path between the bookshelves.
The end of the path was the same as usual, a wall made up of bookshelves and books.
However, when Lily walked along the wall of bookshelves, she could not seem to reach the end of the path.
No matter how far she walked, no matter where she turned, she just could not seem to leave the area.
[Fear points: +50.]
The sound of the footsteps behind her made her extremely terrified and flustered.
Not to mention, this library that she could not seem to leave made her feel extremely desperate and helpless.
Finally, Lily sat on the ground dejectedly, allowing the footsteps to approach her from behind.
Originally, the desire to survive gave her the energy to continue running forward.
However, she could not escape no matter how hard she tried.
She had no more energy left.
The footsteps behind her kept approaching, and Lily finally stopped hiding. She broke down and began to wail in despair.
At this critical moment, a familiar voice suddenly came from in front of her, not too far away from where Lily was.
¡°Lily, is that you?¡±
The owner of this voice was Lily¡¯s roommate¡ªthe brown-haired girl!
The voice that used to make her feel annoyed and disgusted was now as pleasant as an angel to her.
When Lily heard the voice, her body surged with strength again.
She ran forward as if her life depended on it. There were still loud footsteps on the ground.
At this moment, she could not care less!
However, after running for a few meters, Lily did not see her roommate.
¡®Perhaps she¡¯s looking for me somewhere else?¡¯ Lily subconsciously thought.
At this moment, her roommate¡¯s voice came from the right again, ¡°Lily, is that you?¡±
Hearing that, Lily quickly turned her head and raced to her right in ecstasy.
Although her roommate was also a weak woman, her existence at this moment gave Lily great power.
There was a big difference between one person and two people.
Thud, thud, thud.
Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud...
The two kinds of footsteps still echoed in the library.
The difference this time was that Lily was no longer like the headless chicken that was wandering around aimlessly.
This time, Lily was chasing after her roommate¡¯s voice with a purpose.
However, after running for a long time, Lily still could not catch up with her roommate.
The stamina that she had been exhausting was depleting.
Just when Lily was about to stop walking, she finally heard the voice nearby.
¡°Lily, is that you?¡±
The voice was very close, very close.
Lily suddenly caught sight of a figure in front of her!
It could not be mistaken, it was indeed her roommate.
As expected, she hade to look for her!
Meeting apanion in such an empty and depressing environment could relieve a lot of psychological pressure.
Sure enough, Lily once again poured out all her strength and rushed toward the figure in front of her.
This time, the figure just stood there. It did not move elsewhere to look for her.
Lily could finally breathe a sigh of relief.
Seeing that the figure was getting closer and closer to her, Lily¡¯s mood grew more and more excited.
Moreover, the footsteps behind her seemed to have slowed down!
At thest second before reaching the figure, Lily finally said with a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯m safe, I¡¯m finally safe!¡±
However, the figure in front of her, who was so close to her, repeated unwaveringly, ¡°Lily, is that you?¡±
At this moment, Lily¡¯s hand that was reaching for the figure froze mid-air.
¡°Lily, is that you?
¡°Lily, is that you?
¡°Lily, is that you?¡±
These words were uttered emotionlessly from the figure¡¯s mouth.
Just like that, it kept repeating.
Lily finally realized.
Every ¡®Lily¡¯ she heard earlier seemed toe from the same mold.
Whether it was the speed of speech or the tone of voice, they seemed to be the same.
It was just that under the panic of being chased, she did not notice it.
¡°Lily, is that you?¡± the figure asked again.
This time, Lily¡¯s entire body turned cold as if she had fallen into an ice cer.
There was no mistake. She was sure of it.
Every time it spoke, it sounded the same.
That figure was not her roommate!
Just as Lily covered her mouth and began to retreat, the figure suddenly took a step forward.
Thud!
Lily¡¯s body trembled.
Were those footsteps not her own?
No, that was not right.
Those were not her own footsteps.
Those were the footsteps of someone chasing her!
Thud, thud!
The figure took two more steps forward and slowly approached Lily.
¡°Lily, is that you?
¡°Lily, is that you?¡±
This time, Lily¡¯s face turned white.
She retreated in panic, trying to escape from the figure in front of her.
However, at this moment, echoes came from all directions of the library at the same time.
¡°Lily, is that you?
¡°Lily, is that you?
¡°Lily, is that you?¡±
Lily retreated to an intersection made of bookshelves and stopped moving.
It was not that she did not want to move, she just did not know where to go because at the end of every intersection, there was an identical figure approaching her.
Tap, tap, tap...
Tap, tap, tap...
¡°Lily, is that you?
¡°Lily, is that you?¡±
Looking at the ck shadows approaching her from all directions, Lily finally broke down.
¡°Ahhhhhh!!!¡±
[Fear points: +150.]
Chapter 28: The Evil Ritual?
Chapter 28: The Evil Ritual?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Hey, hey, did you hear? Lily from the Finance Department died in the libraryst night.¡±
¡°Lily? Lily the nerd? Really? Was it a sudden death?¡±
¡°Both the school and the police said it was a sudden death, but some people said it was just an illusion.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°Have you ever seen someone die barefoot?¡±
Hiss...
That day, simr discussions could be heard everywhere on campus.
It was indeed rare to see someone die in the library.
However, if this person was a very hardworking person, it would be a different story.
Many people would naturally think that she had died suddenly because she worked too hard.
However, many so-called insiders spoke about her death with confidence.
It was because Lily was found not wearing any shoes. Her shoes were found a few meters away.
Obviously, Lily must have experienced something before she died.
As for what she experienced exactly, no one knew.
In the eyes of many people, this was just an urban legend. They did not care much for the things they would naturally forget soon after talking about it.
However, it was different for one person.
...
Mika was a supernatural fan.
Hearing the discussions of the people around her, she immediately ran to the library.
Passing through the crowd, Mika quietly popped her head out to get a look at the scene.
She saw a corpse lying in the police cordon. It was Lily, Lily who had not gone back the night before.
Lily had an extremely frightened expression on her face, and there were obvious impression marks on her face.
Her feet were indeed bare, as the discussions had said, and she was not wearing any shoes.
Her shoes, however, were a few meters away.
They were not folded neatly.
They looked like they had fallen to the ground very casually.
It seemed as if they had been tossed away.
Mika narrowed her eyes and continued to look at Lily¡¯s corpse.
There were no wounds on her body and there were no signs of her clothes being torn.
There was not even a single wrinkle.
This was somewhat unbelievable.
ording to Mika¡¯s judgment, the corpse would have certain conditions, such as shoes and expressions. It was as if something had happened that caused her to be nervous.
It looked as if she had lost her shoes in a panic.
But there were no wounds on Lily¡¯s body, which meant that no one had done any harm to her.
There were no wrinkles on her clothes, which meant that she had not been vited by anyone.
However, there was an extremely frightened look on Lily¡¯s face.
Mika quietly left the crowd.
She smoothed her brown hair and stroked her chin with an excited expression.
There was definitely something fishy about this.
Indeed, Mika did not care about the death of her roommate Lily.
What she was more interested in was finding out what had happened to Lily, or rather, the deceased.
To her, this was more important than the death of her roommate.
¡°There really are ghosts in this world!¡± Mika muttered to herself in a slightly excited tone before running back to her dorm.
...
[Why aren¡¯t you in ss yet? Today¡¯s the Mediterranean roll call.]
Ignoring the text message from her roommate, Mika was still flipping through the book in her hand.
Of course, this was not a book rted to learning, but a supernatural novel.
¡°She had just finished chanting when an invisible hand lifted her up.
¡°Though she had a strong desire to survive, in front of this huge force, all she could do was kick as hard as she could.
¡°As she struggled, her shoes fell to the ground, and her strength gradually decreased.
¡°The life force in her body was constantly depleting, and she gradually became desperate.
¡°Fear and regret appeared on her face until shepletely died and copsed to the ground.
¡°The invisible giant hand returned to the book, and it was as if nothing had happened in the library.¡±
Mika¡¯s eyes lit up when she read this paragraph.
That¡¯s right, this was the information she was looking for!
Lily must have set up some summoning ritual in the library, but in the end, her soul was taken away by the Demon God!
Mika became more and more excited when she thought of this.
¡°As expected, I knew it. There are indeed demons and monsters in this world!¡±
Although she had a simple n in her mind, she did not act immediately.
There were people outside the library and it was cordoned off.
She would wait for some time to pass before taking action.
...
That night, Mika snuck into the library.
The library was usually empty before 10 o¡¯clock.
However, it was just seven o¡¯clock but there was no one there that day.
There was no other reason¡ªthe library was simply too scary.
Although Lily¡¯s body had been taken away, no one was willing toe.
Looking at the quiet library, where even the lights were not turned on, Mika smiled proudly.
The first step waspleted.
With a creak, Mika gently pushed the library door open.
As soon as she stepped in, Mika¡¯s body trembled.
A boy was standing where Lily¡¯s body was.
Just as he was about to scream, Mika quickly covered his mouth and snorted.
The boy seemed to have heard her movements and turned his head to look at Mika in suspicion.
Mikaughed awkwardly and waved.
¡°H-hello.¡±
He was here to investigate the supernatural incident. If he screamed because he met someone, how embarrassing would that be?
The other party saw that Mika had greeted him and nodded slightly. Then, he continued to look at the empty floor.
Looking at that, Mika walked up to the boy and asked curiously, ¡°You think there¡¯s something fishy about this, too, right?¡±
The boy was slightly surprised. He turned to look at Mika.
¡°You, too?¡±
At this time, Mika coughed lightly and said rather proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Although everyone thinks that Lily died suddenly, I sense something fishy about this matter.
¡°I suspect it¡¯s a supernatural incident!¡±
Speaking up to this point, Mika appeared even more proud looking at the boy¡¯s surprised expression.
It was as if she was the only one who knew the truth.
The boy frowned slightly and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I think I heard you call her Lily just now. Did you know her?¡±
Mika nodded slightly, but she did not stay there any longer. Instead, she walked to the bookshelf near Lily¡¯s corpse.
As she used the shlight to illuminate the ce, she answered nonchntly, ¡°Lily¡¯s my roommate, but we weren¡¯t very close.
¡°In my opinion, Lily must¡¯ve held some evil ritual in the library, but because the steps weren¡¯t done properly, she got herself killed.¡±
Looking at Mika¡¯s confident expression, the boy did not say anything. He just quietly leaned over and watched Mika as she rummaged through the books on the bookshelf.
After rummaging for about ten minutes, Mika finally pulled out a book from the bookshelf. She said in surprise, ¡°It can¡¯t be wrong, this is it!¡±
The boy leaned over to take a look at the cover.
¡®Strange Urban Tales¡¯.
Chapter 29: Have You Seen the Scarecrow?
Chapter 29: Have You Seen the Scarecrow?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Looking at the title of the book on the cover, the boy could not help butugh.
Mika noticed the boy¡¯s expression and said with slight dissatisfaction, ¡°What? Do you think my reasoning is incorrect?¡±
The boy raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Mika.
¡°Reasoning? I don¡¯t see any reasoning in your process.¡±
Mika was stunned when he heard this. She waved her hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that you¡¯re very lucky.¡±
When the boy heard this, he said with interest, ¡°Lucky? What do you mean?¡±
Mika was still a little excited. She patted her chest proudly and said, ¡°Because you¡¯re about to witness a correct and reliable evil ritual!¡±
Looking at the bouncing of Mika¡¯s chest, the boy touched his nose and made a pleading gesture.
Then, Mika opened the book and turned to page 13 with a serious look on her face. She thenid it t on the ground.
The boy asked curiously, ¡°Why did you turn to page 13? There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything important on this page.¡±
Mika raised her head and looked at the boy. She stuck out a finger with a smug look on her face and waved it at him.
¡°You don¡¯t understand this, do you? The reason you turn to page thirteen is because there are a total of thirteen people in the Last Supper. This is an unknown number.¡±
The boy replied with an ¡®oh¡¯, sounding as if he was very serious and seemed to agree with her.
Mika saw the boy¡¯s reaction. She then continued, going back to the book in satisfaction.
She took out two candles from her small bag and lit them, cing them on both sides of the book.
Then, she took out a needle and knelt in front of the book. She looked at the boy and said, ¡°Come here quickly.¡±
¡°Oh.¡± The boy nodded repeatedly and kneeled beside Mika.
Then, he saw Mika¡¯s gaze. She looked as if she was looking at an idiot.
¡°Please, sit across from me,¡± Mika said with a warm expression as she pointed to the other side of the book.
The boy did not look angry at all. He just smiled and nodded. He got up, walked around to the other side of the book, and knelt down.
Then, Mika closed her eyes and said, ¡°Dear Lord Demon God, I, Mika, and...¡±
Mika could not continue. She scratched her head awkwardly and looked at the boy.
¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name again?¡±
¡°nders.¡± The boy smiled and looked at Mica. ¡°My name¡¯s nders.¡±
Mika did not think that there was anything wrong. She simply started the unfinished ritual again.
¡°Dear Lord Demon God, I, Mika, and nders, will carry out the loyal summoning ritual for you.
¡°In this library that is condensed by Yin energy, I will use this book as a bridge and sacrifice our blood to summon you here.¡±
After saying that, she clenched her teeth and pierced the needle into her finger.
This time, nders eximed softly.
He did not expect the neurotic girl in front of him to pierce her hand just like that.
Then, Mika handed the needle over. Covering her finger, she said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn. Do you dare?¡±
nders smiled slightly, took the thin needle, and licked the blood on the tip of the needle with his tongue.
¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±
Then, without frowning, he stuck the needle into his finger.
Seeing that half the needle had gone into his finger, Mika was slightly shocked. She stammered, ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no need to pierce it so deeply. Just a little will do.¡±
nders only responded with an ¡®oh¡¯ before he pulled out the thin needle.
A stream of blood spurted out of the wound on his finger, sttering onto the ground.
Seeing this scene, Mika¡¯s entire body trembled.
However, she still endured the difort and pretended to be calm as she continued toplete the ritual.
She could not be underestimated by this guy who did not know anything.
Mika hovered her finger to the top of the book and squeezed some blood onto the left page.
Then, she looked at nders in front of her and pointed to the right side of the page.
¡°Just drop the blood here.¡±
nders did not hesitate at all. He nodded slightly and did as Mika did.
After the two of them finished dripping their blood onto the pages, Mika did not say anything. She just stared at the book quietly.
After a few minutes, nders could not help but ask, ¡°Excuse me, has the evil ritual ended?¡±
Hearing this, Mika seemed to be a little embarrassed. She wiped the sweat on her forehead and said, ¡°Yes, it has ended...¡±
¡°Then, what about the Demon God you mentioned just now?¡±
¡°This...¡± Mika was a little embarrassed. She looked at nders and said, ¡°Maybe what you did just now wasn¡¯t up to standard, so the summoning failed.¡±
nders looked like he understood. He nodded cooperatively.
At this moment, Mika finally understood.
This guy obviously did not believe her. He was probably treating her like a fool!
It seemed like he was trying to cover up the awkwardness, or perhaps he wanted to save face.
Mika said quickly with a straight face, ¡°Let me tell you, this was just an ident, and it must be because of you. It¡¯s impossible for the mistake toe from my side.
¡°I¡¯m very familiar with this devil summoning ritual. Do you know how many supernatural stories and novels I¡¯ve read?
¡°And not just summoning rituals, I¡¯m very familiar with curse rituals, death-seeking rituals, and contract rituals.
¡°And...¡±
Mika deliberately paused at this point. Then, she pretended to be mysterious.
¡°And, I¡¯ve seen ghosts with my own eyes.¡±
nders¡¯s interest was piqued, and he could not help but repeat after her, ¡°Ghosts?¡±
Seeing that nders was obviously interested, Mika then spoke with confidence, ¡°That¡¯s right. Ghosts, a real ghost.¡±
Hearing this, nders was indeed somewhat interested.
Thinking about it, if this Mika was not lying, what she saw was likely a strange creature.
nders had tasted the fear of ordinary people and the fear of the members of the Mage Association, but he had not tasted the fear of strange creatures yet.
Therefore, he was still somewhat curious.
If he could learn about strange creatures from Mika, perhaps he could go and look for them.
At this time, Mika saw that nders seemed interested, so she regained her confidence.
¡®That¡¯s right. I, Mika, am a senior supernatural fan. How can I be underestimated by this boy?
¡®Watch as I make you admire me.¡¯
Thinking of this, Mika smiled proudly and said seriously, ¡°You know about the scarecrow that was very popr on the inte a while ago, right?¡±
Hearing this, nder¡¯s had a strange expression.
¡®What¡¯s going on? This girl has seen me before?¡¯
However, Mika did not understand nders¡¯s strange expression. She simply thought nders was afraid or surprised.
So, Mika continued to speak with confidence.
¡°This is a true story. When I was traveling in Nord City, I saw the scarecrow walk into a taxi with my own eyes.
¡°Then, when he wasn¡¯t paying attention, I hid in the trunk of the car.¡±
Mika spoke as if it was real, as if she had seen it with her own eyes.
However, nders naturally knew that this woman was bragging. He had activated his Disguise skill at that time so no one would be able to recognize him.
nders did not expose her, though. He just smiled and let Mika continue bragging.
After bragging for a while, Mika asked seriously, ¡°Do you know what the scarecrow looks like?
¡°He...¡±
Before she could finish her sentence, nders interrupted him.
¡°Like this?¡±
Mika was interrupted and could not react for a moment. Just as she was about to lose her temper, she saw that the face of the boy in front of her had suddenly turned into a solidified liquid that was still melting.
The skin and fat on his face were slowly dripping down, revealing the straw face inside.
This time, Mika¡¯s face instantly turned pale and she could not speak.
Meanwhile, nders opened his mouth and smiled.
On the left side of his face, it was still the original appearance of the boy she had met earlier. He looked rather handsome.
The right side of his face, however, hadpletely turned into the original appearance of the scarecrow.
The mouth had even split open all the way up to his ears.
Looking at the girl in front of him, who was trembling slightly, nders inched his face closer to hers.
¡°Allow me to formally introduce myself. My name¡¯s nders, and I¡¯m the scarecrow that you just mentioned.¡±
[Fear points: +80.]
Chapter 30: The Third Victim
Chapter 30: The Third Victim
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The next day, Tensley University was in an uproar.
A person had died in the library. It could be said that she had died suddenly.
Everyone who knew Lily knew that she was a student who had studied too hard.
However, another person had also died in the library. This time, it was different.
What was even more creepy was that the two different corpses had the same expressions and the same state of death.
Furthermore, they were in the same position!
Even their shoes were found at the same spot.
That was very suspicious.
However, the school had yet to announce that it was a holiday.
It was exam season, and it was an extremely crucial day for the school.
If they dered it a holiday now, it would definitely have a huge impact on the school¡¯s enrollment next year.
The police could no longer dere that this was a sudden death.
Even if they said so, who would believe it?
For a brief moment, the people of Tensley University were in a panic.
However, just after half a day, there was news from the school again.
Another person had died.
This time, however, it was different from the two people who died in the library.
The third person died in the bathroom of the dormitory building.
This person¡¯s death was even more tragic than the two people in the library.
Eyes, nose, mouth, ears...
ck blood flowed out of all the holes of the deceased¡¯s face, making people shudder.
Almost everyone had the same thought.
Could Tensley University be haunted?
Outside the bathroom of the dormitory building, there were many students.
Although there were teachers and police there to stop them, everyone was still curiously stretching their necks to look inside.
When everyone saw the scene, their faces went pale and were filled with fear.
However, nders, who was mixed in with the crowd, had a grave expression.
This person was not killed by him.
When these people saw the corpse, they did not give nders any fear points.
In other words, this was done by someone else.
But, who could the murderer be?
Thinking of this, nders silently left the crowd.
...
Soon, a man and a woman arrived at the scene and took over the case.
At the same time, the surrounding students and teachers were also forced to evacuate. They were not allowed to stay.
After the crowd left, the man spoke.
¡°Teach, do you think this matter...¡±
Although there was no one around, the man did not make his words very clear out of habit.
However, the woman named Teach nodded as if she understood him.
¡°There¡¯s no mistake.¡±
This must be an act of a strange creature.
Teach was the first woman to know about the scarecrow incident when she was with Lucius.
Although she was only an F-ss, Teach had investigative abilities that far surpassed the others.
Therefore, whenever there was a strange incident, Teach would always be the first to arrive at the scene to look for some clues.
¡°Is it him?¡± the man asked with a serious expression.
Teach shook her head, squatted down gently, and picked up a long strand of hair from the ground.
¡°It¡¯s not him. It¡¯s someone else.
¡°If it was him, he wouldn¡¯t have left such an obvious message.¡±
The ¡®him¡¯ they were talking about was naturally the scarecrow.
The scarecrow had already killed five members of the Mage Association. Almost everyone had already regarded the scarecrow as their number one public enemy.
Teach had also been looking for information about the scarecrow.
Unfortunately, she could only follow the scarecrow¡¯s trail these days.
Other than that, she could not find him at all.
This time, although it was not the scarecrow, as a member of the Mage Association, Teach definitely could not sit idly by.
The man looked at the long hair in Teach¡¯s hands and narrowed his eyes.
¡°This hair seems to be a little too long.¡±
Teach nodded slightly. Using both her hands, she gently pinched the strand of hair, slowly pulling it taut.
However, even though Teach had stretched her hands as far apart as she could, she still could not reach the entire length of the strand of hair.
In other words, this strand of hair was at least two meters long.
Moreover, this dark hair color was not verymon.
If her guess was right, this should be another strange act.
Teach and herpanion looked at each other, and the two of them nodded lightly.
...
It was night, on the rooftop.
nders stood there alone, staring at the moon in the sky in a daze.
In the shadows behind him, there was a faint movement.
Then, a figure slowly emerged from the darkness.
Wearing a pure white long dress, her two-meter-long ck hair was draped over her head, covering her face.
Obviously, she was the strange creature responsible for the murder in the dormitory bathroom.
When she felt something moving on the empty rooftop, the long-haired creature naturally would not let go of the fat meat that was about to reach her mouth.
With one look, it seemed obvious that he was just a stupid student with a screw loose in his brain.
It was not a problem for this strange creature to think this way.
This person clearly knew that something was wrong at Tensley University. Yet, he still came to the rooftop alone at this time. If he was not stupid, what was he?
Under the moonlight, the long-haired creature slowly approached nders.
The long hair on her head kept fluttering as if it had a life of its own.
Only when the long-haired creature was a meter away from him, nders slowly turned around.
The long-haired creature was slightly stunned.
The expected surprised expression of the male student in front of her did not appear.
Instead, his face was calm.
This strange scene in the strange eyes of the long-haired woman made her feel a sense of danger.
There was something wrong with the student in front of her!
At this moment, the strange long-haired woman did not dare to act rashly.
She even suspected that this student was from the Mage Association.
Subconsciously, the strange long-haired woman began to assess nders¡¯s strength.
After living for so many years, it had finally reached E-ss.
It was not difficult for her to sense the other party¡¯s strength.
However, in the next second, the long-haired woman was stunned.
It could not sense the strength of the man in front of her.
In other words, this guy was not from the Mage Association at all!
Thinking that she was actually frightened by an ordinary person, the long-haired woman felt a wave of embarrassment.
At the same time, a wave of anger arose in her heart.
It had already made up its mind to torture this blind guyter.
In the next second, the long-haired creature¡¯s hair suddenly floated in the air, pointing at nders.
The long-haired creature¡¯s expression also became ferocious.
¡°Regret your own weakness, human.¡±
After a ferociousugh, countless hair spikes suddenly stabbed nders.
At this moment, nders slowly revealed a smile.
¡°When did I say I was a human?¡±
Chapter 31: How Could an Ant Feel the Size of an Elephant?
Chapter 31: How Could an Ant Feel the Size of an Elephant?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
At this moment, the long-haired creature was slightly startled, but she did not retract her attack.
In her opinion, the man in front of her was just bluffing.
Could a person without any strength in his body be ackey of the Mage Association?
However, in the next second, the long-haired creature froze on the spot.
The skinny student in front of her simply waved his hand lightly.
Then, a ck shadow shed past, and her long hair that was about to stab nders was cut off.
The long-haired creature took a step back in disbelief, muttering, ¡°Impossible, this is impossible!
¡°I clearly sensed it, there isn¡¯t any strength in your body at all.
¡°How did you cut off my hair!
¡°You, you¡¯re ackey of the Mage Association!¡±
How could the long-haired creature ept this reality?
She had lived in the human world for so long, and she had always kept a low profile.
Every time she secretly killed someone, she would hide and increase her strength bit by bit.
When she finally reached E-ss, she felt that she could finally be a little bolder.
However, she did not expect to meet a tough opponent right away.
What puzzled her even more was that this man clearly did not have any strength in his body, but he could easily cut off the hair that was her pride and glory.
After all, her hair could easily pierce through steel.
It was extremely tough!
Yet, that man had only waved his hand lightly and destroyed all of her weapons.
She could not even see clearly how the man did it.
Just as her mind was in chaos, nders smiled and said slowly with a mocking expression, ¡°Ackey of the Mage Association?
¡°Ha!
¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? When did I say I was a human?¡±
Then, the skin on nders¡¯s face began to melt, and countless strands of straw grew from his skin.
It was simr to the long-haired creature.
However, the difference between them was that the long hair on the head of the long-haired creature was moving.
As for nders, the straw all over his body were moving.
Without saying much, nders controlled the straw on his body and surrounded the long-haired creature.
All of this happened too suddenly. The long-haired creature did not have time to react before her body was tightly bound by straw.
Out of instinct, the long-haired creature once again controlled her hair, attempting to stab nders.
However, this time, the result was the same.
With a slight wave of his hand, her hair became shorter again.
Feeling the straw binding her body tighter and tighter, the long-haired creature could not help but feel fear.
[Fear points: +3,000.]
¡°Impossible, this is impossible!
¡°What are you?¡±
¡°What am I?¡± nders leaned against the rooftop¡¯s handrailzily and looked at her with a smile. ¡°We¡¯re the same kind.¡±
The same kind?
She looked at the scarecrow in disbelief.
He was also a strange creature?
That was even more impossible!
The long-haired creature did not sense any strange aura from the scarecrow at all.
Not only that, even the scarecrow¡¯s strength could not be detected at all.
How could he be strange!
However, the scarecrow in front of her was clearly strange.
If he was not strange, there was no other exnation.
¡°I understand, I understand!
¡°You¡¯re a strange human!¡±
¡°Strange human?¡± nders repeated curiously after hearing such a new term.
Then, the long-haired creature snorted coldly, ¡°At this point, what¡¯s there to hide?
¡°You were subdued by a certain mage, right?¡±
After saying this, the long-haired creature looked around and said warily, ¡°No matter who it is, you¡¯ve already subdued me. Why don¡¯t you hurry up and reveal yourself?
¡°I¡¯m surrendering to you, too!¡±
At this moment, nders understood.
It seemed that this long-haired creature had misunderstood something.
However, nders was still very interested in the information she mentioned.
Hearing words like ¡®surrender¡¯, ¡®subdue¡¯, and ¡®strange human¡¯, nders had a rough guess.
Most likely, it meant that a mage could subdue strange creatures by subjugating them in a way and that enables them to use these creatures for their own purposes.
If that was the case, this would be interesting.
¡°First of all, I can tell you honestly that I¡¯m not the person you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m a strange creature.
¡°Now, I¡¯ll ask you a question. You only have one chance to answer.¡±
After saying this, the long-haired creature shut her mouth and quieted down.
Obviously, she knew who had the upper hand now.
¡°Creature, can you subdue other creatures?¡±
The long-haired creature was slightly stunned. Then, she nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±
Generally speaking, if there was a battle between creatures, the winner would devour the loser to improve its strength.
It was rare for a creature to subdue another.
This was good news for the long-haired creature.
¡°You want to subdue me?¡± She narrowed her eyes and stared at nders.
Earlier, the long-haired creature was mentally prepared.
To her, it was better to submit to a mage than to die.
However, things werepletely different now.
It was the scarecrow in front of her who wanted to subdue her.
That was somewhat eptable to the long-haired creature.
As long as she could live, what difference did it make who subjugated her?
However, she was still a little unwilling to be subjugated by a strange person who did not have any strength at all.
This was a great humiliation.
nders smiled slightly and released the straw that bounded the long-haired creature.
¡°What? You don¡¯t want to?
¡°Or, do you think you can beat me?¡±
Hearing nders¡¯s rxed tone, the long-haired creature furrowed her brows. She seemed to have other thoughts.
¡°Although I don¡¯t know how you beat me just now, I can¡¯t feel any strength in your body.
¡°If we fight again, who¡¯s to say you¡¯d win?¡±
After saying that, the long-haired creature took a step back mysteriously, as if she didn¡¯t intend to surrender so easily.
However, nders was not angry at all. He merely stretched out a slender straw finger and pointed at the long-haired creature.
Fear!
Then, the long-haired creature¡¯s pale face instantly grew paler.
[Fear points: +5,000.]
After a short 30 seconds, nders was still leaning against the handrail.
As for the long-haired creature, she was panting heavily.
¡°I¡ªI¡¯m willing to serve you as my master, to submit to you, and to never betray you.
¡°If my master dies, I¡¯ll die.¡±
Earlier, she had experienced an extremely realistic illusion.
No matter how hard she struggled, she could not get rid of it.
After experiencing a long period of fear and returning to reality, the strange long-haired creature finally understood.
It was not that the scarecrow in front of her did not possess any strength.
It was that her strength and the scarecrow¡¯s were not on the same level at all.
How could an ant standing on an elephant feel the size of an elephant?
¡°I ept.¡±
nders smiled lightly.
Chapter 32: An Army of a Thousand Men and Horses? It Was Just Stinking Fishes and Rotten Shrimps!
Chapter 32: An Army of a Thousand Men and Horses? It Was Just Stinking Fishes and Rotten Shrimps!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The moment nders said ¡®I ept¡¯, the long-haired creature turned into a strange ball of light and flew into nders¡¯s forehead.
nders closed his eyes gently. As expected, he could feel that a piece ofnd had appeared in his sea of consciousness.
It was a small ind¡ªthe small ind was the long-haired creature.
At this moment, she hadpletely submitted to nders.
Keeping to her oath.
She would never betray nders, and if nders died, she would also die.
However, if she were to die, nders would be fine.
This was the purpose of submitting to another.
In order to save her life, this was the only thing she could do.
¡°From today, your name¡¯s ck,¡± nders said to the ind in his mind.
The ind quickly replied, ¡°Thank you for the name, my Lord.¡±
nders nodded in satisfaction.
He initially nned to subdue ck so he could release his Fear on her.
After that short exchange, nders had discovered that he could get more fear points from a mage than from a normal human.
More importantly, he could get even more fear points from a fellow strange creature than from a mage!
In just one exchange, this strange creature had provided him a whopping 8,000 fear points.
How could nders not be happy about this?
However, after ck submitted to nders, he discovered that his strength had actually increased a little.
Indeed, this was the other benefit of submitting.
Submissions could bring a little increase in strength to its master.
As for how much it could increase, it would depend on the surrenderer¡¯s strength.
ck¡¯s strength was E-ss.
nders¡¯s strength was -D-ss.
Under this situation, ck¡¯s submission had raised nders from a -D to D!
In an instant, nders understood.
He no longer nned to subdue strange creatures in order to use his Fear on them.
Instead, he wanted to subdue them to raise his strength.
If he were to use his Fear on these creatures, what would happen if they copsed one day and lowered his strength?
Then, he would be at a disadvantage because the increase in strength he received would definitely disappear along with it.
nders would never kill the goose thatid the golden egg.
After thinking this through, nders took out the strange detection radar and nned to find a few more strange creatures to subdue.
However, there were no other strange creatures nearby.
This was inevitable.
Most of the strange creatures were well hidden. If they did nothing and tried their best to hide their presence, the strange radar would not be able to detect them.
However, none of them could be like nders, who would never be detected.
That was because nders was not from this world.
He had transmigrated from another world.
Although the people of this world could sense nders¡¯s body, they could not sense his soul.
In essence, however, nders¡¯s body was just a scarecrow, and naturally, an ordinary scarecrow would not be detected.
In addition to that was nders¡¯s Disguise skill.
That made it even more difficult for the Mage Association to locate nders¡¯s whereabouts.
It could almost be said that unless they happened to see ndersmit murder, the Mage Association would never find him.
Logically speaking, it should have been like this.
This time, however, it was slightly different.
nders slowly opened his eyes and looked at the stairs that led to the rooftop.
At this time, a man and a woman appeared at the top of the stairs, staring at nders.
¡°Finally, I found you!¡± Teach said through gritted teeth as she stared at nders with bloodshot eyes.
¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve been looking for you?¡±
Watching the woman in front of him walk up to the rooftop step by step, nders said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I¡¯m not interested.
¡°With your weak strength, I can¡¯t even be bothered to kill you.¡±
At this time, nders had already reaped the fear points given to him by ck.
How could he, someone who had just tasted a strange creature¡¯s fear, see the benefit in a weak mage?
As for killing humans, it was just for fun.
Was there anything more interesting than seeing the fear on a human¡¯s face?
However, nders¡¯s wordspletely infuriated Teach.
Although she knew that she was not strong enough, she could not stand being condescended by a strange creature.
However, Teach did not show any signs of fear when facing a scarecrow that was much stronger than her.
Instead, she took out the strange detection radar and squeezed it.
In an instant, the strange radar was crushed into pieces.
At this moment, a strange premonition appeared in nders¡¯s heart.
nders had several of these strange radars.
They were all stolen from the crew.
Of course, besides the radar, nders also received a lot of cash and cell phones.
However, that was not the point.
The point was that nders had also studied those radars.
Other than detecting strange creatures and other radars in the vicinity, they had no other use.
This woman had just crushed the radar in her hands. It was definitely not a meaningless move.
In the next second, nders¡¯s expression froze slightly.
There were many powerful auras approaching!
Seeing the scarecrow¡¯s expression change, Teach revealed a victorious smile.
¡°Scarecrow, you weren¡¯t expecting this, right?
¡°Right now, you¡¯re surrounded by all the members of Sarkos.
¡°This time, you won¡¯t be able to escape even if you had wings!¡±
At this moment, nders¡¯s expression had already turned extremely ugly.
He did not expect things to turn out like this.
If he had known earlier, he would have just killed the man and woman.
There was no point in saying anything now because the reinforcements had already arrived!
In an instant, a few figures shed past and arrived on the rooftop.
However, this was only the beginning.
Figures kept appearing.
Some flew over from the sky, some flew over from the roofs of other buildings, and some even ran straight up the walls of this building.
At this moment, nders had already been surrounded by this group of mages.
Someone with a huge sickle stared at nders with a cold expression.
Someone carrying a huge iron sword was looking at nders with a determined expression.
There were also people who had begun to gather the magic powers in the air, ready to release them at any time.
nders stood in the middle of the crowd and slowly nced at the mages around him.
As for Teach, she took a step forward and said coldly, ¡°Scarecrow, if you choose to submit now, we can give you a way out.¡±
Hearing this, nders understood.
She wanted him to be her trickster.
If that was the case, this woman¡¯s abilities would probably improve greatly.
However, nders did not show any signs of fear in the face of this army. Instead, he smiled and said,
¡°You can¡¯t really be thinking that you stinking fishes and rotten shrimps can hurt me, right?¡±
Chapter 33: C-class? That’s it?
Chapter 33: C-ss? That¡¯s it?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Everyone¡¯s expressions changed when they heard this.
They were not scared, just shocked.
This scarecrow was strange. It actually dared to be so arrogant.
One had to know that although the members of the Sarkos branch could notpare to the headquarters of Durham, there were still quite a number of experts here.
Not to mention, they had as many as five D-ss personnel.
There was even a C-ss member.
The man holding the huge iron sword, the Sword King, was the head of the Sarkos branch.
At that moment, the Sword King¡¯s expression turned a little ugly.
If it was not for the scarecrow¡¯s ability to create illusions, the Sword King would have shed at him a long time ago.
However, the ability to create illusions was very rare.
It could be said that no mage could cultivate such a skill.
At most, they could only cultivate a spell that could break illusions.
If one could subdue the scarecrow, it would be of great significance in improving the strength of a mage.
A conservative estimate was that if a D-ss mage managed to subdue the scarecrow, they could at least rise to a C-ss.
That meant surpassing three levels in a go!
The Sword King also had some thoughts about this scarecrow.
If he could subdue the scarecrow, he might be able to leave the Sarkos branch and take up a post in Durham.
There was a huge difference between the headquarters and the Sarkos branch.
Thinking of this, the Sword King narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at nders as he enunciated each word, ¡°Madman, stop bluffing.
¡°I¡¯d advise you to kneel now and submit to me obediently. I¡¯ll spare your life.
¡°But if you don¡¯t, don¡¯t me my iron sword for being ruthless.¡±
Hearing the Sword King¡¯s words, nders did not react, but the expressions of the others changed slightly.
Who here did not know the value of this scarecrow?
Everyone was affected by the scarecrow.
Including Teach.
At this moment, Teach¡¯s expression had already turned extremely ugly.
She was the one who discovered the scarecrow¡¯s location, and she was also the one who called the Sarkos branch over.
She did not expect the Sword King to steal her target with just a few words!
However, her strength was too weak, and she could not cause any friction with the Sword King on the surface.
At this moment, she could only snort coldly and withdraw from the crowd.
Seeing Teach leave, the Sword King revealed a satisfied smile.
Other than Teach, the rest of the people present were from the Sarkos branch.
If they wanted to make a living under him, they naturally knew what to do.
In other words, this scarecrow was already in his bag.
Ignoring the people from the Sarkos branch, Teach quickly left the rooftop and went down to the first floor. She took out her phone.
¡°Hello, Sir Garros? I found the scarecrow.¡±
...
On the rooftop, the thoughts of the Sarkos branch¡¯s leader, the Sword King, were written all over his face.
The others did not have covetous thoughts either.
It was unnecessary to have a fallout with their leader just because of one person.
Aftering to this mutual understanding, there were no other worries and the situation became tense again.
Since this scarecrow was determined not to be tamed by them, they might as well prepare for battle.
If they were careless and killed the scarecrow during the battle, the Sword King could not me them either.
After all, they would be fighting with their lives in this battle.
Of course, fighting with one¡¯s life was just something they had thought of beforehand.
In fact, no one thought that all the mages of Sarkos would be unable to deal with this little creature together.
They did not even take the scarecrow¡¯s ¡®can¡¯t hurt me¡¯ seriously.
In their view, the scarecrow¡¯s fearlessness was just due to ignorance.
To them, it was because the scarecrow did not know their strengths, which was why it did not seem afraid at all.
Unfortunately, it was the exact opposite.
It was because they did not know nders¡¯s strength.
That was why they were not afraid of nders at all.
At that moment, nders had silently upgraded a few skills, and his strength had once again increased.
On the surface, he looked no different from before.
He was just an ordinary scarecrow without any strength.
Looking at the calm scarecrow in front of him, the Sword King seemed to have lost his patience and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to surrender?¡±
However, nders sneered, ¡°All of you, submit to me and you¡¯ll be given a chance to live.¡±
In an instant, a wave of anger appeared on the Sword King¡¯s face.
A strange creature was actually asking the entire Sarkos branch to submit to him?
Apart from the fact that humans could not submit to others as strange creatures could, they would not do so even if they could.
Not to mention, the other party was just a small scarecrow.
nders¡¯s words thoroughly infuriated everyone present.
Before the Sword King gave the order, many people had already taken the initiative to attack.
How could the Sword King not see that they wanted to kill the scarecrow on the spot?
If they could not subdue him themselves, they did not want the Sword King to get him either.
However, the Sword King did not stop them.
He grasped the opportunity to block the attacks of others at that critical moment.
As for now, he would let the scarecrow see the reality of the situation first.
A few attacks instantly arrived in front of nders. There were magic, weapons, and punches and kicks.
However, nders¡¯s body only moved a little.
Fear!
Instantly, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with confusion, and their eyes became unfocused.
[Fear points: +1,000.]
[Fear points: +1,200.]
[Fear points: +1,500.]
...
Countless fear points were collected by nders.
In the next second, the few people who were led by the Sword King were the first to recover.
There were quite a number of people in the Sarkos branch who had the ability or tools to dispel his illusions.
The Sword King looked at nders and a drop of cold sweat appeared on his forehead.
This scarecrow¡¯s illusion was indeed very strong!
Without his quick reaction earlier which allowed him to destroy the illusion of fear instantly, his spiritual power might have already been damaged.
However, this made the Sword King even more certain of his decision to subdue the scarecrow.
This strange creature would definitely bring about a huge increase in his strength!
At the thought of this, the Sword King immediately raised his sword and stepped forward.
Since everyone else was frightened, he would attack him by himself.
¡°Did you know? I¡¯m a C-ss!¡±
Apanied by such a loud roar, the Sword King did not hide his wildughter.
nders waved his hand lightly and countless crows flew out from his body, pouncing on the Sword King.
Not only that, in the next second, countless green rays of light suddenly appeared from nders¡¯s body,tching themselves onto the bodies of everyone on the rooftop.
A steady stream of physical strength was surging towards nders.
Meanwhile, the people from the Sarkos branch were being drained of their physical strength.
Instantly noticing what happened, the Sword King immediately brandished the sword in his hand with all his might, wanting to get close to nders.
However, the swarm of crows seemed to be endless, and no matter how hard he tried, he could not finish them off.
Just as he was struggling with all his might, nders looked at the sword king and said coldly, ¡°C-ss?
¡°That¡¯s it?¡±
Chapter 34: What’s Going On? Go to Hell and Slowly Figure It Out!
Chapter 34: What¡¯s Going On? Go to Hell and Slowly Figure It Out!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
As soon as he finished speaking, nders gently raised his right hand and a ck sickle immediately appeared in it.
This was the transformation after Night Cut had been upgraded to level 5.
At this moment, his Night Cut could be condensed into a physical weapon.
It was not just an illusory attack anymore.
Holding the sickle in his hand, nders tilted his head slightly as he moved forward, shing repeatedly at the Sword King.
As the Sword King received a few blows, he became frightened.
This scarecrow¡¯s strength was actually stronger than his!
Every strike he received made his arm go numb.
Moreover, not only did he have to be wary of the scarecrow¡¯s attacks, he also had to dodge the attacks of the surrounding crows that were still attacking him.
What made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end was that the scarecrow did not seem to care about the crows at all.
He was not even dodging attacks. Instead, he brought the crows along with him as he continued shing at the Sword King.
Very quickly, many crows fell to the ground. The entire rooftop was almost covered in ck feathers.
However, nders did not feel the slightest bit of heartache. He did not even hesitate at all because crows were still flying out of his chest.
One after another, they pounced on the Sword King.
Soon, there was a thump on the rooftop.
A member of the Sarkos branch was the first to fall to the ground.
Then, like dominoes, there was a chain reaction.
One by one, the members fell to the ground. They seemed to have lost consciousness.
It was only a single exchange of blows but they did not even have the time to attack.
The Sarkos branch had already lost more than half of theirbat strength.
However, the scarecrow was still unharmed.
At this moment, the Sword King heard nders¡¯s words while he was resisting.
¡®You can¡¯t really be thinking that you stinking fish and rotten prawns can hurt me, right?¡±
When the Sword King heard these words earlier, he had thought that the scarecrow was bluffing.
Now, he realized that nders was speaking the truth!
No one in the entire Sarkos branch could hurt the scarecrow at all!
At this time, the other members who had dispelled the illusion had recovered some of their strength and rejoined the battle.
The scarecrow was able to easily shuttle between these people.
Originally, nders could increase his strength by absorbing fear.
His Demonic God¡¯s body could also increase his strength.
In addition, he had just subdued ck who was now a part of himself.
At that moment, nders¡¯s overall strength had long surpassed C-ss.
As for why the system¡¯s evaluation was so low, nders himself did not know.
Perhaps the system only evaluated nders¡¯s physical strength and did not include his skills.
Or perhaps the system¡¯s standard of strength was different from this world¡¯s standard of strength.
In short, although nders¡¯s strength was only a D in the system¡¯s eyes, his actual strength had already reached C++ ording to the Mage Association¡¯s standard of evaluation!
With such strength, nders was naturally not an existence that the people from the Sarkos branch could handle.
nders was unhappy earlier because he did not want to fight with too many people at the same time.
As long as there were more people, there might be some who could escape.
If the survivors revealed their strength, it would only attract stronger enemies.
This was a situation that nders did not want to happen.
If he wanted to forcefully kill everyone, he could only use his Devil Conqueror.
However, this was also something nders did not want to happen.
Apart from the fact that his Devil Conqueror would make him too huge and possibly attract even more people, the side effects of said skill were not something nders could bear at the moment.
nders had already experienced an hour of weakness.
In that one hour, any F-ss member or creature would probably be able to kill him easily.
Such a huge risk was not something he was willing to take.
Thinking of this, the swinging of the sickle in nders¡¯s hand became faster.
He did not forget that the woman had already left the rooftop.
In other words, she had probably called for reinforcements.
If someone more powerful came, even nders was not confident that he could escape unscathed.
Soon, one of the members revealed a w.
nders seized the opportunity and swung his sickle.
In an instant, a piece of the member¡¯s head was cut off, and red blood and white brain matter scattered all over the ground.
[Fear points: +3,000.]
[Fear points: +500.]
[Fear points: +600.]
The members who could survive until this point were all ruthless people who had experienced countless battles.
Although such a scene was scary enough, it was not enough to make them retreat.
Instead, they seized this perfect opportunity to sh at nders.
In an instant, a huge ck scythe swung in the air, shing straight at nders.
However, nders had no intention of dodging.
This move was seen by the other members, and everyone misunderstood.
They thought that the scarecrow was relying on this group of people to surrender, so it had no intention of hiding.
This was because if they killed the scarecrow, there would be no way any of them could subdue him.
However, the man wielding the giant scythe sneered.
As expected, the strange creature¡¯s intelligence was no match for humans. This scarecrow was too optimistic.
Even if they killed the scarecrow, there would be no loss to them.
Even if the scarecrow survived, it would definitely be forcefully subdued by the Sword King. It would not be their opportunity.
On the contrary, if they could kill the scarecrow, it would be of great merit and they would definitely receive a reward from the headquarters.
They might even be transferred directly to the headquarters.
At that time, the sky would be high and the emperor would be far away. Would they still need to worry about the Sword King¡¯s revenge?
All of their thoughts were the same as the man holding the huge ck scythe.
In their eyes, the scythe man was already dead.
The moment the huge scythe touched the scarecrow, the man shouted ferociously, ¡°Go to hell, you monster!¡±
However, in the next second, a terrifying scene appeared.
The huge scythe shed through nders¡¯s body, but it did not cause any damage.
Indeed. It did not cut him open, slicing through him instead.
It was as if it was cutting water.
Then, something even stranger happened.
A stream of liquid suddenly sprayed onto the man¡¯s face.
Feeling the hot and sticky liquid on his right face, the man was slightly stunned, and he subconsciously turned his head to look.
Therade who was fighting beside him was actually split into two from top to bottom. He was cut into two halves.
¡°What¡ªwhat¡¯s going on?!¡± the giant scythe man cried out in surprise. He hurriedly tried to pull out his weapon.
However, with his left hand, nders reached out and grabbed the giant scythe, shing his opponent with a cold and sinister smile.
¡°What¡¯s going on?
¡°Go to hell and slowly figure it out!¡±
Chapter 35: The Sword That Condensed Ten Years of Life!
Chapter 35: The Sword That Condensed Ten Years of Life!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Before he could react, the scarecrow¡¯s ck sickle swung down at the same angle.
In an instant, the man was split into two and died on the spot.
Such a huge wound naturally brought about a huge amount of blood.
Blood gushed out from the opening like a fountain, sttering in all directions.
In an instant, the people on the rooftop were immediately covered in blood, looking extremely terrified.
A strong smell of blood began to spread on the rooftop.
At this moment, the people who were still alive had already be extremely solemn.
This scarecrow in front of them was too strong!
It was simply not something they could deal with!
Even the Sword King could not help but reconsider in his heart.
Should he run or stay?
Although he still had a trump card he had yet to use, he had just witnessed with his own eyes that the giant scythe had sessfully struck the scarecrow.
Yet, it did not cause any damage to the scarecrow.
Not only that, the scarecrow seemed to have used some kind of strange ability to transfer the damage to another member.
If he could not figure this out, he would not dare to attack the scarecrow so casually.
If the scarecrow transferred his ultimate move to himself, it would be like lifting a rock and putting it on his own feet.
After thinking about this, the Sword King wanted to escape.
However, just as he was about to lift his feet, he suddenly realized something.
His feet had be extremely heavy!
In the air, the crows were still pouncing on him.
The Sword King had been instinctively blocking the crows¡¯ attacks.
When he realized what was going on, his hands were already growing weaker.
The iron sword in his hand seemed to weigh a thousand pounds.
It was difficult to even lift it to block attacks, let alone swing it.
In an instant, several wounds appeared on his body.
Several crows had taken advantage of the Sword King¡¯s slow movements to sessfully attack him, nicking away a small piece of his flesh.
Then, the attacks became uncontroble.
The Sword King, who was exhausted, had fresh wounds on his body, making it even more difficult to block attacks.
Crows continued to pour out of the scarecrow¡¯s body.
At this moment, the sky above the rooftop was almostpletely surrounded by crows.
They were everywhere, even covering the sky and moon!
Arge number of crows circled the rooftop, surrounding it in a sphere of crows.
Inside the sphere, there was a shura field of blood.
There were broken limbs, broken bodies, and blood flowing everywhere.
Wails were heard everywhere!
On this extremely tragic battlefield, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with fear.
They had thought that this was an opportunity to share the credit.
In their opinion, the entire Sarkos division was here to encircle and suppress this scarecrow. There was no possibility of failure.
Who would have thought that they would all die at the hands of this scarecrow that they looked down on?
Among the crows, the scarecrow that was covered in blood was crazily waving the sickle in his hand andughing hysterically.
Arge amount of fear was surging into his body through this massacre.
As they wailed, heughed hysterically.
As they felt afraid, he was satisfied.
As they fled, he chased after them.
On the rooftop, the situation hadpletely changed.
It became a one-sided massacre by the scarecrow.
Looking at the crazy and terrifying scene in front of him, the Sword King waspletely shocked.
A strong sense of fear rose from the bottom of the Sword King¡¯s heart.
The Sarkos branch that he was so proud of was actually so weak.
His strength was actually so insignificant.
Facing a strange creature that was born less than a month ago...
He could not even block the attack to save his own life?
In the next moment, fear turned into anger.
Looking at the other members who were running around and wailing uncontrobly, the Sword King¡¯s chest was filled with anger.
He held the huge iron sword in his hand tightly, letting the crows pounce on his body and tear at his flesh and blood.
He wanted to use hisst trump card.
¡°God of Swords, I, the Sword King, am willing to sacrifice ten years of my life for the strongest attack.¡±
A short incantation was recited from the Sword King¡¯s mouth.
Immediately after, a huge force appeared around the Sword King¡¯s body.
This force turned into streams of energy and blew in all directions.
The crows that originally covered the sky and moon were instantly blown away.
The rooftop immediately became clear and bright.
nders looked at the Sword King who was now ten years older with a solemn expression.
The power of this move could not be underestimated.
However, what caught nders¡¯s attention was the sword in the Sword King¡¯s hand.
It could withstand the power of the Sword King¡¯s ten years of life without cracking.
It was apparent that this sword was not an ordinary item.
At this moment, the scarecrow was not looking at him but at the sword in his hand.
In almost an instant, the Sword King understood what the scarecrow meant.
¡°You, you¡¯re actually ignoring me?¡±
When two people were in a battle, they would only look at each other¡¯s eyes.
That was a habit that almost everyone had.
Yet, the scarecrow was not paying attention to his eyes at all, only looking straight at the sword in his hand.
This meaning was very obvious.
The scarecrow wanted his sword!
He had not even made a move and he was already thinking about what would happen after he won.
How could the Sword King not be angry?
However, the Sword King was not worried that it would lose.
Generally speaking, even if the scarecrow had the ability to transfer damage, there was a limit to it.
If it was an attack that far exceeded its own strength, there was absolutely no way he could transfer it.
At this moment, the Sword King was filled with confidence in his next move.
The power condensed from his ten years of lifespan was absolutely impossible for the scarecrow to divert.
Even if he could survive this attack, he would definitely be heavily injured!
At that time, it would be enough to forcefully subdue the other party and absorb him.
Thinking of this, a smile returned to the Sword King¡¯s face.
This was a smile of victory in his grasp.
¡°Scarecrow, I¡¯ll give you onest chance.
¡°Are you willing to submit to me?
¡°If you still won¡¯t cherish your life this time, then don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡±
Hearing the nonsense from the Sword King, nders twisted his wrist, spinning the sickle in his hand a few times.
¡°How long-winded.¡±
¡°You!¡± Anger returned to the Sword King¡¯s face.
At that moment, the Sword King¡¯s killing intent was moved.
Even if he could not subdue the scarecrow, it did not matter.
As long as he killed it, the headquarters would naturally reward him. No matter what, it would not be a loss.
However, he had sacrificed these ten years of his life, so it was going to be difficult for him to recover.
It was useless to feel the heartache now.
He had no choice but to shoot his shot!
¡°Since you¡¯re so stubborn, go to hell!¡±
With both hands, the Sword King raised his sword above his head.
There was no extra movement, no fancy process.
The Sword King simply held the hilt of the sword with both hands and hacked down.
In an instant, the city of Sarkos was as bright as day!
Chapter 36: Magic Sword, Apophis!
Chapter 36: Magic Sword, Apophis!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Fifteen years ago, the Sword King was just a junior member of the team.
During a mission, however, his team encountered a magic sword.
Apophis!
This was the strange form of the magic sword.
Killing, cutting, and drinking human blood improved the sword¡¯s strength.
On that day, all the members died on the spot.
The captain had used his own life and Apophis to self-destruct in an attempt to defeat the magic swordfish.
However, the shocking thing was that the captain died on the spot but Apophis was still on hisst breath.
The trembling Sword King in the corner instantly stopped trembling.
His heartbeat suddenly became very intense.
He knew that this was an opportunity for him!
It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity that was hard toe by!
Therefore, the Sword King seized the opportunity.
¡°Apophis, although I¡¯m weak, I can take your life at any time now.
¡°Even if I kill you, I can still get a big reward.
¡°But, I¡¯d like to discuss a business deal with you.¡±
The Sword King¡¯s voice could not hide his trembling, but he still said it clearly, word by word.
Apophis had a terrifying skull on the hilt of his sword, and the green light in the skull¡¯s eyes was flickering faintly.
Obviously, Apophis understood the Sword King¡¯s intention.
Moreover, he also understood the current situation.
¡°I, Apophis, am willing to serve you as my Lord, submit to you, and never betray you.
¡°If the Lord dies, then I, too, will submit to death.¡±
After the oath was made, the trembling Sword King immediately epted Apophis¡¯s submission.
From then on, Apophis had changed his appearance and continued to exist in the world.
He became this huge simple and unadorned iron sword in the Sword King¡¯s hands.
From then on, the Sword King rose to the top, and his strength increased by leaps and bounds.
His current position as the head of the Sarkos branch was more or less obtained with the help of Apophis.
Not only that, this was all obtained without using his final trump card.
If he could easily use this move in front of Rei, then he could definitely advance to B-ss.
However, the price of this move was too great.
Unless it was absolutely necessary, he would not easily use it.
Today was the day that this move was absolutely necessary.
...
The sword released a tremendous power, causing even heaven and earth to change color.
The entire earth was trembling!
Everyone in Sarkos City saw this scene. A huge sword in the form of light descended from the sky and pierced straight into the dormitory building of Tensley University.
In an instant, everyone¡¯s expression changed.
On the rooftop, the Sword King, who had aged ten years, held the huge sword in his hand and panted heavily.
[Fear points: +3,000.]
He looked at the unscathed scarecrow in front of him, and then at the branch member beside the scarecrow who had turned into ashes. His face was filled with shock.
¡°No, this is impossible!
¡°This is absolutely impossible!
¡°I know, this is an illusion! Watch me break it!¡±
However, the pendant on the Sword King¡¯s chest did not react at all.
If the Sword King was really in an illusion, this ne would help him break any illusion easily.
However, the ne was just hanging quietly on his chest.
The Sword King saw this and slumped onto the ground dejectedly.
It was not an illusion.
Seeing the scarecrow approaching him step by step, the Sword King¡¯s eyes were about to bleed. He said angrily, ¡°Why? You can even divert the damage of such a strong attack. I don¡¯t understand!¡±
The scarecrow did not answer his question. Instead, his eyes were fixed on the magic sword in his hand that was gradually shedding its outer shell and revealing its original form.
¡°I¡¯d like to discuss a business deal with you.¡± The scarecrow grinned.
At this moment, the Sword King and the magic sword, Apophis, trembled.
Although fifteen years had passed since this sentence was said, to the Sword King and Apophis, it was something that they would never forget for the rest of their lives.
Now, this sentence actually came out from the mouth of the scarecrow in front of them.
The eyes of the skeleton on the hilt of Apophis¡¯s sword shone with a dark green light once again, as if it was responding to the words of the scarecrow.
The Sword King could not stop his body from trembling.
Apophis was like his life.
If he lost this magic sword, then the Sword King would lose everything.
His status, strength, and the respect of the other members would all vanish into thin air.
However, while the Sword King hesitated, nders frowned slightly and stretched out his slender straw finger, piercing through the Sword King¡¯s ear.
[Fear points: +3,500.]
The piercing pain made the Sword King cry out in agony.
Fear could not stop surging from the bottom of his heart.
He knew that if he did not agree right away, what he would have to face next would be endless torture and death that would eventuallye.
Without giving him too much time to think, the scarecrow had already raised his other hand.
This time, it was aimed at the Sword King¡¯s eyes.
He watched as the slender, sharp scarecrow finger slowly approached his pupils.
The fear in the Sword King¡¯s heart was also constantly magnifying.
¡°No, I can¡¯t lose Apophis, I can¡¯t lose him!
¡°I¡¯ll give you whatever you want. Money, I¡¯ll give you money! I have five million in savings!
¡°I¡¯ll let you be the head of the Sarkos branch!
¡°Oh right, the ne! I still have the ne! I¡¯ll give you the ne, too!
¡°I still have my subordinates. The lives of these subordinates are all given to you. You can obtain a huge promotion by killing them!¡±
The frenzied words kepting out of the Sword King¡¯s mouth.
On the rooftop, many of the members who were still alive saw that their boss was actually nning to betray them. They looked at the panicking ten-years-older man in front of them in disbelief.
At this moment, they could no longer recognize this man.
However, nders did not have the slightest intention of stopping.
His straw fingers continued to inch toward the Sword King¡¯s eyes.
nders deliberately slowed down his movements.
What he wanted was for the Sword King to feel this intense pressure.
Only by doing this could he raise the Sword King¡¯s fear to its maximum.
Only by doing this could hepletely break the Sword King¡¯s psychological defenses.
Finally, just as his fingertip was about to touch the Sword King¡¯s eyeballs, the Sword King finally epted his fate.
¡°I¡¯ll give it to you! I¡¯ll give it to you!
¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll give the sword to you! Stop it now!¡±
The moment his voice rang, nders stopped inching his finger forward¡ªthe tip of his finger just one millimeter away from the Sword King¡¯s eyes.
Although the straw finger in front of him had finally stopped moving, the Sword King did not rx at all.
He knew that if he hesitated any longer, he definitely would not be able to keep his name.
¡°I...am willing to give up Apophis¡¯s submission to me.¡±
In an instant, a ball of light flew out from the Sword King¡¯s brows andnded on Apophis¡¯s hilt.
As for nders, he slowly turned his head and looked at the magic sword that hadpletely returned to its original form.
The skull on the magic sword glowed brightly instantly, feeling a kind of joy that was once lost and now recovered.
However, Apophis did not hesitate for too long before giving nders the answer he wanted.
¡°I am willing to serve you as my Lord, submit to you, and never betray you.
¡°If the Lord dies, then I will die!¡±
Chapter 37: Relying On the Power of External Forces is No Different From Garbage
Chapter 37: Relying On the Power of External Forces is No Different From Garbage
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Apophis had been an old creature that had survived for more than ten years.
The lifespans of strange creatures were not short, and it was much longer than that of human beings.
However, most strange creatures die very early.
They would either die at the hands of other strange creatures or at the hands of the Mage Association.
There were only a few creatures like Apophis who had lived for more than ten years.
Therefore, Apophis actually had a lot of life experience and higher intelligence than other strange creatures.
Although he could not sense the true strength of the scarecrow, he was clear about one thing.
If he made an enemy of the scarecrow, he definitely would not gain any benefits.
On the contrary, surrendering was the best choice.
Moreover, a strange creature surrendering to another creature was apletely different concept than a creature surrendering to humans.
After submitting to humans, a strange creature would be humanized, and the creature¡¯s soul would no longer beplete.
The details of his form would change ording to his master¡¯s will.
In other words, he would no longer be him, but apletely new him.
However, submitting to another strange creature would not result in such a situation.
There were no differences between any strange creature¡¯s cognition, regardless of their form.
The only thing that mattered was their strength.
Surrendering to the scarecrow meant he could keep his original form¡ªhisplete soul.
He could even obtain a powerful backer.
He believed that if he surrendered to the scarecrow, he would be able to live for a very long time.
This did not need to be questioned.
Just by watching the scarecrow in this battle, it could be seen.
One person against all the members of the Sarkos branch.
The scarecrow waspletely unharmed and the Sarkos branch waspletely destroyed.
Apophis did not think that he could achieve such a result alone.
Therefore, he was willing to submit to the scarecrow.
After the scarecrow narrowed his eyes and said ¡®I ept¡¯ with a smile, Apophis immediately turned into a ball of light and flew into the middle of the scarecrow¡¯s brows.
At this moment, an ind appeared in the scarecrow¡¯s sea of consciousness.
This ind was not a small ind, but a big one.
Not only was it farrger than ck¡¯s bald ind, there were also many nts and mountains on the ind, lush and full of vitality.
This was also the embodiment of Apophis¡¯s strength.
The scarecrow nodded in satisfaction and said loudly in its sea of consciousness, ¡°Apophis, from today onwards, your name¡¯s ¡®Sword¡¯.
¡°Sword Apophis.¡±
Out of some respect for Apophis, the scarecrow chose to keep Apophis¡¯s original name.
After receiving such respect, Apophis was naturally full of admiration.
¡°I, Sword Apophis, thank the Lord for the name.¡±
After receiving the reply, the scarecrow nodded in satisfaction.
At this moment, nders¡¯s strength had increased once again, reaching C-ss!
Subduing Apophis had actually allowed nders to increase by two levels in a go!
nders was pleasantly surprised, and with a simple thought, a huge magic sword appeared in his hand.
The sword¡¯s entire body was red, and its dual des were incredibly sharp.
There was a white skull on the hilt of the sword, and the skull¡¯s eyes were flickering with a strange green light.
This was Apophis¡¯s original form!
Apophis, who was 2.4 meters long, looked much taller than the scarecrow.
At this moment, however, he did not give anyone the slightest sense of disharmony.
The scarecrow was his master, and Apophis was the servant.
It was only natural that the master controlled the servant.
...
Seeing his beloved sword fall into the hands of the scarecrow, the Sword King¡¯s face was filled with unwillingness.
He looked at the scarecrow with resentment. The teeth in his mouth were tightly clenched together, almost to the point of shattering.
However, he would not do anything superfluous.
This was his chance to survive by sacrificing the magic sword.
He was definitely not going to make a move that would end his own life.
Moreover, without Apophis¡¯s support, the Sword King¡¯s strength had already plummeted.
The current Sword King was merely an E+ weakling.
nders could also feel the change in the Sword King¡¯s strength. He revealed a contemptuous look.
A person could only rely on external items to increase his strength. The moment he loses this item, his true form would be revealed and he would once again be trash.
¡°Today, I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± nders¡¯s cold words came out of his mouth and the Sword King immediately let out a sigh of relief.
He was most afraid that the scarecrow would go back on his word after obtaining the magic sword. There would be nothing he could do about it then.
However, just as he heaved a sigh of relief, the scarecrow¡¯s next words made him nervous again.
¡°However, I don¡¯t care if your subordinates are willing to spare your life.¡±
After saying that, the scarecrow carried Apophis and leaped off the rooftop, leaving immediately.
The Sword King then realized that the other members on the rooftop were staring at him with bloodshot eyes.
¡°What, what are you trying to do?!
¡°I¡¯m your department head, your superior, are you trying to rebel?!
¡°Killing yourrade¡¯s a very serious crime. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by headquarters?!¡±
Looking at the other members who were slowly approaching him, the Sword King had a terrified expression as he backed away in panic.
However, the member who was originally fighting alongside him now said with a cold expression, ¡°Department head? Superior?
¡°When you betrayed us just now, why didn¡¯t you remember who you were?
¡°ountability? Haha.
¡°As long as we don¡¯t say anything, who¡¯d know that you were killed by us?¡±
A sinister smile appeared on the faces of every member.
The intense killing intent had already materialized and it was pointed at the Sword King. It could no longer be concealed.
As for the Sword King, the terror in his eyes could no longer be concealed in the face of this intense killing intent.
[Fear points: +5,000.]
After receiving thest system notification, nders, who had already left, knew what had happened on the rooftop.
However, this had nothing to do with him.
What he needed to do now was to quickly leave this ce and look for his next prey.
...
Ten minutester, 11 figures arrived on the rooftop at the same time.
Looking at the corpses that littered the ground, Garros said in a low voice, seemingly unconcerned, ¡°Did he escape?¡±
The ¡®he¡¯ Garros was referring to was naturally the scarecrow.
After receiving the information given by Teach, he immediately gathered his team members and rushed to Sarkos City as fast as he could.
However, he was still one step toote.
Nevertheless, knowing that the scarecrow was near Sarkos made things easier.
¡°Everyone, split up and search for the scarecrow.
¡°Zero,e with me to meet Teach.
¡°Disperse.¡±
In an instant, nine figures flew off in all directions at the same time, leaving only Garros, whose face was full of wrinkles, and a masked woman.
¡°Let¡¯s go and find out what happened.¡±
Chapter 38: Act Four of Macbeth, the Best Work of Art
Chapter 38: Act Four of Macbeth, the Best Work of Art
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Garros leaned on his cane and walked down the stairs from the rooftop step by step.
As soon as he went down one floor, he saw Teach, who was lying limply in the corner, shivering.
Looking at Teach¡¯s pale face, Garros did not show any emotion on his face.
He only asked in a deep voice, ¡°Just now, what happened?
¡°Speak.¡±
Although Garros¡¯s voice was not loud, Teach could definitely hear him clearly.
However, Teach could only continue trembling uncontrobly in the corner.
Seeing this, Garros frowned slightly.
Meanwhile, the masked woman behind him, Zero, understood and walked forward.
Smack!
An extremely loud p was given. Only then, did Teache back to her senses.
Looking at Teach, who was covering her face, Zero asked coldly, ¡°Sir Garros is asking you a question.
¡°What happened on the rooftop just now?¡±
This time, Teach hurriedly answered him. As for the p, she did not dare to have any objections.
After all, the other party was one of Garros¡¯s members. She was not an existence that she could provoke.
¡°I came to Tensley University today to carry out a mission, and then I found...¡±
¡°Get to the point.¡± Garros frowned again as if he was dissatisfied with her slow answer.
Teach was stunned when she heard this, and she hurriedly reorganized her words.
¡°The scarecrow was surrounded and attacked by all the members of the Sarkos branch.
¡°It seems like they¡¯re all dead...¡±
At this moment, Garros¡¯s expression changed again.
However, this time, it was not displeasure but a slight surprise.
If Garros¡¯s team was allowed to fight against all the members of the Sarkos branch, he was confident that he would be able to wipe them out.
However, this was not the same concept.
First of all, Garros¡¯s team was a B-ss team, and the highest level member in the Sarkos branch was only a C-ss Sword King. The difference in strengths was like heaven and earth.
Moreover, Garros¡¯s team had 11 people, while the scarecrow was alone.
Finally, it was time.
Garros took out the pocket watch in his coat pocket and nced at it.
23 minutes.
Only 23 minutes had passed since Teach contacted him.
In just 23 minutes, the scarecrow had wiped out everyone in the Sarkos branch?
No, that was not right.
The actual time spent was probably even shorter than 23 minutes!
At the thought of this, a hint of fear appeared on Garros¡¯s face.
¡°You, get someone to deal with it.¡±
After saying that, Garros once again supported himself with his walking stick and left the ce.
Zero followed behind him, not even looking at Teach.
Teach was left alone, still sitting on the ground and holding her face in a daze.
After a moment, she came back to her senses and walked up the stairs, step by step.
After just three steps, an overpowering scent of blood drifted over from the rooftop.
When asked about the smell of blood, Teach¡¯s face turned even paler.
She did not dare to imagine what it was like on the rooftop, but her feet could not help but move upward.
There were ten more steps.
There were five more steps.
There was one more step.
Teach stepped onto thest step and slowly opened the door to the rooftop.
After seeing the scene on the rooftop, Teach could not stand still for a moment and almost fell down the stairs.
Fortunately, she managed to hold on to the handrail of the stairs to stabilize herself.
However, the scene on the rooftop still gave her a deep shock. She even felt her legs go a little weak.
She saw that there were broken limbs everywhere on the rooftop.
She saw many of the tattoos on the limbs.
She could even name some of the owners of the broken limbs.
However, these people that she was familiar with had turned into pieces of flesh, remaining that way forever.
This hell-like scene was only the tip of the iceberg.
Teach endured the difort and slowly walked across the rooftop.
After gaining a clearer vision, Teach took in the entire scene on the rooftop.
Red Blood.
White brain matter.
Broken limbs.
White bones.
Severed arms that were still holding their weapons tightly.
However, their bodies were nowhere to be seen.
Teach slowly looked around, her face getting paler.
Although the temperature tonight was a little bit higher, bean-sized beads of sweat were still oozing from Teach¡¯s forehead.
Subconsciously, Teach gulped.
If it was not for her dissatisfaction with the Sword King¡¯s behavior, she would not have secretly left to inform Garros.
Perhaps she would have be a part of them by now.
She would have be a member of this mountain of corpses and sea of blood.
Caw! Caw!
A ck crow pped its wings and descended from the sky. It stood on a piece of minced meat and pecked at it carefully.
Seeing this, Teach could not help but vomit.
She had been a member of the Mage Association for many years.
Teach had seen many bloody scenes.
However, most of the bodies she saw were ordinary humans.
Maybe even Teach herself had not noticed it, but she had subconsciously ssified herself and ordinary humans as two different species.
No matter how many pigs and dogs died, how much emotion would humans have?
Therefore, when nders massacred the vige, Teach did not feel too ufortable when she looked at the corpses lying on the ground.
This time, however, Teach vomited on the spot.
Because these people who died were all members of the Mage Association.
In other words, they were the same as her!
This scene deeply affected Teach.
For the first time, she felt an intense fear of death.
The crow was still pecking at the minced meat, but Teach could no longer watch.
She slowly retreated from the rooftop and closed the door tightly.
After closing the door, Teach leaned heavily against the door. She took out a cigarette and lit it, trying to calm herself down.
A momentter, she seemed to have made a decision and sent a message to Rei.
[Rei, I want to quit the Mage Association.]
After sending the text message, Teach put down her hand weakly and took a puff of her cigarette.
At this moment, she finally rxed.
With the appearance of such a powerful scarecrow, she no longer dared to fight with strange creatures.
Perhaps, she would hide her strength for the rest of her life and be an ordinary person.
...
At this moment, the city of Sarkos had already be a city of chaos.
The huge white light that had just descended from the sky had clearly been seen by the entire city.
Not only that, a video of that had already been spread all over the inte.
The title of the video was even more ridiculous.
[The huge white light descended from the sky. Is this God¡¯s punishment?]
[The strange phenomenon at Tensley University. Is it rted to the three murder cases at the university?]
[The distortion of humanity or the loss of morality, the secret of the University of Tensley!]
...
Simr articles kept appearing on the inte, making it difficult for the government to control them even if they wanted to.
At the same time, the telephone numbers of Durham¡¯s Casey and the office of the Sarkos branch had been ringing non-stop.
The higher-ups kept asking what exactly was going on, and at the same time, they were asking both sides for a solution.
The only difference was that Casey¡¯s headquarters in Durham kept getting scolded.
The number of the Sarkos branch could never be reached.
This time, it could be said that the scarecrow had really caused a huge mess.
The whole world was shocked.
And the main character of this matter, nders, had appeared in a forest outside the city.
His Guardian Scarecrow was incredibly useful.
The moment nders jumped off the rooftop, he activated this skill and switched ces with the scarecrow he had ced outside the city.
Apart from enabling him to leave Sarkos quickly, he had also wanted to ce the Guardian Scarecrow somewhere in Sarkos City.
This way, he would be able to obtain information about Sarkos as soon as he could.
nders had three perspectives in his mind.
One was the image that nders had seen.
One was the image that the Guardian Scarecrow he ced below Tensley University had seen.
The other was the image that the crows on the rooftop had seen.
Indeed. The crows that were eating the minced meat were from the Crow Storm nders had used.
Feeling the chaos in the city, nders narrowed his eyes and revealed an intoxicated expression.
At this moment, Tensley University represented the dpidated ruins.
The Sword King who had everything taken away from him was the Mad King.
And the citizens of Sarkos represented the crying people.
All of this was exactly the same as the fourth act of his favorite Macbeth.
nders¡¯s body trembled slightly, and he could not help but say as he crossed his arms over his shoulders, ¡°This is truly the best work of art in the world.¡±
At this moment, a green light was shing in Apophis¡¯s eyes as he floated behind nders. It was as if he was echoing nders¡¯s words.
Obviously,pared to that useless Sword King, Apophis was more willing to submit to this madman in front of him.
As if he felt Apophis¡¯s response, nders turned around gently and gripped the hilt of his sword.
¡°Come on, new friends. Let¡¯s go have some fun.¡±
Chapter 39: A Hundred Secrets Neglected, and Flanders’s Whereabouts Exposed
Chapter 39: A Hundred Secrets Neglected, and nders¡¯s Whereabouts Exposed
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The Guardian Scarecrow was very useful.
The moment nders jumped off the rooftop, he activated this skill and switched ces with the scarecrow he had ced outside the city.
Not only did this enable him to quickly leave Sarkos, he also wanted to ce the Guardian Scarecrow somewhere in Sarkos City.
That way, he would be able to obtain information about Sarkos as soon as possible.
At this moment, nders had three views in his mind.
One was the image that nders saw.
The other was the image that the Guardian Scarecrow he ced below Tensley University saw.
The other was the image that the crows on the rooftop saw.
Indeed. The crows eating the minced meat were from the Crow Storm that nders used.
Feeling the chaos in the city, nders narrowed his eyes slightly and revealed an intoxicated expression.
At this moment, Tensley University represented the dpidated ruins.
The Sword King who had everything taken away from him was the Mad King.
And the citizens of the entire city of Sarkos represented the crying people.
All of this was exactly the same as the fourth act of his favorite Macbeth.
nders¡¯s body trembled slightly as he hugged his shoulders.
¡°This is really the best work of art in the world.¡±
At this moment, a green light shed in Apophis¡¯s eyes as he floated behind nders as if he was echoing nders¡¯s words.
Obviously,pared to that useless Sword King, Apophis was more willing to submit to this madman in front of him.
As if sensing Apophis¡¯s response, nders gently turned around and grabbed the hilt of his sword.
¡°Let¡¯s go, new friends. Let¡¯s go have some fun.¡±
...
Buzz...
Buzz...
Feeling the radar in her arms vibrate twice, Zero hurriedly took it out to take a look.
A strange creature had appeared 10 kilometers away from Sarkos City.
It appeared out of thin air without any warning.
If it were any other time, Zero might not have taken this matter to heart.
However, this time was different from the past.
The scarecrow had disappeared into thin air from Sarkos City, and now, a strange creature had suddenly appeared outside the city.
It was really hard not to connect the two together.
¡°Sir Garros, take a look.¡±
Zero respectfully approached Garros and handed over the strange detection radar in her hands.
Garros raised his eyelids slightly, nced at the red dot on the radar, and said in a deep voice, ¡°You, go and take a look.
¡°If it¡¯s a small fish, destroy it on the spot.
¡°If it¡¯s the scarecrow, contact the other team members immediately.¡±
Hearing this, Zero was slightly stunned, and then immediately answered.
Just from this sentence, it was apparent that Garros seemed to be a little afraid of this scarecrow.
If Garros ordered the team to carry out the mission before, it was partly because he was toozy to do it himself.
On the other hand, it was because it was faster with more people.
However, Garros had already bluntly said that after finding the scarecrow, she would have to contact her teammates first.
This was another matter.
It seemed that even Garros thought that the scarecrow was not something that could be easily subdued.
Zero also realized another point.
Garros might want to subdue this scarecrow and make it his own creature.
Zero had been following Garros for so many years, so she could naturally guess what Garros¡¯s thoughts were.
At this moment, Garros¡¯s eyes shed as if he was calcting something.
Indeed, he did want to subdue the scarecrow and make it his own creature...
A creature who could easily kill all the members of the Sarkos branch. If he could subdue the creature...
It would definitely increase his strength greatly.
Perhaps, it could even help him shake Nikorei¡¯s position in the Mage Association.
When that time came, would Garros not be in charge of the Mage Association?
Thinking of this, the corner of Garros¡¯s mouth finally revealed a smile.
He had been waiting for this opportunity for too long.
Nikorei, that woman, had suppressed him for 20 years.
Garros had been nning everything to surpass Nikorei.
Whether it was to improve his own strength or to cultivate a team that waspletely loyal to him, it was all so he could go against Nikorei one day.
However, what made him most angry was that Nikorei did not protect herself from him at all!
It was not that she was unaware of his little tricks and schemes.
It was because Nikorei did not think Garros could surpass her.
No, not just surpass.
Even if he was on the same level as her, Nikorei did not think Garros could do it.
In other words.
In Nikorei¡¯s eyes, Garros, who was above everyone else, was just a small fry.
Thinking of this, Garros¡¯s breathing became a little hurried.
¡°Nikorei, just you wait.
¡°The era that belongs to you ising to an end!¡±
...
Outside the city, in the woods.
nders subconsciously took out the strange detection radar, wanting to see if there was anything strange in the vicinity that he could put away.
It was not a problem if he did not look at it, but when he looked at it, nders immediately frowned.
That was because the radar clearly showed that a blue dot was chasing after him from Sarkos City.
¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you here to find your teammates?¡±
nders was slightly stunned.
He had done experiments more than once.
Although he did not know why, he truly could not be detected by the strange radar.
In other words, if other people used the radar to detect him, they would only see a blue dot¡ªwhich signified the presence of apanion.
In this case, generally speaking, if someone were to find him, it could only be interpreted as the other party wanting to find a teammate.
However, a strange feeling appeared in nders¡¯s heart.
He always felt that things were not so simple.
That was because the other party was rushing over too quickly!
So fast that it was as if they were chasing after him...
nders frowned slightly and pressed the button twice, magnifying the strange radar in his hand.
This was... nders¡¯s pupils suddenly dted.
He seemed to sense something wrong!
Without any hesitation, nders pressed the button twice again, magnifying the radar image again.
If he had started with a range of 30 kilometers.
After two consecutive magnifications, the radar detected a range of five kilometers.
At the same time, the image on the radar was also erged.
Then, nders finally saw it.
Beside the blue dot that signified his position, half a red dot was exposed!
At this moment, nders finally understood.
The other party was either looking for apanion or for something strange!
Click!
nders heard a familiar sound in the air and his heart skipped a beat.
Was he finally found?
Chapter 40: I’m New Here, But I’ve Never Heard of You
Chapter 40: I¡¯m New Here, But I¡¯ve Never Heard of You
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
nders heard a familiar sound in the air, and his heart skipped a beat.
Was he finally found?
This sound was familiar because he had heard it on the roof of Tensley University half an hour ago.
It was the sound of Teach crushing the strange radar.
At this moment, a voice appeared in the air.
A masked woman was floating in the air, staring at him.
Although nders could not see the strength of the other party, she was definitely not weak.
The reason was very simple.
After knowing that the Sarkos branch had been wiped out by him, there were still people who dared to chase after him.
Did it not mean that the other party¡¯s strength far exceeded the strength of all the members of the Sarkos branch?
Soon, nine figures rushed over from the Sarkos branch.
All of them stopped behind Zero.
Each of them had quite a strong aura. With just a nce, one could tell that they were not some stinking fish or rotten shrimps.
After a while, thest figure finally arrived.
Looking at the old man in the sky, nders¡¯s expression became even more solemn.
This old man was obviously not an ordinary person.
Apophis seemed to recognize this person as well andmunicated with nders through his mind.
¡°Master, this old man¡¯s name is Garros.
¡°His strength has already reached B+.
¡°He can be considered the second strongest person in the Mage Association.¡±
Second strongest. This could exin everything.
However, just as nders was about to think about how to deal with these people, he was slightly stunned.
He turned around and looked at Apophis. He finally understood why his location was exposed.
Apophis had been detected by the strange detection radar!
Although Apophis had been subdued by nders, nders was not human.
In other words, Apophis was not a human being at the moment. It was still a strange creature!
Since it was a strange creature, it would be detected by the strange detection radar.
Apophis did not know that nders would not be detected by the radar.
Hence, he did not understand what nders was looking at him for.
However, nders did not intend to say anything.
This was his own mistake, not Apophis.
The most important thing to do at the moment was figure out how to deal with these 11 people.
...
Garros, who was in the air, took a look at nders and the magic sword behind him. He recognized it at a nce.
Although its appearance was different, the aura could not be concealed.
This was the weapon that the Sword King used!
At this moment, the greed in Garros¡¯s eyes became even more obvious.
If he could subdue the scarecrow and the magic sword at the same time, he would be able topete with Nikorei.
It would not even be a problem if he wanted to subdue her.
One of them was the strange creature that helped that trash, the Sword King, rise to the top and be the head of the Sarkos branch of the Mage Association.
The other was the strange creature that hadpletely wiped out the Sarkos branch.
These two strange creatures had extraordinary strategic significance.
Seeing Garros¡¯s expression, Zero naturally understood.
She took a step forward and said in a clear voice, ¡°Scarecrow, I¡¯ll only say this once.
¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to submit now.
¡°Do you understand what I mean?¡±
Looking at the masked woman in front of him, nders let out a cold smile.
¡°Submit?
¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡±
Hearing these words, a trace of anger shed in Zero¡¯s eyes.
However, the scarecrow was Lord Garros¡¯s prey, so she naturally did not dare to casually attack him.
Even though she was extremely angry, she could only suppress her anger and wait for Garros¡¯s instructions.
Looking at the arrogant and unruly appearance of the scarecrow in front of him, Garros did not get angry. Instead, heughed.
¡°Hehehehe, this really isn¡¯t bad at all.
¡°All these years, there have been at least 8,000 strange deaths by my hand.
¡°No one has ever dared to speak to me like that.
¡°Could it be that all the strange creatures in this world have forgotten the name ¡®Garros¡¯?¡±
Originally, Garros had only nned to use this method to threaten the scarecrow.
After all, it was going to be very troublesome to defeat the scarecrow and make him submit. At the same time, he could not kill him.
It would likely damage the team he had trained.
This was a consequence he was unwilling to bear.
Therefore, it was best to make the scarecrow surrender himself.
However, when nders heard this, he noticed something.
Since he had been in this world, there did not seem to be many strange creatures.
In other words, there were two possibilities.
One, Garros was bragging.
However, being the second strongest in the Mage Association, there was no need for him to brag.
The other possibility was that there must be some way for strange creatures to exist in another space.
Otherwise, why would there be so few strange creatures in this world?
Thinking of this, nders had a rough outline of a n in his heart.
Of course, he still had to solve Garros¡¯s problem first.
nders looked at Garros and said in a neither servile nor overbearing manner, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m new here. I¡¯ve never heard of you before.¡±
This time, many of Garros¡¯s subordinates behind him were already filled with killing intent.
This strange creature was way too arrogant!
He actually dared to disrespect the great Sir Garros.
Zero wanted to teach the scarecrow a lesson.
Garros was also a little angry.
It was obviously impossible for the scarecrow to be subdued without bloodshed.
Since that was the case, he would teach the scarecrow a lesson.
¡°You guys, go easy on him.
¡°Don¡¯t take his life.¡±
Hearing Garros¡¯s words, the 10 people behind him instantly split up.
Five people charged at nders, while the other five chanted spells behind them, ready to cast their magic.
Just from this point alone, one could see that the 10 people in front of him definitely had long-term battle experiences and tacit understanding.
The entire process was incredibly smooth and without any disharmony.
However, nders believed that he was not afraid of them at all.
Previously, he was able to deal with the Sarkos branch and remain unscathed precisely because he had the biggest trump card in his hand.
His Cursed Scarecrow.
With this skill, he couldpletely transfer the damage inflicted on him to others.
Moreover, transferring the damage to others did not require any of his own strength.
In other words, it was his scapegoat!
If he relied on his own ability to transfer the damage this time...
He would not be able to transfer it if the damage exceeded his own strength.
However, if he was just looking for someone to take his ce, it would be apletely different concept.
Looking at the five people charging at him, nders had no intention of backing down.
He was even filled with fighting spirit.
¡°I really want to see what expression the second-inmand of the Mage Association will have before he dies.¡±
Chapter 41: The Scarecrow’s Curse!
Chapter 41: The Scarecrow¡¯s Curse!
The five of them went into battle, and all kinds of attacksnded on nders.
How stupid. Was this the team led by the second-inmand of the Mage Association?
It was hrious.
nders¡¯ gaze passed through the formation of mages, and his mocking gaze met Jarrosus¡¯ eyes.
The corners of his mouth split open.
¡°You will pay for your arrogance!¡±
¡°Hmph!¡±
Jarrosus did not care about nders¡¯ words. Many people had said that in the past, but he was still alive and well.
nders retracted his gaze and looked at the mages who had surrounded him.
Just a moment ago, he had even eliminated a mage from a branch.
Such a shocking battle result had not attracted the attention of the other side.
No, perhaps from the opponent¡¯s point of view, this was the opponent¡¯s attention.
But it did not matter. It did not matter whether he paid attention to it or not. Some things had already been decided.
Letting these strange attacks fall, nders did not have any thoughts of resisting.
Because the curse had already been nted, he was already in an impossible position from the very beginning of this battle.
Imagine a life-and-death battle. When one side was in a state where they would not be injured or lose, then the oue of this battle had already been revealed from the very beginning.
The moment the attacknded on his body, nders could clearly feel that his movements had be sluggish.
It was a strange feeling.
Cursed Scarecrow¡¯s effect allowed the cursed person to receive damage directly.
But now, it seemed that something like a debuff, which would not cause substantial damage to the original body, would not fall on the cursed person.
Sploosh!
Arge amount of blood spurted out from Jarrosus¡¯s body, not far away.
He was originally calm, his expression was rxed, and he was as elegant as an old noble.
He became a bloody person in the blink of an eye, and his body was covered in wounds.
Cuts, burns, frostbite, blunt force trauma, and all sorts of other injuriesnded on Jarrosus¡¯ body in an instant.
His originally calm expression was reced by fear and doubt.
[Fear Point + 8000]
It was not that he did not react.
In fact, the moment he felt danger, he had already taken protective measures against himself.
However, that did not work. His defenses would not stop the curse.
Therefore, the moment Jarrosus was hurt, he could not understand why his defense would fail.
Jarrosus took a deep breath. He endured intense pain and grabbed the cane with both hands. He barely supported his body to prevent himself from falling.
Looking at his intact clothes, he realized that he was an experienced magician.
It was a curse! This scarecrow could actually curse!
How was this possible?
The scarecrow¡¯s methods were moreplicated and strange than he had imagined.
At this moment, he felt a little regretful. Before he came back, he had asked the little girl for more information about the scarecrow.
A battle was not about purebat strength.
Under certain circumstances, especially when the gap between the two sides was not particrly obvious, information was especially prominent.
Often, a crucial piece of information could be used to turn the situation around.
For example, at this moment, Jarrosus, as the core of his side, the most importantbat force, had suffered a great loss in the first battle, and his strength had been damaged.
This had, in an invisible way, reducing the pressure on nders.
¡°Sir Jarrosus!¡±
The movements on Jarrosus¡¯ side naturally caught the attention of his subordinates at the first moment.
The five mages furthest away from nders gave up on chanting and quickly surrounded Jarrosus to protect him.
The five mages around nders exchanged nces with each other and tacitly nned to retreat.
¡°Hehehe...¡±
Being distracted in battle was a big taboo. At times, it could even be lethal.
Faced with such a big w, nders naturally would not let it go.
Five bone abundance!
The red thread connected nders to the five mages around him.
After feeling that the tunnel had been sessfully opened, nders did not have any scruples and released his second wide-range skill.
Storm of Crows!
¡°Caw! Caw! Caw!¡±
Crows emerged from nders¡¯ body one after another and attacked the surrounding mages.
The number of crows increased. In the blink of an eye, the mages¡¯ field of vision was covered by the crows.
The situation was reversed in an instant. nders, who had gained the advantage, did not waste time and continued to increase his offensive.
Unlike the battle with the Sword King and the others, the enemy was powerful, especially with a B-ss Mage.
This was the strongest person he had met since he came to this world.
Moreover, he did not believe that the attack just now could take Jarrosus¡¯ life.
If he did not create enough advantages for himself before Jarrosus could react, then the situation could be reversed at any time.
[Fear]
[Fear points + 3,000]
[Fear points + 4,000]
[Fear points + 6,000]
[Fear points + 5,000]
[Fear points + 3,000]
...
The lowest was 3,000. This also proved the strength of these mages.
nders looked at them with some pity.
Fat sheep, what a pity...
Although he was a little reluctant, nders did not hesitate in his actions.
nders¡¯ fear only worked on these mages for a second.
Then, it was dispelled by these experienced mages.
nders was not surprised by this. It was more like everything was within his expectations.
And his goal had been achieved.
[Night cut]
The huge sickle drew a full moon in the air.
The five fountains sprayed out arge amount of bright red liquid in the next second, dyeing nders¡¯ entire body red.
nders was bing more and more adept at grasping the timing of the battle.
He skillfully grasped the moment when these mages broke through the environment and ced the Grim Reaper¡¯s scythe on their necks.
The skull on the hilt of the magic sword Apophis on the back flickered with green light.
This was an expression of his dissatisfaction.
It was obvious that our newly joined partner was eager to show himself.
nders patted it.
¡°You¡¯ll have a chance to appear, and it¡¯ll be right away.¡±
The scythe disappeared, and nders took the sword Apophis from his back.
¡°You¡¯re not an ordinary sword. As your first battle, you¡¯ll have to find a decent opponent as a memento. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±
Green-light flickered. Upon hearing nders¡¯ words, sword Apophis became excited.
At this moment, only ten seconds had passed since the start of the battle.
In these ten seconds, from being surrounded to being counterattacked, even Jarrosus couldn¡¯t react in time.
When he regained his senses, half of his proud subordinates had lost.
¡°Bastard!¡±
[Fear points + 10,000]
Chapter 42: Dealing With the Second-in-Command of the Mage Association
Chapter 42: Dealing With the Second-in-Command of the Mage Association
[Fear points + 3000]
He had thought that it would be a piece of cake. But, unfortunately, it could not be any harder.
Jarrosus never expected that a small scarecrow would cause him such a huge loss.
This was the first defeat that this strongest team had experienced since its establishment.
Not to mention five, even if it was just one, Jarrosus could not bear it.
This was all his hard work!
He took a deep breath and tried hard to suppress his anger.
Facing the scarecrow as powerful and terrifying as the arrival of death, the five mages beside Jarrosus did not dare to be careless.
They silently set up a barrier to block the crow¡¯s attack from outside.
¡°Sir Jarrosus, we can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡±
Jarrosus even felt a sense of absurdity when he heard his subordinate¡¯s words.
He suddenly felt likeughing. How long had it been since he had heard such words from his subordinate?
Cannot hold on? How ironic!
When he had led the team in the past, he had never encountered such a situation.
Forget about not being able to hold on much longer. In the past battles, he had rarely even set up a barrier.
But now...
¡°Enough, prepare to counterattack.¡±
Jarrosus raised his hand, and the three mages around him who were healing him immediately stopped.
nders also noticed Jarrosus¡¯ actions.
[Fear points + 4000]
He tilted his head, and the smile on his face became even more eerie and terrifying.
¡°Is iting out of that turtle shell?¡±
[Fear points + 4,000]
It had to be said that these mages were very strong.
Each of them had the strength that was not inferior to the Sword King.
[Fear points + 5,000]
Therefore, there was really no way to deal with the barrier in a short period of time by relying solely on nders¡¯ own methods.
A green, horrifying light enveloped sword Apophis.
[Fear points + 6,000]
This was the best opportunity for sword Apophis to show off.
[Fear points + 3,500]
Arge amount of life force flowed out of nders¡¯ body and poured into sword Apophis.
For a moment, the light on sword Apophis¡¯ body became even more dazzling.
Just looking at that faint green light made him feel as if his soul was being sucked away.
[Fear points + 7,000]
[Fear points + 8,000]
[Fear points + 7,000]
[Fear points + 6,000]
[Fear points + 8,500]
Feeling that it was about time, nders took the initiative to attack before Jarrosus and the others.
At the same time, the five mages lying in a pool of blood on the ground trembled for thest time and did not respond.
It was obvious that nders did not fully understand their lives before.
The greedy nders was unable to resist the temptation of the fear point in the end.
He held back at the end, only depriving the mages of their ability to move.
He also used the Fear skill and Five Bone Abundance to squeeze out thest bit of their value.
Holding the hilt with both hands, nders hacked at the magic barrier in front of him.
The energy condensed on sword Apophis¡¯ body was released in an instant.
The sky was dyed green.
¡°Crack!¡±
Under the continuous attacks of the crows, the shaky barrier shattered the moment it came into contact with sword Apophis.
The green light engulfed Jarrosus and the others.
Whether it was living or not, everything was stripped of its original color at this moment andpletely drowned in the green flood.
¡°The power is better than I imagined.¡±
The light dissipated, and there was only a huge tunnel in front of nders. There was nothing else.
Sword Apophis had not been in the hands of the Sword King for decades in vain.
That move just now was the Sword King¡¯s strongest move.
The effect of the Sword King¡¯s move was the same as nders¡¯ move. It felt like two skills.
However, thinking about it, it made sense. The Sword King had only paid for ten years of his life, while nders had paid for the entire lifespan of five mages.
Moreover, it was the lifespan of five C-ss mages of the same level as the Sword King.
In exchange, the oue would naturally be different if the price was different.
If someone were to examine the corpses of these five mages, they would definitely discover that they did not die from excessive blood loss, but from old age.
People who suffered fatal injuries would die before they died. Such an unbelievable thing would definitely give them more fear points after the event.
Thinking of this, nders controlled his crows to prevent them from eating the corpses.
Thinking of the fear points, nders could not help but feel a wave of regret.
It was a pity that the attack just now was too powerful and too fierce. It did not even give people the time to fear it before they died.
As this thought appeared in his mind, nders heard a notification from the system.
[Fear points + 100,000]
[Fear points + 10,000]
Hmm? Not dead, but still alive?
As everyone knew, the dead would not feel fear, so naturally they would not contribute fear points.
And to be able to bring him such a huge benefit, nders immediately determined who was the one who survived.
As expected of the second-inmand of the Mage Association. He had so many tricks up his sleeves that he was actually able to survive that one attack.
nders did not feel regretful about Jarrosus¡¯ survival. On the contrary, he was very happy.
It was good to survive. Only by surviving would there be any value in being killed.
¡°Master has seeded. We have defeated the second-inmand of the Mage Association.¡±
Sword Apophis was very d at this moment. His previous decision and the new master gave him apletely different feeling.
For a demonic sword like it, it actually needed a user if it wanted to disy its greatest power,
Therefore, sword Apophis did not reject submitting to others. The only thing it disliked was submitting to a mediocre person.
Just like its previous master, Sword King, who had fought for half his life but still only had the strength of a C-ss.
If the situation did not force it, it would not even look at a person like the Sword King.
As for sword Apophis¡¯ performance, nders had also seen it.
This magic sword was unexpectedly useful.
Thinking of this, he suddenly thought of another strange thing that he had subdued.
Long Hair was strange. If he could use it properly, it would be a good attack method.
nders only thought about it and put it to the back of his mind. He still had more important things to do.
Putting away his sword, Apophis, nders walked toward Sarkos City.
This matter was a little too big. He nned to hide for a period of time.
During this period of time, he would stay in Sarkos City.
Those mages would definitely think that he had left Sarkos city long ago, and he wanted to use this idea to develop silently in Sarkos City.
Chapter 43: The Harvest of Fear
Chapter 43: The Harvest of Fear
Deharim
Mage Association
The Magic Circle in the middle of the hall suddenly shed, and then two ck shadows emerged from it.
The people around could not help but stop and look in their direction.
¡°Emergency teleportation circle?¡±
¡°Who is it?¡±
When the mages around saw the figure emerging from the center of the magic circle, they could not help but exim.
Each one of them had an incredulous expression on their faces.
¡°It¡¯s Sir Jarrosus. Quickly inform Lei!¡±
¡°Sir Jarrosus, are you alright?¡±
A few mages who were good at healing quickly ran to Jarrosus and Zero¡¯s side.
¡°What serious injuries!¡±
They chanted quickly and skillfully, casting healing spells to treat Jarrosus and Zero.
At this moment, Jarrosus did not look like he was fine at all.
His right arm disappeared, and the wound was very strange. There was not even any blood flowing out of the wound.
His hair, which had been tidied up, was now a mess. The clothes on his body could no longer be called clothes, and they were just a few strips of cloth.
Even the key parts of his body could no longer be covered.
Fortunately, there was no need to block it because none of Jarrosus¡¯ exposed skin was normal.
It was either ck or covered in blood.
The scepter that Jarrosus loved so much was broken into two pieces, lying disgracefully on the ground.
These mages had never seen Jarrosus in such a sorry state.
What was even more shocking was the person lying next to Jarrosus.
Zero, the dream lover of many people in the Mage Association.
She was quite popr in the Mage Association.
It was a pity that she was always with Jarrosus, and no one else had a chance.
But with her lying here alone and Jarrosus¡¯ current appearance, many people immediately thought of her.
¡°Could it be that Lord Jarrosus¡¯ team is only left with one person?¡±
Amissioner eximed in disbelief. His trembling voice revealed the panic and fear in his heart.
¡°Lord Jarrosus¡¯ team is the strongest in our Mage Association...¡±
Fear was spreading in the Mage Association just as nders had expected.
Fear rose.
¡°And it has never failed since it was founded. There isn¡¯t even a record of injuries.¡±
Fear was brewing.
¡°What kind of strange thing could have caused Sir Jarrosus to be in such a State?¡±
¡°Could it be from another dimension...¡±
One of themissioners guessed uncertainly but was quickly refuted by another person who had some understanding of the situation.
¡°But didn¡¯t Sir Jarrosus go to solve the scarecrow case?¡±
¡°Scarecrow? That was a D-ss strange creature. Although I don¡¯t joke, I admit that it is indeed potent.¡±
But do not forget, the other party has just been born not long ago.
No matter how exaggerated the speed of growth of strength, it is impossible to beat Sir Jarrosus.¡±
The scarecrow incident could be considered a rtively serious and strange incident recently.
It was also one of the rare incidents that caused the mage association to suffer losses recently.
However, that was all. In fact, many people thought that the scarecrow was valued because it posted videos on the inte.
Whether it was the Mage Association or the government, they had always concealed the existence of the scarecrow very well.
Until the appearance of the scarecrow in public.
Therefore, to ensure that the strangeness would not be exposed, the higher-ups paid so much attention to the scarecrow.
Regarding this person¡¯s statement, manymissioners who did not know the truth of the matter nodded their heads in approval.
¡°Indeed, it has only been a few days since the scarecrow appeared. It hasn¡¯t even been a month.
¡°It hasn¡¯t even been a month, and he has already defeated Sir Jarrosus. With this rate of growth, I think we should surrender.¡±
After this person finished speaking, many people nodded in agreement.
¡°That¡¯s right. If the strange creature is such a terrifying existence, we humans might as well lie down and die.¡±
Even if it was weird, growth depended on thew of nature.
How could his strength reach such a level in less than a year?
Not to mention, nders did not even finish a month.
At this time, Jarrosus had already regained some consciousness under the emergency treatment of a few people.
Looking at the corpse of the walking stick beside him, the muscles on his face moved.
He really liked this walking stick.
Before he could sigh with sorrow, the conversation of the others around him entered his ears.
Those words were like sharp swords stabbing into his heart.
As the person involved, how could he not know who had turned him into this state?
The more he lived, the worse he became. A B-ss magician was actually defeated by a scarecrow who was not even a C-ss yet.
This was nothing. What made him feel the most ufortable was that he, a B-ss magician, was defeated before even using his own tricks.
He had all his abilities, but he could not use them. This kind of feeling was very frustrating.
He did not make a move from the beginning to the end. The magic that he was proud of and his tricks that were as numerous as the stars had yet to be used!
Then, he was killed by his opponent before he could do anything.
Jarrosus moved his mouth, his eyes shining with a terrifying light.
Today was the darkest and most humiliating day of his life.
Scarecrow, I will remember you.
Sooner orter, I will make you pay back double.
¡°Hmph, hmph, hmph!¡±
At this moment, our main character, nders, was humming a little song as he listened to the system¡¯s notification.
[Fear Point + 10]
[Fear Point + 230]
[Fear Point + 25]
[Fear Point + 73]
[Fear Point + 146]
...
Good harvest, good harvest. It looked like that Jarrosus went back to work for him.
Although the system¡¯s prompt, after he became a video blogger, uploaded those several horror videos, has not stopped.
But the difference in numbers between the fear offered by ordinary people and the fear offered by these magicians is clear.
nders easily distinguished between the two.
Now, he had arge number of fear points, reaching an unprecedented height.
After wiping off the remaining bits, he had a total of 530,000.
Without any hesitation, nders first upgraded Cursed Scarecrow, Watchman Scarecrow, and Magic Vanquishing Scarecrow.
The three third-tier skills had all been upgraded to one tier.
¡°A hundred thousand to level up three levels is too much, isn¡¯t it?¡±
He had thought that five hundred and thirty thousand was a lot, but now it seemed like that was it.
It seemed like it was necessary toe up with an efficient method to collect fear.
The greater the cost, the greater the reward. nders did not give up just because of the huge cost.
These three skills were all used to save his life at critical moments. They were very important, and there was no reason for him not to level up.
As a result, a total of 450,000 fear points were instantly vaporized. In exchange, all three skills were level 3.
Chapter 44: Guardian Scarecrow!
Chapter 44: Guardian Scarecrow!
Sarkos city.
Tan Sri University.
The academy¡¯s order was restored faster than expected.
The peace of the past had been restored here.
As he walked back through the campus, nders felt as if he had returned home.
Disguise.
As one of the two mostmonly used skills in nders, this skill and Fear were both the focus of nders¡¯ attention.
These two skills took away all of nders¡¯ remaining fear points, and now they were both level 7.
The level 7 Disguise allowed nders to switch between men, women, and children easily.
It also achieved an effect that made it seem like it was real. It felt like it was real, and even the heartbeat was simted.
Unless it were a high-tech method like X-rays, nders¡¯ Disguise would not have any ws under normal circumstances.
Therefore, he withdrew sword Apophis back into his consciousness, changed his appearance, and swaggered back to the school.
He returned to the school this time with his own purpose and mission.
He wanted to experiment.
And the name of the experiment was called ¡®Ranch¡¯.
Walking in the popr square, the fear from before could no longer be seen on the students¡¯ faces around him.
It had only happened a few days ago, but after a few days, these people had already lost that fear.
And that nightmare had also be the topic of conversation for these people after dinner.
¡°Hmph, hmph, hmph.¡±
But there was no need to be anxious. He would slowly, bit by bit, let these people recall the fear that they had buried deep in their hearts and did not dare to recall.
In the library.
¡°Hello, I¡¯m nders.¡±
nders smiled at his colleague in front of him. From today onwards, he was a librarian here.
It had to be said that he had a profound affinity with the library.
Until now, he had not forgotten the two encounters he had here.
It was a very interesting, exciting experience.
Especially the second girl, Mica. He had to admit that she had an interesting soul.
She was also charming. If he was in her current state, he would never choose to kill her.
Taking out a few books from the bookshelf, nders sat in his work seat and read quietly.
Bing a librarian was not a whim or whim for nders.
It was a decision he made after careful thought.
He needed to study and spend a lot of time in the library for the next experiment.
So he needed a cover identity.
A librarian was perfect.
It was inevitable that his studies would be interrupted.
Looking at the books that had suddenly appeared in front of him, nders took a bookmark and ced it where he could see it.
He did not feel annoyed because he was interrupted. After all, interacting with different people was also one reason he chose this ss.
¡°Are you new here?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
nders skillfully registered the girl and used the corner of his eyes to size her up.
She was wonderful and had a good figure.
¡°My name is Warfarin. Nice to meet you.¡±
¡°nders.¡±
nders handed the book to her and held it in her hand.
After that, there were many simr situations. nders was just like an ordinary librarian. There was nothing unusual about him.
At night.
In the female dormitory.
Warfarin carried a book back to the dormitory. The moment he entered, he saw his roommate putting on makeup.
¡°You¡¯re back. How was your day?¡±
¡°Not too good, not too bad.¡±
He casually threw his belongings aside, and Warfarin copsed onto the bed.
¡°Did you know? There¡¯s a new librarian in the library today.¡±
His roommate turned around in surprise. She knew that this friend of hers rarely talked about the opposite sex.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you tempted?¡±
Putting down the foundation in her hand, her roommate walked to Warfarin¡¯s side with a gossipy expression.
¡°Oh my god, our Warfarin has finally grown up?¡±
Warfarin rolled her eyes at her roommate¡¯s teasing.
Then, she tilted her head and thought seriously for a moment, then said, ¡°You don¡¯t say. He¡¯s quite handsome. I don¡¯t know why, but he gives me an extraordinary feeling.¡±
¡°Oh my god, this is actually real.¡±
Seeing that Warfarin was really in love, her roommate was instantly energized. She sat next to Warfarin.
¡°Tell me, what kind of person is he?¡±
¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him. I just feel that he¡¯s exceptional. When I see him, there are always some special things shing through my mind.¡±
Warfarin tried hard to recall the scene when she met nders.
She said with some uncertainty, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether I have feelings or not.¡±
¡°This is it, baby. The first time I saw Edward, it was the same as your situation.¡±
It would have been better if she didn¡¯t say it, but when she said it, Warfarin couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes again.
¡°How can it be the same? You¡¯re only together with Edward because his waist is like a motor.
¡°You¡¯re coveting his body, bitch!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t deny that. I do have a reason to be together with him in this aspect.¡±
¡°But darling, let me tell you, the purpose of the two of them being together is to make their lives happier.
¡°It¡¯s obvious that Edward has achieved this.¡±
As his roommate spoke, he made a flirtatious expression at Warfarin.
¡°I can see that he has indeed served you well.¡±
¡°Alright, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I have an appointment with Edwardter, so I won¡¯t being back today.¡±
His roommate kissed Warfarin on the cheek and said, ¡°Bring me to meet this librarian tomorrow. I¡¯m very curious about him.¡±
¡°He¡¯s mine. Don¡¯t fight with me, bitch!¡±
¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s not necessarily true. I¡¯m getting more and more curious about him now.¡±
Seeing Warfarin¡¯s reaction, the roommateughed and left.
The moment the door closed, a pillow smashed on the door, almost hitting her.
Warfarin looked angrily at the closed bedroom door, his body still in the motion of throwing.
Lying back down, Warfarin Thought for a moment, then picked up the book he borrowed today and opened it.
As the page flipped, something flew out.
¡°What is this?¡±
Feeling the thing fall on his face, Warfarin used his fingers to twist it up.
¡°A straw?¡±
Why was there a straw in the book?
Warfarin did not think too much about it and simply threw it aside.
Where she didn¡¯t see it, the straw floated in the air and then quietly disappeared.
The straw that hid its body kept twisting and changing in ces where Warfarin could not see it.
Its body kept growing until it finally turned into a scarecrow.
The moment the Scarecrow was formed, nders immediately received a new scene.
That¡¯s right, this was nders¡¯skill, Guardian Scarecrow.
The Level 3 Guardian Scarecrow could not only turn invisible, but it could also transform freely.
Its maneuverability had been greatly improved.
Chapter 45: The Fear Magnified in His Dreams!
Chapter 45: The Fear Magnified in His Dreams!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Through the watchful Scarecrow, Warfarin¡¯s female dormitory would no longer have any secrets from him.
Looking at Warfarin reading in his field of vision, nders watched for a while before cutting off the connection.
All of this was just the beginning.
Watchful Scarecrow level 3.
Under normal circumstances, after the skill had leveled up, the number of ces the Watchful Scarecrow could be ced would increase.
The level 2 scarecrow was indeed like this. From cing one, it had be cing three.
However, this skill waspletely different when it reached level 3.
The level 3 skill¡¯s introduction was like this: cing a shapeshifting scarecrow at any location could make it invisible.
The host had the scarecrow¡¯s sense of hearing, smell, and vision. Therefore, it could switch its position with the scarecrow at any time.
Current position: Refreshed after midnight every day.
Three points need to be paid attention to.
First, after the scarecrow was destroyed, it would not return the position.
Second, after the scarecrow transformed, the transmitted image would also be affected by the change in form.
For example, in the straw state just now, imagine how big a picture a straw could see.
In nders¡¯ test, the ideal state was still the scarecrow state.
The picture was unaffected, but nders also discovered that if he wanted to exchange ces with the scarecrow, the scarecrow must be in the scarecrow state.
Most importantly, the picture received would be restricted along with the form, but it would not benefit because of the form.
Regarding this problem, nders guessed that it could only be solved after the skill level was raised again in the future.
And the third point that needed to be paid attention to was that it would be refreshed after midnight every day.
When Watchman Scarecrow was upgraded to level 3, not only did the number of slots not increase but it was reduced to one.
As a recement, there was an extra one that would be refreshed after midnight every day.
This meant that the number of watchman scarecrows would no longer be limited.
One could be ced every day.
Unfortunately, it was written that it refreshed, which meant that the number of watchman scarecrows would not umte.
If you did not use it today, it would still be one when it refreshed at midnight.
This number would not increase because you did not use it.
nders scattered his watchman scarecrows all over the campus through the first student or teacher he met every day who came to borrow books to solve this problem.
And the first lucky person was Warfarin, who was reading obediently at the side.
Naturally, nders would not kill such a lucky person easily.
He looked at the other party and said in his heart,
¡°I will treat you well.¡±
Scarecrow skill!
After the switch waspleted, nders appeared in the dormitory. Before Warfarin realized it, he used Fear on the other party.
¡°Pa-da!¡±
The book fell on his body, and Warfarin fell into a deep sleep.
[Fear + 30]
¡°Have a good taste. This is my gift to you, my dear.¡±
Although the scarecrow¡¯s vision was blocked, it did not affect its sense of hearing and smell.
In other words, the conversation between Warfarin and her roommate had fallen into nders¡¯ ears without missing a single word.
He had feelings for him. This was the first time nders had heard this after bing a scarecrow.
This also made him recall that before bing a scarecrow, he was still a human.
Was he in love?
Hehehe, it seemed to be very interesting.
¡°I hope you have good dreams, hahahahaha!¡±
A deep and terrifying smile echoed in the dormitory. But, under nders¡¯ intentional control, his voice did not travel outside.
Amidst nders¡¯ughter, Warfarin¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together, and his expression became ferocious.
[Fear + 20]
nders walked beside Warfarin. He was not in a hurry to leave.
He admired Warfarin¡¯s pained expression as he fell into a nightmare.
[Fear + 50]
The other party was the first test subject after his Fear skill had reached level 7.
If he did not control himself and was not careful, the other party might be swallowed by fear and die on the spot.
This was not what nders had seen.
After the battle with Jarrosus¡¯ Party, nders deeply realized how boring a massacre was.
Each person had an unlimited value.
Their emotions and their lives could bring huge benefits to nders.
As for death, apart from the fear before his death, he would gain nothing.
If he was not careful, the target might have died before the fear was born.
Therefore, nders had to be very careful with these fragile humans.
He was groping around, looking for a way to make these people constantly provide him with fear.
Hence, there was the ¡®ranch¡¯ experiment.
And our Miss Warfarin, who had disyed her strange emotions to nders for the first time, was lucky enough to be the first subject of this experiment.
¡°Where is this ce?¡±
The moment he entered the illusion of fear, Warfarin instantly woke up.
She was surprised to find that she seemed to be in a sunflower field.
The sun was setting, and the afterglow of the setting sun shone on her body.
The scene before her was wonderful, but Warfarin was not in the mood to appreciate it.
This beautiful scene did not intoxicate her. Instead, she was terrified by this overly realistic feeling.
¡°I should be reading in bed. So why am I here?¡±
She touched herself. The cold touch, the fragrance of the flowers in the air, and the sound of the sunflowers swaying in the wind rang in her ears.
Everything was so real.
¡°It hurts!¡±
Warfarin pinched herself. She could clearly feel the pain from where she was pinched.
If she felt pain, it meant that this was not a dream.
¡°If it¡¯s not a dream, then why am I here?¡±
Warfarin began to recall the scene before she came here, but she could not find anything strange no matter how hard she tried.
She thought for a long time but could not find the answer. Finally, she decided to think differently.
She walked around to see if there were any clues.
As time passed, the sky gradually darkened.
However, Warfarin still could not get out of this sunflower field.
This ce seemed beautiful, but in fact, there was something strange about it, which made Warfarin more and more afraid.
She wanted to leave, but no matter how she walked, she could not get out.
She tried to shout, but she could only hear her own echo.
Finally, as the sunpletely set, her vision was pitch ck.
Warfarin could not hold on any longer. Shepletely copsed. She wantonly screamed, venting out the fear in her heart.
¡°Ah!¡±
¡°Ah!¡±
¡°Ding ling~.¡±
At this moment, specks of light burst out from the darkness.
Warfarin seemed to have found hope and was about to rush in that direction.
The specks of light spread rapidly, and Warfarin was stunned for a moment.
¡°These are... sunflowers?¡±
The ones that were glowing were none other than the surrounding sunflowers.
Before Warfarin could express his thoughts, he saw the most horrifying scene.
The sunflowers turned around one by one and turned their heads toward her.
At the same time, a ferocious smile appeared on the center of the sunflowers.
Warfarin¡¯s terrified face was reflected in his scarlet eyes.
¡°Are these... sunflowers?¡±
It turned out that all the echoes Warfarin heard from the beginning were the sunflowers imitating her words.
The fear was magnified in an instant, and Warfarinpletely copsed.
¡°Ahh!¡±
¡°Ahh!¡±
Chapter 46: Flanders Being Targeted
Chapter 46: nders Being Targeted
¡°Ah!¡±
Warfarin sat up abruptly and panted heavily.
Her vision gradually became clear. The strange and terrifying sunflower field no longer existed.
What came into her sight was the familiar dormitory.
¡°I¡¯m back?¡±
Warfarin saw the extremely familiar scene in front of her.
Without a doubt, she was in the dormitory right now. On herp was the book that she had been reading.
¡°Could it be that all of this is just a dream?¡±
But was that real, and she could even feel pain? Was it really just a dream?
If that was the case, was this dream too real?
However, in the current situation, it seemed that she could only use dreams to exin everything that had happened before.
¡°Liz, Liz?¡±
Warfarin tried to call her roommate.
¡°Oh, right, that b*tch should be in Edward¡¯s bed right now.¡±
After calling her a few times and getting no response, Warfarin finally remembered that her roommate did not return yesterday.
¡°Oh, what a terrible night.¡±
Under normal circumstances, Warfarin¡¯s mental state was awful.
¡°Ah, I feel so tired!¡±
Warfarin¡¯s exquisite face revealed a strong sense of exhaustion.
She thought that she had fallen asleep and had a nightmare, but it was not the case in reality.
Therefore, her mental state was deplorable. Her body felt as if she had stayed up all night, and her entire body was weak and weak.
However, even so, Warfarin still had no intention of returning to sleep.
It was not that she did not want to sleep, but that she did not dare to.
Because the memory of that nightmare was still fresh in his mind, and it felt authentic. Now, as long as Warfarin closed her eyes, it was as if she could see the sunflowers with their bloody mouths wide open, twisted and terrifying, trying to devour her.
¡°This is really bad.¡±
Warfarin forced herself to pour a ss of water, and she became energetic.
Holding the ss, she nced at the calendar beside her and confirmed the time.
Her expression rxed.
¡°It¡¯s a good day¡¯s rest.¡±
Her gaze swept past the book on the bed that she had read a little yesterday.
What attracted her was not how wonderful the book was but that the book was borrowed from the library.
And right now, there was a young and handsome librarian in the library who also looked very strong.
When she thought of nders, she could not help but recall what Leeds had said yesterday.
Her mental state was a mess. She desperately needed someone to apany her.
This person should have been Leeds, but unfortunately, she was busy now.
Without much thought, the frustrated valiant decided to go out for a walk.
But before that, she still needed a simple rinse.
Ever since she woke up, her body was sticky, and it made her very ufortable.
Jarrosus was also ufortable.
Ever since he returned to the Mage Association, he could not even move due to the treatment.
The newly formed bones were very fragile. He had to be obedient and not move at all. He could not even be overly emotional.
That was because he could not guarantee that this thing would not explode from the rush of blood. After all, his heart was beating too fast.
¡°So, what do you n to do?¡±
Looking at Rei, who hade to visit him, Jarrosus had aplicated look in his eyes.
¡°I have a feeling that Xuan city is a great devil from the Hell Dimension, and he¡¯s secretly using some strange tricks.¡±
¡°Mephistopheles has been dragged out to retake the me, hasn¡¯t he?¡±
It was obvious that this was not the first or second time Rei had done this.
Jarrosus immediately knew how Rei had done it.
¡°You also know that the scarecrow¡¯s situation is too special. If it really gets out, once it gets out, the situation will be terrifying.¡±
¡°Of course I know.¡±
Thinking back now, a trace of fear could not help but sh through Jarrosus¡¯ heart.
However, every time at this time, he would quickly adjust his emotions and mentality.
He wanted to avoid being dominated by fear.
The existence of the scarecrow was too unbelievable. The ability that the scarecrow had disyed at the moment left him at a loss.
¡°What do you n to do?¡±
¡°After some time, when I¡¯m done with the matters at hand, I want to take action personally.¡±
This was the best that Rei could do. But, if it was possible, she really wanted to lead the team down the field now personally.
But there was nothing she could do. As the leader of the Magic Association and one of the strongest humans on the human side, her work was no less than others.
Every day, her schedule was packed.
And these arrangements were not meetings or meeting anyone. They were all desperate battles that could kill her at any time.
Battle, battle, battle. These things had already be one with Rei¡¯s daily life.
¡°I¡¯m leaving. You should recuperate well. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of the association during this period of time.¡±
After getting the information she wanted, Rei stood up and bade farewell.
¡°Take care of that good-for-nothing, Cathy. Don¡¯t let him mess up the Association.¡±
¡°Oh!?¡±
Jarrosus raised his eyebrows and looked at Rei in surprise.
Rei had always been on bad terms with Cathy. It was more like the Mage Association had always been on bad terms with Cathy.
Cathy was just an outsider with no ability. The only reason she was able to do whatever she wanted to them was that she had someone backing her up.
Therefore, usually, Rei would step up to suppress Cathy and hold all the responsibility and consequences on herself.
If that were the case, the people behind Cathy would also turn a blind eye to it for Lei¡¯s sake.
But now, Rei actually asked him not to care about Cathy. This was undoubtedly a special signal.
Thinking of the Scarecrow who defeated him, Jarrosus suddenly felt relieved.
That¡¯s right, there was such a terrifying and strange existence outside. No matter how brainless the government¡¯s stupid politicians were, they would not joke about their own lives.
¡°I understand.¡±
Jarrosus had long lost interest in power.
Ever since he became a magician and participated in all kinds of strange events, he had understood one truth.
That was that this world always spoke with strength.
Thew of the jungle was the rule of this world that would never change.
These politicians seemed to be very powerful in controlling resources, but in front of a magician like Jarrosus, they were just ants that could be easily crushed.
Therefore, Jarrosus only had one goal from start to finish, to surpass Rei.
He wanted to see Rei¡¯s surprised expression when she found out that he had made a breakthrough and even surpassed her.
That was what he wanted to see even in his dreams, not the calm andposed look that he had now when everything was under control.
However, Jarrosus¡¯ goal was not limited to just one. He also wanted to take revenge, for his subordinates, and for himself.
He would capture the scarecrow and subdue it. If everything went smoothly, he might even be able toplete his first goal when hepleted his second goal.
Killing two birds with one stone.
Chapter 47: Flanders, My Strange Boyfriend
Chapter 47: nders, My Strange Boyfriend
nders, who was being remembered, flipped through the books in his hands,pletely immersed himself in the sea of knowledge.
It seemed that because of his rest, not many people came to the library today.
This undoubtedly provided an excellent learning environment for nders.
¡°Hi, I¡¯m here to return the books.¡±
A familiar voice appeared by his ear. nders raised his head and looked at warfarin in front of him without any surprise.
¡°Hey, do you still remember me?¡±
Warfarin specially put on seductive and sexy thick makeup to cover up her fatigue before she went out.
Looking at Warfarin, who tried her best to cheer him up and greet him, nders returned a smile.
¡°Of course, Miss Warfarin. You¡¯re my first receptionist. How could I forget you?¡±
Just like that, with Warfarin taking the initiative, the two of them chatted happily and soon sat together.
¡°What are you reading?¡±
nders showed the cover to Warfarin.
¡°Some psychology books. Recently, I¡¯ve be obsessed with psychology.¡±
¡°Heh.¡±
nders looked at Warfarin and asked in return, ¡°What about you?¡±
Warfarin took out the books he had just returned and showed them to nders.
¡°I¡¯m just some writing books.¡±
¡°Writing? You¡¯re also a writer?¡±
Warfarin smiled and shook his head repeatedly.
¡°No, no, not now, but I¡¯m interested.¡±
¡°Oh!¡±
nders nodded.
¡°What about you? Are you reading these books to take the qualification certificate?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯m just interested. Some time ago, I identally saw a video of mind reading on the Inte. I thought it was cool, so I suddenly became interested.¡±
There were many people like nders. Due to some coincidences, she suddenly became interested in something.
Warfarin was not surprised. It was more like her own situation was the same as nders¡¯.
Simr experiences immediately made Warfarin find nders more pleasing to the eye.
¡°You mean those magic videos?¡±
¡°Yes, are you interested too?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m more interested in the recent video of the scarecrow. You know the scarecrow, right?¡±
Warfarin did not notice the strange expression that shed across nders¡¯ face when the scarecrow was mentioned.
nders did not expect that the topic of conversation between the two would be rted to him.
While he felt that it was interesting, nders also smiled and replied, ¡°Of course, I think there aren¡¯t many people who don¡¯t know about it now.¡±
He closed the book and moved in front of Warfarin. Looking into her eyes, he asked, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s real?¡±
¡°What are you referring to? The video or the scarecrow?¡±
¡°Is there a difference?¡±
Warfarin thought for a moment, and it seemed that there was indeed no difference between the two.
If the video was real, then it meant that the scarecrow was real.
On the other hand, if the terrifying scarecrow was real, then the video was naturally not fake.
¡°That¡¯s right. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any difference.¡±
Warfarin shrugged. She hesitated for a moment before expressing her opinion.
¡°I think... It¡¯s real.¡±
Hearing Warfarin¡¯s question, nders became interested. He was inquisitive about what this woman would say.
¡°Oh? Why?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±
In fact, Warfarin wanted to say that it was definitely fake at first, but for some reason, when she recalled the scarecrow, she suddenly thought of her nightmare.
She did not know if she had mixed it up. In her mind, the sunflower¡¯s ferocious smiling face and the scarecrow¡¯s smiling face in the youtube video ovepped.
In a trance, she felt that there must be a connection between the two.
Whether it was her nightmare or the youtube video of the scarecrow, it might not be as simple as she imagined.
But she did not say this to nders.
Instead, she used the advantage of women rather yfully to cover up this question.
nders was naturally not very satisfied with this answer, but he did not struggle too much.
He continued following Warfarin¡¯s words.
¡°A woman¡¯s Intuition?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
¡°The book says that intuition is a judgment that the brain subconsciously deduces based on its own experiences.¡±
Looking at nders, who suddenly became serious, Warfarin seemed to be amused. Heughed and joked.
¡°You look like those nerds now. It¡¯s fascinating and boring. You should know that what the book says is not necessarily true.¡±
Warfarin put the book nders was reading to the side and put her hands around nders¡¯ neck.
¡°What this world is like is not decided by a few words in the book.¡±
Warfarin moved closer and stared into nders¡¯ eyes. Their noses touched.
¡°Tell me, does your intuition tell you what to do next?¡±
¡°My intuition tells me...¡±
It was a new feeling. Aftering to this world, it was the first time that nders had been teased.
However, on the surface, he was not that calm. He seemed a little reserved as if it was the first time.
This appearance made Warfarin feel interesting, but at the same time, it also made her more excited.
She thought that since nders was so handsome, he should be experienced.
She did not expect that...
She had to admit that this reaction was really too cute.
Warfarin was not an experienced person herself. It was her first time doing something like this to tease a man.
So, she was actually a little nervous just now.
However, after seeing nders¡¯ reaction, the nervousness instantly disappeared.
Right now, she just wanted to tease the big boy in front of her to her heart¡¯s content, wanting to see more interesting expressions from him.
Leaning forward, Warfarin sat directly on nders¡¯p, his lips rubbing against nders¡¯ lips intentionally or unintentionally.
¡°Tell me, what does your intuition tell you?¡±
¡°It tells me...¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°If I don¡¯t throw you out, I might get fired.¡±
¡°?¡±
Warfarin was stunned at first, then immediately turned around.
Behind her stood a middle-aged woman with a serious face.
¡°nders, follow me to the office immediately.¡±
¡°Yes, Ms. Margot. I¡¯ming.¡±
Apparently, the person who came was nders¡¯ superior.
Warfarin recognized this person and stood up immediately.
Damn, how could they be so unlucky to meet this iron virgin?
This person was quite famous in the school. Of course, she was famous not because of her high position, but because of her personality.
She was serious and rigid. Many people said behind her back that she was going through menopause. They said that she was almost 40, but she was still single.
Chapter 48: The Lucky Star
Chapter 48: The Lucky Star
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
A small interlude did not affect the interaction between nders and Warfarin.
Instead, it made the distance between the two of them much closer.
After dealing with Lady Margot, nders returned to his post.
¡°Do you have time after work?¡±
After being made a scene by Margot, Warfarin was not in the mood to continue making a scene.
However, this did not mean that she would let nders go.
Seeing that nders had returned, she took the initiative to attack him.
¡°Me?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s have dinner tonight, and then we can have a good talk about intuition.¡±
A date? nders was looking forward to it, so he naturally did not have any intention of rejecting her.
¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±
After chatting with nders for a while, Warfarin¡¯s mood improved a lot.
The impact of the nightmare on her had also unknowingly lessened.
Right now, she clearly felt very, very sleepy.
If it was not for nders in front of her and she did not want to lose herposure, she would be able to lie on the table and fall asleep right now.
After sending Warfarin off, nders returned to his seat. He was not in a hurry to read. Instead, he dragged his chin and fell into deep thought.
In the discussion just now, Warfarin¡¯s words gave nders apletely new idea.
If the video can provide fear points, then why can¡¯t novels?
In addition to novels, there are manga, animation, and so on.
As long as it can be used as a carrier of information, it can be used as a tool to harvest fear points for him.
This was an excellent idea.
However, he did not know if it would be as smooth as the video.
He still needed to give it a try.
As for the person he wanted to try, was there not a ready-made one right now?
Right now, nders felt that Warfarin was bing more and more pleasing to his eyes.
He felt that Warfarin was always able to bring him a lot of joy when she was by his side.
Perhaps it was really fated. nders felt that there was a lot of fate between him and Warfarin.
¡°Warfarin, you¡¯re really my lucky star!¡±
Thinking of the video, nders remembered that it had been a while since he had uploaded the video.
He believed that after not seeing his new video for so long, his fans were all looking forward to it.
I will not study today.
¡°Let¡¯s go to other cities and see if we can film some interesting material.¡±
There was another benefit to this: it could divert the attention of the Mage Association to other cities.
It would prevent them from noticing that they were still in this city.
Killing many birds with one stone, leaving as they wished.
As for skipping work, it did not exist. After all, there were not many people today. As the superior, Lady Margot had just left.
So whether the library would continue to open or not, it was still up to them to decide.
As for the students who wanted to borrow or return books today, he could only apologize.
When the time came, he could just put up a notice to perfunctorily fool them.
Thus, before the date with Warfarin that night, it was happily arranged by nders.
...
Tian Nuo Cheng
¡°Hello everyone, long time no see. Did you miss me?¡±
It was still Lucas¡¯s phone. But, as expected of a magician¡¯s phone, it was surprisingly useful.
After having a few experiences, nders skillfully aimed at the camera. The corners of his mouth cracked upwards, revealing his signature ferocious smile.
¡°Let¡¯s change the way we y today.¡±
This time was different from before. Previously, it was like cat and mouse, one-on-one.
nders believed that the audience would get sick of watching too much, so he decided to create a little innovation.
¡°Woo! Woo! Woo!¡±
[Fear Point + 30]
[Fear Point + 70]
[Fear Point + 40]
[Fear Point + 20]
[Fear Point + 46]
¡°The rules of the game are straightforward. It is hide-and-seek. I believe that many people had yed it when they were young, right?¡±
Hide-and-seek was a game that children all over the world had yed when they were young.
No one would find it unfamiliar.
nders turned his phone and disyed his location under the camera.
¡°This is a manor that has been abandoned for many years. Look at how big it is. It¡¯s very suitable for hide-and-seek.¡±
At this moment, nders was at a very remote manor in the suburbs of the local area.
nders did not know who the owner of this big vi was, nor was he interested in knowing.
But judging from the luxurious degree of this courtyard, it was not hard to see that this ce must have been quite glorious in the past.
But that was all in the past. Now, it was just a deste and abandoned empty shell.
And next, this ce would be a ¡®paradise¡¯.
¡°Come, let us wee the yers who participated in the game today.¡±
After briefly introducing the venue, nders turned the camera again and aimed at the four people who had been stuttering since the beginning.
They were the lucky ones that nders had picked on the way here.
¡°Look, they can¡¯t wait to show themselves. Let¡¯s hear what the first yer said, shall we?¡±
nders came to the side of a man and pulled off the cloth blocking the man¡¯s mouth.
[Fear points + 100]
Then, he covered himself and the man in front of the camera.
¡°Come, don¡¯t be nervous. Look at the camera. Smile.¡±
As soon as the cloth left his mouth, the man immediately began to beg nders for mercy.
¡°Please, Please, let me go. I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to die...¡±
[Fear points + 70]
Looking at the man¡¯s trembling body, nders ced his hand on the man¡¯s shoulder and patted it:
¡°Rx, my friend. I¡¯m just inviting you to y a game.¡±
[Fear points + 40]
The words that came out of his mouth did not sound dangerous and were very sincere.
The prerequisite was that the person who said these words was really a person and not a terrifying scarecrow.
¡°Come, look at the camera.¡±
The voice was still gentle, but nders¡¯ gaze towards the man became more and more terrifying and cold.
The man could not stop trembling. He was scared and anxious, but he still obediently listened to nders and looked at the camera on his phone.
[Fear + 80]
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Now, introduce yourself to everyone.¡±
¡°My name is Brook.¡±
¡°That¡¯s it?¡±
¡°Oh, alright. Then, Brook, as a participant of our first hidden catpetition, do you have anything to say?¡±
¡°...¡±
Brook¡¯s entire body trembled. It was obvious that he was extremely afraid.
[Fear + 97]
Facing nders¡¯question, he did not know what to say at all?
¡°Tell me how you feel?¡±
Feeling nders¡¯ gaze, Brook finally broke down. His face was full of fear as he shouted hysterically.
¡°Help, help... sob!¡±
[Fear + 130]
¡°Well, it seems that our contestant brook is a little excited. After all, this is our firstpetition.
No matter what, his name is destined to be remembered by the world.¡±
¡°Come on, let¡¯s continue to interview the next contestant.¡±
¡°Woo woo!¡±
[Fear Point + 70]
[Fear Point + 80]
[Fear Point + 90]
...
Chapter 49: Peek-a-Boo
Chapter 49: Peek-a-Boo
Peek-a-boo, one disguised as a ghost, and the rest hid.
The rules of the game were straightforward. If a ghost wanted to win, they had to find the person, and if a person wanted to win, they could not be caught by a ghost.
This time, excluding nders, four people were participating in thepetition.
One woman and three men, all caught by nders nearby.
¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for the introduction. Next, I will give you contact and restraint.
¡°I¡¯ll count to a hundred. During this period of time, I don¡¯t need to tell you what you need to do.
¡°Whatever you want to do is up to you. However, I still have to warn you, don¡¯t think about escaping.¡±
nders smiled as he looked at the four people who were sitting on the ground. With a gentle wave of his hand, the ck ropes that had bound them were automatically removed.
At this moment, brook and the others noticed that it was not the rope that had helped them before but the hair.
It did not matter if they did not look at it, but they were shocked when they saw it. After the hair had separated from them, not only did it not fall off, it had instead condensed into a human shape.
It was something that they could not understand. Looking at the strange long hair, the four people were once again frightened.
As the strange long hair had already submitted to nders, the fear it caused could still bring fear points to nders.
[Fear points + 40]
[Fear points + 20]
[Fear points + 30]
[Fear points + 40]
Although the strange long hair was not very good in terms ofbat strength, it did not mean that it had no other uses.
One could not limit one¡¯s vision tobat. Mages also had scouting abilities, healing abilities, and other types of abilities.
It was naturally the same for strange things. There were strange things that were better at fighting, such as sword Apophis.
Naturally, there were also strange things that were better in other areas.
For example, long hair was strange, which was ck. Compared tobat abilities, nders felt that its support abilities were more outstanding.
Hence, he had to develop more in this aspect.
As forbat, with sword Apophis, nders did not know what use ck could be.
As the battle with Jarrosus, thatbat level was already far from ck¡¯s ability to participate.
Therefore, during this period of time, nders was studying while also researching and developing ck¡¯s other uses.
His words sounded nice, but he wanted to give every chance to perform weirdly.
In reality, he did not want ck to be idle.
Returning to reality, nders smiled and came in front of the four of them.
¡°Rx. I¡¯ve already said that this is a game. There are wins and losses in the game. If you win, I¡¯ll let you go free.¡±
¡°How does that count as the US winning?¡±
¡°When the sun rises, the light will once again appear in this manner. And I haven¡¯t found you guys yet. That will be my victory.¡±
It was meaningless to y with a person to the point of copse. If a person werepletely despairing and numb, they would not be able to provide fear points.
This was not something nders was willing to see.
And it was necessary to put an end to this situation.
A game that was destined to fail and a game that had the possibility of continuing to live were twopletely different situations.
¡°Alright, now the game officially begins!¡±
Storm of Ravens
Under the camera lens, nders was like a demonic god as pitch-ck ravens flew out of his body one after another.
¡°The ravens will act as my eyes and monitor every corner of the manor.
¡°Of course, if that¡¯s the case, you basically have no chance of winning, so I¡¯ll restrict them. They won¡¯t fly into the house.
¡°So, hide as much as you want and let us y happily!¡±
[Fear points + 40]
¡°Hahahaha.¡±
[Fear points + 70]
nders was not in a hurry to count out. He did not mind giving these people more time.
Looking at the increasing number of crows, Brook was shocked, but he quickly reacted.
Since the crows were nders¡¯ eyes, it was most important to quickly hide in the vi and find a ce to hide while there were not many crows.
Otherwise, the more crows there were, the more likely he would be exposed.
He quickly turned around and ran toward the vi.
Although the others did not understand this, they also realized that the game had begun when they saw Brook running.
One by one, they followed brook and ran in.
Was nders scary?
Yes, he was scary.
He was so scary that they felt suffocated. They had never thought that they would be so close to death one day.
The situation was hazardous, but they were notpletely hopeless because they still had a glimmer of hope.
As long as this glimmer of hope remained, they would not give up easily, no matter how difficult it was.
They would not copse easily.
Hide, hide...
The moment they saw the crow, everyone subconsciously gave up on hiding outside.
Looking at these originally afraid figures, the smile on nders¡¯ face became even more ferocious, and his mood also became happy.
Run as much as you want, and then use yourical performance to please me!
¡°I almost forgot, I have a date tonight. There are too many things, I almost forgot.¡±
Suddenly, nders seemed to remember something and handed the phone to Rei.
¡°You will y with them. I wille back tomorrow.¡±
As he had said before, nders was not in a hurry to catch them. The game would be meaningless if it ended too early.
Rei took the phone. She was actually interested in nders¡¯ game.
Unlike nders, it was purely weird. Although it had heard of hide-and-seek, it had never yed it before.
After all, you could not expect anyone in the university to be willing to y such a game.
Seeing that ck had no objections, nders started to count ording to the requirements.
¡°One...¡±
nders¡¯ voice became unusually sharp and prating at this moment.
In the vi, the four people looking for a ce to hide all heard nders¡¯ voice.
Their bodies paused for a moment, and then, like horses that had been whipped, their reactions were abnormally intense, and they quickly ran around the vi.
Where, where, exactly, was a suitable ce to hide?
The vi was veryrge, and there seemed to be many ces suitable for hiding, but the premise was to ignore the crows outside.
Although the crows could not enter, they could see what was inside through the vi¡¯s windows.
¡°... 47...¡±
¡°... 48...¡±
¡°... 49...¡±
¡°... 50...¡±
[Fear points + 10]
[Fear points + 20]
[Fear points + 10]
...
nders was still reading. At this moment, the number of fear pointsing from inside the vi had obviously decreased.
This meant that these people were beginning to adapt to nders¡¯ voice.
When nders could no longer see the fear points provided by the vi, nders knew that these people had already found a hiding spot that was enough to make them feel safe.
¡°... 74...¡±
¡°... 75...¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°... 99...¡±
¡°... 100...¡±
¡°I¡¯ming for you!¡±
[Fear + 30]
Chapter 50: An Unforgettable Day
Chapter 50: An Unforgettable Day
¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. Enjoy it!¡±
ck respectfully took the phone.
nders did not say anything. He used his skill and returned to school in an instant.
Watchman Scarecrow.
On the familiar rooftop, nders¡¯ body began to twist and change.
Then, he turned into the appearance that Warfarin was familiar with.
Standing on the rooftop and looking down at the earth, he saw Warfarin walking toward the library below.
¡°Just in time.¡±
nders took a deep leap and turned into a ck shadow, flying towards the library¡¯s roof.
¡°Huh?¡±
A fatty felt his vision darken. He wiped his eyes and found that everything was normal.
He raised his head and looked around, but there was nothing worth noticing.
Behind him, his friend patted his back.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°I think something flew past just now.¡±
His friend followed fatty and looked around, but they did not find anything.
¡°Is it? You must have masturbated too much and had an illusion.¡±
¡°You masturbated too much.¡±
After casually retorting his friend, fatty saw that there was really nothing out of the ordinary, so he gave up struggling.
¡°Maybe I really felt wrong.¡±
nders ignored this small interlude.
He quickly walked down from the roof of the library and arrived at the main entrance.
Just as he opened the door, Warfarin walked in from outside.
¡°Wee, I just got off work.¡±
¡°Looks like I came at the right time.¡±
Warfarin did not think that there was such a coincidence.
For the other party to open the door so urately to wee him, he must have been paying attention to the outside for a long time.
However, she would not expose this trick of his.
In her opinion, this was very interesting.
Looking at Warfarin, whose smile was getting brighter and brighter, he did not know what she thought.
nders was a little puzzled. Did he do something that made the other party especially happy?
Forget it. Who cares. During a date, is not the happier the date, the better?
Do you expect the other party to be angry and p you twice?
¡°Where are we going now?¡±
Due to the misunderstanding just now, nders¡¯ current appearance became more and more lively and cute in Warfarin¡¯s eyes.
Looking at the somewhat reserved and shy nders under her gaze, Warfarin smiled and wrapped his arms around the other party¡¯s arm.
Of course, the so-called reserved and shy were all Warfarin¡¯s imagination.
It was so much fun.
She really liked this big boy in front of her more and more now.
Just by staying by his side, it was as if she had forgotten all her troubles, leaving only happiness.
¡°Come with me.¡±
nders believed that this was destined to be an unforgettable date.
At the same time, the situation on the other side was also believed to be unforgettable for the participants.
The premise was that the yers who participated in the game could live to the end.
In the pitch-ck domain, there was no light.
As long as there was no sound from the inside, the situation inside could not be seen from the outside.
For arge vi like this, there was naturally a basement.
Brook was currently in the basement of this vi.
Since he could not see anything, Brook could only use his hands to explore.
The basement was not empty. Through his touch, Brook touched many wooden objects.
There were cabs for storing things and some wooden buckets.
Brook did not touch the things here. He fumbled bit by bit.
He opened a wooden bucket, and then an over fermented stench hit him.
Brook wanted to vomit subconsciously, but he quickly held back.
The more he did this, the less he could make a sound.
Holding his breath, Brook kept waving his hands in the air, hoping to get rid of the smell.
It seemed that this was a wine cer.
He shook his dizzy head and waited for a while.
He did not know if his nose had adapted to the air or if the smell was almost gone.
In short, he did not feel so ufortable, so he started to take the next step.
He carefully turned over and went into the barrel.
Fortunately, the barrel was big enough to amodate him alone.
After doing all this, he closed the lid and waited for time to pass.
The victory condition that nders mentioned was that he would be able to win if the sun rose without being discovered.
Therefore, he only needed to hide here and wait until daybreak.
Brook quietly listened to the movements outside. He took out a cell phone from his pocket.
As expected, he saw that the cell phone had no signal when he turned the battery on the screen.
He had expected this result.
¡°Six o¡¯clock?¡±
Looking at the time, Brook turned off the screen and closed his eyes with a heavy heart.
There was still a long time before the next day¡¯s dawn. This was not good news.
¡®Can I really wait until that time?¡¯
When he was in the dark and alone, he could not help but think too much.
Just as Brook doubted himself, he suddenly felt an itch.
Something seemed to sweep across his neck.
Hmm?
Was it a bug?
No, no, it felt different.
Brook did not act rashly. At this moment, the hair-raising mathematical feeling came back.
This time, Brook felt with his heart and indeed felt something sweep across the back of his neck.
!!
Brook immediately became alert. His muscles tensed up, he held his breath, and his whole body focused on feeling the movement around him.
What was that thing? It was as thin as a brush.
If he could, he really wanted to light up his phone and use the light from the phone to see what was behind him.
But he could not do that.
Time passed by slowly.
And Brook¡¯s nerves were at their limit.
He felt like he was going crazy.
Every time he thought he was okay and wanted to rx, that feeling would appear.
And the other party was no longer limited to aftershocks. His back, legs, arms had all been touched.
As time passed, he had a certain understanding of what was touching him.
The ck hair that tied them up, in the beginning, shed through his mind.
He thought it was just an ordinary rope, but he did not expect it to be a hair monster.
The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the monster was behind him, and the more he did not dare to act rashly.
After all, humans were not machines. Anyone would not be able to stand being tense for a long time.
Finally, Brook could not bear the torture. He took out his phone shakily and then suddenly turned around to look behind him.
His bloodshot eyes were wide open, but there was nothing.
¡°Huh?¡±
Nothing? How could it be?
He looked around carefully, and all he saw was the dark brown inner wall of the wooden barrel.
There was really nothing.
After repeatedly confirming it, Brook subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief.
Could it be that everything that happened just now was an illusion of him scaring himself?
Just as he was consoling himself, he felt a piercing pain in his ear.
¡°Are you looking for me?¡±
His long ck hair fell on his shoulder, and a head wrapped in long hair appeared beside Brook.
¡°...¡±
!
¡°Ah!¡±
Chapter 51: Appetizer
Chapter 51: Appetizer
[Fear points + 200]
[Fear points + 40]
[Fear points + 30]
...
It seemed like those people got along well with ck.
nders waspletely relieved. He turned off the system notification and adjusted his state.
He could not lose hisposure on the first date. Instead, he had to focus on the girl in front of him.
He was thrilled that he had upgraded his Disguise skill.
Otherwise, he would not have been able to experience this feeling of love again.
The long-lost and novel experience made nders unable to help but feel intoxicated.
In a trance, he seemed to have returned to when he was still a human. When he was very young, he was very obsessed with role-ying games.
It was fascinating to experience everyone¡¯s story and life.
It was an exciting experience for the children who were still ignorant at that time.
While they were happy, they also expanded their worldview.
The earliest role-ying games were not video games but ying house.
Or ying the role of parents and experiencing what they would do if they were parents?
Or y the part of aic-book character who holds a branch as a weapon and reads the characters¡¯ lines to each other.
Naive and pure, that¡¯s what children are.
nders seems to be going back to that time, as a newborn weirdo, ying the part of a human being.
Fun.
Warfarin was certainly someone who wants to write a book and has a romantic ir.
In the evening, he had a candlelit dinner with nders.
Whether the food was good or not was another matter, but nders was delighted with the atmosphere.
One of the most important factors in role-ying was the environment.
A strong and immersive atmosphere could make people better at ying their roles.
When the dinner was over, and he walked out of the restaurant, nders suddenly realized that he was weird and not human.
This was what it meant to be sessful.
Thinking back to the dinner just now, nders¡¯ expression was a little enjoyable.
¡°Where are we going next?¡±
¡°Follow me.¡±
Warfarin pretended to smile mysteriously at nders, which caused nders to be very expectant.
¡°This is...¡±
nders looked at the building in front of him in surprise.
nders was very familiar with the building in front of him. It had a rather ordinary name that caused people to daydream.
The female dormitory.
¡°Shhh, don¡¯t make a sound. Let¡¯se this way.¡±
Warfarin ced her finger in front of her mouth. Then, she lowered her body and pointed in a direction, signaling nders to follow.
Under Warfarin¡¯s lead, the two of them came to the right side of the female dormitory. There was a patch of greenery here.
The greenery even passed through the shrubs, and nders¡¯ vision gradually became clear.
There wasn¡¯t any dog hole like he had imagined. Instead, it looked like an ordinary wall.
¡°Is there anything special about this ce?¡±
Warfarin could not have brought him here for no reason, so he could be sure that there was something special about this ce, but he did not see it.
¡°Hehe.¡±
Warfarin smiled, then came to a big tree and waved to nders.
nders walked forward and saw a very hidden wooden board.
Lifting the wooden board, there was space inside. It turned out that there was a tunnel dug here.
It looked like the back of this thing went straight to the other side of the wall.
¡°Who did this?¡±
¡°Shh! Keep it down. This has been around for a long time.¡±
Warfarin first looked around to make sure that there was no one around. Then, he moved closer to nders and said in a low voice,
¡°Everyone in the female dormitory knows that protecting this secret passage is the mission of every female student.¡±
¡°It seems to be very powerful.¡±
Upon hearing nders¡¯ exmation, Warfarin instantly became spirited, and his face was filled with pride.
¡°Of course. ording to the senior who has already graduated, this thing has existed for at least ten years.¡±
¡°It has not been discovered for ten years!¡±
nders was obviously shocked. He looked at Warfarin in surprise. Then, seeing that the other party did not seem to be lying, he could not help but sigh.
¡°That¡¯s really impressive!¡±
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±
Very satisfied with nders¡¯ current performance, Warfarin pulled nders¡¯ arm and walked inside.
¡°Let me show you my dormitory.¡±
Under Warfarin¡¯s Lead, nders smoothly arrived at a ce that many boys dreamed ofing to.
Although there were male and female dormitory rooms in Tensley University, the one in front of nders was purely a female dormitory.
The old walls looked old.
And what nders sawter confirmed this.
Can you imagine a dormitory without its own bathroom?
Each floor had a public bathroom, and there was only one public bathroom in the entire building.
This situation seemed quite strange at the moment.
It could even be said to be uneptable.
If it were posted on the inte, it would definitely attract a lot of ridicule.
Even nders felt that this dormitory was a little bad.
ording to Warfarin, everything else was fine, but the most ufortable thing was washing her clothes.
Theundry room closest to this ce was a kilometer away. It was fine in the winter, but in the summer, it was a round trip. So when the old clothes were washed, the clothes on her body needed to be washed.
It was very troublesome and torturous.
If one did not want to go because of the trouble, they could only wash in the toilet.
The environment of the public toilet was terrible.
Washing clothes there was difficult for many people to ept psychologically.
Warfarin took nders on a tour whileining about all the problems he had encountered in his life here.
¡°Speaking of which, why do I feel that there are so few people here?¡±
nders walked around and found that there were no other people in the middle.
As far as a student dormitory was concerned, this ce was too deserted.
¡°In such a terrible situation, even those who are capable wouldn¡¯t stay here.¡±
Warfarin led nders up the stairs with swagger, not worried about being discovered at all.
¡°They¡¯re either renting a room or using their connections to move to another dormitory.¡±
On the way, she briefly exined the situation of the students living here.
¡°Those who stay here now have no choice. Even so, there aren¡¯t many who really live here for a long time.¡±
¡°Hmm? If they don¡¯t live here, where are they staying?¡±
¡°Of course, they¡¯re trying to find a way to stay at someone else¡¯s ce.¡±
Warfarin returned as expected.
¡°We¡¯re here.¡±
She took out her keys and opened the dormitory door. Warfarin led nders in and pointed at the photo on the table.
There were two girls on it. One of them was Warfarin, and nders did not know the other. However, judging from the sweet smiles on their faces, they were probably Warfarin¡¯s good friends.
¡°For example, my roommate found a boyfriend a while ago. Now, she can basically stick with that boyfriend for six and a half days a week.¡±
Chapter 52: A Wild and Unforgettable Night
Chapter 52: A Wild and Unforgettable Night
After hearing this, nders finally understood.
If he was not capable, then he could find a capable boyfriend.
Upon hearing this, nders¡¯ first reaction was, ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡±
Would that not be whoring herself out?
He found a free fleshlight and even masturbated in the other person¡¯s house.
Maybe the man paid for her daily expenses.
After understanding nders¡¯ thoughts, Warfarin did not object. Instead, he nodded in support of his opinion.
¡°Yes, that¡¯s the case, but it¡¯s not for nothing. She told me that he paid for her daily expenses separately.
¡°The rtionship between them is serious. If it goes well, the two of them might get married after graduation.¡±
¡°Oh?¡±
nders was a little surprised, but he did not struggle too much in this aspect.
¡°Yes, although it seems unlikely to me.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about them anymore.¡±
Warfarin wrapped his arms around nders¡¯ neck and leaned her entire body close to nders.
nders conveniently wrapped his arms around Warfarin¡¯s slender waist and pressed his palms down, pinching his plump buttocks.
Warfarin¡¯s figure was outstanding. Even though they were clothed, nders could feel her figure.
It was very stic.
Looking at the dazed Warfarin in front of him, nders¡¯ eyes shed with a strange light.
¡°Little boy, say goodbye to your past...¡±
Warfarin teased nders. nders¡¯ acting skillspletely fooled her.
Until now, she still thought that nders was an innocent and rare boy.
nders was happy to see that and allowed Warfarin to bring him to the bed.
The two of them quickly intertwined together, and the clothes on their bodies became less and less.
¡°Ah, yes, that¡¯s it!¡±
..
¡°Faster, faster!¡±
..
Warfarin¡¯s expression became blurred, and nders¡¯ expression became more and more strange.
From the moment he entered Warfarin¡¯s body, the strange and peculiar smile on his face had never disappeared.
If anyone else saw this smile, they would definitely feel that it was extremely creepy and strange.
And now, Warfarin waspletely smitten by nders. His consciousness was blurry, and his entire person was so high that even if he wanted to see nders, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see him clearly.
¡°Yes, yes, yes, that¡¯s right. But, little boy, you¡¯re too amazing! You¡¯re making me feel so good!¡±
¡°Little boy? Are you sure?¡±
nders straightened his waist. Warfarin could clearly feel that the hot rod that did not belong to him in his body was expanding again.
¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s getting bigger again.¡±
¡°The good part is yet toe!¡±
nders moved crazily. As a weirdo, he could easily control the size of his shape and when he ejacted.
Therefore, he had enough time to study how to make Warfarin more pleasurable.
Without a doubt, he did not have much experience, but he might not be able to do so in the future.
Towards the end, Warfarin waspletely dazed. It was as if she was floating in the clouds. There was the onlyfort in her mind.
She had already orgasmed countless times.
¡°Hey, baby, are you satisfied?¡±
¡°Darling, you¡¯re really great.¡±
Hearing nders¡¯ voice, Warfarin opened her eyes in a daze and kissed him.
¡°Sob... hmm?¡±
Just as warfarin and nders were kissing passionately, Warfarin suddenly felt that something was wrong.
¡°Darling, are you thirsty? Why is your mouth so dry?¡±
She opened her eyes in confusion. nders¡¯ mouth could no longer be described as dry. Instead, it was as if there was no moisture at all.
It was like dried straw. If Warfarin had not confirmed it, she would have really thought that she was eating straw into her mouth.
¡°Tick-tock!¡±
Something fell on her face again, and Warfarin was slightly awake.
Just as she wanted to take a closer look at nders, nders moved again.
¡°Oh, no, my dear, slow down, slow down, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±
When thatfortable feeling rushed from her tailbone to her brain, Warfarin hugged nders tightly, her body twitching uncontrobly.
A pair of round and plump long legs mped tightly around nders¡¯ waist, and her feet were straightened.
¡°Darling, this is great. Unfortunately, I feel that I can¡¯tst any longer.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
With Warfarin¡¯s head resting on nders¡¯ shoulders, nders¡¯ maic voice echoed in his ears.
However, he did not know if it was Warfarin¡¯s imagination, but she felt that nders¡¯ tone was a little strange.
¡°Darling?¡±
She raised his head in confusion and met nders¡¯ eyes.
At some point, one of nders¡¯ eyes had disappeared, leaving only a ck eye socket.
Bright red blood flowed out of it. Did it fall on Warfarin¡¯s body? When the liquid touched his skin, it made a slight sploshing sound.
¡°Darling...¡±
The moment she saw it, Warfarin¡¯s mind instantly went nk.
And the horror was still toe.
Half of nders¡¯ face slid down along Warfarin¡¯s face andnded on the bed.
The bed was instantly dyed red.
The half of his face that had lost its skin and flesh was not the white bones she had expected but a pile of straw.
With that strange smile on his face, nders admired Warfarin¡¯s expression.
He began to move. He loosened his waist, and every time he moved, traces of blood and flesh wouldnd on Warfarin¡¯s face.
The terrifying scene in front of her instantly woke warfarin up. She struggled and twisted her body, wanting to resist.
¡°Ah ah ¨C¡±
But Warfarin had just had an orgasm, and her body was now susceptible.
Moreover, after being with nders for so long, she actually did not have much strength left.
Her entire body was limp and powerless. She wanted to push nders away with force and press her hand on nders¡¯ chest, but in the end, it was as if she was flirting with him.
¡°No, no, no!¡±
The scariest thing Warfarin felt was that even in her current state, she could still feel it.
The terrifying scene and thefortable feeling under her body made Warfarin feel like she was going crazy.
When nderspletely removed his disguise, the scarecrow¡¯s body waspletely revealed, and Warfarin¡¯s fear had reached its peak.
The intense fear made Warfarin no longer feelfortable.
Goosebumps rose all over her body, and she felt a chill run down her spine.
At the thought of having passionate sex with a scarecrow, Warfarin felt like she was about to break down.
In particr, she could clearly feel that the thing that was inserted into her body was no longer human flesh, but a stick made of straw.
That feeling, coupled with the scene in front of her, really made her feel extremely ufortable.
¡°Darling, are you satisfied with my performance today?¡±
nders lowered his head, and his ferocious smile widened in Warfarin¡¯s eyes, teasing thetter¡¯s nerves.
In a trance, nders¡¯ smile ovepped with the sunflower in the nightmare from before. The fear doubled, and warfarin could no longer hold it in.
¡°Ah! Fu-¡±
Fear.
Chapter 53: The Limit of an Ordinary Person
Chapter 53: The Limit of an Ordinary Person
[Fear points + 300]
300 fear points were not much to the current nders.
But to an ordinary person, it was already quite a lot.
One had to know that the weaker one was, the fewer fear points they would be provided with.
Warfarin was only an ordinary person. ording to nders expectations, she would at most be a little over 100 fear points.
Three hundred. nders was also quite surprised by this number.
¡°If there are no special circumstances, this should be the limit of an ordinary person.¡±
Instead of thinking about obtaining fear points from mages or freaks...
It was better to focus on ordinary people.
After all,pared to ordinary people, both mages and freaks were too rare.
Naturally, there was no need to mention mages. Every person who could be a mage needed a certain amount of talent.
As for anomalies, even if nders had a detector, he had not seen many of them.
Up until now, he had only encountered two anomalies and had been subdued by him.
Therefore, nders understood that if he wanted to continue growing rapidly, he had to find a breakthrough in the ordinary people.
This time, nders had already fully felt the potential of humans from Warfarin.
He did not expect that every single one of them would be able to provide as much as he did just now.
That was just a rtively extreme situation. A single mistake could very well end up killing people.
As long as everyone provided ten fear points every day, a school with hundreds of thousands would be a considerable amount of wealth.
¡°It¡¯s time to start the ¡®ranch¡¯ n.¡±
nders looked at warfarin on the bed and could not help butugh maniacally.
He could foresee that once he seeded, his strength would rise rapidly shortly.
He believed that before long, even if he faced Jarrosus again, he would not need to use tricks like before. Instead, he would defeat his opponent head-on.
No, at that time, he would not be defeating him but crushing him.
¡°Didn¡¯t Jarrosus want to subdue me?¡± nders thought to himself.
nders did not forget the arrogance on Jarrosus¡¯ face when he first met him.
¡°If such a proud person were to be subjugated by a strange creature, I believe his expression would be fascinating, hehehe...¡±
Deepughter echoed in the room.
¡°No!¡±
After a scream, Warfarin suddenly sat up from the bed.
¡°Huff! Huff! Huff!¡±
She panted heavily as if she had been fished out of the sea. She was drenched in sweat.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong, my dear? What happened?¡±
nders sat up at the right time. He did not mind the sweat on Warfarin¡¯s body and pulled him into his embrace.
¡°nders? Oh, no!¡±
Feeling nders¡¯ actions, Warfarin, who still remembered the scene from yesterday, subconsciously wanted to resist. Instead, her face was full of fear.
¡°Hey, darling, what happened to you? Did you have a nightmare?¡±
nders naturally did not have the intention to do as he said. Instead, he hugged her tightly and patted her on the back.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be by your side. Everything will be fine.¡±
¡°Nightmare?¡±
Warfarin was a little confused. She could still clearly recall every single detail of that terrifying scene that lingered in her mind.
Especially the terrible feeling of being stuck with straw.
That strong memory told her that this was not a dream.
But nders¡¯ behavior told her that it was all just a dream.
Then what was it?
Warfarin could not understand. She looked at nders, who seemed to be normal.
She immediately got out of nders¡¯ arms.
nders did not stop her. Instead, he just looked at her in surprise.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Warfarin ignored nders. She just checked his body nervously and checked the bedsheets.
No, no, no.
There were no strange marks on his body. Besides the bedsheets being messy due to the madness, there was nothing strange.
If everything before was true, then there must be bloodstains on his body now.
Not only her but there should also be traces on the bedsheets.
But now, none of these were there. What did this mean? Warfarin did not understand.
¡°Could it be that everything is fake? Is It really just a nightmare?¡±
This was the first time Warfarin had such a real nightmare...
No, this should be the second time.
Thinking of the nightmare from the day before yesterday, Warfarin looked at nders. Then, she took a deep breath and sat back down beside nders.
nders did not say much. Instead, he just hugged her, giving her enough space and time to think.
Feeling the warmth nders gave her, Warfarin had epted that it was just a dream.
It had to be said that this was a terrible nightmare. Warfarin almost felt scared to death.
The image in her mind that she could not forget made Warfarin feel terrible.
After a long time, she raised her head and looked at nders, who had just confirmed their rtionship, and met nders¡¯ concerned gaze.
Warfarin instantly felt her mood improve a lot.
She did not say anything and directly pounced on him.
Since she could not forget that terrible feeling, she might as well use reality and use new memories to cover it up.
nders looked at the somewhat crazy Warfarin in front of him with some surprise, but he did not refuse. Instead, he responded rather enthusiastically.
Yesterday was indeed a little too stressful.
Although Warfarin was an ordinary person, she contributed up to 300 fear points to nders.
But do not forget, all of this was built on nders¡¯st use of Fear.
It was already scary and exciting enough, but nders¡¯ Fear also hit it.
Yesterday, Warfarin¡¯s situation was really a little dangerous. nders almost lost this precious mascot.
Fortunately, in the end, he was saved by nders.
But as a price, this dormitory would have one less tenant.
There was no other way. Warfarin was scared out of his wits. It was not an exaggeration to say that he died on the spot.
To prolong Warfarin¡¯s life, nders had no choice but to sacrifice the lives of others.
Thanks to the healing clothes this time, nders was able to understand another skill of his more intuitively.
Five bone abundance.
Being able to absorb the target¡¯s stamina could also be said to be a life force.
It was precise with this skill that nders sucked the life force of another person dry.
Then he used himself as a ry station and poured all the life force he had absorbed into Warfarin¡¯s body.
It was only after one person had been sacrificed that Warfarin was sessfully saved.
Chapter 54: Brook: I’ve Won, Let Me Out!
Chapter 54: Brook: I¡¯ve Won, Let Me Out!
When the crazy sex ended again, Warfarinpletely rxed and fell asleep.
Fear only dragged the consciousness of others into an illusion, and the victim would lose consciousness.
But this process was not the same as sleep.
Therefore, even if the victim broke free from fear, the exhaustion would not be reduced if it took a long time.
¡°Have a good dream.¡±
After gently tapping Warfarin¡¯s forehead, a strange smile appeared on nders¡¯ face.
His body twisted, and his disguise was removed once again.
Watchman Scarecrow skill activated.
In the next moment, nders¡¯ body disappeared from this room.
He did not forget that in another city, four other friends were waiting for him.
Tian Nuo Cheng.
In the abandoned manor.
¡°Almost, almost, almost done.¡±
Brook¡¯s current condition could not be said to be good. His body was covered with tiny wounds.
Each wound was not serious. If itnded on an ordinary person¡¯s body, they would at most feel as if a mosquito bit them. It was neither light nor heavy.
Even those who were slightly more powerful did not feel anything at all.
But no matter how small the wound was, it could not withstand therge number.
Most of the small wounds had already formed scabs, densely covering Brook¡¯s entire body.
And in some ces, like the meaty ces like the eardrop, there were even some small holes.
The holes were also small. If it were not for the surrounding bloodstains, they would not even have noticed.
It could be seen thatst night, while nders was enjoying himself, Brook was also enjoying himself.
At this time, the person who caused all this was not following Brook.
ck did not forget nders¡¯ instructions before he left. If he found them, he would not arrest them. Instead, he would just do some small tricks to scare them.
Therefore, every time he scared someone, he would change his target.
It was obvious that he had a good time that night.
ck used a part of his hair to simte his hands and then grabbed the phone.
He used the phone to record the reactions of these people and teased them.
At this time, it was Brook¡¯s turn again.
Looking at Brook lying in the middle of the hall looking at the phone, ck felt a little helpless.
This guy had been like this since the beginning. He was lying in the middle of the floor openly.
No matter how much ck teased him or even pierced his little finger, the other party did not move.
No one knew what this guy was thinking?
Just as ck wondered if he should destroy the other party¡¯s phone, Brook suddenly stood up.
¡°Time¡¯s up. Time¡¯s up, we won! We won!¡±
Brook¡¯s voice echoed throughout the entire vi.
When the people in the other parts of the vi heard this voice, their bodies trembled.
Their situation was not much better than Brook¡¯s.
Every one of them was covered in bruises, and their clothes were tattered.
It was obvious that they had been tortured by the dark quite a lotst night.
However, they did note out of their hiding ce so easily.
Although Brook was a victim like them, it was not a reason for them to trust each other.
Now that the time is up, why do you not go out by yourself?
You¡¯ll be fine. We¡¯ll go out again.
And who knows if the scarecrow has the ability to imitate other people¡¯s voices.
If it does, it¡¯s probably a trap.
It involved their own lives, so they could not afford to be careless.
They had to be more cautious.
¡°It¡¯s 10 o¡¯clock. Why is the sun rising at this time?¡±
Brook reminded hispanions in the vi loudly, and then he stood alone in front of the camera.
Yes, it was time. Brook had be bold.
He had noticed ck a long time ago, and he had also noticed the cell phone that the other party had recorded.
When he looked at the cell phone that was still working, he could not help but exim in surprise:
¡°It¡¯s really unbelievable, buddy. Can you tell me what brand of the cell phone this is? It¡¯s been recording for an entire night, and it still has electricity.¡±
ck was also shocked at the other party¡¯s reaction.
What was wrong with this person?
He had been so scared before, but now he could still talk to him so naturally and calmly.
Although he was puzzled, ck did not care about the other party¡¯s intention.
Seeing that ck was holding his phone, Brook pursed his lips.
¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to talk.¡±
Although he was dissatisfied, he did not dare to provoke the other party too much.
He was afraid that the other party would kill him if he were unhappy.
Moreover, he was notpletely safe in the end. The scarecrow who had installed him had not seen him since the beginning.
He did not know what was going on.
¡°Hey, buddy, can I leave now?¡±
Brook tried his best to show a smile, making himself look very friendly and not dangerous.
He carefully looked at ck in front of him.
However, ck still did not respond.
Seeing this, Brook struggled for a long time. He looked hesitant. Finally, after a moment, he gritted his teeth and walked out with a determined look.
Creak...
Pushing open the door of the vi, Brook looked outside in shock.
¡°How could it be like this?¡±
¡°How could it be like this?¡±
The moment he pushed open the door, the sunlight he had expected did note in from the outside.
It was still dark outside the door, but what Brook had thought waspletely different.
¡°This is impossible!¡±
How could Brook ept the fact that his hope had suddenly fallen to the bottom?
¡°It¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock. It¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock in the morning. Why is there no sun?¡±
Brook¡¯s hysterical roar reverberated throughout the entire vi and also reached the ears of the others.
Hearing Brook¡¯s voice, these people dared not move.
Due to the distance, these people could only vaguely hear the general tone.
Although they did not know what was happening on Brook¡¯s side, they could tell from Brook¡¯s voice and tone that the situation was definitely not good.
The painful blow that reality had given brook was really too heavy. ¡°...¡±
Brook, who could not ept such an oue, staggered out of the room.
He raised his head to look at the sky. The sky was dark.
¡°This is...¡±
Brook¡¯s eyes focused as he carefully observed the dark sky.
It was dark, and nothing could be seen clearly, but Brook could feel that the sky was moving.
At this moment, ck was walking behind Brook with the phone in his hand.
With the weak light from the phone, Brook was even more certain that something was moving.
¡°What is it? What is it?¡±
Brook¡¯s expression was a little crazy. He wanted to see the sky clearly, but he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly.
He picked up a stone from the ground and swung his arm.
The stone left his hand and flew towards the sky.
¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡±
In the next second, a dense red light appeared in the sky like stars.
Chapter 55: Victory and Defeat Had Been Decided From the Very Beginning.
Chapter 55: Victory and Defeat Had Been Decided From the Very Beginning.
¡°Crows?¡±
Brook finally saw what they were.
He recognized these crows. They were the crows that had flown out of nders¡¯ body before the game started.
¡°Howe there are so many of them?¡±
The crows covered the sky and wrapped the entire manor tightly, not letting out a single ray of light.
The situation in front of him was beyond Brook¡¯s expectations and beyond his understanding.
¡°Let me out. I¡¯ve won. The sun has risen outside. The game is over. We¡¯ve won!¡±
Brook did not care about the crows or the crows. He only knew that it was already ten o¡¯clock. The sun had risen. He had won.
He wanted to go home.
He was tired of this boring game. He was tired of ying hide-and-seek.
He could not stay here any longer.
¡°Quickly let me out. Are you going back on your word?
Even if you surround this ce with crows, you cannot change the fact that the sun has risen outside.¡±
Brook shouted. After looking at the countless crows in the sky, Brook¡¯s heart was filled with unease.
The situation that he received from the system notification was like this.
[Fear points + 50]
[Fear points + 40]
[Fear points + 30]
After being tortured for an entire night, Brook, who was somewhat numb, once again began to provide fear points for nders.
Without a doubt, Brook was panicking now. He was afraid.
He was afraid that nders would break the agreement and would not let him go.
No matter how arrogant he was here, the initiative was not in his hands.
Just then, a familiar voice came from behind him.
Brooke had been waiting for this voice for a long time, and he was eager to get the answer he wanted from nders.
But the truth was a little different than he had expected.
The voice was indeed nders¡¯ voice, but it was not nders who made it.
Brook turned his head, and what was reflected in his pupils was not brook¡¯s terrifying body.
It was a strange man whose face was covered by ck hair and a cell phone.
The voice came from the cell phone.
Just now, ck opened a video that he had saved before.
This was the first video. It was about what happened at the beginning of the game.
Under ck¡¯s control, the progress bar stretched and finally stopped at a certain point.
At this time, nders was about to announce the conditions for Brook and the others to win.
¡°When the sun rises, the light will once again appear in the manor, and I have yet to find you. That will be my victory.¡±
After all, the phone that had been running for the entire night was running out of battery, and its performance had decreased, causing Brook¡¯s voice to be a little distorted.
However, this did not prevent others from listening to this sentence.
Although the voice was distorted, the words were still obvious.
Everyone could hear this sentence clearly.
Hearing this familiar sentence again, Brook made a discovery.
Previously, because they were too scared and nervous, they had neglected a lot of details.
At this time, listening to it again, Brook quickly caught the key to this sentence.
The rising of the sun was not the key at all. The real key was that the light in the middle appeared again in the manor.
¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Is this the real reason why the crows appeared?¡±
Crows were not used to monitor from the beginning. Instead, crows were meant to block the sunlight from the beginning.
At this moment, brookpletely understood nders¡¯ intentions.
Sure enough, the other party had never thought of releasing them from the start.
What conditions for victory? Everything was giving them false hope.
¡°No, you can¡¯t do this. You¡¯re cheating!¡±
Brook wentpletely mad.
He became crazy and shouted, but the words he said werepletely iprehensible.
Night cut.
Suddenly, nders appeared and waved the scythe in his hand.
¡°Pfft!¡±
The sharp scythe cut brook in half.
Brook did not die immediately. He was still breathing after being cut in half.
¡°I¡¯m a man of my word. I¡¯ll let you go if I say so.¡±
Under Brook¡¯s fearful gaze, nders¡¯ face appeared in front of him.
¡°The so-called light is not limited to the sunlight. The gaze of the crows and the light of the phone screen can be counted.¡±
¡°Uh, uh, you...¡±
Brooke¡¯s eyes widened, and there was some doubt on his face.
¡°Isn¡¯t it strange that I still chose to attack you?¡±
¡°Although you did identally fulfill this condition, there¡¯s still one more condition that you guys didn¡¯t fulfill from the beginning.¡±
Hearing nders¡¯ words, the condition of victory shed through Brook¡¯s mind again.
¡°When the sun rises, the light will appear in this manor once again, and I have yet to find you. That is my victory.¡±
I have yet to find you.
Brook immediately understood. This time, hepletely understood.
The game they were ying was hide-and-seek. The game rule of hide-and-seek was that as long as you were discovered, you would lose.
In other words, from the beginning, whether it was Brook or the others, as long as they were caught by the ck phone, they would have already lost.
From the moment the ck phone was filmed, Brook¡¯s ending was already destined.
So that was how it was...
Confused, Brook¡¯s eyes widened, his pupils dted, and he died with his eyes wide open.
After getting rid of one, nders looked at the obedient ck.
¡°Well done.¡±
Taking the phone from ck, nders looked at the phone that was still working and said in surprise,
¡°As expected of a magician¡¯s phone. The quality is really good!¡±
nders checked and confirmed that the remaining battery was enough to finish the final work. Then, he led ck to the vi.
¡°If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll buy more goods from those magicians.¡±
Those mages from the Mage Association probably never dreamed that they would one day be targeted by others because of the equipment.
¡°Ah!¡±
¡°No!¡±
¡°Help!¡±
After a long time, when thest sound of participation dissipated in the vi, the crows surrounding the vi began to separate.
The sun once again fell on the body of the abandoned vi.
¡°The weather today is pretty good.¡±
nders walked out of the vi in a refreshed manner.
The next day, a brand new video with the familiar prefix appeared on youtube¡¯s home page.
¡°Scarecrow: I want to y a game with you guys!¡±
The moment this video appeared, it immediately attracted the attention of a group ofizens.
The number of clicks and yback quickly soared.
At the same time, the frequency of the system notification on nders¡¯ side instantly increased by a lot.
[Fear points + 0.4]
[Fear points + 0.7]
[Fear points + 0.3]
...
Chapter 56: Clip Guy Allen
Chapter 56: Clip Guy Allen
After many days, the scarecrow series video was finally updated.
On the day the video was released, it attracted countless people to click on it.
One had to know that these days without the new video, the poprity of the scarecrow affixes did not decrease but instead continued to rise.
This was something that even if nders ignored the inte, he could see from his constant pop-ups.
After the release of a few rted videos, the system had never heard of the released information.
Although each of them only disyed a little bit of fear point ie, and in the end, it was only a little bit or two.
But every second, there were at least hundreds or even thousands of messages, and that one-minute ie was quite considerable.
Because the scarecrow series of horror videos were too realistic, they were very topical.
The discussion on the inte was also bing more and more intense.
In short, two camps felt that this was all true, and two camps felt that this was all fake.
At present, the two camps were on par. Each of them had their own powerful people who came up with their own arguments, and what they said was reasonable.
In the beginning, the side that thought it was true had the upper hand because many gods who did special effects hade down one after another, insisting that it was so realistic. But, with current technology, it was absolutely impossible to do it.
However, not long after, many of them changed their words and contradicted their previous views.
This made manyizens who were paying attention to this matter not know which side to believe.
After all, most of them were just noobs who joined in the fun and thought it was funny.
They did not know much about special effects aspared to those professionals.
As a result, what should have been a foregone conclusion suddenly became fuzzy.
And all of this was the work of the authorities.
Although they didn¡¯t know why they couldn¡¯t delete or even block the rted videos of the Scarecrow series, the authorities had said that no matter what, they couldn¡¯t expose the strange existence.
Therefore, the authorities had secretly intervened to confuse the audience.
Their argument was also persuasive. If all of this was true, why was it not blocked?
Theizens who did not know would not think that the authorities would not block the video on their website. They only thought that the authorities approved the video.
Since it was approved, then naturally, it should not be true.
After all, no matter how free it was, there was no such thing as a killer video.
Therefore, all of this should be fake.
This argument was sessful, so the two sides argued endlessly and came to a stalemate.
And in this argument, the one who benefited the most was none other than nders.
There were topics, discussions, and the heat kept rising, causing the Scarecrow series to spread more and more widely.
It became more and more familiar to more and more people.
As a result, nders also gained more and more points of fear.
nders, who had tasted the sweetness, would naturally not let go of this big cake in the face of such huge benefits.
As a result, whenever he had time, he prepared a new video.
However,pared to the previous video, this video nders especially found someone to edit.
After expressing his satisfaction with the edited video, he decided to publish it.
The person who edited the video for him was a professional who was found in the school.
¡°Well done.¡±
Looking at the video posted on youtube and directly pushed to the front page, nders showed a satisfied expression.
Beside him, a young man was looking at the data on the screen excitedly.
As an ordinary student, it was not that he had not thought of posting videos on youtube and bing a video blogger.
But unfortunately, perhaps because he did not have the talent, every video he posted was like a rock falling into the sea, unable to cause any waves.
There was no response very quickly.
Not to mention, for someone like nders, who had only posted for less than half an hour, he was directly at the top of youtube¡¯s homepage.
n excitedly refreshed the page. Every time he refreshed it, the data would increase by leaps and bounds.
The string of happy data, every time it increased by leaps and bounds, stimted his heartbeat.
¡°Buddy, so the scarecrow video that has been very popr recently on the inte was taken by you.¡±
n did not know what to say anymore. He was a little incoherent.
He never dreamed that the videos he handled one day would be so amazing.
Even if he did not get a share of the profits, this experience alone was enough to be included in his resume, which would increase his employment rate in the future.
If this cooperation went well, he could even work with nders for a long time.
If that were the case, as long as he worked for one or two months and released three or four videos, his value would basically increase exponentially.
Of course,pared to nders, his value would still increase limited.
But for a student who had not graduated, this was enough.
Whether it was as capital to brag or as a qualification to look for a job in the future, it was enough...
At this time, n could foresee that he would drive a sports car, live in a big vi, and have a beautiful life surrounded by beautiful women.
However, all of this had a big premise.
That was to grasp the person in front of him firmly.
Thinking of this, n¡¯s eyes were burning, and he looked at Flemish with a ttering expression.
Flemish did not take n¡¯s change to heart.
The other party was just a tool person, like this kind of student. But, unfortunately, there were many people in the school under his feet.
He did a lot, or if he found something wrong, he could change at any time.
As for whether the disappearance of a student would bring any trouble and influence to the school.
The answer was no.
Those who had such thoughts could only say that they were thinking too much.
In fact, every year, students from all the universities in the country would suddenly disappear.
There were all kinds of reasons. If they wanted to start a business, they would leave without saying anything.
Or, if they ran out of money, they would choose to leave. There were all kinds of other reasons.
Therefore, it was actually ubiquitous for a student to disappear without reporting it.
Although there were not many cases like this every year, there were still some cases.
As long as it was not too big of amotion, the school would not care at all.
And this was reality.
n did not know about this at all. At this moment, he was still thinking of fawning over nders and joining his video production team.
Yes, the naive n thought that nders¡¯ videos were all fake.
¡°Hey, man, I can see that something must have happened to your production team recently. Do you think I could join you?¡±
Chapter 57: Flanders’ Human Underling
Chapter 57: nders¡¯ Human Underling
Production team? In?
nders looked at the enthusiastic young man before him with a strange expression.
He knew exactly what he was up to.
This guy wanted to join me?
Production team? What is that?
Do I have one of these?
Oh, I think so. ck Sword Apophis, me, and the extras I need for every video.
In that case, the lineup does seem to be a production team.
It¡¯s just that this production team is very useless.
The actors that are added each time basically cannot appear in the second video.
In the past, there was not much demand. So after every video was shot, nders would upload it directly.
But recently, it¡¯s different. To increase the video¡¯s interest and horror, professional editing is still necessary...
Looking at the data on the screen, there were already manyments on the video, and the response was excellent.
nders could see that theizens were very happy to watch the carefully edited video.
And the most intuitive thing for nders was the rapidly increasing number of fear points in his system.
Everything else was fake. For nders, only the fear points were real.
¡°What do you think, buddy?¡±
Looking at nders, Allen was actually not very confident.
He knew his own level. In the entire major, he could only be considered average. In this school, many were better than him.
And the reason he was able to participate in the editing of nders¡¯ video was purely due to luck.
nders¡¯ gazended on Allen¡¯s face, and that indifferent gaze made Allen feel a little flustered.
This person felt so scary!
nders¡¯ gaze was looking upon Allen, and he was a little scared and could not help but regret his actions.
He was still too reckless.
That¡¯s right, how could such a top-notch production team like Youtuan like him fall for such a low-ss character?
To be able to take over an editing job was already the greatest honor.
Allen was about to give up.
In fact, he was still unwilling to give up. He still wanted to seize this opportunity in front of him.
However, under nders¡¯ creepy gaze, he was really panicking.
What exactly was the situation?
As nders watched, nders heard the system¡¯s notification.
[Fear points + 7]
That¡¯s right. This guy was actually just being watched by nders. He was already afraid and was beginning to provide nders with fear points.
nders was also quite surprised by this situation.
He did not expect that he was actually a coward. However, this was indeed what nders had expected.
But it was also good. The more timid a person was, the easier it was to control them.
nders thought for a moment and finally replied,
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°... Huh?¡±
Allen was stunned at first. Then he did not react.
He raised his head to look at nders in disbelief. Then, looking at his face, which had not changed much, he subconsciously thought he had misheard.
¡°What did you say just now? Can you repeat it?¡±
Saying this in a daze, Allen immediately realized what he had done. He raised his hands and waved them repeatedly.
¡°No, no, no, I didn¡¯t mean that. I didn¡¯t hear it clearly. Can you repeat it, please?¡±
Facing Allen¡¯s funny clown-like actions, nders did not say anything else. Instead, he just looked at him.
[Fear + 8]
As expected, this person was terrifying as expected of the person who could make a scarecrow video.
Allen let go and became serious.
He suppressed his excitement and looked at nders, trying to say,
¡°When do I meet the other members of the production team?¡±
¡°No need. Your job from now on is to edit. First, I¡¯ll give you the video that I¡¯ve made, and then you can edit it a little better like today.¡±
¡°I... this...¡±
Allen did not expect that although he had joined, he would not meet anyone else.
He did not know that he was the only human in this so-called production team.
So, he did not know what he should say now?
Facing nders¡¯cold face, which had no extra expression from the beginning to the end, he finally held back all the words that he wanted to say.
nders was delighted with Allen¡¯s performance.
¡°As a reward for joining, I will give you a satisfactory reward, but there is one thing I need to emphasize to you.¡±
Besides collecting fear points, there was another reason why nders filmed this Scarecrow series video.
To tell others, or more urately, to tell the group of people from the Mage Association that he had already left Sagos City.
That was to say. He wanted to divert the attention of those mages to other cities.
So that he could safely take root here.
He wanted to turn this university, this city, into his fear nest.
Before he seeded, he had to avoid exposing himself to outsiders.
Therefore, nders would shoot the videos in other videos from now on.
Even the location of the release would not be in this city.
Yes, the two were not in Sargus city but in Tenocheng, where nders shot the videos.
And Allen was not a student of Tenocheng University but from another local school.
As for why nders found Allen, naturally, it was not because of his editing skills.
In the end, the editing skills of the other party could only be said to be average. What really made nders value the other party was that he was a rtively good hacker.
He was still somewhat famous in the hacker circle.
In addition, the other party happened to be in Tiannuo Cheng, so he was chosen by nders.
¡°As for the matter of you joining the US and even bing the editor of this series of videos in the future, you must keep it a secret. It would be best if you did not mention it to anyone. Otherwise, you will bear the consequences.¡±
¡°Okay, okay, I understand.¡±
Although Allen did not know why nders had made such a request, looking at nders¡¯serious expression, he could not and did not dare to reject him.
nders looked at Allen in front of him. To prevent nders from betraying him and even exposing himself, he had ced the [ Scarecrow Watcher ] transformation on nders.
This way, he could monitor nders at any time and ce.
As long as this person had the intention to expose the information here one day, whether it was intentional or not, he would appear at the first moment and destroy everyone present.
However, if Allen had been obedient and did not do anything, nders would not be stingy with the rewards.
Youtube could not delete the video, so the corresponding rewards would automatically be transferred to nders¡¯ount.
nders didn¡¯t like the money, so he took out a part of it and gave it to Allen.
It was the other party¡¯s life-saving money.
Chapter 58: Fear Escalates
Chapter 58: Fear Esctes
After dealing with the youtube video, nders returned to school.
That day, nders was working in the library. After Warfarin finished his ss, he took his phone and sat beside him.
Ever since the two of them confirmed their rtionship, their rtionship quickly heated up. Warfarin wished that she could tie herself to nders with duct tape.
¡°Darling, look at the video of the scarecrow series. It has been updated again today.¡±
Warfarin ced her phone in front of nders and said with an excited expression.
¡°Why have you been paying so much attention to this video recently? It¡¯s making me a little jealous.¡±
Naturally, nders would not say that he had made this video and released it himself.
He disguised himself as a big boy who was in love and hugged Warfarin. However, his tone was a little dissatisfied.
Although Warfarin had watched videos of the scarecrow before, she was just like an ordinary person. She had watched videos of the Scarecrow before, but she ignored the scarecrow as she did now. ¡°...¡±
Perhaps it was due to the influence of Fear. Warfarin was extremely interested in the scarecrow.
Warfarin fell for nders¡¯ coquetry. She put down her phone and gave nders her red lips tofort him.
¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯ve been having nightmarestely. I was scared at first, but I found it interestingter.¡±
nders, who worked hard every night, was very clear about Warfarin¡¯s situation.
He had not used Fear in the past few days, but Warfarin was still having nightmares.
However, because he did not have nders¡¯ Fear, although it was a nightmare, Warfarin¡¯s performance was not as exaggerated as before.
Instead, he seemed to be enjoying it.
It could be seen that after experiencing Fear twice, and after his body had experienced reviving from the dead, Warfarin¡¯s courage grew.
She waspletely immune to the usual horror scenes.
And this was a situation that nders had been studying recently.
This was not a good situation. If a person were trained to be more and more fearless and not afraid of anything, then nders would not be able to obtain fear points from the other party¡¯s goods.
Such a person was worthless.
Fortunately, Warfarin was not truly fearless at the moment.
nders hugged Warfarin¡¯s waist and watched nders¡¯ new video with one earpiece each.
Although he was watching the video, his mind waspletely focused on the system notification.
Finally, as the video continued to progress, nders finally got what he wanted.
[Fear points + 30]
Feeling his girlfriend¡¯s tense back, nders patted her back tofort her.
Feeling nders¡¯ actions, Warfarin did not refuse and leanedpletely into nders¡¯ arms.
Once she encountered a terrifying scene that was too exciting, she would subconsciously bury her head into nders¡¯ arms.
[Fear points + 40]
Finally, the video came to an end. Warfarin did not get up from Frank¡¯s embrace.
¡°Don¡¯t you feel afraid?¡±
After Warfarin recovered, she looked at nders in surprise, whose expression did not change much.
¡°I¡¯ve watched it a few times, so I don¡¯t feel anything.¡±
nders was already prepared for his girlfriend¡¯s questioning and had his own set of excuses.
¡°You don¡¯t say. This thing is pretty good for training your courage.¡±
Warfarin did not dwell on it and quickly moved on to the next topic.
¡°Darling, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to write a novel?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Then have you ever considered writing a novel with this scarecrow?¡±
¡°Ah? I really haven¡¯t thought about that.¡±
Although she was interested in writing something, she really did not think too much about what Warfarin said.
Her passion for writing had even decreased a lot due to her recent passionate love with nders.
Perhaps it was because nders was too crazy in bed, but now that Warfarin was by nders¡¯ side, she felt an itch below her.
As a result, she did not have the mood to think about anything else.
If nders knew about Warfarin¡¯s situation, he would definitely think of a sentence he had heard before.
He had forgotten the original sentence, which meant that the best way to conquer a woman was to conquer her vagina first.
That was more or less what it meant, and the person who said it was also a writer, and a female writer at that.
Because of this, nders had a very deep impression of her.
However, nders did not know about Warfarin¡¯s situation at the moment, and naturally, Warfarin would not reveal it.
¡°It¡¯s indeed a good idea.¡±
Warfarin pretended to be calm and nodded calmly.
As for whether he really thought that way, it was no longer important. What was important was the process of creation.
Since the man she loved was looking forward to it, Warfarin naturally would ept it.
In her mind, she even started to look forward to the scene where the two of them would write together in the future.
Perhaps as she was writing, the two of them would start to write on the bed.
Even before the book waspleted, the two of them even had a few children.
If nders knew what Warfarin was thinking, his expression would definitely be very strange.
As exciting as it could be.
Unfortunately, there were no ifs. But, seeing that Warfarin agreed with his idea and was about to start writing, nders¡¯ heart was filled with anticipation.
That night, his waist shook crazily as if it was equipped with an electric motor.
¡°Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!¡±
Warfarin moaned in excitement andpletely let go. Shepletely forgot that she was in the student dormitory.
She did not care whether the people in the other rooms would hear her or not.
When Warfarin reached her climax again, nders did the same thing again, recreating the first time the two met.
The flesh and blood began to fall off, and the shadow that was originally hard and warm turned into a stick made of straw with thorns.
Although she had already experienced it once, when she experienced the terrifying scene again, the terrifying feeling did not diminish at all.
¡°Ah!!¡±
Warfarin screamed on the spot, then rolled her eyes.
Her condition was worse than the first time. She was so scared that she fainted.
Seeing this situation, nders did not intend to let her go.
¡°Forgive me, baby. Everything will be for you to create better work.¡±
Although he said so, nders did not feel guilty at all.
Fear skill activated.
As the upper limit of Warfarin was raised, the power of Fear that nders used this time was also a lot stronger than before.
Chapter 59: Stimulating Creation
Chapter 59: Stimting Creation
¡°No!¡±
A familiar scream sounded. Warfarin suddenly sat up from the bed with a pale face.
¡°Huff! Huff! Huff!¡±
She panted heavily, and there was still a lingering fear on her face.
This time, Warfarin¡¯s reaction was obviously much bigger than before.
Looking at Warfarin, who was obviously frightened, nders was afraid that something might happen to her, so he immediately gave her warmth.
¡°Baby, did you have a nightmare again?¡±
nders sat up and sat next to Warfarin. He held Warfarin in his arms, and his voice was very gentle.
If Allen saw this, nders would definitely be shocked on the spot, thinking that he was blind.
nders, who had turned into a gentle boyfriend,forted Warfarin by her ear.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a nightmare. But, darling, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m right beside you.¡±
¡°Oh, nders.¡±
nders¡¯forting words were still effective. Warfarin threw herself into nders¡¯ arms, her shoulders twitching from time to time.
A cold feeling came from his chest. nders was a little surprised. He did not expect Warfarin to cry directly this time.
Although her reaction was even bigger than thest time, Warfarin¡¯s appearance was even worse than thest time.
Butpared to thest time she was scared to death, just from this point alone, Warfarin¡¯s performance this time was much better than thest time.
At least, she and her body had endured this experience of fear.
And Warfarin was not in a good mood at the moment. She buried her head into nders¡¯ arms and pressed her face tightly against nders¡¯ chest painfully, listening to nders¡¯ heartbeat.
On the one hand, she was scared, but she did not tell him the real reason.
The nightmare fromst night was still vivid in her mind.
It was a nightmare that would not go away. Just thinking about it made Warfarin tremble.
What scared her the most was that she would subconsciously think of the scarecrow every time she saw nders¡¯ face.
It was too scary.
The boyfriend she had sex with was actually a scarecrow. No matter how many times she experienced it, Warfarin could not bear the sudden appearance of the scarecrow at the moment of your orgasm.
Not to mention, this time, it was even scarier than thest time.
Perhaps it was the increase in her endurance that kept Warfarin from copsing.
Thus, she unlocked a whole new storyline.
At the end of the sex with the scarecrow, the straw inserted into her body began to grow.
One straw after another was inserted into her body, her vagina was opened and expanded, and her uterus was finally filled.
Not only that, in this nightmare, Warfarin also clearly felt that a new straw rod was inserted into her anus.
From her anus to her rectum, her body was finally filled with straw, and her stomach was filled to the brim.
The final, fatal blow to Warfarin, causing her to wake uppletely, was also the most terrifying. The straw spread crazily in her body, finally breaking through her stomach and splitting her into two.
Even now, her body still had that kind of pain.
To put it bluntly, Warfarin had a certain shadow in her heart about having sex because of this nightmare.
This was also why after she woke up this time, she did not use sex to cure her fear likest time.
¡°Alright, it¡¯s alright. What kind of nightmare did you have today? Why did you have such a big reaction?¡±
nders let go of his arms, wanting to push Warfarin away and take a good look at her.
In the end, she was a little surprised. After Warfarin felt nders¡¯ movements, she hugged nders excitedly, and she did not want to separate.
¡°No, no, this is good. Just keep it this way.¡±
nders did not mind Warfarin¡¯s willfulness.
¡°Then at least tell me what kind of nightmare it is that can actually scare you. Didn¡¯t you say earlier that your dreams were a little boring recently?¡±
nders¡¯ voice was still as gentle as ever, giving Warfarin warmth andfort.
¡°I have a good rest today and don¡¯t have to go to work. But baby, if I remember correctly, you still have ss today.¡±
¡°I¡¯m skipping it. I¡¯m not in the mood to go to ss today.¡±
Warfarin replied without hesitation.
ss? How could she be in the mood for ss now?
Faced with Warfarin¡¯s increasing conversation, nders continued tofort her.
¡°Fine, we won¡¯t go. But, then, what should we y today?¡±
Warfarin did not want to move, but since nders had said so, she began to think about whether she should do something.
Being immersed in fear would only make her lose herself in fear and be a ve of fear.
Warfarin needed to find something to divert her attention and free herself from this fear.
¡°Speaking of which, do you want to take advantage of your current state to start writing something?¡±
¡°?¡±
Warfarin was stunned at first, but then she realized what nders was talking about.
She subconsciously wanted to refute and reject him, but her mouth opened, and just as the words were about to reach her mouth, she retracted them.
This was not because she was worried about nders, but because when she mentioned writing, she actually had the urge to write in her mind.
The content of the writing, which was the source of her inspiration, was none other than the nightmare she hadst night.
In her current state, it was impossible to use sex to divert her attention.
In that case, writing was not uneptable.
Feeling the eagerness in his heart, Warfarin finally raised his head and nodded in agreement under nders¡¯ expectant gaze.
The two of them washed up briefly and then had breakfast.
Apanied by nders, the two of them found a coffee shop with a good atmosphere.
Warfarin opened her notebook and put her hands on the keyboard. She first looked at nders.
nders saw her looking over and nodded gently, giving her encouragement and support.
Taking a deep breath, Warfarin recalled her nightmare and began to type on the keyboard.
This was a very realistic nightmare.
It was as if it had really happened. Even after an entire morning, Warfarin felt as if it had really happened after the meeting.
The fear, oppression, pleasure, and strangeness in the dream were all extremely real.
It constantly challenged Warfarin¡¯s nerves, causing her to be on the verge of breaking down.
But the more real it was, the more fear she felt, and the faster Warfarin¡¯s writing speed.
When she really started writing, even Warfarin herself could not believe that it would be so smooth.
Countless inspirations emerged in her heart. Around this nightmare, one idea after another kept appearing in her mind.
Among them, Warfarin thought of the scarecrow series video she saw yesterday.
As if she had opened the door to a new world, Warfarin waspletely immersed in her creation.
Chapter 60: The Plan Begins
Chapter 60: The n Begins
Very smoothly, nders looked at the scene in front of him with satisfaction.
Nightmare.
This was the name of Warfarin¡¯s new work.
The whole process of Warfarin¡¯s creation was very smooth. There was not a single pause in the middle.
Seeing this made nders feel very gratified. It was not in vain that I had spent so much effort to inspire her.
As for how smoothly it went, even the creator, Warfarin herself, felt that it was somewhat inconceivable.
After typing out the first letter, all the horrible scenes she experienced since she was born kept emerging.
It was like a passingntern, the brain was telling the operation, and inspiration kept pouring out.
Warfarin entered a state of high concentration, and under nders¡¯ somewhat surprised gaze, she started to create with amazing efficiency.
nders watched this for three whole hours, not missing a single letter on the screen.
As Warfarin¡¯s first reader, nders made his own summary of the chapters she had so far.
It was exciting, very interesting, too wonderful.
There were some small snippets, and even this strange one of his felt a chill down his spine.
It was enough to show the brilliance of Warfarin¡¯s works.
Looking at this, nders was 90% sure that Warfarin¡¯s work could open up a new channel for him to gain points of fear.
The corners of his mouth could not help but tilt upwards if Warfarin could turn her head and see nders¡¯ expression at this moment.
She would be stunned on the spot because nders¡¯ smile at this moment could not be said to be simr to the Scarecrow¡¯s smile in her nightmare. On the contrary, it was the same.
The n went smoothly.
nders began to organize his thoughts.
There were three ns in his mind right now.
They were ¡®spread of fear¡¯, ¡®ranch¡¯, and ¡®Kingdom of fear¡¯.
Among them, the ¡®spread of fear¡¯ had already seen the benefits and achieved sess.
Most of this was due to the video that nders had posted on youtube.
A small portion was due to Jarrosus, who had luckily escaped from the previous battle.
Shortly, Warfarin¡¯s novel had a high possibility of bing a new revenue channel for the n.
nders was not satisfied with the status quo even though things were going so smoothly.
He looked at the ¡®ranch¡¯ n that had been put on hold ever since it was drafted.
The sess or failure of this n wasrgely rted to the ¡®Kingdom of fear¡¯ that followed.
However...
Looking at Warfarin, who was working hard without stopping for even a moment, nders suddenly had a better idea.
Students like Warfarin who had the desire to create were not rare in school.
There were even quite several students who majored in creation.
Since that was the case, as an inspiration provider, should he consider developing in multiple ways?
How could a novel be enough? nders was very greedy. He wanted more, more!
Thinking of this, a small scarecrow suddenly appeared in nders¡¯ hand.
Scarecrow skill activated.
nders decided to break his previous n. Instead, in the entire campus, he would take the initiative to choose and spread this scarecrow.
He wanted to create a campus ghost story. He wanted to let this school be shrouded in fear.
The establishment of ¡®spread ¡®and ¡®ranch¡¯, these two things he had to do simultaneously.
...
Female dormitory building, 404.
Ka.
With a soft sound, the door was pushed open from outside.
A girl with eyes and a look of intelligence and beauty walked in.
The moment she entered, the smell of paint spread over her face. This was her dormitory.
The dormitory was filled with all kinds of painting tools, and paintings that had already been drawn could be seen everywhere.
Of the few beds in the dormitory, only one looked like someone used it.
The other few beds were filled with all kinds of misceneous items.
With one look, it was obvious that this young girl lived here alone.
The girls had long been used to this deserted dormitory.
As Warfarin had said before, those who were arranged to stay in the girl¡¯s dormitory basically all walked out.
Warfarin¡¯s own roommate was like this. nders had stayed in her dormitory for so many days, but he had not seen this roommate.
Obviously, the girl¡¯s roommates were the same.
However, not everyone did not like the atmosphere of the girls¡¯ dormitory.
Emil was a special case.
As an art student, she liked the quiet atmosphere here.
Therefore, when everyone elseined, she was the only one who wished she could stay in the dormitory every day and create as much as she wanted.
However, this peace had been broken recently. No one knew which dormitory¡¯s people were so crazy at night.
This made Emil, who wanted to paint at night, feel very bad.
¡°Hmm? Where did thise from?¡±
After a day of sses, Emil suddenly saw a doll made of straw on her bed.
This little scarecrow was very lifelike. That strange smile made people shudder.
When she saw this palm-sized scarecrow doll, Emil was very puzzled.
¡°Who ced this on my bed? Could it be that those guys came back?¡±
Those guys naturally referred to Emil¡¯s former roommates.
However, this idea was quickly rejected by Emil himself.
From the internal situation of the dormitory, it could be seen that those roommates had never lived here, and there was nothing for them in the dormitory.
Naturally, there was no reason for them toe back.
Moreover, Emil did not have any deep friendship with those few roommates, so she ruled out this situation at the first moment.
Holding the little scarecrow in her hand, Emil did not understand.
She briefly checked her things and found that there were no traces of it being moved.
¡°How strange, but forget it.¡±
Unable to think of anything, Emil yed with the little scarecrow in her hand for a while.
Objectively speaking, the little scarecrow¡¯s appearance was a little scary.
The overall style was rather dark, coupled with the strange smile on her face. It looked terrifying no matter how one looked at it.
If it were an ordinary girl, she would definitely throw this thing away at the first moment. ¡°...¡±
But Emil was not an ordinary person. As nders¡¯ second target, she naturally had her own special beginnings.
When nders first knew about this person, he had heard about her from Warfarin.
Emil was famous for being a loner in school. In contrast, her painting skills were outstanding.
In addition to her good looks, she also had her own support group in school.
Although Emil did not know about this, because she was a very pure artist who was obsessed with art.
During her school days, she had won many awards and participated in several art exhibitions.
What attracted nders the most was the style of Emil¡¯s works.
Compared to those colorful paintings, Emil¡¯s works were darker.
This was in line with nders¡¯ own expectations.
Chapter 61: The Strange Scarecrow Doll
Chapter 61: The Strange Scarecrow Doll
Emil put down the scarecrow doll and began to work for the day.
She was indeed a famous painter in school.
Just because of a strange scarecrow doll, she had a lot of inspiration.
The first work was painted with the scarecrow doll as the theme.
In a ce where Emil could not see, the little scarecrow slowly turned its head.
The little scarecrow¡¯s gaze touched Emil, then passed through her andnded on the scroll in front of Emil.
When nders saw the drawing board in front of Emil, he could not help but smile in satisfaction.
Not bad. He found such an amazing artist for the first time.
It was a good start.
nders was more confident in his next n.
But before that, he had to be prepared.
He opened the system interface and flipped to the skills tab.
nders purposefully opened Fear.
As his level increased, Fear¡¯s effect became stronger.
At level 7, the entire skill had changed greatly.
For example, nders had no idea about the illusion created by Fear.
He had no idea what kind of terrifying scene the person who was inflicted with Fear was facing.
This was resolved when Fear reached level 5.
At level 7, nders was not only able to pry into other people¡¯s illusions, but he was also able to interfere.
This was also why Warfarin had only died once after being inflicted with Fear so many times.
This was because nders had intentionally controlled it to reduce the terror of the illusion.
However, even so, it was still a mistake in his operation. If he was not careful, Warfarin could have died instantly.
If it were not for Five Bone Abundance, which could extract vitality, nders would have almost lost this interesting and memorable collection of Warfarin.
nders paid attention to Emil for a while and then withdrew his gaze. He needed more creators like Emil.
To increase his sess rate, in the early stages, he would find some people with a darker style, or even those who were fans of terror, to be his pawns.
Without nders¡¯ attention, the little scarecrow seemed to have lost its luster and became an ordinary little doll again.
Emil did not know all of this. She was currently immersed in her own creation and learning.
Perhaps the little scarecrow was strange enough to leave a deep impression on the first Emil she saw.
This made the process of Emil¡¯s first painting today exceptionally smooth.
It was as if it was a stroke of genius. Whether it wasposition or coloring, there was not a trace of stagnation in the middle.
This extraordinarily perfect state made Emil a little obsessed.
When work waspleted, Emil looked a little intoxicated.
What was going on? Why was he in such a good state today?
Emil looked at her work in disbelief.
She stood up and walked back, admiring the painting from a distance.
The content of the painting was straightforward. A scarecrow was standing on a wheat field at dusk.
The surrounding background painted the beauty of dusk perfectly. It was very artistic.
And none of this was to set off the main character of the painting, the scarecrow.
Normally, this should be a very artistic and beautiful painting.
But the situation was the opposite ¡ª the more stylish the background, the stronger the sense of horror and strangeness of the whole painting.
This was because the scarecrow¡¯s form and appearance were all made, ording to nders himself.
This was also the reason why Emil had just obtained this little scarecrow doll.
Its seemingly ordinary body had a subtle distortion. This distortion caused the originally normal smile on its face to appear.
No matter how one looked at it, this seemingly ordinary scarecrow looked very strange.
Combined with the entire scene, it was as if the sun had set and night had fallen. The scarecrow that was originally guarding the wheat fields had alsoe to life.
Yes, it hade to life.
In Emil¡¯s painting, the scarecrow seemed to have turned from a dead object into a living thing. It gave people a feeling that it was about to wake up and begin to move.
Emil¡¯s painting looked sparse and ordinary at first nce. There was nothing special about it. However, it was not an exaggeration to say that it was ordinary.
However, the more one looked at it carefully. The more one would feel that something was wrong.
When one was not paying attention, one would feel a creepy feeling in their heart.
The scarecrow in the painting would graduallye to life in one¡¯s eyes. If one looked at it for a long time, one would even feel that the scarecrow was looking at one and smiling at one.
Even those with strong associative abilities would be able to see the scarecrow flying out of the painting and pouncing on you.
When you came back to your senses, you would be surprised to find that your back would feel cold, your body would be covered in a cold sweat, and the clothes on your back would be soaked in the sweat.
Perfect. It was obviously just casual work, but it surpassed all of her previous works.
After appreciating it, Emil became more and more satisfied with the newlypleted painting in front of her...
That was it for today.
Emil felt the fatigue in her body. She did not continue to draw another one.
She could not draw another one.
Emil thought so, so she obeyed her body andy on the bed before midnight.
This work made her very satisfied and gave her a great sense of achievement.
With this satisfaction, she looked at the hero of all this, the scarecrow doll that suddenly appeared in her bedroom.
!!
Just by looking at it, the sleepiness in Emil¡¯s mind instantly disappeared.
How was this possible?
Her eyes widened, and her expression was a little frightened.
It turned out that after nders left, he did not control the scarecrow to return to its original appearance.
At this moment, the scarecrow was maintaining the posture of turning its head.
When Emil looked over, she happened to meet the scarecrow¡¯s eyes.
Feeling frightened, Emil subconsciously hid under the nket.
She hid under the nket and secretly lifted a corner. Then, she looked at the little scarecrow through the gap.
Time passed little by little. Under Emil¡¯s gaze, the scarecrow did not make any movements.
After a long time, there was still no movement. It was as if the little scarecrow was really just a scarecrow.
Could it be my misconception that this scarecrow was acting like this?
After repeatedly confirming that the scarecrow really did not move, Emil could not help but suspect that she had misremembered.
It waste at night. Emil, who was lying in bed, could not suppress the sleepiness in her body.
Gradually, her upper eyelids began to look for her lower eyelids for a date.
The image of the scarecrow in her field of vision became more and more blurred and finally turned into darkness.
Before she went to bed, Emil vaguely saw that the scarecrow seemed to have be muchrger.
Chapter 62: Fear Was Upgraded Again
Chapter 62: Fear Was Upgraded Again
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Level 7 Fear could manipte illusions and interfere with human actions.
If it was Level 10, what would happen to Fear?
As it was the first level skill, Fear did not cost much to upgrade.
From level 7 to level 10, it would only cost 24,000 fear points.
For nders, who earned at least a few thousand or even tens of thousands a day, this was really nothing.
It was nothing.
Level up, level up, level up.
Soon, nders saw the introduction of Level 10 Fear.
nting a terrifying illusion in the target¡¯s mind, the user could view the illusion from god¡¯s perspective and change the illusion.
The user could connect the illusions of multiple targets or create arge-scale illusion to link multiple targets together.
What is this? Does it feel powerful?
nders looked at the upgraded Fear and was extremely excited.
After the upgraded Fear, as the user, not only could he freely change the intensity, but he could also freely choose the number of targets.
In other words, as long as he was willing, he could even let the whole school y horror games in his fantasy.
Think about it, how exciting would a horror game be if he was in the real world?
One had to know that the full stealth game had yet to be fully developed.
If a real person wanted to travel to the virtual world, it would take god knows how many years.
If you wanted to do it now, you might even have to give up the rest of your life.
Because you needed to insert a tube into your spinal cord to fulfill your desire to enter the game world.
There was a high chance that you would be paralyzed.
However, nders could enjoy the feeling of being there without any side effects.
It was an authentic and terrifying experience.
The final piece of the ¡®ranch¡¯ n in nders¡¯ mind had been assembled in an instant.
¡°Feel despair, feel fear, and then howl!¡±
nders stood on the rooftop of the previous battle and looked down at the entire campus as if he could already see the scene where everyone would submit to him in the future.
¡°Hahahahaha!¡±
As night fell, nders removed his disguise and stood on the rooftop,ughing without restraint.
Terrifyingughter echoed throughout the entire campus.
It echoed in the minds of every student.
Fear spread at this moment, and no one knew what was going on.
But they knew one thing very well, and that was the uncontroble, uncontroble fear in their hearts at this moment.
This was a warning given by the instincts of life.
There was danger. Run quickly, there was danger.
It was oppressive, ufortable, and even some timid people felt suffocated.
But even so, they did not know what had happened.
They also did not know what had caused all this.
All they had was helplessness, fear, and panic.
[Fear points + 1]
[Fear points + 7]
[Fear points + 5]
[Fear points + 23]
[Fear points + 3]
[Fear points + 17]
...
The exhaustion from leveling up the fear level was slowly being replenished.
In less than half an hour, the 24,000 fear points that he had spent were not only replenished but were also replenished.
In response to this, nders turned his gaze to the other two skills in the first level.
¡°Since the consumption isn¡¯t big, why don¡¯t I level the two of you up as well?¡±
Through the Fear skill, nders had already understood some of the rules of the first level.
The skills in the first level would undergo a qualitative leap at level 5, level 7, and level 10 and then evolve.
As for the skills of the second gear, ording to Disguise¡¯s situation, it should also follow this rule.
As for the third gear, ording to Watchman¡¯s Scarecrow¡¯s situation, he didn¡¯t know what happened after that, but it did indeed evolve from level 3.
As the cost of upgrading these two gears was too high, nders temporarily didn¡¯t have any thoughts of trying to upgrade them.
However, nders believed that it would not be long before hepletely said goodbye to this poor life.
Receiving the picture, nders had an additional window in front of him. In this window was Emil¡¯s dorm room.
Watching Emil Peeking through the quilt, nders thought it was a little funny.
But not long after, he found that Emil was already somewhat unable to hold on.
It seemed that this guy had been maintaining this action for a long time.
nders smiled. Then, he controlled the little scarecrow to be bigger, regardless of whether Emil saw it or not.
Watchman Scarecrow.
Transfer.
The next moment, nders appeared in Emil¡¯s bedroom.
He was not in a hurry to pay attention to Emil¡¯s situation. Instead, he looked at Emil¡¯s bedroom with interest.
There were objects rted to painting everywhere.
Such as painting tools, paints, drawing boards, paper, and so on.
Inparison, there were very few things that belonged to girls.
Such as cosmetics, which nders had never seen before.
Soon, nders saw Emil¡¯spleted work on the drawing board.
nders was stunned at first. Then he looked at it seriously for a moment.
His gaze and attitude had changed from being calm at the beginning to admiring it now.
¡°Perfect.¡±
nders was not stingy with his praise and gave the highest evaluation he could give.
Even an outsider like nders could see the wonders of the work in front of him.
As an outsider, although nders could not give any technical and professional evaluation.
But he also had a normal level of appreciation and knew whether a painting was good or not.
Without a doubt, this painting was good. But, not only was it good, but it was also very wonderful.
¡°As expected, it¡¯s not unreasonable for this Emil to be so famous today. She is indeed excellent.¡±
After nders appreciated it with satisfaction, he went to Emil¡¯s bed and squatted down.
At this moment, the gap that Emil opened did not close.
nders looked through the gap and saw Emil¡¯s sweet sleeping face.
Her face, which was as cute as a little angel, now had a trace of fear.
¡°It seems that you were scared by me before you slept.¡±
nders chuckled. He did not feel guilty at all, let alone guilty.
Fear.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be by your side.¡±
nders did not show any mercy just because the other party had just given him wonderful work.
Fear, which had just reached level 10, weed its first experiencer just like that.
Meanwhile, Emil¡¯s brows furrowed in an instant.
Three secondster, her expression twisted to the extreme, filled with fear.
Chapter 63: Emil’s Childhood
Chapter 63: Emil¡¯s Childhood
¡°Where is this ce?¡±
In her sleep, Emil¡¯s consciousness gradually woke up.
She opened her eyes in a daze, but she was surprised to find that she was standing on a cliff.
In front of her, the sea breeze whistled, and the sound of the waves crashing against the rock wall below was clear.
She was jolted awake. Emil widened her eyes and looked around.
¡°Where is this ce?¡±
She asked again, but she did not answer.
¡°I, am I not looking into the eyes of that strange scarecrow?¡±
Recalling the scene before she fell asleep, Emil¡¯s expression was a little uneasy.
¡°Could it be that scarecrow brought me here?¡±
There was indeed something strange about that scarecrow.
Emil guessed uneasily, but she did not know that she had unintentionally guessed the correct answer.
With this thought in mind, Emil lowered her head and looked down at the bottomless abyss. She immediately retreated.
¡°Phew! Phew!¡±
She patted her chest and tried her best to calm herself down.
She began to observe her surroundings.
Her surroundings were barren. The sky was covered in dark clouds, and lightning streaked across from time to time.
There was no greenery. All that could be seen was the inky sea and pitch-ck rocks.
Emil was certain that she had never been here before.
If she had been to such an impressive ce once, she would never forget it.
As she was unconscious before she fell asleep, Emil did not realize that she had fallen asleep.
She subconsciously med everything on the little scarecrow doll that made her feel uneasy and afraid.
After observing it for a moment, she felt a little uneasy and did not know what to do.
Since there was no answer and the scarecrow that brought her here did not appear, she might also look around more.
Perhaps this would lead to something.
The most important thing now was to get out of here and return to the dormitory.
Just as she took a step, Emil suddenly found that her body had shrunk to the age of six or seven.
Her arm was so small and slender.
The bruises on his fair and tender arm were very eye-catching.
Some of them were almost colorless, while some looked as if they were new.
If an ordinary person really looked at it, they would be able to imagine what kind of torture this arm had gone through.
It made one¡¯s heart filled with pity, and their love surged.
Emil stared at the bruises. Her expression was not too good, and those distant memories surfaced in her mind.
¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did I be smaller? And this injury... could it be that the scarecrow did all this?¡±
Emil¡¯s expression was uncertain. She did not know why the other party had brought her here.
But no matter what, the other party had done one thing, and that was that the other party had sessfully provoked her.
She was in a horrible mood.
It is well known that most prodigies do not have a happy childhood.
Emil grew up in a violent family.
It was a depressing, damp, dark family.
Her father was a very violent man and would often beat and kick her mother.
At first, under her mother¡¯s protection, Emil was not the object of abuse.
But the good times did notst long. His mother was beaten to death by his father. But, of course, this was not the case in the eyes of others.
Emil¡¯s father was good at disguising himself. In front of others, he was a gentleman who loved his wife very much.
Even if he lived in the slums, he was still a good person with a good reputation.
And Emil¡¯s mother, in the eyes of outsiders, was a little mentally weak. There were no women who dragged her husband down.
As for this, the victim¡¯s mother did not resist.
On the other hand, it was for Emil¡¯s sake. If they divorced, she would naturally fight for custody.
As Emil¡¯s mother, she naturally did not want Emil to follow such a violent husband.
However, if she were separated from her husband, her mother, who was unable to work, would not bear the daily expenses.
There was no other way. The entire family depended on her husband¡¯s work to maintain their food and clothing.
Therefore, for the sake of her children, her mother chose to endure all of this quietly.
On the other hand, Emil¡¯s father would use sweet words to coax his wife every time he used violence.
There was no doubt that he was a scumbag.
If Emil were there now, she would naturally know that her father was a controlling scumbag who liked manipting people.
But her mother did not realize this.
Every time she was foolishly coaxed by an apology, she would foolishly think that her husband would really repent and change his mind.
The naive her even thought that the other party¡¯s work pressure caused this.
Therefore, she silently endured until the end of her life.
Emil would never forget the day her mother died. She would never forget the scene at that time.
From then on, as a substitute for her mother, Emil became the target of venting.
Perhaps because of her mother¡¯s death, this so-called ¡®father¡¯ obviously restrained himself from beating Emil.
In this environment, she grew up and established her artistic style in Emil¡¯s future works.
Depressing, weird, and dark.
Looking at the scars on her hand, those bad memories shed through her mind one by one.
If there was anything that made him feel warmer and happier when she was young, it was when her mother taught Emil how to draw.
Emil skillfully used his hand to pinch and twist this arm, creating new bruises and wounds.
The memories of drawing with her mother became clearer in her mind.
¡°Emil, does this look like a butterfly to you?¡±
To not make the young Emil worry, her mother generously disyed a purple bruise on her body.
¡°Hmm... it doesn¡¯t look like one.¡±
Emil looked at it for a while, then shook her head.
¡°How about this?¡±
Her mother¡¯s fingers exerted force, creating new wounds on the wound.
Soon, a butterfly bruise appeared before Emil¡¯s eyes.
When he first saw the scene, Emil was stunned.
At that time, Emil felt that it was fun as if she had found a new toy.
She used her mother¡¯s body to paint, and the paint was these bruises.
Because of this experience, Emil knew at a young age what method could be used to make people¡¯s skin show what color it was.
At that time, Emil did not notice that when she painted, his mother¡¯s expression was distorted because of pain.
Because, whenever she looked up at her mother, her mother always had a gentle and loving look.
Emil also did not know that painting with the body would hurt until after her mother died.
Because, before that, her mother prohibited Emil from trying to paint on her own body.
Emil expressionlessly left scar after scar on her arm.
All sorts of bruises formed together, outlining a gloomy and depressingndscape painting.
And the content of this painting was shockingly the scene before Emil¡¯s eyes.
¡°It really hurts, mother.¡±
Chapter 64: The Dream of Fear
Chapter 64: The Dream of Fear
Emil left the cliff and walked forward.
At some point, the dark road was obscured by fog.
The visibility was so low that Emil could not see the picture on her arm.
The fog was getting thicker and thicker, enveloping her.
Emil was trapped.
She could see nothing now.
The anger that her physical condition had caused had gradually cooled down.
Anxiety and fear of her position filled her heart.
The throbbing pain in her arm stimted her nerves, keeping her awake at all times.
It protected her from being swallowed by the endless fog.
Even so, Emil knew that if she had not thought of a way, it was only a matter of time before she was lost in the fog.
What should she do?
Emil asked herself, but she could not give any answer.
Despair began to spread in her heart.
Fear grew unscrupulously.
The oppression made Emil feel as if she was about to suffocate.
In this state of mental tension and high tension, Emil could copse at any time.
In the fog, all kinds of strange cries could be heard faintly.
This voice was fragile at first, but it became louder and louder as Emil¡¯s emotions fluctuated.
The more she did not want to pay attention to it, the more Emil could hear it clearly.
Emil had never heard these cries before. It was bizarre.
It did not seem like a sound that humans could make, and it did not seem like a sound thatmon animals made.
If there was a way to describe this sound, Emil would not even think about it and would be able to give her an answer.
¡°Demon.¡±
The sound caused a chill to run down Emil¡¯s spine and her entire body to turn cold.
How she wished that this was just a dream!
Emil prayed in her heart. Her body had already begun to tremble.
In her fear, Emil finally could not take it anymore. She began to run around in the fog impatiently.
But no matter how hard she tried, it was as if she could not break free from the fog.
And as she ran, she could feel that the terrifying voices that were torturing her were slowly approaching her.
This discovery made Emil scared and anxious.
She did not know what to do.
Finally, she could not help but sob and sob. Tears fell from the corners of her eyes.
But at this moment, a friendly call suddenly came from the fog.
¡°Emil, Emil! Where are you? Quicklye to mommy!¡±
The voice was like a lighthouse, instantly lighting up Emil¡¯s heart.
¡°Mommy, this is mommy¡¯s voice!¡±
Amir looked around. Initially, she could not see clearly, but a ck shadow suddenly appeared in the white fog.
It was like a ck dot on a piece of white paper. It was so eye-catching that it attracted Emil¡¯s attention.
As if it felt Emil¡¯s gaze, the ck shadow twisted, and its figure gradually became clear.
¡°It¡¯s mommy!¡±
Under Emil¡¯s gaze, the ck shadow¡¯s form ovepped with the gentle figure in his memories.
The ck shadow waved in his direction, and at the same time, the familiar call finally confirmed its direction.
¡°Emil! Emil! Where are you? Come to mommy quickly!¡±
Compared to before, there seemed to be a hint of urgency in her voice. However, it could be heard that the person who spoke was a little anxious.
Without any hesitation, Emil immediately ran in the direction of the ck shadow.
The distance between her and the ck shadow continued to close. As Emil continued to run, she could clearly see that the fog around her was starting to reduce and disappear.
Was she finally going to walk out?
Seeing this scene, Emil¡¯s actions became even faster. Finally, she had really had enough of this damned fog.
Very soon, Emil ran to the vicinity of the ck shadow.
And the ck shadow¡¯s real body also became increasingly clear in front of her eyes.
If it were the usual Emil, at this moment, she would definitely have noticed that this ck shadow¡¯s appearance was a little strange.
Because she was too tall, Emil¡¯s mother was not that tall.
Furthermore, she was too thin. Although her mother was also skinny, the thinness disyed by the ck shadow was not something that a normal person could have.
Unfortunately, there were no ifs.
Emil, who had lost her cool and even lost her ability to think and make decisions, only had that ck shadow in her heart. That ck shadow that she had mistaken for her mother.
¡°Mommy, I¡¯m here! I¡¯m here!¡±
Emil shouted excitedly as she ran.
She quickly ran to the front of the ck shadow, then pounced on it and hugged it tightly.
¡°Mommy, don¡¯t leave me again, okay? I¡¯m earning money now, and I can support the two of us. We don¡¯t have to face that person anymore. We¡¯re free, mommy!¡±
The moment she hugged the shadow, Emil burst into tears. She wantonly vented her feelings, and all kinds of emotions poured out crazily along with her tears.
The fear, unease, hesitation, anger, anxiety, and other negative emotions along the way were all vented at this moment.
After venting, reason came back online and took control of Emil¡¯s body.
After a short moment of joy, Emil suddenly felt that something was wrong.
Why was her firecracker body so rough and hard?
Thinking of this, Emil gently released her embrace and looked up.
With Emil¡¯s gaze, the fog that blocked her vision began to dissipate.
A bolt of lightning streaked across the sky, illuminating the person¡¯s appearance in front of Emil.
Only then did she see clearly that the person she was holding was not her mother.
It was a tall, thin, and sinister scarecrow!
She was not unfamiliar with this scarecrow¡¯s appearance. Instead, it was the erged version of the one that had appeared in her dormitory.
¡°Emil! Emil! Where are you? Quicklye to mommy!¡±
Feeling Emil¡¯s gaze, the scarecrow¡¯s sawtooth office opened and closed its mouth, letting out a kind voice.
Emil¡¯s pale face of fear was reflected in the scarecrow¡¯s eyes.
The corners of his mouth grew longer and longer until the corners of his mouth reached the ends of his ears.
The gentle voice formed a strong contrast with his ferocious and strange appearance, creating a huge difference.
At this moment, Emil only felt her scalp go numb, and her mind went nk.
The great fear turned into a flood that washed over her body,pletely drowning her.
Thump! Thump!
Thump! Thump!
Under the intense fear, Emil¡¯s heart beat violently, as if it was about to jump out of Emil¡¯s chest.
She could clearly hear her own heartbeat, but Emil had never realized that her heartbeat was so loud.
It was as if she was beating a drum, causing her to be distracted.
The scene froze for a second before she let out a shrill scream. Then, she turned around and ran.
¡°Ah!¡±
Chapter 65: Danger Level A
Chapter 65: Danger Level A
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°No!¡±
She stood up familiarly and called out in a familiar voice.
Through the scarecrow, nders looked at Emil, who was sitting up from the bed.
¡°Hehe, how interesting. These people even have the same reaction.¡±
Emil overlooked nders¡¯ mockery.
She sat on the bed and panted heavily.
After a while, she finally came to her senses.
She looked at the scarecrow doll not far away at once.
She saw that the doll had somehow changed back to the way she had seen it in the beginning.
It did not even turn its head. It looked very ordinary.
This scene made Emil doubt her memory. Could it be that she had fallen asleep from that moment on?
What would scarecrow head be able to turn around? Her gaze met these things, but nothing actually happened. She was only dreaming.
But this dream was too real?
¡°All of this is just a dream?¡±
Emil could not believe it.
But the familiar scene in front of her, the soft bed beneath her, the smell of the paint that apanied her every day in the air, all of this told her that what had happened before was just a dream.
And now, she was in reality.
However, such a real dream, did it really exist?
Moreover, to say that it was real, this nightmare was too realistic!
Everything in the dream, that fear, oppression, and despair, when she recalled it now, she was a little afraid, and her body could not help but begin to tremble.
It was all a dream. It was all a dream.
After consoling herself like this, Emil finally felt better.
Yes, now that she thought about the contents of the dream, it was too ridiculous.
How could the scarecrow move? Moreover, she was in the dormitory, so how could she suddenly appear at the beach?
¡°This should be that kind of lucid dream. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a lucid dream. I¡¯ve heard of it before.
¡°But this is the first time I¡¯m actually doing it.¡±
Emil hadpletely epted reality. After taking a deep breath, she turned on her phone and took a look.
It was three in the morning. So there was still quite a bit of time before daybreak.
Emil moved her fingers and then pulled out her schedule.
¡°There¡¯s no ss tomorrow.¡±
She tossed her phone aside and sat on the bed in a daze.
She could not sleep again. At this moment, she was so awake that she could not be any more awake.
She looked at the drawing board not far away. The moonlight outside the window shone on her previous painting.
Perhaps it was because of the angle, but the moonlight did not shine on everything that she saw in this ce.
It only illuminated a small part of it. The rest was only a vague outline.
However, the main character of the painting was unexpectedly eye-catching.
In an instant, under the contrast of the light, the painting appeared even more bizarre and terrifying.
Perhaps it was Emil¡¯s misconception, but she could faintly feel the scarlet light in the scarecrow¡¯s eyes.
It looked exceptionally terrifying.
However, the current Emil was not frightened by everything before her eyes.
Instead of being frightened, she found a way to kill time and vent her feelings.
She got up and sat down in front of the drawing board in her pajamas.
It was time to create!
¡°It seems to be very effective!¡±
Through the scarecrow, nders looked away from Emil, who was in the middle of creating.
After Warfarin, another creator was inspired by nders using fear.
What did this mean? It meant that mass-producing fear was possible.
And because of the esction of Fear, nders could even pull more than one person into the illusion.
Preferably a production team.
Level 10 fear allowed up to seven people to be in the same illusion.
Otherwise, the illusion would easily copse.
nders had already made up his mind.
...
¡°Too arrogant!¡±
Rei¡¯s fist smashed heavily on the table.
¡°Crack!¡±
In the next second, the originally valuable solid wooden table instantly turned into small pieces of wood chips that flew in the air.
¡°Hmph!¡±
Seeing this scene, magic power surged out of Rei¡¯s body.
Magic power formed a magic array in the air.
The moment the magic array was formed, everything in the area covered by it froze in mid-air.
Then, as if time had reversed, the table returned to its original state, returning to how it had been when the fist had not hit it.
At this moment, on Rei¡¯s table, there was a phone lying t.
¡°Ah!¡±
¡°No!¡±
¡°Help!¡±
The screen on the cell phone changed, and screams could be heard from time to time.
If nders had been there, he would definitely have cried out in surprise.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect that even the people from the Mage Association have their own fans. It¡¯s such an honor.¡±
The video Rei was watching was none other than thetest video of the Scarecrow series that nders had posted on youtube not long ago.
Previously, due to Jarrosus¡¯ embarrassing exit, to avoid causing too much panic...
Rei took the initiative to help cover up the truth.
She only said that the enemy was a terrifying existence from other dimensions.
Due to Jarrosus being caught off guard and ambushed, she had be like this.
She tried her best to minimize the impact of Jarrosus.
As for the scarecrow, she said that Jarrosus had never encountered it.
She did not say that the scarecrow had been disposed of because nders was a video blogger.
As long as the Scarecrow didn¡¯t give up on publishing videos, the news that the Scarecrow wasn¡¯t dead would be exposed sooner orter.
For this reason, Ray did not say that the scarecrow had been eliminated.
But she also did not expect that the scarecrow would start to stir up trouble not long after that big battle.
She had never seen such a thorny and strange situation ever since she imed to be the president of the Mage Association.
No matter how strong the other strange things were, they did not give Rei such a troublesome and powerless feeling.
¡°ng ng!¡±
¡°Enter.¡±
¡°Reporting to the boss, we have found the manor in the video and retrieved the victim.¡±
¡°I got it. Raise the level of the scarecrow to A-ss. Tell themissioners outside to be more careful.¡±
¡°A-ss!?¡±
Thismissioner was obviously shocked by his boss¡¯words.
¡°Boss, isn¡¯t this a little too much? I think B-ss is more suitable.¡±
¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t dare!¡±
¡°Hmph, how much? I even feel that it¡¯s not enough.¡±
Rei looked at the video on her phone with a serious face.
¡°A person born with intelligence is special and strange. Its level of danger is much higher than many strange people who only rely on their instincts.¡±
It was not that themissioner could not understand this exnation, but even so, he still felt that it had improved too much.
If he knew that in Rei¡¯s heart, the danger of this scarecrow could already be rated as ¡®S¡¯. he did not know what kind of reaction she would have.
After all, it was a terrifying and strange thing that had almost wiped out Jarrosus and his team.
¡°Then what about Casey...¡±
¡°You tell him to go to hell.¡±
Chapter 66: Emil’s Horror Art Exhibition
Chapter 66: Emil¡¯s Horror Art Exhibition
¡°Have you heard?¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°The Emil from our school is going to hold an art exhibition recently.¡±
¡°Oh, you mean that? It¡¯s been mentioned everywhere recently.¡±
¡°This is the first student from our school to hold a solo art exhibition. If she seeds, her name will definitely be engraved in the school¡¯s history.¡±
¡°I heard that this Emil is also quite good-looking.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t say. She is indeed very sexy. After I saw herst time, I masturbated on the bed.¡±
¡°That night, Iid that woman in my house on the bed and made her unable to get out of bed the next day.¡±
¡°Ah, it seems like I fucked her. When I think of that sexy butt, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I need to go to the toilet.¡±
¡°Embarrassing.¡±
Looking at their ssmates who were running away, the rest of them looked at each other andughed at each other tacitly.
They waved goodbye to each other and left in different directions.
Then, they skipped ss today.
As the main topic of conversation, they were currently preparing for this art exhibition.
At this moment, nders had turned into a staff member and was shuttling back and forth in this art exhibition.
It¡¯s really amazing. I thought theyout of the exhibition was at least that gloomy and terrifying dark tone.
I did not expect it to be all warm tones.
At first nce, it gave people a wonderful artistic conception.
But...
At the thought of the paintings that Emil had prepared for this exhibition, nders could not help butugh.
Those paintings were all the type that made people¡¯s scalps go numb the more they looked at them.
Most people who could not bear it would probably lose all their points on the spot and fall into a state of frenzy after seeing them.
The strangeness of the painting itself was even more obvious in the atmosphere that seemed gentle and beautiful.
At the very least, a few of the staff members who were set up at the scene could not bear it and were sent to the hospital.
Although the sponsors were afraid, they were still shocked and shocked by the sight of Emil¡¯s paintings.
The effect was so terrifying that they immediately felt that it was profitable.
The works themselves were impable, and even the painters could not find many ws in them.
Now that something had happened, would not this increase the poprity of the entire exhibition and increase the topic of discussion?
If they could attract more famous artists from the painting world toment on it, whether it was a good or badment, their reputation would immediately rise.
Therefore, the higher-ups did not stop the art exhibition¡¯syout. On the contrary, they even thought of a way to solve this problem.
Wearing colored sses.
Because the overall effect was too good, to prevent any workers from being frightened, all the people who had arranged the art exhibition, except for Emil himself, wore colored sses.
Because of the colored sses, although the paintings were still a little scary, the situation was much better than before.
As for whether it was effective or not, nders said that these guys only provided fear points for dozens of people in the beginning.
Now, they were all in single digits.
Without a doubt, the effect was significant.
But what nders admired the most was Emil¡¯s level.
Even with the sses on, it still made people afraid.
This skill was amazing.
Now that Warfarin was almost ready, everything was going ording to n.
It was a good day with no one to disturb him!
It seemed that the video was a good distraction for the people from the Mage Association.
Very good.
nders was already overjoyed just by doing nothing, just by looking at the fear points on his list that kept rising.
But it was impossible to do nothing.
Although he had been very sessful since he came to this world to his current position.
But he did not feel that he was invincible because of it.
He knew his own things. The opponent who had defeated Jarrosus was defenseless from the beginning to the end. He was beaten up like a sandbag without resistance, which allowed him to seize the opportunity to win.
If his opponent made a move, even nders would not dare to be the slightest bit careless.
After all, his opponent was the second strongest human on the surface. So who knew what kind of tricks his opponent had up his sleeves.
If he were to do it again, his opponent would definitely be prepared for nders¡¯ Cursed Scarecrow. However, at that time, even nders did not dare to guarantee the oue of the battle.
Therefore, nders would not be satisfied just because of this little bit of profit.
Moreover, if he were satisfied just because of this, he would not be nders anymore.
He was nders, the source of his strange physical system and fear.
His greed was something that no one could satisfy. Even if the entire world were to submit to him, he would not stop plundering because of this.
...
The half-opened ssroom door shed in the dim corridor, and the faint sound of giggling could be heard.
Mike was an ordinary student. He was a new student today, and he had just adapted to the life of Tansley University.
On this day, he fell asleep as usual, but for some reason, when he woke up, he suddenly found himself in an unfamiliar school.
This school seemed to have been abandoned for a long time, and the air was very cloudy. Just by taking a step, one could hear the creaking of the floor.
The ss of the window was very blurry, and dust was everywhere.
Mike dared to swear to God that he had never seen this school before.
¡°Where is this?¡±
Pushing open the doors of the ssrooms, Mike looked at the desks inside.
The desks were old, and the design was very retro. Mike had only seen desks like this on the inte or in some movies.
Obviously, this school had quite a history.
But the more it was like this. The more Mike could not help but feel scared.
What the hell is going on?
Why am I here?
¡°Is anyone there?¡±
Finally, Mike could not help but shout out loud.
But what responded to him was still that damned silence.
Dead silence ensued.
An absolute silence that did not even have an echo.
It was as if this teaching building had swallowed up Mike¡¯s voice.
¡°Damn it!¡±
After a person woke up, he found himself in a school that he had never seen before, and this school seemed to have been abandoned for a long time.
If Mike had heard such a ridiculous thing before, he would haveughed it off.
However, if it happened to him and the joke became a reality, it would not be funny.
On the contrary, it was not only funny, but as the person involved, he would feel abnormally terrifying.
Mike was like that.
Back in the corridor, Mike suppressed the fear in his heart and looked out of the window. Unfortunately, the ss was full of stains, and he could not see what was happening outside.
The window lock was locked, and he could not push it open.
¡°Damn it!¡±
Mike tried a few times and tried his best, but he could not open the window.
¡°It¡¯s rusted. How long has this ce been abandoned?¡±
Chapter 67: Retro Unknown School
Chapter 67: Retro Unknown School
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°ng!¡±
Finally, driven by fear, Mike punched the ss.
Mike was quite confident in his own fist.
Not only did he often work out, he had even participated in boxing matches in the past.
Butter, because his injuries were too severe, he had no choice but to give up.
Now, although his injuries from the previous match had not fully recovered, Mike was still quite confident that he could deal with a small piece of ss.
However, reality had given him a heavy blow.
With a slight tremor, the fistnded on the ss with a dull sound.
¡°How... how is this possible?¡±
The ss shook a few times, but nothing happened.
This situation was beyond Mike¡¯s expectations. No, it should be said that Mike did not expect it at all.
He did not expect that his attack did not even break a piece of ss.
Unwilling to give up, he began to wave his fist crazily and then hit the ss.
However, the ss seemed to be made of titanium alloy. It was very strong and would not break.
Not to mention breaking, there was not even a trace on the ss.
Finally, Mike gave up. He turned around and ran towards the stairs like a crazy person.
The uneasiness in his heart kept increasing. The originally ordinary school became more and more sinister and terrifying in his eyes.
¡°What the hell is going on!¡±
The feeling of hitting the ss was so real that the texture of the ss was really just ordinary ss.
But it was different.
There was something strange about this building.
Just staying here made Mike feel suffocated.
There was only one thought in his mind, and that was to escape from here.
Run, run, this damn ce, I do not want to stay here any longer.
Running and jumping, Mike ran to the door quickly.
The wind caused by running blew the nk test paper on the ground.
Mike did not notice that the test paper he had just stepped on was as white as new.
There was no dust on it, nor were there any footprints on it.
Just as Mike had expected, this school was full of strange things.
The test paper floated to the ground again, and then it floated up in the corridor where there was no wind.
The test paper folded up and moved vertically toward a ssroom.
It felt as if someone had picked it up and was about to take it to ss.
If Mike turned back at this moment, he would definitely be able to see this strange scene.
Fortunately, Mike wanted to run out of the teaching building, so he was not in the mood to pay attention to this.
¡°ng! ng! ng!¡±
He finally reached the door and pushed it open.
Unfortunately, the iron door was not open for him.
Just like the window, the door was rusted. No matter how hard Mike tried, there was no movement.
¡°Damn it, is it the same here?¡±
Mike tried hard to make himself angry, so as to suppress the unease and fear in his heart.
But even he himself did not notice that his voice had begun to tremble.
Fear had inevitably grown in his heart.
He did not know if it was his imagination, but he felt that the temperature in the entire corridor had dropped a little, as if someone was turning on the air conditioner.
Wisps of cold air blew out of nowhere.
¡°How can such a retro school have air conditioning!¡±
Feeling the cool breeze, Mike¡¯s facial expression showed signs of losing control.
He looked around, looking for the source of the cool breeze.
This kind of school did not have air conditioning, so why would there be wind blowing in such apletely enclosed ce?
The answer was obvious. This meant that somewhere in the teaching building, or more urately, nearby, there was a passage leading to the outside world.
The possibility of a passage was small, but it was possible that there was a hole or something.
Mike was going crazy. Being able to analyze calmly in this environment was the best he could do.
The venttion was connected to the outside world. I might not be able to pass through, but I could use this to see what was happening outside.
He was eager to know what this ce was, and the real reason for his appearance here.
It was too scary.
He had never dreamed that he would encounter such a thing.
One had to know that in such a situation, the most taboo thing was to scare oneself.
Especially in this era of information being avable online, a university student was exposed to countless kinds of movies and TV works.
There were even more scenes that contained simr horror.
Especially in such a free country, it was not unusual for anything to happen.
Controlling himself, Mike tried his best to keep calm and walked in the direction of the wind.
¡°ssroom?¡±
The whole process was not a problem. Other than the lower and lower temperature, which made Mike a little ufortable, he soon found the source of the cold air.
The cold wind blew from one ssroom after another.
It was a cold wind that blew out from the half-open door in every ssroom.
This situation was beyond his understanding.
But Mike did not think about it carefully. He did not dare to think too much.
Because sometimes he was too smart. If he thought too fast, he would be the one in pain.
Especially in the current situation that Mike was in. No matter how much he knew and how much he found out that something was wrong, he couldn¡¯t change anything.
¡°What should I do?¡±
Mike had been asking this question ever since he came here. Ever since he realized his situation, he had been asking himself this question.
He ventured into one ssroom after another. The scene inside stunned him.
He pushed open the door. The ssroom was spotless and very clean. Not to mention, there were textbooks and homework on the desks.
The ckboard was filled with all kinds of knowledge points.
As a college student, Mike was not unfamiliar with the contents.
It was high school mathematics. Mike had not forgotten the form written on it.
The first thing Mike did when he saw it was not fear, but:
¡°Ah, so it¡¯s this content. I know this.¡±
But when he came back to his senses, Mike¡¯s back was covered in cold sweat, and his clothes were soaked.
The surrounding temperature was getting lower and lower, but Mike did not seem to feel it. His body was constantly sweating.
What was going on?
Was this ce not abandoned?
But why did it look like it was still in use.
In order to confirm his thoughts, Mike walked out.
¡°!¡±
However, the situation in the corridor outside made him freeze on the spot.
¡°This, this, this... what is this situation?¡±
Chapter 68: Acceptance of Learning Results
Chapter 68: eptance of Learning Results
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Was this still the corridor that he had seen just now?
The originally deste and dusty corridor was now as good as new.
Mike did not believe it and fiercely stomped on the floor.
The floor, which would have made a creaking sound if he stepped on it, felt like it could be broken at any time, but now the sound was unusually crisp.
Mike felt the pain under his feet. He confirmed one thing. The floor was real.
Not only was it not as tattered as before, but it was also unusually sturdy.
[Fear Point + 30]
[Fear Point + 40]
[Fear Point + 70]
[Fear Point + 90]
[Fear Point + 110]
...
Mike could not take it anymore.
The whole process was not scary at all. If it were in a haunted house outside, people wouldugh at it.
However, it was such simple things that made Mike¡¯s heart bear huge pressure.
Now, his body and mind were swallowed by fear, and he hadpletely copsed.
There was only one reason for all of this, and that was the environment.
It was not the environment of the building itself. It was a psychological environment.
If this were a haunted house, if you encountered something unreasonable, if you encountered something terrible, your heart would tell you that this was a haunted house, that it was just a trap.
Subconsciously, you would not feel insecure.
You would feel scared, you would feel fear, but you would not despair. You would not oppress yourself.
But this situation is not the same. Mike woke up and suddenly appeared here.
First of all, the subconscious will be subconsciously a little uneasy.
Simrly, after encountering all kinds of strange situations, such as the ss not breaking, there is no one, but the ssrooms seemed to be used.
These kinds of strange, incredible incidents would cause Mike¡¯s inner anxiety and uneasiness.
If it was a haunted house, he might feel mighty at this moment, but now, all he could feel was fear.
¡°I did not even use any strength before I fell. Was this not too weak?¡±
As the initiator of all this, nders admired Mike¡¯s performance in the illusion.
He carefully tested the fear that Mike had contributed.
¡°But I have to say. This Mike is a little better than the previous ones.¡±
nders was obviously not enjoying himself.
This time, he used Fear while he was sleeping, using a male student from the dormitory as an experimental subject.
The purpose of this experiment was not to test the effects of the multi-person illusion.
It was to test the knowledge that nders had learned during this period of time.
Setting the conditions, using various hints, one by one, to induce fear in the hearts of others.
The result was as he saw now, and the effect was unexpectedly good.
¡°Many people look very strong on the outside, but in reality, they are unexpectedly weak on the inside!¡±
nders swept his gaze over the boys in this dormitory and saw the terrified expressions on each of their faces. Nevertheless, he was in a delighted mood.
¡°Hehehe!¡±
The corners of his mouth stretched, and nders¡¯ughter reverberated throughout the entire dormitory, torturing the boys in the dormitory.
¡°Since the experiment is sessful, let¡¯s begin. The ¡®ranch¡¯ n.¡±
Through the environment created by Fear, they could induce fear in others, making these people be humans and animals that produced fear.
And this entire school would be nders¡¯ ranch for harvesting fear in the future.
After a night, when the sunlight shone into this dormitory.
The boys in this dormitory did not sit up from their beds like Emil and Warfarin.
Because they were physically and mentally exhausted, they did not even have the strength to do it.
Opening his eyes, Mike¡¯s eyes were filled with exhaustion and fear.
When he looked at the sunlight outside, a trace of tears shed in his eyes.
¡°So all of this was just a dream!¡±
He quietly looked at the blue sky and white clouds outside.
At this moment, he had never felt the beauty outside like this before.
Slowly, a strong sense of exhaustion spread throughout his body, wearing down his will.
Sleepiness welled up in his heart.
The moment he closed his eyes, he seemed to see the school building that was torturing him again.
¡°No, I can¡¯t sleep!¡±
This thought had just appeared in his mind, but it was already toote.
The body¡¯s protective mechanism had seeded in making Mike fall asleep again.
Fortunately, nders had already left, or else he might have to give these people another set.
Yes, when Mike woke up, the rest of the dorm also woke up.
These people were all like Mike, physically and mentally exhausted. In front of the tiredness and sleepiness, no matter how much they controlled themselves not to sleep, they could not control themselves. ¡°...¡±
When they woke up again, these people all showed a look of relief.
It seemed that what happened before was really just a nightmare.
With this thought in mind, they slowly stood up.
¡°...¡±
¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys go to ss?¡±
¡°Mike, you too?¡±
¡°...¡±
Everyone looked at each other, and the entire dormitory fell into a strange and strange state.
Mike had originally nned to get up and have a meal, but he had never expected that he wasn¡¯t the only one who skipped school today.
What surprised him the most was that his roommates seemed to be in a familiar state.
¡°Did you guys feel it after I fell asleepst night?¡±
Looking at his exhausted roommates, whose eyes were covered in eye droppings, Mike was puzzled.
He could not be med for being so strange because these people looked very simr from his point of view.
However, what he did not expect was that this question also appeared in the minds of his other roommates.
¡°I¡¯m the one who should ask. Did you guys go out to y togetherst night after I slept?¡±
¡°How is that possible?¡±
¡°...¡±
Another strange sinking.
By now, everyone finally felt that something was wrong.
¡°Hey, brothers, I had a nightmare yesterday.¡±
At this moment, an extrovert in the dormitory said.
¡°What a coincidence, I also had a nightmare.¡±
¡°... Sorry, I also had a nightmare.¡±
¡°...¡±
Looking at the people in front of him, Mike was silent for a while, then said, ¡°To confirm, in this nightmare, I found myself in a retro teaching building.¡±
¡°...¡±
There was another sinking, and this time, no one spoke.
The faces of everyone in the dormitory gradually turned from calm to fear.
It was as if they had recalled something terrifying.
Moreover, this fear was deepening and expanding.
[Fear + 100]
..
¡°Oh? It seems that the people in the dormitory have already noticed it. It¡¯s time for the opening ceremony.¡±
Chapter 69: Warfarin Was About to Become a Great Writer
Chapter 69: Warfarin Was About to Be a Great Writer
¡°Hey, have you heard?¡±
¡°Yeah, a friend of mine has already experienced it.¡±
At some point in time, school gossip appeared on the school forum, bing a daily topic for these students.
¡°What do you think?¡±
¡°Does it really exist?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be like this, don¡¯t scare me. I don¡¯t even need to think to know that this kind of thing is definitely fake.¡±
¡°But I heard that one of the boys in the dormitory went to a mental hospital.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be like that. It feels so scary.¡±
¡°I heard about that too. They just returned to school yesterday.¡±
¡°They¡¯re already like this. So why are they stilling back?¡±
¡°It¡¯s said that after treatment, their symptoms have improved a lot.¡±
¡°Then do you think there is one? Another school hidden in the dream?¡±
...
¡°Hey, should we go out for a walk today?¡±
Looking at Warfarin, who was sitting next to him, nders put down the book in his hand and hugged her.
¡°When will the new book be released?¡±
Since Warfarin could appear here, it meant that the matter regarding the creation had ended.
At least that was the case for the first book.
As for the follow-up, it would depend on the response of the book.
If the results were good, then there was hope for further development.
Either preparing a follow-up or writing a new one.
By then, Warfarin would have taken root in the creativemunity.
If the results were not good, it would take a certain amount of effort and training to enter themunity.
But by then, the other party would not be much help to nders.
Perhaps, she would consider nders as a memento doll.
Then, he would focus his attention on a talented creator, Emil.
¡°Next Monday.¡±
Warfarin, who did not know what nders was thinking, leaned into nders¡¯ arms with a sweet expression.
Although she was happy and miserable when she was with nders.
In general, she was happier.
Most importantly, Warfarin found that she gradually could not live without him.
She did not know when, but she had be more and more dependent on nders.
¡°It seems to be going well?¡±
Hearing Warfarin¡¯s rxed tone, nders was also thrilled.
She was really happy for nders from the bottom of his heart.
nders did not hide his feelings. Seeing nders so happy, Warfarin was even happier and more satisfied.
When you were happy, if someone could be by your side and be happy with you, you would be twice as happy.
Warfarin¡¯s voice rose slightly in happiness. It seemed that she had forgotten where she was.
¡°Let me tell you, the editor in charge of me was so scared that he peed his pants.¡±
nders pressed his finger on the other person¡¯s lips, signaling for her to pay attention.
Warfarin was stunned for a moment before she understood. She looked around and realized that no one was paying attention to her. Then, she leaned closer to nders.
¡°It¡¯s true. You haven¡¯t seen it before. Reading a book can make you pee your pants. It¡¯s a pity that you were busy that day. Otherwise, I would have brought you to see it.¡±
Hearing Warfarin¡¯s words, nders instantly had an idea.
To scare the editor into dropping his pants, the quality of this book was without a doubt.
However, he did not know if this editor would hold a grudge against Warfarin because of this reason?
¡°Oh, that¡¯s amazing!¡±
It should not be. After all, under normal circumstances, this kind of book would still be rtively happy.
That was because, although you were not ugly, you had also discovered such excellent work.
In this day and age, who would argue with money?
Towards nders¡¯ praise, Warfarin felt very pleased.
¡°Hmph, I believe that in a short while, I will be like that Emil, bing the first female writer in this school to have results.¡±
Hearing her mention Emil, a strange light shed in nders¡¯ eyes.
Amir was now a well-known figure in the entire university.
As early as a few days ago, Warfarin had already regarded Emil as his target.
¡°Then when I tell others in the future, I can also proudly say that my girlfriend is a famous author.¡±
¡°Go ahead and show off.¡±
Looking at the cute Warfarin in front of him, nders did not mind ying a couple of games with him.
He looked at him affectionately, his eyes slowly filled with love.
¡°I¡¯m proud of you, baby.¡±
Acting, with the help of Disguise, all the best actors on nders¡¯ side were weak.
Fake to make it look real? No, if it were nders acting, then everything would be real.
In this warm and sweet atmosphere, warfarin was moved on the spot, and his eyes seemed to be about to water.
¡°Dear, today we...¡±
Warfarin ced one leg directly on nders¡¯ legs and kept rubbing it against them.
If this was not a public ce, Warfarin might not have let nders see her in heat on the spot.
Feeling Warfarin¡¯s small movements, nders looked at her in amusement.
¡°Why? Weren¡¯t you still very resistant before?¡±
Ever since she started writing, nders had been chased out by Warfarin because she did not want to be disturbed, and he was not allowed to continue staying in the dormitory.
nders naturally knew that Warfarin was traumatized because of his recent nightmare.
In the end, although the process wasfortable, she could not bear it if the results were always so terrifying.
Whether it was physically or mentally, it was hard to ept.
And nders did not care about this. Although sex wasfortable, what made nders even more fascinated was to be stronger.
In this world, only an increase in strength could make nders so fascinated.
As long as he had strength, no matter who blocked him, nders wouldn¡¯t be afraid.
Regarding nders¡¯ teasing, Warfarin knew that she was wrong, and her tone was very gentle.
She enthusiastically twisted her graceful body beside nders, trying to arouse nders¡¯ desire.
Her mouth was close to nders¡¯ ear, and Warfarin tried to fool him.
¡°I was feeling sorry for you. I¡¯ve read in books that men can not engage in such behavior at a high frequency, or else it will have a serious impact on the body.¡±
From an objective point of view, high-frequency sex would indeed affect a person¡¯s physical health.
But to nders, this strange person, there was no such effect or problem.
He was not a human being in the first ce. His illness had never been rted to him.
Moreover, in the past, when Warfarin was crazy, she wished that she could hang on to him 24 hours a day, every minute and every second.
nders did not expose her and treated her as if what she said was true.
¡°That night, I¡¯ll bring a bottle of wine over tonight. Let¡¯s celebrate properly.¡±
¡°Mmm-hmm!¡±
Chapter 70: Did Something Strange Really Happen?
Chapter 70: Did Something Strange Really Happen?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Ah! That¡¯s great! That¡¯s it!¡±
Seeing that Warfarin had been working so hard recently, nders did not use Fear at the end.
Instead, he gave her afortable experience.
After sending Warfarin to the peak, nders left her body.
At this moment, Warfarin¡¯s consciousness was already a little blurry.
Even if Flemish left, Warfarin did not feel anything and entered her dream in a daze.
Looking at Warfarin, who was breathing steadily and was already asleep, Flemish extended his hand slightly to her.
Fear.
It could be said that Flemish was merciful to give her a normal sex experience without any thrills.
However, if the quality of her work dropped because the night was too dull, Flemish did not want to see such a situation.
¡°At night, some people are getting restless.¡±
nders looked out of the window. During this period of time, the entire school had been under his surveince.
And now, under his watch, a group of people was nning to escape at night.
¡°So, why do you want to escape at night?¡±
Watchman skill activated.
nders appeared behind this group of people, and Disguise began toe into contact with them slowly.
¡°Can¡¯t we just go outside during the day?¡±
These were people who attended college during the day and nders¡¯ school at night.
They were all at that school and were undoubtedly frightened.
But it was also this area that nders did not understand.
These people wanted to get rid of this nightmare.
But you said you wanted to get rid of the nightmare and wanted to escape from the school. Why wait until now?
Ah, is it because too many people have gone missing recently?
Damn it. I did not kill them.
In fact, since the birth of the horror story in this school, many people who had experienced it themselves could not stand it anymore and wanted to escape.
But every one of these people was monitored by nders¡¯ Scarecrow skill.
You know, to monitor this group of people, nders himself had given all the profits during this period to the Scarecrow skill.
Now, nders¡¯ Watchman Scarecrow skill level had risen to level 5.
And the number of people had increased from one a day to five a day.
¡°How pathetic.¡±
Looking at the backs of these people, nders hummed a song as he approached them bit by bit.
¡°Can we really escape?¡±
¡°You have not forgotten the looks of those people from before, have you?¡±
This person was talking about the people who had run away in the first ce.
After discovering that there were people who had ns to leave the city, nders went straight to the door and delivered a special surprise service.
He let these people experience what it was like to live a life worse than death.
After a few rounds of shock, he sent all these people back to their dormitories.
And he disguised all of this as a dream.
But one time could be treated as a dream. What about two or three times?
The more times they did, the less they believed it was a dream.
As their fear grew, so did their belief in the inner world.
They believed that a school existed in another time and space on the back of this university.
And at night, the passage between the two schools would open.
Then unlucky people like them would be sent in.
The only thing that surprised them was that they would not bump into each other after entering that terrifying school.
Originally, a few of the braver people had already nned where to gather after entering.
But in the end, no matter how much they waited and shouted, in the end, there was only one person before they woke up.
The fear deepened, and in the end, these people couldn¡¯t take it anymore. So, to not be tortured, they tried to escape.
But nders did not want these people to leave. After all, they were ordinary people. If they ran too far, then the number of fear points provided to him would be greatly reduced.
To prevent his ie from decreasing, nders had to go down personally.
Hence, the current scene appeared. However, since it did not work during the day, why not try it at night?
nders was also a little irritated by these people¡¯s disobedient behavior.
¡°It¡¯s not good for amb to disobey the management.¡±
If it were not for the fact that these people would provide a wave of fear points after every operation, nders would have been unable to take it.
¡°The shepherd profession is more difficult than I thought!¡±
As hemented, arge skeleton sword appeared in nders¡¯ hand.
¡°Long time no see, my master.¡±
¡°Long time no see, I¡¯ll let you have some fresh air for a meal.¡±
nders stroked the sword Apophis.
In order to avoid being detected by the Mage Association, nders had kept Apophis in his consciousness for some time.
Now that the limelight had passed, the probability of being discovered was greatly reduced.
Even if the special agent detected it, he would only think it was some other strange thing.
Then, he would deliver it to nders as delivery for fear points.
Sword Apophis, as a strange magic sword, needed to improve itself by eating fresh blood and taking away lives.
In other words, this was a strange sword with great potential.
If this magic sword could taste enough fresh blood and kill enough lives, then the other party would definitely rise to an unimaginable height.
¡°For disobedient children, you must be punished!¡±
nders carried sword Apophis and walked towards these people.
This night was destined to be a river of blood.
...
Sax City.
Mage Association branch.
The newly rebuilt branch had a very awkward position in the entire Mage Association.
The reason for the awkwardness was not only because all the powerful mages in the branch had been wiped out.
There was also the fact that the strongest mage at the moment was only a d-ss who had luckily survived under the scarecrow¡¯s hands.
A branch head of this level would not be able to convince the masses.
If it were not for the fact that he did not have any extra workforce at the moment, he would not have been able to dispatch them.
Kraang would not have had the chance to take up this position.
Kraang himself was also clear on this point.
Although it was only a temporary position, Kraang still enjoyed the convenience of being a minister in this short period of time.
It could be said that he had tasted the delicious taste of power.
¡°I must think of a way to keep my position.¡±
And if he wanted to keep his position, then he had to increase his strength.
The previous minister¡¯s strength was at C-ss.
And then Kraang had to send people down from above to rece the previous minister and increase his strength to that level.
But there was another problem here, and that was that there was only one way to raise his strength in a short time.
That was to learn from the previous division leader, sword king, and subdue a powerful eeriness.
Then the problem came, was it so easy to find eeriness?
¡°Division leader, just now, Tiki came over and said that he detected eeriness.¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
Kraang was stunned at first, then he immediately stood up, his eyes bing fiery.
¡°!¡±
Chapter 71: Mike: This Is A Curse, We Are Cursed!
Chapter 71: Mike: This Is A Curse, We Are Cursed!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Don¡¯t kill me!¡±
Huh?
Mike sat up and looked around at the familiar dormitory, the dormitory that was supposed to give him a sense of security, which became distorted and terrifying in his eyes.
Uneasiness and fear continued to spread in his heart.
Mike was about to go crazy.
Ever since he entered that school, he had been faced with one terrifying thing after another.
He thought it was just an ordinary nightmare and was d that it happened, but it happened to everyone in the dorm.
From then on, Mike woulde to that weird school building every night.
It was deserted and dpidated, but in a blink of an eye, it felt like it had just been used.
There was a disturbing sense of strangeness everywhere.
Mike felt like he was going crazy.
He was going to escape with his roommate and others who had gone through the same thing.
He was going to see if he could get out of this nightmare.
But something incredible happened again. They really had met a ghost.
Horrible songs, raspy voices, scary shadows.
An instinctive sense of danger kept telling him to run.
But before that, Mike¡¯s body was the first to be affected.
The pressure on him made Mike unable to move at all.
Mike did not know what happened in the end.
He vaguely remembered a sh of light before his eyes, then a chill on his neck, and a sharp pain spread throughout his body.
When he woke up again, Mike had already returned to the dormitory.
¡°I¡¯m cursed. I must be cursed.¡±
Mike¡¯s mutterings woke up hispanion beside him.
¡°Mike, did we seed?¡±
That person sat up from the bed. In Mike¡¯s impression, this guy seemed to have fainted directly.
Therefore, the other party did not know anything about the situation after that.
Therefore, based on his final behavior, the other party appeared to be more normal than Mike.
¡°Look at where you are now?¡±
Mike said to him in a bad mood. The other party¡¯s heartless and unfeeling appearance made him very angry.
However, he knew that the other party did not do it on purpose. Everyone had experienced the same fear. They were all in the same boat.
Therefore, Mike also tried his best to restrain himself.
When that person heard Mike¡¯s words, he also opened his eyes and looked around.
¡°Ah, my God, why are we here?¡±
¡°It looks like we are really cursed. Just like those people, anyone who wants to leave this school will be sent back to their dormitory.¡±
Hearing Mike¡¯s negative and desperate voice, the roommates also looked desperate.
¡°Oh my God, is there no other way?¡±
At this moment, that person seemed to have thought of something, then he looked up at Mike and asked, ¡°Speaking of which, where¡¯s Jimmy?¡±
Mike said uncertainly, ¡°He should be sleeping too, right?¡±
He got down from the bed and looked at Jimmy¡¯s position.
The quilt was bulged up, but there was nothing unusual on the outside.
It looked like he was really sleeping.
¡°Hey, wake up, Jimmy. We need to discuss this.¡±
Mike tried to wake him up, but there was no movement on the bed.
¡°Jimmy?¡±
Looking at the unresponsive bed, Mike had a bad feeling in his heart.
He quickly walked up and lifted the quilt.
¡°Crash!¡±
Under the quilt, the roommate that Mike was thinking about was not in it at the moment.
However, the bed was not empty. Instead of the roommate named Jimmy, it was a huge scarecrow.
¡°Guys,e and see, it¡¯s a scarecrow.¡±
¡°!¡±
Hearing Mike¡¯s call, the roommates clearly felt the trembling in Mike¡¯s voice.
He quickly got off the bed and looked over.
¡°Oh God, no, Jimmy!¡±
Jordan looked at the scene in disbelief.
The scarecrow on the bed looked very strange. It was obviously made of straw.
The scarecrow¡¯s head was facing Mike and Jordan.
On its face, there was a piece of paper with the name ¡®Jimmy¡¯ written on it.
¡°Is this Jimmy¡¯s prank?¡±
Jordan could not believe it. He tried tofort himself. He desperately hoped that things were not as he had thought.
Jordan quickly found his phone. He panted and pressed on the screen with his thumb.
He was so excited that he pressed the wrong number several times.
¡°Damn it!¡±
Seeing Jordan like this, Mike, who was the only one who was still calm, quickly took the other party¡¯s phone and tried to call his roommate Jimmy.
¡°Beep ¨C¡±
The call was quickly dialed, but the result made the two of them feel heavy.
No one picked up.
¡°Buzz Buzz!¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
¡°Did you hear something?¡±
Mike was the first to react. He looked around in confusion.
Jordan seemed to have noticed something, and his expression became fearful.
His body trembled, and he looked like an aggrieved little daughter-inw.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did you find?¡±
Mike followed Jordan¡¯s gaze and looked at the bed. He saw that the scarecrow on the bed had suddenly moved.
!
Mike took a few steps back. Then, he took a closer look and found that it was not the scarecrow that came alive, but something that had made the scarecrow move.
¡°Could it be some kind of mechanism?¡±
Mike gathered his courage and went up to check, and found a cell phone inside.
¡°It¡¯s Mike¡¯s cell phone!¡±
Jordan eximed, and his expression became ugly.
¡°How about we call the police?¡±
¡°No! Have you forgotten what happened to thest wave of people?¡±
As mentioned before, before Mike, there were people who tried to leave in the morning, which was also daytime.
But without exception, all of these people were secretly sent back to school by nders.
Some of these people also wanted to call the police, but every time they wanted to try, nders would always appear immediately.
The result was obvious. Without exception, these people saw something very terrifying.
When they woke up again, they all appeared in their own dormitories.
Some of the people who lived outside found that they had returned to their rented houses.
Those people thought that they could use this opportunity to escape from this city.
But these people, nders would choose to focus on observation and surveince, so they naturally did not seed.
When Guardian Scarecrow reached level five, it ushered in a small evolution.
Other than the increase in numbers, these Guardian Scarecrows were not fixed. They could move freely within a certain range ording to nders¡¯s own wishes.
It was equivalent to these Guardian Scarecrow having a certain amount of AI.
It was also because of this function that whenever the monitored object made an unusual move, nders would be able to receive the news immediately and react in time.
Chapter 72: Unexpected Visitors
Chapter 72: Unexpected Visitors
¡°The effect is quite good!¡±
When someone went missing and their whereabouts were unknown, hispanions would start to fear and then be quiet.
At least until they had investigated the truth and found a solution to the problem, these people believed that they would not do anything stupid again.
And under the influence of these people¡¯s expressions and the surrounding atmosphere, fear would even spread unconsciously.
Even those who had not encountered this kind of thing, after hearing about it and seeing their expressions, would nt a seed of fear in their hearts.
The university in front of nders was like a field that was constantly being developed by nders.
nders roughly estimated that the total number of fear points provided by the entire university was 10,000+ per day.
This was only the average number that nders had calcted after recording for a week.
Based on the current situation, this number would gradually increase as nders continued to exert his strength.
As for Emil¡¯s art exhibition, her contribution to nders was also around 3,000+ on average.
After all, it was only an art exhibition, so the amount that it could provide was much smaller.
But because of her poprity at a young age, her paintings began to spread gradually.
But art, as a form of cultural support, was still very limited in the dissemination and induction of fear.
After looking at it for a long time, people would gradually be immune.
Not to mention that not everyone had the leisure to appreciate art.
Emir¡¯s audience was doomed to provide very limited help to nders.
nders did not mind that.
If he could create one Emir, he could create a second or even a third.
In terms of culturalmunication, nders had already thought of the next step.
He was going to make horror games and horror movies.
These two, along with Warfarin¡¯s horror novels and his own horror videos, would cover most of the world.
At the very least, nders was able to harvest the fear of arge number of fans of horror.
In human society, the lower the level of people¡¯s lives, the harder the struggle.
Life is not satisfactory, many wanted to lead a serious life, wanted to be better people. They bear a lot of pressure.
These people needed to release these negative emotions in their hearts.
Through this, a group of people in pursuit of the thrill of horror was born.
And these people were willing to focus on the work, immerse themselves in fear.
They would not reject fear, but more and more to pursued fear, because only in this way, they could feel that they are really living in this world.
Although there were thousands of people who like fear, countless people. However, these people who pursued fear only had a few purposes.
One was to release the pressure in their hearts.
It was to relieve the pressure and to make themselves feel more rxed.
The other was to pursue excitement and make themselves feel more alive.
These people were the best two-legged sheep in nders¡¯s eyes. No, it could not be said that way.
It was a little disrespectful. These people were nders¡¯s bestpanions.
They would not resist anything that nders gave them. Instead, they would devote themselves wholeheartedly to contributing their fear to nders.
They would contribute their own strength to nders¡¯s path of bing stronger.
¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t expect to be discovered with just this one move.¡±
With the help of the Scarecrows ced at the school gate, nders noticed a group of strange people.
These people¡¯s appearances were not unfamiliar to nders at all.
Their clothes, the feeling they gave off, and their own temperament allowed nders to immediately notice this group of mages.
Just as nders was observing them, his expression suddenly changed.
¡°Wee, old friend.¡±
His gaze fell on one of the female mages who looked haggard.
Was this not his old friend, Teach, whom he had let go of before?
¡°So you¡¯re still in this city. I¡¯ll take good care of you this time.¡±
Teach, nders had a deep impression of this person.
nders still had a deep impression of the scene where the other party smashed the scouting device.
Not to mention, the other party looked very cool at that time.
nders was a little infatuated with her.
The other party¡¯s undisguised greed and the expression on her face when the Sword King stole the limelightter on, nders would never forget it.
That expression was really quite interesting. If it was not for the fact that he was fighting back then, nders would have reallyughed out loud.
He thought that everything was under his control, but he neglected that his own strength was not enough to control the situation.
It was also because the other party had provided him with so many surprises and joys that nders did not make a move against him
All in all, this was a mage who had left a deep impression on nders.
¡°Speaking of which, this fellow¡¯s outstanding point is in the area of investigation. In that case, he is still a talent.¡±
Unfortunately, this type of talent was of little use to nders.
If possible, he would rather have a talent who knew how to create magic tools.
If that was the case, he might be able to think of a way to prevent his magic sword from being detected.
This time, it was probably because nders had used the magic sword yesterday that these people had detected it.
As he observed these mages, nders noticed that one of them looked a little familiar.
Judging by the look of it, he should be the leader of this group, but his strength gave nders the feeling that he was a little weak.
¡°It seems that they are treating this as an ordinary anomaly.¡±
nders did not know that this small team in front of him was the entire force of the branch in Sarkos City.
Right now, for the magicians inSarkos City, any unknown anomaly had the potential to wipe out their entire team.
Therefore, Krona, who was the head of the branch this time, did not hesitate to bring all the magicians who hadbat abilities with her.
As for Teach, although she did not have anybat abilities, her detection ability was what the team needed.
Therefore, he could not help but bring her along. If such a person joined the team, it would effectively improve the survival rate of the team.
As for what Teach was thinking, only she herself could know.
Sigh.
Teach looked at the school in front of her. It was here that she personally experienced the strangeness and horror.
Teach, who was shocked by nders¡¯fighting strength, already had an indelible psychological shadow in her heart.
Originally, ording to Teach¡¯s n, after this, she would give up her current life and restrain herself to be an ordinary person in the future.
Unfortunately, the reality was often not as she wished.
As the top detective talent in the entire Mage Association, the Mage Association would not let her go so easily.
On this point, even the head of the Mage Guild Rei was the same.
Chapter 73: Teach, Who Was Unable To Leave The Organization
Chapter 73: Teach, Who Was Unable To Leave The Organization
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Rei, I want to leave.¡±
After nders dealt with the sword king and his subordinates, Teach reported the news to Garros.
At that time, Rei was too busy, so she did not respond immediately.
By the time Rei checked the news, the matter had already passed.
What was left for her was a huge mess.
Rei had to arrange the follow-up work, and at the same time, she had to oversee the Mage Association to appease the colleagues who were scared because of Jarrosus¡¯tragic situation.
Fortunately,pared to Garros, Rei¡¯s reputation in the Mage Association was higher.
At the same time, everyone trusted her strength.
But even so, during this period of time, Lei was extremely busy.
When it was time to deal with Teach, a long time had passed.
¡°Dear, I know what happened to you, but I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t agree to your leaving now.¡±
Teach was quite famous in the Mage Association, and was a special type of talent.
Such people were often very rare in the Mage Association.
That was because what was needed to nurture such a talent was not resources, but talent.
Without talent, it would be futile to work hard in these fields.
Therefore, Lei came over personally tofort her. Her purpose was not to agree to Teach¡¯s departure but to keep her here.
In fact, Teach already knew about this.
¡°I know what you mean.¡±
During this period of time, it was enough for her to calm down and think about her future life.
There was a high probability that she would not be able to leave the Mage Association. This was naturally taken into ount by Teach.
However, when she really heard the news, Teach¡¯s expression did not look good, and her mood was terrible.
Looking at Teach like this, Rei was also quite sad.
¡°Please forgive my selfishness. You should rest well in Sarkos City now. After adjusting your condition, I can give you a holiday, but I can¡¯t make you quit now.¡±
Teach was very smart. Looking at Rei¡¯s expression, she immediately understood that something wasn¡¯t right.
¡°Did something happen?¡±
Rei didn¡¯t hide anything from Teach. Instead, she told her about the recent situation.
¡°I¡¯ve been in frequent contact with other dimensions recently. I predict that arge number of strange creatures from other dimensions will appear in the future.¡±
¡°How is that possible?¡±
Clearly, Teach did not expect that the other dimensions, which should have settled down, would actually have the intention of causing trouble.
¡°This is also the reason why we need you now. With you being there, we can effectively help us search for enemies so that we can gain the upper hand in the uing battle.¡±
Teach was unable to reject the reason given by Rei.
Even if she refused, as long as she was still alive in this world, once the war between the different dimensions started, she would be unable to stay out of it.
¡°I understand. I will rest well.¡±
¡°I¡¯m really sorry, my dear. If it weren¡¯t for the special circumstances, I would really like to approve your departure.¡±
¡°I understand, Rei. I understand.¡±
If it was someone else who said this, Teach would definitely think that the other party was just giving her a perfunctory reply.
Because this was just an excuse to appease her, to let Rei stay here so that it would be easier for Rei to extract his own benefits.
But Rei was different. In the entire Mage Association, the one who suffered the most was not her or the other mages, but the leader of the association, Rei.
This was also one of the reasons why Rei had such a great reputation in the entire Mage Association.
Because she was very strong, but at the same time, she was also the one who did the most.
Under her protection, the people of the Mage Association were able to have a rtivelyfortable andfortable life.
It was also because of her argument with the government that the sry of the people of the Mage Association was also quite good.
Not to mention, when it came to the members of the Mage Association and the government officials, especially Casey, who only cared about women, Rei would also savagely scold that pig head.
If it was anyone else who was talking to Teach, Teach would not have chosen to stay. Rei was the only exception.
This was also the reason why Teach was still a mage at the moment.
However, due to her fear of strange creatures, she had be more sensitive and her detection ability had be stronger than before.
It was unknown whether this was a good thing or a bad thing.
In short, because of nders, Teach¡¯s own ability had improved, and it was much more important to the Mage Association than before.
Teach knew that the Mage Association would not let her leave before, and now even less so.
Looking at her teammates around her, the strength of the strange creatures she felt this time was very ordinary, and their auras were very weak.
But even in this state, Teach still did not feel any sense of security.
Because, in the past, she also thought the same about nders.
She thought that as long as Lucas and Kai appeared, the situation would definitely be resolved.
In fact, it was theplete opposite. nders had taught Teach a good lesson.
The strength of strange creatures had nothing to do with the strength of the aura. In fact, their power could not be determined solely by the strength they disyed.
For the strange creatures, the most important thing was the tricks.
And the scarecrow¡¯s many strange creatures¡¯ tricks were naturally also extremely dangerous.
Just the tricks that the other party had revealed up until now were enough to make anyone who heard them feel troubled or even despair.
In fact, nders¡¯s strange creatures were too special. The Mage Association itself had no experience in fighting against him.
This was also one of the reasons why they had failed before.
Most of the strange creatures¡¯ tricks were basically limited in number.
Unless it was someone like Sword Apophis, who had high intelligence and had lived with humans for so long, he had learned a lot.
This allowed Sword Apophis to have so many attacking methods, which directly made up for nders¡¯sck of explosive power.
Therefore, even without Teach¡¯s reminder, the current branch head Kraang did not rx and chose to attack with all his men.
¡°I wonder what kind of weirdness we will encounter this time. I hope this trip won¡¯t be too tiring.¡±
Teach looked around with some worry. She was trying her best to sense the situation in this school.
¡°So far, we haven¡¯t found any strange creatures. It¡¯s a strange creature that can hide its own aura. Everyone, be careful.¡±
After Teach finished speaking, she began to chant a spell.
Under normal circumstances, ordinary detection equipment would lose its function.
Hence, special personnel like Teach would be needed to use even more powerful detection magic to lock onto the enemy.
Recalling what Rei had said, Teach had a bad premonition in his heart.
Hopefully, it wouldn¡¯t appear so soon.
Teach, who had been fortunate enough to witness creatures from other dimensions, could only describe them with one word. A ¡®nightmare¡¯.
Chapter 74: The Best-Selling Nightmare
Chapter 74: The Best-Selling Nightmare
For the time being, nders did not pay attention to these magicians.
He did not take the initiative to kill all of them.
Because in his mind, he had a better idea for these people.
If he seeded, he would not have to be afraid of these magiciansing to find trouble with him.
Well, that was a little too full of himself.
He could solve most of the problems.
In order to get it done once and for all, he would no longer have to worry about the magesing to find trouble with him.
For the time being, nders did not n to find trouble with the mages. He was only monitoring them.
On the other hand, after nders put away the Sword Apophis, they did not gain anything as nders had expected.
But even so, they had no intention of leaving.
¡°They are really persistent, these people.¡±
In the following period of time, the days gradually calmed down.
After teaching a few lessons, all the students who saw the fear building in the school did not say anything more about the incident in the building. Instead, they kept it in their hearts.
Although the mages did not gain much, they still came every few days.
However, every time they came, it was the same as the first time. They did not gain anything.
During this period of time, another thing happened. Warfarin¡¯s new book, ¡°Nightmare¡±, was finally published.
The response was very good.
Once it was published, it received great praise. It was suitable to describe it as hot.
As for the fear lovers, their numbers were more than nders had expected.
The most popr horror novel of the moment.
The most exciting and frightening horror novel of the moment.
In the face of great strength and the publishing house¡¯s unreserved propaganda, the spread of this book was beyond nders¡¯s imagination.
And the harvest was at least 3,000+ a day.
However, this was only the beginning. One had to know that novels had a much wider spread than art exhibitions.
The audience for art exhibitions was very limited, but the audience for novels was quiterge.
Compared to Emil¡¯s horror exhibition, Warfarin¡¯s books would bring more benefits to nders in the future.
And do not forget, this was Warfarin¡¯s first book. In the future, she would have a second, a third, or even a fourth book.
If Fear could evolve further in the future, to the point where it could attach illusions to these works.
Then, nders believed that the effect would be even better.
In that case, maybe someone would be scared to death by reading the book. He was looking forward to the reaction at that time.
Maybe it would create the same result as ¡°ck Sunday¡±. No, it would be even higher than that.
But even now, the horror of ¡°Nightmare¡± was still beyond many people¡¯s expectations.
In particr, the image of nders as a scarecrow had caused many people to be insomniacs.
Who knew how many people woke up from nightmares every night.
Just like the title of the book, ¡°Nightmare¡±, the scarecrow had be a nightmare that many people could not sleep in.
However, the scarier and more exaggerated it was, the more widely the book would spread, and the more readers would want to read it.
This kind of ambivalence was really hard to grasp
With the poprity and bestseller of ¡°Nightmare¡±, nders¡¯s strength had received a further increase. First, the skills in the first level had all been upgraded to level 10.
The next target was the skills in the second level, which were all progressing towards Level 7.
The upgrade of the skills made nders not know what level he was at now.
Back then, he had been caught off guard by Garros, so he did not disy much strength.
This also caused nders to not have an urate reference in his heart, which could be used as aparison of strength.
Therefore, even if nders wanted to understand his current strength, the most he could do was to refer to the Sword King that he had fought with all his strength previously.
¡°Sword Apophis, what do you think of mepared to that Sword King Now?¡±
¡°How can trash like Sword Kingpare to you, master? Isn¡¯t that the difference between a rock and an insect?
The Sword King is just a small insect that isn¡¯t worth mentioning, while master is a tall mountain. The two of you have an absolutely insurmountable gap.¡±
nders did not want to listen to these meaningless ttery.
However, nders felt veryfortable after hearing what Sword Apophis said.
¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to listen to this. Surpassing that kind of trash is not something to be proud of. I want to know how many Sword Kings I can defeat now.¡±
At this moment, in nders¡¯s heart, the Sword King was the strongest mage he had ever met other than Garros. He had already be nders¡¯s definition of strength.
For example, in his opinion, Sword Apophis¡¯s current strength should be at least as powerful as three Sword Kings.
And he himself was at least as powerful as fifty Sword Kings.
This was nders¡¯s ability to fight fifty Sword Kings with Sword Apophis without using the Cursed Scarecrow.
It was more or less the same meaning.
nders did this only to rify his own strength so that he could have a clear view of himself.
This way, he would not be arrogant and lose himself because of his overly inted abilities.
One had to know that from the past until now, who knew how many powerhouses had lost themselves because of their arrogance.
nders would not make such a mistake.
...
That night, Warfarin saw his roommate after a long time.
¡°Hey, why are you back?¡±
¡°Oh, Edward had something to do today, so I came back to stay and take some luggage along the way.¡±
¡°I thought you and him...¡±
¡°Oh, no, no, no, it¡¯s not what you think. There¡¯s no problem between us, don¡¯t worry.¡±
Her roommate walked to Warfarin¡¯s side. Her gaze swept across her room and seemed to have noticed something. Her expression became ambiguous.
¡°Speaking of which, after not seeing each other for a while, our Warfarin seems to have grown up.¡±
¡°What? Why say that all of a sudden?¡±
Meeting her roommate¡¯s gaze, Warfarin did not pretend anymore.
Seeing that expression of acknowledgment, her roommate cried out in excitement.
¡°Tell me which man it is. I seem to have heard that you have published a book recently. The response has been pretty good. Could it be rted to this man?¡±
¡°You can say that. It¡¯s nders. He is the librarian that I mentioned before. He is very gentle and charming. When I am by his side, the inspiration for my writing keeps pouring in. In the end, with his encouragement, I wrote that book.¡±
Chapter 75: The Girl’s Disappearance
Chapter 75: The Girl¡¯s Disappearance
¡°You guys have developed so quickly. Wow, Warfarin, why didn¡¯t I think that you would be so proactive in the past?¡±
The roommate returned to the dormitory after a long time. This pair of best friends had a good rtionship. They had just finished showering and were leaning against each other to share thetest interesting news and gossip.
Warfarin rolled her eyes at her roommate¡¯s surprise. In the past, she had said that he was too cold and that no boys wanted her, but now saying that she was so proactive.
Was it because no one wanted her in the past? That was clearly because she did like those people at all.
¡°Oh,e on. nders is special. He has a charm that ordinary boys don¡¯t have. He gives me a very special feeling.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
Her roommate¡¯s face was full of interest. Before she dated Edward, she had lived with Warfarin for a whole year and a half.
The two of them were very familiar with each other.
It was also because of this closeness and familiarity that Elena understood how difficult it was for men to get close to her roommate.
¡°Hmm, I didn¡¯t know why in the past, but now I might understand a little. The other party is the one I¡¯m destined to be with, the one I¡¯m mostpatible with.¡±
Warfarin recalled the time she had met nders, and she herself felt incredulous.
But after thinking about it, she felt that there was only one reason that made sense.
That was that there might be a cupid between them. Everything was God¡¯s will, and everything was fate¡¯s arrangement.
Seeing Warfarin like this, Elena waspletely shocked. But after the shock, her eyes became gentle.
¡°Oh my God, you¡¯vepletely fallen into it. What about his side?¡±
In her heart, she was happy that her best friend was able to find the person she loved, and she sincerely gave her blessings.
However, blessings were blessings, and this did not affect Elena¡¯s gossipy heart at all.
Warfarin did not react. She looked at her roommate in puzzlement.
¡°What side?¡±
Elena¡¯s expression was ambiguous. She winked at Warfarin and teased him.
¡°How was your performance in bed?¡±
Warfarin immediately reacted when it came to the topic of sex. She rolled her eyes at Elena and began to recall.
When it came to her sex with nders, Warfarin¡¯s first reaction was notfort, but it was fear.
In the beginning, every time she had sex with nders, she would have nightmares and then fall into fear.
This had once impressed her deeply, and she was afraid of it.
It had even created a strong psychological shadow, and she began to reject having sex with nders.
Butter, with nders¡¯spany, Warfarin turned all of this into creative inspiration, and the situation was alleviated.
Although sometimes, she still had nightmares. They were very scary nightmares, and she would be scared out of her wits every time.
But now, after the incident, Warfarin would no longer reject it.
On the contrary, she was now learning to enjoy fear. She was even looking forward to the arrival of nightmares.
As usual, there was fear. But after the fear, Warfarin¡¯s reaction was clearly different from before.
Returning to reality, under Elena¡¯s expectant gaze, Warfarin told her truthfully.
¡°Well, I can only say that it¡¯s very good. It¡¯s so good that you can¡¯t imagine it. Every time the next day, I feel my whole body go limp and I can¡¯t get out of bed.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, Warfarin could feel Elena¡¯s breathing be rapid.
¡°Oh, don¡¯t think about him, b*tch.¡±
Warfarin looked at Elena seriously and warned her.
¡°He belongs to me.¡±
¡°What are you talking about? I have Edward now.¡±
Elena pretended to be confused as she looked at Warfarin. However, her reaction could not escape warfarin¡¯s eyes.
¡°Alright, I know you. I¡¯m just describing it to you, you little sl*t, and you already have feelings for him.¡±
Warfarin lifted her nket and looked at her thighs that were rubbing against each other. She could not help butugh.
Her expression was as if she was saying, ¡®look, what did I say?¡¯
Warfarin reached out without hesitation and reached for Elena¡¯s private area.
¡°Look at what I said. You damn b*tch, you¡¯re actually wet.¡±
After being discovered, not only did Elena not feel ashamed, she even admitted it openly.
¡°Would you let me take a look next time?¡±
¡°No.¡±
Elena hugged Warfarin¡¯s arm and started to act coquettishly.
¡°Don¡¯t be like this. We¡¯re good friends. Let me try it too. I also want to experience the feeling of not being able to get out of bed the next day.¡±
¡°Enough, b*tch. I¡¯m telling you that¡¯s impossible.¡±
Seeing Warfarin being so serious, Elena was curious, but at the same time, she knew that she could not continue this topic.
Otherwise, it would affect their friendship.
¡°Did you know that someone went missing in our female dormitory recently?¡±
¡°Really? Why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡±
¡°What have you been doing recently?¡±
¡°Writing novels.¡±
¡°And?¡±
¡°Dating nders.¡±
¡°And?¡±
¡°Nothing else.¡±
Elena raised her hand and pped her forehead, her face full of helplessness.
¡°Alright, it seems like you haven¡¯t been paying attention to the school forum recently. There have been a lot of weird and scary things happening in the school recently.¡±
¡°Oh, it has indeed been a while since I paid attention to this.¡±
Upon hearing Warfarin¡¯s words, Elena had nothing to say. She could only patiently exin to her about all the weird things that had happened in the school recently.
¡°Most of these things have been blocked by the school. Even if you want to investigate, you can¡¯t do so at moment.¡±
¡°What exactly are they?¡±
¡°First, it¡¯s our female dormitory. Recently, they said that it¡¯s haunted.¡±
¡°Haunted?¡±
Warfarin looked at her roommate seriously and realized that there was no hint of a joke on her face.
¡°Yes, she said that the girl in one of the dorms suddenly disappeared and when her roommate woke up, she was gone.¡±
¡°At first, the roommate thought that she went to the bathroom, but the situation waspletely different. Since that morning, this girl¡¯s figure has never appeared again.¡±
¡°Then could she have left?¡±
¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s not it. Because this missing person, her luggage, and other things are all in the same state as before she disappeared.
ording to her roommate, the other party¡¯s bed was still in the same state as when she was asleep.
It was as if she disappeared into thin air.¡±
¡°When did this happen?¡±
¡°It has been a while. In the end, her roommate contacted the school and reported it to the police. However, the police still did not find anything.¡±
¡°I see.¡±
Warfarin was not surprised. If the police found something, it would not be a supernatural thing and people would not be talking about it.
¡°What else?¡±
Speaking of these terrifying things, Warfarin, who had officially be a horror novelist, was also interested.
Chapter 76: The New Missing Person
Chapter 76: The New Missing Person
Warfarin and Elena had also fallen into a deep sleep.
The two of them had been reunited for a long time, so they naturally slept together.
The two of them stuck close to each other, there was only the sound of her faint breathing in the entire dormitory.
It was already veryte at night.
The entire dormitory building was silent, not a single sound could be heard!
Other than... The public restroom.
No one knew who it was, but they did not turn off the tap in the public restroom.
At this moment, the water was leaking out bit by bit.
Drip!
Drip!
The low sound of the water dripping echoed in the long corridor, and it was exceptionally loud. There was an indescribable sense of strangeness.
No one knew if it was because of psychological effects.
Vina kept feeling that the public restroom today was particrly gloomy!
Her heart was beating wildly, and her legs were a little weak. Goosebumps all over her body stood up.
¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±
Vina hugged herself. At this moment, her body was cold, and she looked around in confusion and panic.
In front of her was a familiar corridor. It had always been like this in the past, but for some reason, looking at this corridor today, she felt exceptionally terrified.
¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s all psychological, it¡¯s all psychological!¡±
Vina was a little afraid. She secretly cheered herself up, and at the same time, she quickened her pace and rushed into the toilet.
She used the fastest speed in history to go to the toilet. After washing her hands simply, she was ready to leave.
But at this moment-
Pa!
A muffled sound.
The lights of the public toilet actually exploded at the same time!
The surroundings sank into darkness!
¡°Ah!¡±
The sudden darkness gave Vina a fright, and she could not help but shout out loud.
¡°F*ck! What¡¯s going on?¡±
Under the moonlight outside the window, Guoguo saw in horror that the wall of the toilet was decaying and falling off at an astonishing speed!
ck filth emerged from the wall, carrying with it a putrid stench!
This strange scene scared her so much that her face turned pale, and her eyes were filled with fear. She quickly ran to the dormitory.
...
Bang!
After rushing into the dormitory, Vina mmed the door shut and leaned against it, breathing heavily.
At this moment, she was extremely scared, and her mind was in a mess.
What exactly was that strange scene just now?
Could it be that she was too scared and had hallucinated?
Or... was there really a ghost in the dormitory building?!
The horror that had recently spread on the campus forum shed through her mind.
Speaking of which, there was a girl who had gone missing in the dormitory upstairs recently. She did not know if it had anything to do with this.
The more she thought about it, the scarier it became. She only wanted to find someone to apany her now.
She was really scared.
Suddenly, Vina was stunned and vaguely realized that something was wrong.
She had been back for a while, but no one paid attention to her.
The door had been closed so loudly just now. She should have woken up her roommates.
¡°Becky, Becky, I saw something terrible in the bathroom just now!¡±
Vina said while trembling as she walked towards Becky¡¯s bed.
When she walked in front of Becky¡¯s bed, her face froze.
With a trembling hand, she lifted Becky¡¯s quilt.
After taking a look inside, her face turned pale and she could not help but retreat.
She only stopped when she hit the cab.
Then, her whole body started to tremble violently and sweat kepting out of her forehead.
There was nothing scary on Becky¡¯s bed.
On the contrary, there was nothing on her bed.
Even Becky was gone!
Yes, Becky was gone!
..
At this moment, huge fear gushed out from the bottom of her heart, almost swallowing Vina whole!
Under the extreme fear, Vina only felt her head buzzing, and her vision was a little blurry.
After a while, she forced herself to summon the courage and lifted the quilt of the other two roommates.
Simrly, the bed was also empty. There was nothing.
Guoguo only went to the toilet, and the entire dormitory disappeared, leaving only her!
¡°Becky, Allen. Where, where are you guys?
Don¡¯t y pranks anymore, I, I¡¯m timid!
Don¡¯t scare me, sob, sob...¡±
As she spoke, Vina began to cry helplessly.
What had happened at this moment had already exceeded her understanding.
Other than fear, there were no other thoughts in her mind.
¡°Right, right, go and see if there¡¯s anyone in the other dormitories!¡±
After crying in a low voice for a few minutes, Guoguo finally thought of a more reliable idea.
However, just as she reached the entrance of the dormitory, a strange sound suddenly came from outside.
Dong!
Drip, Drip, Drip!
Dong!
Drip, Drip, Drip!
...
In the corridor of the dormitory, there seemed to be somethingrge and heavy jumping around.
Every jump was apanied by the sound of water dripping.
Hearing this sound, Vina immediately imagined a scene of a wet female ghost jumping in her mind.
What made Vina most afraid was that this sound was continuously approaching her!
This made her extremely scared!
In order not to be discovered by the ghosts outside, Vina covered her mouth tightly and hid under her bed.
This was the only way she could think of to protect herself.
...
Dong!
Drip, Drip, Drip!
Dong!
Drip, Drip, Drip!
...
In the corridor, the sound of heavy objects jumping continuously approached.
In the end, it actually stopped at Room 306!
¡°Don¡¯te in! Don¡¯te in! Don¡¯te in!¡±
Vina prayed frantically in her heart.
But the more afraid she was, the more likely it was that something woulde.
With a ¡®kacha¡¯ sound, the door to Room 306 was opened.
Then...
Dong!
The dull sound of jumping could be heard in the dormitory.
Vina only felt that her heart had been ruthlessly pinched by someone. She was so terrified that her heart was about to stop!
She did not dare to look outside. She could only cover her mouth tightly and hide her head in her knees.
Dong!
Dong!
Dong!
The heavy jumping sounded like a death sentence as it came one after another, faster and faster!
The sound of water dripping followed, and it made people feel a chill in their bones!
Suddenly, the sound stopped abruptly.
Everything returned to calm.
It was as if nothing had happened.
This made Guoguo, who was trembling in fear, feel a sense of hope.
¡°Could it... could it have left?¡±
With this thought in mind, Guoguo slowly raised her head and looked outside.
After raising her head and looking outside, Vina¡¯s pupils suddenly erged. The huge fear caused her originally cute face to twist and contort!
A wet female ghost¡¯s head was about to touch Guoguo¡¯s face!
That pair of ghostly dead fish eyes were staring straight at her!
On the rotting ghost face, there were faint worms moving!
It was a female ghost who was standing upside down and walking with her head!
Hidden under the bed, Vina happened to have close and intimate contact with her!
¡°Ah!!¡±
After a moment of silence, Vina let out an extremely shrill scream!
Then, her vision went ck and she lost all consciousness.
Chapter 77: The Lively Female Dormitory
Chapter 77: The Lively Female Dormitory
It was already the second day when nders learned that someone had gone missing.
They watched the police officers entering and leaving the female dormitory, as well as the mages such as Teach. Warfarin exined to nders beside him.
¡°They said that another girl had gone missing.¡±
¡°Were there other girls who went missing before? Why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡±
nders looked at Warfarin in surprise.
Of course, he was faking it. The person who caused the previous person to go missing was him, nders.
It would be strange if he did not know.
But Warfarin believed nders because the two of them had been stuck together during this period of time. They did not have any extra time to understand what had happened in the school recently.
Therefore, Warfarin patiently exined to nders what had happened.
¡°Do you know? Some time ago, someone went missing in the female dormitory. It hasn¡¯t been long since then.¡±
After saying that, warfarin pointed at the peopleing in and out of the dormitory entrance not far away and said,
¡°Now there¡¯s another one. I believe the school forum will be quite lively.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°Hello, I¡¯m Elena.¡±
At this moment, Elena¡¯s eyes lit up beside warfarin. From the moment that nders appeared, her gaze did not shift away from nders.
Especially when she kept scanning nders¡¯s waist and crotch.
The other party¡¯s fiery gaze made nders slightly anxious.
Who was this person? What was going on? Why did it feel like she had never seen a man before?
Was she that thirsty?
nders did not know that Elena had a certain sexual addiction.
And because of Warfarin, Elena had heard of nders¡¯s reputation.
This made Elena really want to test nders¡¯power.
¡°Hello, I¡¯m nders.¡±
nders was just about to shake hands with Elena when warfarin interrupted and held Elena¡¯s hand first.
¡°Alright, b*tch, don¡¯t touch my man¡¯s hand.¡±
Warfarin shook Elena¡¯s hand hard and then threw it off.
¡°Don¡¯t be so stingy. Why don¡¯t the two of us switch and I introduce Edward to You?¡±
Elena shook her hand. Obviously, Warfarin had used a lot of force, but Elena did not care.
This was not enough for her to give up. The more Warfarin tried to stop her, the stronger the desire in her heart became.
No matter what, she had to think of a way to taste her best friend¡¯s boyfriend today.
¡°Enough, I¡¯m not interested. And when did you get so casual?¡±
Warfarin was not interested in Elena¡¯s suggestion at all.
In terms of sex, she was considered the more conservative type. She could not help but be uninterested in games like swapping partners. On the contrary, she was very against it.
¡°It¡¯s all because you, b*tch. You talked so much about him that I was moved.¡±
At the end of her sentence, Elena¡¯s eyes seemed to be dripping with water as she looked at nders with a little infatuation.
From time to time, she would even swallow a mouthful of saliva.
It could be seen that she was really a little moved.
Meanwhile, Warfarin was a little speechless.
¡°Oh my God, you¡¯re ming me for this.¡±
She did not dare to look at her best friend¡¯s expression anymore.
Ever since Elena had found a boyfriend, it was as if she had turned on a switch. She was really too open-minded.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°Nothing, darling. Remember to stay away from this person in the future. She¡¯s a promiscuous bitch.¡±
¡°Oh my God, you actually said that to me. I¡¯m so sad.¡±
¡°Alright, stop pretending, I know how you are. Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t go back to the dormitory for the time being.¡±
Warfarin had no interest in apanying her outside to y tricks.
There were quite a number of people watching themotion in the dormitory. Some of them had already begun to look over because of themotion.
¡°Sure, what shall we eatter?¡±
Elena was happy for Warfarin. After all, she was not a real b*tch. In broad daylight, she could still be like a cat in heat, constantly crying out for sex.
During the interaction just now, although part of it was sincere, it was more of a joke.
¡°I¡¯ll treat you. It¡¯s a celebration of you two being together. I know a restaurant that serves delicious food. I often eat there with Edward.¡±
Elena looked at the two of them and suggested.
Her words immediately attracted Warfarin¡¯s suspicious gaze.
¡°Don¡¯t think of any bad ideas.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, what bad thoughts can I have?¡±
In response to this, Elena shrugged and made an innocent expression.
...
In the female dormitory building.
¡°What did you find?¡±
Kraang looked at Teach who was using magic detection. After the magic on her body disappeared, he walked to Teach¡¯s side to understand the situation.
Teach¡¯s expression was not very good. Recently, because of the strange things that had happened in this school, she had not been able to rest well.
She was using magic at a high frequency every day, which was a little unbearable for her.
¡°It¡¯s definitely caused by strange creatures.¡±
Teach¡¯s expression was unsightly. There had been two victims in a row, which made Teach feel a little ufortable in her heart.
If she could work a little harder and find out the mystery hidden in the dark, then no one would be in trouble.
¡°Is it the same batch asst time?¡±
Kraang interrupted Teach¡¯s self-reproach. The appearance of strange creatures, followed by disappearances. He had seen this before, so he naturally would not be as sentimental as a little girl.
¡°It should be. There can¡¯t be so many strange creatures in one university.¡±
Teach adjusted her attitude and gave Kraang an ambiguous answer.
She was not sure if it was the same strange creature that had been discovered twice.
If it was, it would be fine. If it was not, then the university in front of her was really unfortunate!
¡°Did you sense the location of the other party?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure at the moment, but I¡¯ve narrowed down the area. The other party is still in this dormitory building. There¡¯s no mistake.¡±
Teach looked at the detector in her hand. There were not any strange creature red dots on it.
This was also one of the reasons why she thought that the two waves of detected strange creatures were the same one.
The other party could not be detected through the detector. This meant that the other party was good at hiding his own strange creature.
And there could not be two of such a strange creature appearing at the same time.
¡°Oh, I see. I¡¯ll talk to the people over thereter. When everyone has left, we¡¯ll start to investigate.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Teach nodded and said,
¡°Be careful. It¡¯s possible that there are two strange creatures. Maybe one of them can help the other strange creatures hide.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we need to ask for help from the higher-ups.¡±
¡°You mean...¡±
Hearing this, Teach suddenly thought of something. If a strange creature that appeared was of the type she mentioned, if it really existed, then it was very dangerous.
That was because those who could their own presence along with other strange creatures usually had a terrifying skill.
Domain.
Chapter 78: Investigation
Chapter 78: Investigation
¡°Where are you going now?¡±
Teach looked at Kraang, who was walking towards the dormitory building, and quickly followed him.
¡°I¡¯ll go to the missing person¡¯s dormitory first and ask her roommate about the situation.¡±
Kraang was not in the mood to hunt at this time. His expression was unusually serious.
¡°If it¡¯s really as you said, two or even more strange creatures, then this matter is definitely beyond our abilities.¡±
A strange creature that was able to use Doman was not something that even c-rank mages like them could handle.
Not to mention, the number of strange creatures was still unknown. The potential danger was not small at all.
¡°I¡¯m just guessing. After all, this ce was just visited by the scarecrow.¡±
Teach was not so pessimistic.
She tried hard to recall the information she had gathered a while ago.
¡°You have to know that there¡¯s a long-haired strange creature hidden here, and it seems to have been subdued by the scarecrow.¡±
As for the long-haired strange creature, Teach still received a hint from nders¡¯s video.
From it, she could determine that the other strange creature culprit who had once caused trouble in this school should be the long-haired strange creature.
¡°A strange creature subduing another strange creature? With the power and wisdom that the scarecrow disyed, it does seem like it could have done something like that.¡±
Kraang recalled the great battle back then. nders, the scarecrow strange creature, had caused quite a psychological trauma in his heart.
From the beginning to the end, the other party showed no signs of panic at all. Everything was under the other party¡¯s control.
And whether it was him or the Sword King, they were just toys in the other party¡¯s hands.
Toys that were yed with by the other party, to the other party¡¯s pleasure.
¡°In other words, there were strange creatures here before. If that¡¯s the case, then the possibility of a third and fourth strange creature here isn¡¯t small either.¡±
However, Kraang did not understand Teach¡¯s meaning, and his tone was a little doubtful.
¡°No, it¡¯s the exact opposite. Before the scarecrow came, there should only be one strange creature with long hair.¡±
When Teach said this, his tone was very certain.
¡°When I was investigating this university, I specifically investigated all kinds of matters with strange creatures that happened in this university over the years.
Among them, the injuries and deaths caused by the strange creatures were all the same on the victims¡¯ bodies.
Moreover, the students who went missing before were all foundter. All of them died with the same injuries.¡±
Hearing Teach¡¯s certainty, the enthusiasm that had been dampened by Kraang was once again ignited.
¡°In that case, the strange creature here is very likely to be a newborn or one that just arrived, like the scarecrow.¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m more inclined towards the newborn.¡±
Teach agreed with Kraang¡¯s point of view. Her eyes were also shining with the same light as Kraang¡¯s.
It was very obvious that she and Kraang wanted to increase their own strength by subduing the strange creature.
However, one of them wanted to show this intention proudly on the surface, while the other was too weak to show it.
¡°The newborn can avoid detection from the detector, and the victims are all missing. The situation is not good either.¡±
As if he thought of something, Kraang restrained his excitement and analyzed it seriously.
Hearing Kraang¡¯s words, Teach immediately understood what he meant.
¡°... it seems so. Do I need to ask for help from the higher-ups?¡±
Under normal circumstances, a newborn strange creature would not be able to control his power well.
Even if the other party had some hidden tricks up his sleeve, he would not be able to control it well since he was just born.
Although the other party had exposed him when he attacked, he didn¡¯t leave any clues behind.
If it was really a newborn, then this strange creature was very likely to have its own Domain.
Every strange creature with a Domain, whether it was a newborn or not, was quite dangerous for a mage.
However, Kraang was willing to take a gamble.
¡°Not for the time being. If it¡¯s really a newborn, we¡¯ll try it out first. It¡¯s not toote to inform if it really doesn¡¯t work.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Teach didn¡¯t say anything. She followed behind Kraang, and the two of them soon arrived at the entrance of a dormitory.
ng! ng!
The dormitory door was pushed open very quickly, and inside were the few other members who were packing their luggage.
Now that the entire dormitory building had been in continuous trouble, even if the higher-ups didn¡¯t arrange it, the students who lived here weren¡¯t willing to continue staying.
¡°You are...¡±
Seeing these two people, Becky, who opened the door, asked them first.
¡°Hello, we are the Special Task Force. We are here to investigate this missing case. The three of you are the roommates of thetest missing person, Vina, right?¡±
Teach looked around the entire dormitory and asked the three of them.
If it wasn¡¯t necessary, Teach would not easily reveal her identity.
Anyway, in front of these ordinary people, the identity of a policeman was more useful than their real identity.
As for the documents, there was no need to worry. Everymissioner of the Mage Association had aplete set of procedures on hand.
Even if they really investigated, they would have a record in the police station¡¯s system.
Kraang leaned against the wall, lit a cigarette, and muttered a weird sound.
However, because the sound was very weak, and everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by Teach, so no one noticed him.
Kraang was smoking, and the room was filled with smoke.
The weird thing was that the smoke he spat out didn¡¯t have any smell. It was almost the same as the air.
After touching it, there was a cold feeling, a bit cold.
¡°Yes, we are all Vina¡¯s roommates. You can ask us anything you want to know. We will tell you everything we know,¡± Becky said calmly.
¡°Yes, yes, yes, we will tell you everything. Please, you must find Guoguo!¡±
At the side, Allen said with a sobbing tone.
It was naturally the best if those who knew the truth were willing to cooperate.
After confirming the identity, the interrogation officially began.
Teach asked, ¡°Can you tell us what the missing person did before he went missing? Where exactly did she go missing? What was the time of her disappearance?¡±
These were verymon questions. After the others heard it, they were all immersed in their memories.
The first person to answer was Allen.
¡°At that time, we were all sleeping. But when Vina got up and went out, I was woken up and looked at the time.
¡°At that time, the phone showed that it was 1:30.¡±
Teach nodded and continued to ask, ¡°Does the missing person have the habit of waking up at night? And when did you discover that she was missing?¡±
Hearing this question, Becky raised her hand and said,
¡°Vina¡¯s kidney is not good, so she would get up and go to the toilet every night. And when I woke up in the morning, I found that she was gone. At that time, I saw that there was no one in her bed, so I thought that she had gone to the toilet. But when everyone was ready for ss, we still didn¡¯t see Vina.¡±
Teach nodded.
¡°When she disappeared, did you hear any sounds or strange movements?¡±
Allen and Becky said, ¡°no.¡±
Chapter 79: Unexpected Discovery
Chapter 79: Unexpected Discovery
After a round of questioning, Teach and Kraang basically got the information they wanted.
¡°Alright. I have more or less understood what I want to know. Thank you for your cooperation.¡±
As she said this, Teach gave Kraang a look.
Next, the two of them nned to go to the public restroom on the third floor to take a look.
That was most likely the ce where Vina went missing.
¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with these people. They probably didn¡¯t lie.¡±
¡°Yeah, there¡¯s nothing unusual in the dormitory either.¡±
After leaving Room 306, Teach and Kraang discussed the questions they had just asked.
As they spoke, they quickly walked to the public restroom on the third floor.
¡°What did you find?¡±
Teach took out a device and carefully scanned every corner of the public restroom.
¡°What are you referring to?¡±
¡°You¡¯ve already lit a cigarette, do you need me to tell you?¡±
Teach also had some understanding of Kraang¡¯s magic.
Kraang had a certain reputation in the mage association, not because of his strength, but because of his methods.
The other party had a lot of strange magic, which covered a lot of areas.
This was also the reason why Kraang was able to survive that battle.
Although he had many tricks up his sleeves, none of his abilities could be considered outstanding.
He really only knew a little about every field.
However, one had to admit that the other party could sometimes bring a little surprise to others.
¡°I didn¡¯t discover anything special. However, did you feel anything? You¡¯re the expert in this aspect, aren¡¯t you?¡±
Teach fiddled with the instrument and said, ¡°Like you, I didn¡¯t feel anything. That dormitory didn¡¯te into contact with anything strange.¡±
¡°Then...¡±
Teach frowned as she looked at the instrument in her hand. Then, she chanted a few incantations, and a faint red light spread out from her body.
¡°What did you find?¡±
¡°This shouldn¡¯t be! Could it be that the missing person didn¡¯t go missing here?¡±
Teach, who was unwilling to give up, took the instrument and scanned the entire public toilet again. She also changed to a detection spell, but she still did not find anything.
¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s investigate the situation of the other missing person again.¡±
Kraang suggested from the side.
The lead they had was broken, but fortunately, there was not only one victim.
Before that, there was another missing person.
¡°Alright, that¡¯s all we can do.¡±
Teach nodded in agreement to Kraang¡¯s suggestion and helplessly put away the detection device.
However, she did not have much hope for the next investigation.
Because thest missing person had been gone for too long.
So long that even if it was an ordinary person whomitted the crime, it was enough to destroy all the clues.
Not to mention that the other party was a strange creature.
Arriving at the first missing person¡¯s dormitory, teach knocked on the door as usual.
ng! ng!
ng!
The sound of the door opening rang out, but the door that was opened was not in front of Teach, but behind her.
Emil held a paintbrush in her hand and looked at the two people who disturbed her peace with some displeasure.
¡°Why are you looking for the people in this dormitory?¡±
¡°Hello, we are the police. We are here to investigate a missing person case.¡±
¡°Missing? is someone missing?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you know? Not long ago, a girl in this dormitory went missing. And just yesterday, another girl went missing in this dormitory building.¡±
¡°I really don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve been too busy recently.¡±
Emil¡¯s attitude softened a lot. She looked at the two of them and kindly reminded them.
¡°There¡¯s no one in that dormitory anymore. They all moved away some time ago. I was wondering why they all suddenly left. So it¡¯s because someone went missing.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±
¡°Pfft.¡±
Emil seemed to have heard something funny and could not help butugh out loud.
This reaction made Teach and Kraang somewhat puzzled. What was going on?
Did she say something wrong?
¡°I¡¯m afraid. It¡¯s just that someone went missing. It¡¯s not worth being afraid of.¡±
As someone who had experienced the baptism of nders¡¯s Fear, Emil¡¯s courage was extraordinary.
Ordinary things would not cause her heart to have too many ups and downs.
At present, the only thing that could make her feel afraid was nders¡¯s Fear and her own work.
¡°Alright, you guys should hurry back. There¡¯s nothing much. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡±
For some reason, Emil felt that she had used up all her inspiration recently. No matter how she drew, she could not satisfy herself.
Moreover, the number of nightmares was much less.
For this reason, Emil had been feeling anxious and irritable recently.
All of this was due to the fact that nders had beening to Emil¡¯s side less often recently.
Afterparing the profit-benefit ratio between the exhibition and the novel, nders devoted more energy to creators like Warfarin.
For an artist like Emil, it was more or less like he had given up.
When would he remember? When would he pay her a visit and bring along another round of Fear.
This was also the reason why Emil had been irritated recently.
After saying that, Emil closed the door, leaving Teach and Kraang looking at each other.
¡°What should we do?¡±
¡°Should we look for this person to understand the situation?¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need. I didn¡¯t recognize her just now, but I took a look at the things in her bedroom. I know her identity.¡±
Teach¡¯s words surprised Kraang. He did not expect that a random girl he met would have an extraordinary identity.
¡°Is she very famous?¡±
Kraang usually did not pay attention to art, so he had never heard of Emil¡¯s reputation.
¡°Yes, she recently held an art exhibition and achieved quite a lot of sess. She can be considered a famous and talented female painter.¡±
Once he heard that it was something like an art exhibition that had nothing to do with ayman like him, Kraang immediately lost interest.
¡°I see.¡±
Compared to these useless things in his eyes, he was more concerned about the strange creature that appeared here.
No matter how strange it was, as long as he could subdue it, it would be of great help to him.
¡°But what¡¯s more interesting is that most of her works are mainly about scarecrows.¡±
Scarecrow. Kraang¡¯s gaze sharpened as he turned to look at Teach.
Teach nodded at him, indicating that he was the scarecrow you were thinking of.
Kraang lit another cigarette. He took a deep breath and exhaled arge amount of smoke.
The smoke went through the crack in the door and into Emil¡¯s room.
After waiting for a moment, Kraang said faintly, ¡°... This should be a coincidence. Or rather, the other party might have seen that fellow¡¯s figure.¡±
¡°Mm.¡±
Just as the two of them were about to leave, a strange sound came from the room behind them that they were supposed to investigate.
Zi Zi Zi-
The sound was very soft, as if something had been ced in a pan and roasted.
!
Chapter 80: Domain
Chapter 80: Domain
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°...¡±
Teach and Kraang subconsciously left the room.
The two of them looked at each other, and finally, Kraang suggested, ¡°since there¡¯s no one inside, let¡¯s look for the dormitory manager in charge and get the spare key from there.¡±
They had to look. Since there was really a problem inside, they could not turn a blind eye.
It was their duty to eliminate the strange creatures, not to mention that if they could use this opportunity to subdue the strange creatures, it would be a great harvest for them.
Teach thought for a moment and added,
¡°Also, get someone to look for the roommate of the missing person who used to live here.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
...
¡°Yes?¡±
nders raised his head in surprise, his eyes flickering.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? is the food here not to your liking?¡±
Sensing nders¡¯s strange behavior, Elena immediately came forward.
¡°No, it¡¯s very delicious.¡±
nders smiled and shook his head, then continued to eat.
Seeing this scene, Warfarin, who was next to her, kicked her best friend¡¯s calf unhappily.
!
Elena¡¯s originally eager expression was instantly covered by pain.
Elena looked at Warfarin with a sad expression.
However, Warfarin did not waver at all because of the other party¡¯s pitiful act.
The two of them had been together for such a long time, and some things could be seen at a nce.
Elena rubbed her calf and gave Warfarin a look.
¡®Isn¡¯t that kicking a little too hard?¡¯
¡®Serves you right, you brought this on yourself. I told you not to mess with my boyfriend.¡¯
¡®I clearly just wanted to express my concern. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡¯
¡®I don¡¯t need your concern. I¡¯ll take care of my own boyfriend.¡¯
...
Both parties exchanged nces. The expressions on their faces were very interesting.
It was a pity that nders did not notice this interesting scene.
At this moment, he was lowering his head and thinking.
nders had just learned about the situation from the Guardian Scarecrow beside Emil.
He did not expect Emil to have contact with the two mages.
At the same time, nders had already controlled the Guardian Scarecrow to shift its target and monitor the two mages.
Naturally, nders had also noticed the strange movements caused by the two mages.
Regarding this situation, nders himself was also very surprised.
What kind of situation was this? Could it be that there was a newborn strange creature in the female dormitory?
And from the looks of it, it was because of the girl that he had eliminated?
If this was really the case, then did that not mean that he had unintentionally created the birth of a strange creature?
If he could find the pattern in this, then he would be able to create arge number of strange birth and then subdue them.
An army of strange creatures... just thinking about it made him excited.
When the army was formed, he would be able to create a kingdom of fear and raise all the humans in captivity.
nders¡¯s heart was filled with anticipation. He did not even have the mood to eat the meal before him.
Most of his attention was focused on the female dormitory.
...
Female dormitory.
Soon, a mage delivered the key to this dormitory.
Kraang and Teach entered the dormitory one after another.
As soon as they entered, the two of them felt an ominous aura.
A weird emotion suddenly entered their hearts.
Vaguely, they seemed to hear a girl screaming in pain.
Her voice was filled with fear. That strong emotion made those who heard it could not help but be affected and shiver.
Fortunately, Teach and Kraang were not ordinary people. The two of them quickly walked out of the illusion.
A red light appeared on Teach¡¯s body and spread in all directions.
¡°Good news, bad news.¡±
¡°I know the bad news. The strange creature isn¡¯t here.¡±
Kraang, who also had a certain level of investigative ability, more or less guessed what Teach was going to say.
¡°Just say the good news.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not just that. Our previous guess was basically correct.¡±
Teach¡¯s expression was a little grave. She looked at Kraang seriously.
Recalling the conversation between the two of them, Kraang immediately understood and looked at Teach in disbelief.
¡°If you say so, could it be...¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, the good news is that this strange creature has just been born.¡±
After receiving Teach¡¯s confirmation, Kraang immediately lost hisposure.
¡°Hey, hey, hey, isn¡¯t that a joke? It¡¯s really... doesn¡¯t that mean that this strange creature has really mastered a Domain?¡±
¡°Yes, the bad news I want to say is this. The strange thing we¡¯re going to face next is that it has a Domain.¡±
Domain?
What was that?
nders, who had heard their conversation clearly, was a little puzzled.
¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±
nders got up and left, walking alone to a cubicle.
¡°Sword Apophis!¡±
The Weird Sword Apophis appeared behind nders.
¡°Master, what can I do for you?¡±
¡°Do you know what a Domain is?¡±
As a strange being who had not even been born for half a year, anything that nders did not know, he would immediately think of asking Sword Apophis.
Although sword Apophis was not as powerful as nders, it had lived longer and so knew much more than nders.
As expected, Sword Apophis did not disappoint nders.
¡°The essence of a Domain is another space, independent of this world and exclusive to a certain strange creature¡¯s space.¡±
¡°Master, are you puzzled as to why there aren¡¯t many strange things in the human world? You Can¡¯t even see one or two in a city.¡±
¡°But the mages like Garros have bragged that they have killed thousands of strange creatures.¡±
¡°Indeed. At that time, I guessed that most of the strange creatures had their own world.¡±
¡°Master is indeed smart. This is exactly the case. There are big and small Domains, strong and weak.
But even the weakest Domain is very difficult to deal with! To put it bluntly, the domain is our strange world.
There are usually many strange creatures in it. And the more strange creatures there are, therger the domain will be.
Facing an unknown domain, no one knows how dangerous it will be!¡±
¡°I have a question. Does the Domain have its own Master?¡±
¡°Yes, every Domain has its own master.¡±
¡°In that case, are the other strange creatures in the Domain equivalent to submitting to that strange creature?¡±
¡°It¡¯s basically like that.¡±
¡°Then what should I do if I want to obtain this Domain?¡±
¡°There are three ways. One is to kill the original owner of the Domain, and the other is to make the owner of the Domain submit. Thest one is to take over the ownerless Domain.¡±
¡°If the owner of the Domain dies, the Domain will not dissipate immediately. It takes time for it to dissipate. If someone finds it before then and subdues it, then the Domain will avoid dissipating.¡±
Chapter 81: Danger Was Also An Opportunity
Chapter 81: Danger Was Also An Opportunity
¡°Every strange creature born with a Domain has the potential to be a Lord of Dimensions.¡±
Thebel of this strange creature was indeed powerful.
Kraang¡¯s tone was filled with longing. It was obvious that he yearned for this kind of strange creature.
¡°If we can take advantage of the fact that the other party was just born and subdue him, our future will be smooth sailing.¡±
Teach¡¯s expression was exactly the same as Kraang¡¯s. There was a hint of longing on her face, and her eyes were burning.
As everyone knew, there was a shortcut for mages to improve their strength.
That was to subdue the strange creature. The more potential there was, the more help the powerful strange would be for the mages who subjugated it.
Their strength would also increase by a lot.
And among them, the thing that would be most helpful to the mages were strange creatures with their own Domains.
And among the strange creatures with their own Domains, there were also categories, strong and weak.
Those strange creatures who were born Domains, their potential and growth speed were much more powerful than those whoter snatched the Domain.
This type of strange creature was something that ordinary mages did not even dare to think about.
If one day such a strange creature with potential was really subdued, then the future of this mage would be limitless.
¡°Speaking of such a strange creature, it is said that Rei has such a strange person in her hands. That is why Rei¡¯s strength is so terrifying.¡±
Teach seemed to have thought of something. She recalled a rumor about the Mage Association in his mind.
Kraang nodded. It was obvious that he had also heard of this rumor.
¡°Yes, there is indeed such a rumor, but up until now, no one has seen Rei use such a strange creature.¡±
Recalling Rei¡¯s majestic figure and her terrifying strength that seemed to have no upper limit, Teach sighed with some envy.
¡°Yes, with Rei¡¯s unfathomable strength, no matter what strange creatures or other enemies she encounters, they are basically unable to withstand a single move from her.¡±
In the entire Mage Association, the vast majority of people were Rei¡¯s fans.
Teach was one of them. She had always regarded Rei as her idol and target.
Rei was her target. Unfortunately, the gap between them was too big, so big that she could not even see Rei¡¯s back.
Not to mention chasing after her.
¡°I really want to see Rei¡¯s true strength.¡±
¡°There will be such a day. Recently, ¡®doors¡¯ have appeared all over the world. Creatures from other dimensions are starting to be restless.¡±
Hearing Kraang¡¯s words, Teach knew what Kraang was talking about. However, under normal circumstances, such information should not be shared with an F-rank mage.
¡°Is it alright to tell me about this matter?¡±
¡°No problem. It¡¯s better to say that even if I don¡¯t tell you, you should have already heard about it from Rei.¡±
This was the truth. The most important reason why Teach had been asked to stay in the Mage Association was because of this.
¡°Yes, they said that there might be a war.¡±
¡°There is such a possibility, but our Sarkos City is only doing logistics at most.¡±
When the war really started, mages with their strength would be cannon fodder.
However, the Mage Association would not make meaningless sacrifices, so they would not let their Sarkos City branch go to the front line.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, perhaps the team wipe-out this time is a good thing, for us survivors.¡±
At this point, Kraang¡¯s tone changed.
¡°But if I can subdue this newborn strange creature here, then in the next big battle, there will be a ce for me.¡±
Kraang¡¯s eyes shed with determination.
He had never been a person who was content with the status quo. He wanted to climb up and climb higher.
For this, he spent a lot of effort to arm himself and strengthen himself.
It did not matter if he did not have talent in one field, then he would continue to try in another field.
There would always be a field that suited him.
As long as he worked hard, one day he would be able to discover his talent.
And then he would continue to grow stronger.
Now, perhaps it was God¡¯s reward for his hard work that allowed him to meet a newborn strange creature with a Domain.
If he could seed this time, Krang was confident that he would be able to shine in the following battles and perform well.
Then, both his strength and status would rise.
He wanted to see the scenery above.
Seeing Kraang¡¯s expression, Teach also fell silent.
If possible, she wanted to participate in this strange creature fight.
But she was too weak and had no power.
She was only a support-type mage, how could shepete with Kraang.
Not to mention, she might die in the following battle.
Strange creatures that possessed a Domain and strange creatures without a Domain were twopletely different levels.
Even if it was just born, the level of danger wasparable to ordinary strange creatures.
¡°So, you don¡¯t n to report this to your superiors?¡±
After weighing the pros and cons in her heart, Teach began to feel like she did not want to continue staying here.
In any case, she came here only to investigate and confirm the strange creature of the situation, and to provide her teammates with information on the strange creature.
Now that she knew the type of the strange creature and confirmed that the other party was really here, Teach¡¯s mission was consideredplete.
Originally, she wanted to stay and see if there was any possibility of participating in subduing the strange before Kraang.
Now that the strange creature was such a precious species, she definitely would not be able to snatch it away first.
Kraang would definitely not give her the chance to snatch it away.
Furthermore, this type of strange creature was definitely not something she could deal with.
Since she could not even win in a fight, she might as well give up.
Of course, it was not that Teach could not continue to stay here and wait for Kraang and the strange creature to fight each other, and wear each other down and weaken each other.
In the end, she would take the opportunity when the two of them were exhausted and weak tounch a sneak attack and subdue the strange creature.
Of course, such a thing could happen. That was how the Sword King had obtained the magic sword Apophis.
However, it was a pity that Kraang could also anticipate what Teach was thinking of.
As an ambitious man, the more he thought about it, the more cautious he was.
Perhaps, in order to prevent Teach from ying tricks behind his back, he would kill Teach first.
In any case, the strange creature here was not ordinary. Even if one or two mages died, it would be normal.
At that time, even if the higher-ups investigated, they would not find anything.
Therefore, from a rational point of view, Teach no longer had any reason to stay here.
Rather, if she continued to stay, it was very likely that she would harm herself.
Returning to Teach¡¯s question, Kraang¡¯s answer was very simple.
¡°I won¡¯t report it for the time being. I want to give it a try.¡±
Saying this, he looked at Teach who was about to leave.
¡°You shoulde with me too. With one more person, it means that there¡¯s another person to take care of you.¡±
Hearing Kraang¡¯s words, Teach¡¯s heart sank.
She knew that he was afraid that she would report it privately and affect the subjugation of the strange creature.
Chapter 82: The Third Victim?
Chapter 82: The Third Victim?
That night, Teach and Kraang did not leave.
In order to prepare for this strange creature that possessed a Domain, they chose to spend the night here.
They made two mattresses and slept in an empty room in the girls¡¯ dormitory building.
As the most unpopr dormitory in the entire school, in recent years, there had not been a semester in which it had full capacity.
And now that such a thing had happened, there were many students who chose to move out, one after another.
In the entire dormitory building, the remaining students were either leaving the next day or were preparing to leave.
Although living outside would definitely make their situation difficult.
Butpared to their lives, money and other things were just worldly possessions. They were not important at all.
As for Teach and Kraang, they chose to take a risk in order to get first-hand information.
In addition, if something happened, they might have a chance to stop it.
Although he could forcibly dismiss it with Kraang¡¯s authority, in fact, he had nned to do so in the beginning.
But now, he changed his mind because of the peculiarity of this strange creature.
This strange creature had a Domain and could hide in it the entire time.
If the other party did not take the initiative toe out, under normal circumstances, this side would not be able to do anything to the other party.
Therefore, Kraang nned to use the remaining students in the female dormitory as bait.
...
The night was quiet, and basically, nothing had happened.
That night, Teach and Kraang only had a shallow sleep and did not dare to sleep deeply.
Hence, when they woke up the next day, their mental state was not very good.
However, it did not affect them much. No matter how weak they were, they were still mages.
Their physical qualities and other aspects were not something that ordinary people couldpare to.
After waking up and having a simple breakfast, the two of them heard the report from their subordinates.
¡°What do you mean that someone went missing against night?¡±
Teach and Kraang looked at each other. They could see a trace of seriousness and vignce on each other¡¯s faces.
Before they fell asleepst night, they had used their respective detection magic to cover the entire dormitory.
Once there was any movement, with their closed eyes and resting state, they would definitely be able to sense it immediately and discover it.
But regardless of whether it was Kraang or Teach, they did not sense anything amiss.
Especially Teach. She was 100% sure that the strange creature fromst night did not appear at all.
However, the people under her would not lie about the news, which meant that someone was really missing.
¡°It looks like this strange creature is more troublesome than we thought.¡±
Teach held her chin and fell into deep thought.
¡°Do you think the other party noticed us when we were using magic before?¡±
Hearing Teach¡¯s opinion, Kraang understood what she meant.
¡°You mean, this strange creature which was born not long ago saw through our magic and found a way to avoid our detection?¡±
Teach nodded. At this moment, she was very depressed. She was also a little irritated because the situation had once again exceeded her expectations.
¡°It¡¯s very possible. Other than this possibility, I can¡¯t think of any other possibilities.¡±
Kraang was not an idiot. He quickly made an analysis.
At this time, he had no more thoughts of subduing this strange creature.
¡°It learns quickly, and it¡¯s even better at hiding his own strangeness. it also has a Domain. This strange creature¡¯s growth speed isparable to that scarecrow¡¯s.¡±
Speaking of the scarecrow, Treach subconsciously recalled nders¡¯s terrifying and savage smile in her mind.
nders¡¯maniacalughter was something she had never forgotten until now.
Every time she thought of him, nders¡¯signatureughter would unconsciously reverberate in her mind.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with the weirdness now? Each one is more troublesome than thest, and each one is more difficult to deal with than thest.¡±
If it was not for the fact that he had confirmed it, he would definitely not have known that it was a newborn.
And the ce where it was born was the room where the first girl went missing.
Teach even thought that this strange creature was the other strange creature who was good at hiding and had extraordinary strength.
¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go and understand the specific situation first.¡±
As mages, as professionals who dealt with such matters, no matter how scared they were, as long as they were still at their posts, they could not run away.
The greater the power, the greater the responsibility.
This time, the missing girl lived on the fifth floor. When she also disappeared, there was no movement at all!
Even her roommate did not feel anything strange, she did not feel that something was not right.
For this, Teach and Kraang were not surprised.
Last night, the two of them slept lightly. They had been on high alert the whole night, and did not even really fall asleep.
But even so, they did not feel any movement at all.
A living person was gone just like that!
When they heard the news, they could not understand and were very surprised.
...
In the missing girl¡¯s dormitory.
Teach face was ashen. She tried her best to use a gentle tone to ask the missing girl¡¯s roommate.
After a round of questioning, she roughly figured out what had happened.
The two girls in the dormitoryst night were very scared after learning about the recent events.
But for various reasons, they were not able to move out immediately.
They nned to move out early the next morning with their luggage.
Because they were afraid that they would be the next victim, the two girls stayed upte to watch drama together.
When it was past four o¡¯clock, they finished watching a drama.
After it was over, one of the girls said that she was hungry and wanted to get some food to fill her stomach.
The other girl said that she was too sleepy and decided to go to sleep.
As it was past four o¡¯clock, there was not much time left until the next day. The two of them thought that they were safe and nothing would happen that night.
Therefore, one of the two girls went straight to sleep and the other got out of bed to cook instant noodles.
When she woke up the next day, the other one had already disappeared.
It could only be said that this dormitory building was too hostile to the people who stayed upte, especially those who stayed upte and walked around!
They were the ones who suffered...
The other girl was too sleepy and fell asleep soon after she went to bed.
Therefore, she did not know what happened after that, only a little bit of blurry details.
Under Teach¡¯s inquiry, she said in full detail, ¡°At that time, I was very sleepy. I set an rm for the next day and fell asleep not long after lying in bed.
I vaguely heard that Fang seemed to have spilled something on her clothes.
Then, she rushed to the public toilet to wash her clothes.
After she went out, I fell asleeppletely.
I really don¡¯t know what happened after that.¡±
¡°Spilled on her clothes? Her clothes got dirty, so she rushed to the public toilet to wash them?¡±
Kraang repeated the girl¡¯s words as if he did not understand why she was in such a hurry to wash them.
Because when she woke up this morning, the girl had disappeared.
But there was still half a bowl of instant noodles left on the table.
It could be deduced that she had gone out to wash her clothes before she finished eating the instant noodles.
Then she disappeared and never came back.
Chapter 83: High-Level Magic
Chapter 83: High-Level Magic
Seeing Kraang¡¯s puzzled look, Teach, who was a female, answered for him, ¡°the oily soup sshed on the clothes. It needs to be washed immediately.
After it dries, it will be very difficult to wash it off.
You don¡¯t know this?¡±
¡°Do you think a person like me would know?¡±
Kraang shrugged indifferently. As a man, he really did not know so much about washing clothes.
For him, to just keep his clothes clean, all he needed was a cleaning spell.
Of course, Kraang had omitted to mention that not everyone had the leisure to learn this kind of cleaning spell, which was not helpful in battle.
Moreover, the cleaning spell sounded very ordinary and seemed very simple.
But in fact, this kind of spell was unexpectedly difficult to learn and consumed a lot of energy.
In the entire Mage Association, probably only Kraang had learned this kind of magic.
Teach said, ¡°forget it, let¡¯s not discuss this.
In short, this missing person most likely went missing while washing clothes in a public toilet.
This time, it was in a public toilet again!
But the first missing person went missing in her own dormitory.
What exactly is themon thread in this?
Why were they targeted and then swallowed?¡±
Teach frowned. She vaguely felt that this strange creature¡¯s targets were not chosen at random.
If there was amon point between the missing cases in the girl¡¯s dormitory, what was it?
What was it that made this strange creature choose these three girls?
Logically speaking, there were only be two people in the same dormitory. It was not difficult for a strange creature with a Domain to get to the both of them.
However, only one of them was captured.
Themon point was that the missing person did something at night and then disappeared.
But there must be more specific conditions!
Otherwise, there would be more than three missing people.
There were many people who did not sleep at night in the entire dormitory building, and among them, there were people who stayed up all night.
Then what exactly was the condition to trigger it?
...
Regarding this question, not only Teach was thinking, nders was also thinking.
Regarding this strange phenomenon, nders had also been monitoring it yesterday.
If he was not mistaken, the other party was a ghost-type strange creature.
It was a strange creature formed after a person died.
In other words, this strange creature was the girl that nders had killed in order to save Warfarin.
It was also the first missing person.
Going to the toilet, washing clothes...
What did these things have inmon?
If there was amon ground, it would be that both of them went to the public toilet and never came back.
¡°Public toilet?¡±
nders seemed to have understood something.
After eliminating all the possibilities, the remaining one, no matter how impossible, was the truth.
This was a ssic line from Detective Sherlock Holmes.
nders felt that it made sense.
Themon ground at the moment, excluding the first girl who had turned into a strange creature, was the onlymon ground between the two missing girls.
That was that they had gone to the public restroom at night.
¡°Looks like it¡¯s necessary to investigate this public toilet.¡±
nders looked at Teach, who was deep in thought, through the scarecrow.
¡°I don¡¯t know the answer. Have you thought of it?¡±
nders shook his head and smiled.
¡°It¡¯s impossible. Unless you think of it from another angle, you¡¯ll nevere up with an answer.¡±
One had to know that Teach had already gone to the public restroom to investigate yesterday.
Whether it was the special equipment or magic, they did not get any clues.
In such a case, Teach¡¯s would subconsciously ignore the option of a public toilet.
In fact, as nders had expected, Teachpletely ignored the only clue, the public toilet.
It was not reallypletely ignored. There was part of a reason for it, and it was the same as what nders had expected.
Another part was because the first missing person was there to confuse the public.
Only nders knew that this strange creature was caused by the first missing person.
Whether it was Teach, Kraang, or anyone else, as long as nders did not say it, they might not know it until they died.
The unequal information, coupled with the limitations of some thinking, made Teach miss the correct answer.
However, at this moment, one could see the importance of having one more partner.
Having one more person to help you think often led to unexpected surprises at critical moments.
¡°Shall we go to the public restroom to investigate again?¡±
Looking at Teach, who was racking her brains but could not think of anything, Kraang suggested from the side.
¡°This missing person was just like thest one. They disappeared after going to the public restroom. Maybe there are clues in the public restroom that we didn¡¯t find before?¡±
¡°What clues could there be?¡±
Teach answered subconsciously, ¡°didn¡¯t we already go there before? Didn¡¯t we find nothing in the end?¡±
Kraang pulled Teach outside and set off toward the public restroom.
At the same time, he deliberately lowered his voice so that only Teach could hear him, ¡°indeed, we did investigate before, but at that time, we had not confirmed the existence of the Domain of this strange creature.¡±
Krang¡¯s words gave Teach a shock as if a bolt of lightning had shed through her mind!
He was right, the detection methods used at that time did not take into ount this strange creature¡¯s Domain.
If they had changed the method and changed it to a method that specifically targeted the Domain, the result might have been different.
Most of the spells rted to Domains were very high-level, and ordinary mages could not learn them at all.
However, this did not include Teach.
As an F-grade mage who was famous for her detection skills in the entire Mage Association.
Teach was able to get everyone¡¯s attention because of his iparable talent in this area.
Without resisting, Teach took out the equipment that she had used yesterday and followed Kraang to the public restroom.
They did not notice that there was a scarecrow following behind them like a shadow.
This was nders¡¯s scarecrow. As an invisible unit, normal mages would not be able to detect its existence.
Even a mage like Teach who specialized in detection, if she did not deliberately target it, she would not have noticed it at all.
¡°Oh, they actually noticed it. This man is surprisingly smart. Speaking of which, I seem to have seen this person on the rooftop before.¡±
Using the scarecrow, nders¡¯s gaze fell on Kraang. He was somewhat interested in this Kraang.
The other party had sessfully attracted his attention.
¡°Is it the survivor from that time?¡±
At this moment, Kraang did not know that he had been targeted.
He and Teach once again returned to the public restroom.
¡°You¡¯re going to use that magic, right? I¡¯ll help you.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know this. I should say that you¡¯re really live up to your reputation.¡±
Teach also looked at Kraang with some surprise. The other party had stepped into more fields than she had imagined.
Chapter 84: Medium – Water
Chapter 84: Medium ¨C Water
¡°I can¡¯t help it. If I didn¡¯t know a little bit of everything, I would have died a long time ago.¡±
Teach did not say anything, but from her expression, it could be seen that she agreed with what Kraang had said.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s get ready.¡±
Teach held the instrument and stood in the middle of the public restroom. She took a deep breath and opened her mouth.
Strange notes came out of her mouth.
Magic that involved Domains was very high-level. It consumed a lot of energy, and it was easy to fail if one was not careful.
Sometimes, a seemingly insignificant mistake could cause a mage to suffer the bacsh of magic.
Usually, for such high-level or high-failure magic to be released smoothly, many people would release it together.
It was quite dangerous for a person like Teach to use it on her own.
It was impossible to say that she was not nervous.
However, there was no other way. It was impossible to find another mage who knew how to use it in a short period of time.
Fortunately, Teach was notpletely alone. Although Kraang did not know how to use it, he had learned and understood how to share Teach¡¯s pain and hurt.
He helped Teach increase her sess rate.
Kraang lit a cigarette. He did not put it in his mouth but hummed a strange song.
Magic power was injected into the special cigarette through his arm. Arge amount of smoke appeared in the toilet.
In the blink of an eye, the smoke had covered the entire public toilet.
From the outside, there was only a white expanse. The situation inside waspletely covered by the smoke. Nothing could be seen clearly.
Teach closed her eyes and magnified her senses.
At this moment, her spirit turned into tentacles and spread out in all directions.
It was not enough. She could not touch it yet.
At this time, the Kraang¡¯s smoke yed a role.
Wisps of magic power fused into Teach¡¯s spiritual tentacles from the smoke.
Teach¡¯s perceptive ability instantly improved by arge margin.
Sensing the changes in her body, Teach also looked at the Kraang in a new light.
She did not expect this seemingly random guy to be unexpectedly reliable at the critical moment.
The help provided by the Kraang was more than that. Within the range of the smoke, Teach could feel the fluctuation of space more easily.
She saw it, but at the same time, she could not see it.
The feeling that it seemed to exist, but also seemed to not exist, made Teach feel a little ufortable.
She was almost there.
Really, she was so close.
She was about to seed, but Teach was still unable to touch the other side.
There seemed to be a huge ravine in the middle that separated the two sides.
After all, strictly speaking, the Domain and this side were equivalent to two worlds.
Therefore, it was easy to imagine how difficult it would be to discover another world from this world.
Drip!
A drop of water fell into the sink from the tap. The sound was extremely clear.
Water?
Teach¡¯s thoughts wavered for a moment. Inspiration suddenly burst forth in her mind. In an instant, she understood many things.
¡®Water, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s water!¡¯
¡®I¡¯m so stupid. A newborn strange creature, even if it has a Domain, so what?¡¯
No matter how fast the newborn grew, it would be impossible for it to use its Domain freely in a short period of time.
As mentioned before, the domain was technically another world.
If it opened the door to the Domain into another world, it would itself be rejected by this world.
This was because it would disturb the order of space.
Therefore, many of the strange creatures that possessed Domains needed a medium to travel between the two worlds.
This was a rule that even the many full-grown and powerful strange creatures needed to follow. How could a newborn strange creature not follow it.
In the end, they stillcked experience and knowledge. This caused both Teach and Kraang to miss this critical question in the first ce.
However, it was not toote to think of it now.
With a train of thought and direction, Teach immediately began to control the spiritual tentacles and change the direction.
After going to the toilet and washing their hands, they woulde into contact with water.
Washing their clothes woulde into contact with water.
These missing people had alle into contact with water before they went missing!
To be more precise, it was the water from the public toilet at midnight!
In an instant, Teach connected all the clues in her mind and had an answer in her heart.
The only question at the moment was the first missing girl.
However, because she knew the least about this girl, Teach was not sure if this girl hade into contact with water before she went missing.
She should have. As the first target after the birth of the strange creatures, there was no reason for this girl not to havee into contact with water.
Thinking of this, Teach stopped worrying about the first missing girl.
She told Kraang her thoughts, and Kraang¡¯s eyes lit up.
¡°Water? That makes sense!
If that¡¯s the case, I know where to go.
Come, let¡¯s go to the water tank on the roof!¡±
Teach and Kraang had actually considered the roof before, but they did not pay much attention to it.
They simply sent other mages to do a simple investigation.
Now it seemed that the roof needed a good inspection.
This time, after going to the roof, they looked around again.
Especially therge water tank in the center of the rooftop, they did not miss a single detail.
But this time, they still did not find anything unusual.
But this was basically within Teach and Kraang¡¯s expectations.
ording to Teach¡¯s spection, the water situation would be different after midnight.
So the two of them simply stayed on the rooftop and waited there.
...
Time passed bit by bit.
Teach and Kraang sat on the rooftop with a chair and waited until midnight.
When it was past twelve o¡¯clock, the two of them stood up from their chairs almost at the same time!
Just now, they felt a strange fluctuation from the central water tank!
A gloomy and cold aura came out from the water tank.
The temperature of the entire rooftop dropped several degrees in an instant.
Now, even an ordinary person could feel that something was wrong.
¡°It seems that our previous guess is most likely correct! The problem is that central water tank!¡±
Teach said somewhat excitedly.
Kraang calmly took a puff of his cigarette and said in a deep voice,
¡°Come, let¡¯s go up and take a look. But be careful! This is the fourth time the other party has acted.¡±
¡°I understand!¡±
Teach understood what Kraang meant. This kind of strange creature was rare and had powerful potential, needless to say, this applied to its learning ability.
It could not be looked at withmon sense.
No need to even mention four times. As long as it was not the first time, then you had to be more cautious.
This meant that the other party already had experience, and the more experienced, the more dangerous it would be.
Saying that the two of them walked to the central water tank together, and then climbed up thedder on both sides.
This water tank was very big.
The two of them opened the lid to reveal the scene inside the water tank.
After taking a look inside the water tank, Teach and Kraang sucked in a breath of cold air at the same time!
In the middle of the water tank was also the ce where the drainage pipes were.
Three highly dposed female corpses had appeared!
Their limbs and heads were intertwined together, forming a strange spherical object!
Chapter 85: Find The Target, The Ghost-Type Strange Creature!
Chapter 85: Find The Target, The Ghost-Type Strange Creature!
After seeing the sphere made of corpses, Teach and Kraang were finally able to confirm.
The connection point between the real world and the Domain was this water tank!
Everything that had happened before could be exined.
This strange creature used the water in this water tank as a medium, allowing it to shuttle between the two worlds.
The water used as a medium flowed through the pipes to the entire dormitory building.
At this time, anyone who touched the water flowing out of the water tank would be the strange creature¡¯s target, causing the strange creature to appear, and then be pulled into its Domain!
The fate of ordinary people who were pulled into the strange creature¡¯s Domain was certain. They would definitely die miserably.
Moreover, those who died in the Domain would be nutrients for the strange creature¡¯s growth, increasing its strength.
And after midnight every day, it was time for the strange creature to act.
When the sun was about to appear, the strange creature¡¯s actions would end.
¡°So it¡¯s a ghost-type strange creature. No wonder the timing of its movement time is so regr.¡±
¡°Yeah, I should have thought of it long ago. So, it seems that the first missing girl who seemed to be unrted was the real murderer of the follow-up incidents.
She died for some reason and became a strange creature. As the dead, she began to take revenge on the living.¡±
After seeing the strange creature, all the doubts from before were exined.
Looking behind the strange creature¡¯s body, Teach and Kraang seemed to see another world.
It was a world full of pain and fear.
With just a nce, Teach and Kraang seemed to be attracted to this Domain.
The three girls¡¯ wails kept ringing in their ears.
A trace of fear shed in Teach¡¯s eyes. This was the first time she had seen such a scene.
After roughly understanding the strange creature¡¯s movement pattern, Kraang immediately dialed the school administrator.
He asked them to issue a notice telling the students in the dormitory building not to touch the water in the toilet after midnight, and that they can only touch the water after the sun rose.
It was best to lie on the bed and not go anywhere.
Why was it limited to the water in the toilet?
This was also due to the trouble of the dormitory building. The main water tank in the entire dormitory building was responsible for two ce¡¯s water supply.
One was the public toilet on each floor, and the other was the public bathhouse.
There was only one public bathhouse, but there was a time limit to its use.
After 10:30 p.m. every night, the bathhouse would stop supplying water, and the use of the bathhouse would be prohibited.
It was also thanks to this rule that the number of victims did not continue to increase.
If the students in this dormitory building were to learn this rule, which had beenined about and loathed, actually turned out to save their lives, what would they think then.
After watching Kraang hang up the phone, Teach asked him, ¡°now that we have figured out this strange creature¡¯s movement pattern, what should we do next? Are you still nning to subdue it?¡±
The man lit a cigarette for himself silently and took a deep puff.
This puff directly smoked the entire cigarette.
Slowly exhaling, the smoke covered Kraang¡¯s face, making it difficult to see his thoughts.
Hiding in the smoke, Kraang¡¯s eyes were filled with struggle.
He looked through the smoke, looking at the three female corpses in the water tank, remaining silent for a long time.
Teach also knew how much pain the other party was feeling right now. The opportunity to change their fate was right in front of him.
But if he acted rashly, the probability of failure was higher.
He could lose his life at any time because of his greed at this moment.
Moreover, ghost-type strange creatures,pared to the normal physical types, were more troublesome to deal with.
The strange creature was born after dying once before. It was naturally difficult to destroy it again and kill it.
¡°Report to the higher-ups. After killing two people, it is no longer something that mages of our level can touch.
I¡¯ll have the roof locked down and set up a barrier.
Then, we¡¯ll wait for them to send experts to deal with it.¡±
It was not easy to meet a strange creature who had such potential and still not fully grown, yet he was giving up now.
Not to mention Kraang, Teach was also feeling very upset.
It was such a rare situation for a newborn strange creature to have a Domain.
What a pity...
Butpared to Kraang, Teach felt a little better.
After knowing Kraang¡¯s ambition, she knew that no matter what kind of strange creature it was, it basically had nothing to do with her.
After a pause, she nodded and raised her hand to close the lid of the water tank.
But at that moment, something unexpected happened.
The head in the middle of the corpse ball suddenly opened its eyes and spat out a column of water at her.
¡°Be careful!¡±
Knowing that it was a strange creature, Kraang and Teach were always on alert.
Although it was a sudden action, it was not out of expectation.
As soon as the column of water spurted out, Kraang immediately reacted!
The smoke that had been set up in the surroundings quickly condensed, and Kraang quickly chanted a spell.
The smoke immediately condensed into a shield in front of Teach.
He thought that it would be foolproof, but in the end, something unexpected happened.
Facing Kraang¡¯s barrier, the water column that the female ghost strange creature eerily spurted passed through and directly doused Teach¡¯s body.
It was as if the barrier did not exist at all.
¡°Not good!¡±
Kraang¡¯s expression instantly changed. At this moment, the other two heads on the female ghost eerily opened their mouths at the same time.
Two water pirs shot straight at Kraang.
Without any surprise, Kraang was also sessfully hit.
¡°F*ck!¡±
After being hit, Kraang cursed in a low voice. His expression was a little nervous.
But after waiting for a few seconds, he did not feel anything strange.
The water that the strange creature spat out was just like ordinary water. It did not cause any difort when it fell on his body.
There was not even a strange smell.
¡°Corpses... the corpses in the water tank are gone!¡±
At this moment, Kraang heard Teach¡¯s shout.
He raised his head and nced at the water tank.
Sure enough, the corpses in the water tank were gone!
This made Kraang¡¯s expression turn a little ugly.
The strange creature¡¯s disappearance from the water tank was not a good thing!
This meant that the two of them were no longer in the real world.
They were in the Domain!
¡°Be careful, we¡¯ve been caught by the strange creature!¡±
Kraang took a deep breath, and his expression was extremely serious.
¡°What? We¡¯ve been dragged into its Domain? When did this happen?¡±
Teach had a surprised look on her face.
She did not feel any difort after being caught in the water column.
She looked up at the surrounding environment, and it was no different from the real world.
¡°This strange creature¡¯s growth is faster than I thought. Don¡¯t forget that the strange creature uses water as a medium to travel between two worlds.
In other words, as long as the strange creature wishes it, this water can be used as a ticket to travel between two worlds.
However, this ticket is a one-way ticket. We have no way to go back.
We can¡¯t stop this power. We can¡¯t even sense it.
We¡¯re already in the strange creature¡¯s world, let¡¯s hope we can still get out alive.¡±
Kraang said with aplicated expression.
Chapter 86: Strange Creature Types
Chapter 86: Strange Creature Types
It turned out that it could travel between two worlds through water.
This was an eye-opener for nders.
However, what made nders more confused was why the other party would only appear at night.
Was there a reason?
From the looks of these twomissioners, it seemed that it was because the other party was a ghost-type strange creature.
Thinking of this, nders suddenly remembered that on his personal interface, there was a name for him.
Physical entity system strange creature.
That was to say, strange creatures were also ssified.
And it was much more subdivided than he had imagined.
For example, Sword Apophis was previously called demonic sword-type strange creature.
But to be more urate, the demonic sword-type strange creature in the physical entity system.
The physical system was a big concept, and the demonic sword was just a small branch.
After understanding this, nders also had a deeper understanding of the existence of the weird.
At this time, he had already appeared at the ce where Teach and Kraang had disappeared.
Looking at the water tank in front of him, the strange creature inside appeared to be sleeping.
If nders had not seen this strange creature take the two mages away with his own eyes, he would have thought that they were just corpses.
Strange creature corpses.
A ball formed from corpses.
His gaze fell on the face of the girl in the middle.
The faces of the other two corpses were already swollen, but this one was still very normal.
It was as if she was still alive. Her face was not as pale as the other two but had blood on it.
If one ignored other things and looked at this face alone, a normal person would definitely think that it was the face of a living person.
nders studied it carefully for a moment and then said,
¡°Do you still remember me, little one?¡±
nders¡¯s gloomy voice traveled into the water tank and began to reverberate continuously.
¡°Hmm? There¡¯s no reaction?¡±
nders waited for a moment and looked at the strange ball of corpses below with some surprise.
¡°It¡¯s useless to y dead. Don¡¯t you want revenge? You should know that I¡¯m the one who made you be like this.¡±
The surface of the water rippled slightly, but there was still no response.
nders looked at the surface of the water thoughtfully. The other party had definitely heard him.
nders could guarantee this.
But the problem was that the other party did not seem to have the mood to care about him now.
¡°Interesting. Are you entangled by the two mages?¡±
¡°This is something unexpected. I didn¡¯t expect those two guys to be so capable.¡±
Without hesitation, nders grabbed the edge of the water tank and jumped in.
In reality, nders¡¯s actions did not cause any sshes.
But in another world, because of nders¡¯s appearance, the entire world had undergone drastic changes.
nders came out of the water tank and looked at the world in front of him.
The world that looked exactly the same as the real world was now changing rapidly.
The originally colorful surrounding started to fade, and the whole world seemed to lose its light and be dark.
It was dark and depressing.
The dark clouds in the sky were rolling as if something terrifying was brewing.
¡°It seems to be quite scary. I hope it¡¯s not just for show.¡±
Due to the recent increase in his strength, nders¡¯s confidence was also growing.
As a result, he seemed to be very disdainful of the newborn strange creature.
That was why he made such a seemingly reckless move.
Walking in this world, nders could clearly feel that the entire world was rejecting him.
¡°Are you trying to chase me out? No, you just simply hate me.¡±
nders looked at the corridor in front of him.
It was as if water had run through the surrounding walls, and arge amount of the walls had faded away.
It was as if rusty metal was spreading on the walls.
And the only thing that looked normal in front of nders was the corridor under his feet.
¡°Are you leading me?¡±
This change was as if it was telling nders to walk in this direction.
Naturally, nders did not reject his host¡¯s invitation.
¡°If you want to y, I¡¯ll y with you, little guy.¡±
nders was also very curious about what kind of ability this newborn strange creature had.
At the same time, he also wanted to see how much control the other party had over this Domain.
Da, da, da!
Light footsteps echoed throughout the entire corridor.
At this moment, nders looked rxed and carefree, as if he was the real owner of this ce.
If those who did not know the truth saw this scene or the scenery on the wall, they would think that it was expressing its wee for nders.
...
Bang!
There was a loud sound.
The door of Room 306 was forcefully pushed open.
Teach and Kraang rushed in.
When they rushed in, they saw the female ghost escape through the ceiling to the fourth floor, leaving half of her body outside.
Kraang took a deep puff of smoke and spat it out violently.
At the same time, a fireball condensed in each of his hands.
The smoke condensed in the air and moved quickly toward the female ghost. It looked like a white arrow had been shot out.
The first attack hit the female ghost¡¯s ankle urately.
The female ghost¡¯s ankle exploded, and arge amount of water gushed out from the other party¡¯s wound.
¡°Ah-¡±
The female ghost screamed loudly. Her voice sounded very miserable. It went through the ceiling from the fourth floor andnded in the ears of the two people. It sounded like she was in great pain.
Despite the pain, the female ghost did not turn around and attack the two people.
She ran in that direction as fast as she could, as if something terrifying was about toe over.
Obviously, the situation in the Domain was even stranger than nders had imagined.
Seeing the female ghost being repelled, Teach heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°Did we seed?¡±
She looked at Kraang beside her and hesitated for a moment. Then, she asked the question she wanted to ask the most, ¡°Why do I feel that this strange creature is a little...¡±
Krang knew what she wanted to ask without Teach saying anything.
¡°Too weak, right?¡±
Teach was not the only one who had this thought. Krang also had this feeling.
He took out his phone and searched through the information he had collected previously.
There were photos of the three missing people.
¡°Did you notice the face of that female ghost?¡±
Kraang flipped through the photos as his fingers swiped across the screen, switching back and forth between the three photos.
¡°No.¡±
Teach shook her head. She had been focused on protecting herself just now.
She did not have the spare time to care about what that female ghost looked like.
Kraang did not care. He stopped his fingers and disyed the photos on the phone screen in front of Teach.
¡°This is the face of the third missing person. It¡¯s exactly the same as the female ghost.¡±
Teach looked at the picture on the phone for a while. She really did not notice the face of the female ghost strange creature, so she did not know if it was really the same.
Chapter 87: The Two People Who Were Cornered
Chapter 87: The Two People Who Were Cornered
However, since Kraang said so, there must be some basis.
Now, the two people were on the same boat. If one died, the other basically had no chance of surviving.
Kraang continued, ¡°ording to our analysis, this ghost-type strange creature is the first missing person.¡±
Upon hearing this, Teach immediately understood what he meant.
Teach¡¯s expression changed, and a drop of cold sweat dripped down her face.
The situation was far more troublesome than she had imagined. Teach, who had felt somewhat rxed after the female ghost retreated, no longer dared to have such foolish thoughts.
¡°So you¡¯re saying that the one who has been fighting us and harassing us was just an ordinary strange creature that relies on this Domain?¡±
Teach was not surprised by this.
This involved a new strange creature¡¯s ability.
To be precise, it was a new ability of ghost strange creatures.
Any life that was killed by the freakishness of ghosts would have their souls enved by the ghost strange creature.
Then, bit by bit, they would turn into their servants and eventually be a new ghost strange creature.
Therefore, ghost strange creatures that grew up were not something that humans could afford to provoke.
Not only were they terrifyingly powerful, but they also had arge number of subordinates under theirmand.
If they wanted topletely eradicate this kind of strange creature, they would often have to pay a huge price.
Therefore, under normal circumstances, the Mage Association would prefer to use the form of a seal to deal with this kind of strange creature.
If they did not deal with it properly, they might have to face an endless number of ghosts.
There had been a few times where ghost strange creatures had massacred cities.
All of them had caused quite a stir. One time, it was because the armies from other dimensions hade over. Both sides had fought, and in the end, the humans had gotten the upper hand.
The other time, the Mage Association had almost perished.
From this, it could be seen that ghost strange creatures were a potential threat.
Now, whenever they encountered ghosts, the Mage Association would send out their entire army, using their fastest speed to kill them.
This was to prevent ghost strange creatures from growing.
Returning to the main topic, Kraang, who deeply understood the mysterious and threatening nature of ghosts, had a grave expression on his face.
¡°That¡¯s right. It seems like our enemies are very crafty. They know how to get their subordinates toe over and exhaust us.¡±
At this moment, there was only one path left for them.
¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s only one path in front of us now, and that is to find something strange. We can either destroy it or subdue it.¡±
Only the master of the domain could freely travel back and forth between the domain and the real world.
As for the others, without the guidance of the master of the domain, they would never be able to escape from the domain.
As they could be considered two different worlds, normal teleportation methods were basically useless.
Then, would the master of this Domain help Kraang and Teach leave?
The answer was very obvious. It was impossible.
Therefore, Kraang and Teach could only endure the pressure and take the final path.
Defeat the master of the Domain and rece it as the new master of the Domain.
If the master of the Domain was the first ghost strange creature, then everything would be fine if it was as weak as the female ghost just now.
However, it was obviously impossible.
The first female ghost strange creature would definitely be stronger than the other two.
Moreover, do not forget what the strange creature looked like.
The three corpses intertwined and formed a sphere.
If nothing unexpected happened, they still needed to guard against the three female ghost strange creatures merging together.
The more he thought about it, the worse the situation became. In order to prevent his emotions from affecting the subsequent battles, Kraang emptied his mind and focused on what was in front of him.
¡°Let¡¯s go. The sooner we find the first female ghost, the more advantageous our situation will be.¡±
Kraang did not forget the time in the real world at this moment.
While they were in the Domain, if someone came into contact with the water which was the medium, not only would the number of victims increase, but it would also increase the strength of the enemy.
The most terrifying thing about the ghost system strange creatures was that the more people they killed and the more ghosts they enved, the stronger they would be.
Therefore, the longer they dragged on, the less likely they would be able to escape from this ce.
Teach also knew the severity of the situation. The magic power in her body surged. Her mouth opened slightly and her throat moved.
Following that, a series of incantations were uttered.
If one listened carefully, one would realize that this sound did note from Teach¡¯s mouth. Instead, it seemed toe from all around.
Just from the mysterious performance of this spell during the casting process, one could tell that this spell was extraordinary.
Kraang stood by Teach¡¯s side as a protector. He was on guard around her, asionally looking at Teach.
To cast a spell of this level, she was indeed worthy of being called a mage that attracted the attention of the entire Magic Association.
To be able to achieve such a feat with the strength of an F-ss mage was truly not to be underestimated.
It was no wonder that Rei had a good rtionship with her. She was indeed quite talented.
It seemed that he had to do his best to protect this person¡¯s safety during this escape.
Otherwise, he felt that even if he escaped, the Mage Association would lose someone like her.
At such a critical moment, due to a wrong judgment of his, causing a mage of strategic value to be unexpectedly destroyed.
He could not bear this responsibility.
Thinking of this, Kraang could not help but feel a little regretful.
If he had known earlier, he would not have been greedy for this strange creature and directly reported it to the higher-ups.
If that was the case, it would not have led to such a dire situation.
He hoped that the mages guarding outside would notice the disappearance of the two people and call for help.
!
Tiki suddenly opened her eyes. Her face was very pale, and her pupils contracted into a pinhole.
Her lips trembled, and she revealed an expression of extreme fear.
Seeing this scene, Kraang immediately went forward to ask. He did not know what Teach had felt that caused her to reveal such a fearful expression.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
As he asked, Kraang¡¯s eyes looked around.
He did not rx his vignce against the world because he cared about hispanions.
¡°It¡¯s here too?¡±
Teach¡¯s voice rang in his ears. Compared to before, Teach¡¯s voice contained undisguised fear and a sense of weakness.
Kraang did not understand what Teach meant. He asked in return, ¡°who¡¯s here too?¡±
¡°It, the scarecrow, it¡¯s also in this domain.¡±
!
Kraang instantly turned his head and stared at Teach.
Through Teach¡¯srge eyes, he saw own his fearful face.
The scarecrow was his nightmare, and he would never forget it for the rest of his life.
Chapter 88: Pincer Attack
Chapter 88: Pincer Attack
Boom!
Drip drip-
Oh?
The smile on nders¡¯s face deepened at the sound, and the corners of his mouth began to rise to both sides.
Boom!
Drip, drip, drip-
The sound of water dripping echoed through the corridor.
As the water dripped, nders could hear what sounded like a ball hitting the ground.
It was just that the sound was a little dull and not as clear and loud as thending of the ball.
Boom!
Drip, drip, drip-
Boom!
Drip, drip, drip-
That weird sound is getting closer.
When it got close enough, a shadowy figure emerged from the darkness.
The smile on nders¡¯s face did not change, and there was not even a pause in his movements.
They wereing towards nders, and nders was going towards it.
Both parties kept getting closer to each other.
As they got closer, the image of the female ghost gradually became clearer in nders¡¯s eyes.
It was a female ghost who was upside down and jumping with her head!
Judging from the other party¡¯s face, this should be the third missing person.
nders had seen the appearance of the three missing people from Teach and Kraang.
He had also memorized them along the way.
¡°You¡¯re really cautious, but aren¡¯t you being overly cautious? Aren¡¯t you afraid that if you send one of your subordinates to scout, they won¡¯t be able to return?¡±
nders¡¯s tone was calm, and there was no emotion in his voice.
However, as he got closer to the female ghost, ndersughed even more happily.
As heughed more than exaggeratedly, nders¡¯s expression became more and more ferocious.
The corner of his mouth had already touched his ear.
Night Cut.
A pitch-ck sickle appeared in nders¡¯s hand. Just as he was about to fight with the other party, a new movement appeared.
The sound came from behind nders.
Huh?
nders turned his head slightly and his gaze fell on the empty corridor behind him.
¡°You have guts. If I¡¯m not wrong, you should only have these two subordinates.
You used all of them at the beginning. You have guts and determination. I like it.¡±
Rustling sounds could be heard in the corridor.
These sounds were very urgent. One could tell that they were very fast and not as slow as this inverted female ghost.
Within a few seconds, nders saw a female ghost clinging to the wall like a spider.
She climbed five meters away from him and stopped. Then, she stared at him with a venomous gaze.
The two female ghosts surrounded nders from both sides.
It made him fall into a very dangerous situation!
However, there was no sense of danger on nders¡¯s face.
He used Fear.
¡°Fear me.¡±
¡°Hehehe-¡±
nders¡¯sughter echoed in the corridor.
[Fear points + 200]
[Fear points + 300]
The scythe in his hand drew a circle around him with his body as the center.
These were two ordinary ghost strange creatures that had just been born, all they had was resentment. Like many new strange creatures, they were not very strong.
nders did not know the strength of the master of this Domain, the female ghost that he had killed and resurrected.
However, the two in front of him did not even have an F, so they posed no threat to him.
Under normal circumstances, strange creatures were the same as what nders was facing now.
When he was born, he was very weak. Even an F-grade mage like Teach could deal with him.
Otherwise, why would Casey, who was useless and only knew how to enjoy himself, reject Lucius¡¯suggestion when nders was first able to move?
It was because of thismon sense.
Unfortunately,mon sense that applied to strange creatures was no longer applicable to nders.
There would always be one or two cases.
nders was like this before, and now the female ghost strange creature who controlled this Domain was also like this.
The sickle cut two huge wounds on the bodies of the two female ghosts.
Large amounts of liquid spurted out of the wounds.
The water did not fall to the ground. Instead, it went against the mechanics and rushed toward nders.
¡°Oh?¡±
nders looked at the scene in front of him in surprise.
He tried to attack a few times. Although the scythe could disperse the water, it could not actually destroy them.
They seemed to have realized that nders¡¯s attacks were ineffective. The water spurting out of the two female ghosts¡¯ wounds becamerger.
Streams of water began to fly toward nders¡¯s limbs, weapon, and torso like whips.
In the blink of an eye, these chains formed by water had bound nders to the spot.
But that was not all. More and more water gathered around nders.
The water formed a water ball that wrapped around nders.
¡°Impressive.¡±
Even though nders had lost his freedom, he did not forget to praise the two female ghosts.
After seeing that nders hadpletely lost his ability to move, the two female ghosts began to try to attack nders.
The wounds on their bodies gradually healed. The inverted female¡¯s pupils were pitch-ck, and under the weak light, nders¡¯s figure was reflected in the water.
The water was flowing, constantly flowing.
Feeling the pressure around him, nders immediately understood the female ghost¡¯s attack method.
Using the water pressure to destroy him.
That was a good idea, but it was too inexperienced.
This level of pressure might be enough to kill an ordinary person, but for nders, it was no pressure at all.
There was pressure, but this level was as if there was no pressure at all.
Demon God¡¯s Body.
This was the reason why nders was not afraid of this type of attack.
The higher the level of this skill, the higher nders¡¯s own defense would be.
At his current level 5 state, even if nders stood still and let others attack him with guns, he would not receive any damage.
Just in case, nders opened his skill panel and began to level up [Demon God¡¯s body].
In battle, you could show on the surface that you looked down on your opponent.
But in your heart, you could never look down on your opponent.
Otherwise, you might have to pay the price for your arrogance.
nders was crazy and arrogant. He had a lot of confidence in his hands.
But once he started to fight, in his heart, he would take it very seriously.
[Demonic God¡¯s Body], level up.
The pressure that he had felt beforepletely disappeared at this moment.
The feeling that water gave nders was just pure water.
They could no longer hurt nders.
Behind him, the climbing spider female ghost¡¯s eyes were also pitch ck. When the upside-down female ghost started to attack, it did not rest either.
Arge amount of hair spurted out of her mouth. These strands of hair had a very strong prating power.
In just a few seconds, it turned nders into a hedgehog.
nders was pierced into swiss cheese.
That was impossible.
Chapter 89: Troublesome Female Ghost Domain
Chapter 89: Troublesome Female Ghost Domain
Time seemed to havee to a standstill, and the entire corridor suddenly became very quiet.
The two female ghosts, one in front and one behind, stared fixedly at nders, who had be a hedgehog bound by water.
As time passed, the two female ghosts did not let their guard down and continued their attacks.
Seeing that he did not manage to trick the two of them, nders stopped pretending and began to move his body.
As if nothing had happened, he said in a regretful tone, ¡°what a pity. It¡¯spletely useless!¡±
Hearing nders¡¯s voice, the two female ghosts¡¯ expressions became even more ferocious. They looked at nders with hatred in their eyes.
¡°I¡¯m sick of it. I¡¯m sick of it. You guys make me feel bored.¡±
Cursed Scarecrow.
nders nted a curse on the two female ghosts.
In the next second, the two female ghosts started to twist and fold as if they were rolled up into a ball of paper, continuouslypressing the inside of their bodies.
Not only that, the bodies of the two female ghosts were covered with densely packed small holes.
If a person with agoraphobia saw this, they would definitely be scared to death on the spot.
They might never wake up again.
¡°Hmm?¡±
nders looked at the attacks on his body that had not been dispelled.
Because of the hair, nders could not see outside.
But this was not a problem.
The situation of the two female ghosts from before shed through his mind.
nders recalled a detail. When the two female ghosts first appeared, their eyes were gray, but they had a hint of the color they had when they were still alive.
And just now, the two female ghosts¡¯ eyes were pitch-ck.
Noticing this detail, nders quickly thought of many things.
¡°So that¡¯s what happened?¡±
Guardian Scarecrow.
nders disappeared from where he was and appeared on the other side of the corridor.
He turned around and looked at the Guardian Scarecrow behind him that waspletely covered in hair. nders noticed that the two female ghosts had already disappeared.
The scarecrow did not have nders¡¯undying nature. After enduring the pressure and attacks that nders had endured before, it quickly showed signs of failing.
nders did not care about this because after the scarecrow was destroyed, the number of times he could cast it would recover.
Therefore, nders did not suffer any losses.
After taking onest look at the battlefield, nders turned around and walked deeper into the corridor.
¡°It¡¯s just as I thought. These two strange creatures are already dead, but they¡¯re notpletely dead yet.¡±
It was as if a dying person was still alive.
At thest moment of their lives, these two female ghosts were controlled by the Domain female ghost, and then they were squeezed dry of theirst bit of value.
In reality, whether it was hair or water flow control, these two abilities, the Domain female ghosts could use them.
In other words, on the surface, it seemed like the two female ghosts were attacking, but in reality, it was just the Doman female ghost¡¯s probing.
At the beginning of the battle, nders used Fear on the two female ghosts.
This skill had an effect, allowing nders to gain two points of fear.
At that time, the two female ghosts¡¯ consciousness should have already been damaged.
And Then, nders mercilessly used Night Cut topletely cut off their chances of survival.
And from that time on, they were not moving with their own consciousness but were controlled by the consciousness of the Domain female ghost behind them.
¡°It seems that this newborn strange creature, whether it¡¯s intelligence or ability, isn¡¯t simple.¡±
As nders searched for a path, he analyzed and summarized the battle just now.
¡°I¡¯m really curious. If I can subdue you, what level will my strength increase to?¡±
¡°Hehehe, I¡¯m really looking forward to it!¡±
...
¡°Is he really here?¡±
¡°Yes, just now when I was tracking that female ghost, I found his aura.¡±
Just by sensing nders¡¯s Aura, it could be seen just how powerful Teach¡¯s spell was.
One had to know that nders¡¯s Disguise was currently at Level-7.
Under normal circumstances, it would be quite difficult to see through nders¡¯s Disguise and locate him.
It was almost impossible.
The Disguise that nders had always relied on to survive could be said to be wless.
But there was another situation that was overlooked, and that was the soul.
This time, the magic trace was not detecting the aura and traces of a physical entity in reality. Instead, it was detecting the aura and traces of a soul that every living being possessed.
When Teach cast the spell, her mind would instantly go through the aura of the souls of all the living beings she had encountered.
Therefore, Teach would never use this spell under normal circumstances.
Not only would it consume a lot of energy, but it would also cause a lot of damage to the user¡¯s body.
The price was so high, so the effect was naturally predictable.
There was a reward for the effort. Teach had sessfully found the person she was looking for, and there was also an unexpected surprise.
Although this surprise was more appropriate to call it a shock.
¡°This might be an opportunity.¡±
After the initial fear, Teach quickly calmed down.
She had to calm down. Her head was dizzy. If not for her willpower, she might have lost control and lost the ability to move.
¡°The auras of the two female ghosts disappeared near the scarecrow. This means that the scarecrow is fighting with the strange creatures in this Domain.
¡°Now, it seems that the scarecrow has the advantage.¡±
¡°Which direction is the scarecrow going?¡±
Hearing Kraang¡¯s question, Teach pointed in a direction and said at the same time, ¡°this direction is also the direction of the female ghost of the Domain. These two strange creatures are going to meet.¡±
¡°Can we still sense their position now?¡±
¡°No, the effect has passed.¡±
Teach knew the importance of real-time monitoring, but her strength was still too low. The continuous effect of the spell could onlyst for five minutes.
¡°What should we do?¡±
Teach looked at Kraang. The power ofmand was now in the other party¡¯s hands.
Hearing this, Kraang fell into deep thought.
¡°It was already troublesome enough with just one strange creature. I didn¡¯t expect another scarecrow to appear. Shouldn¡¯t it have already left this city?¡±
As Kraang¡¯s nightmare, he paid attention to the other party¡¯s actions and movements.
In nders¡¯s youtube ount, the Kraang also had a subscription.
Every video, Kraang would watch.
¡°Perhaps we were deceived by it. It used the video to trick us into thinking that it had already left for the next city.
But in fact, it left this city, and after uploading the video, it came back.
It¡¯s too smart. We can¡¯t be naive and just treat it as a strange creature.¡±
Chapter 90: Kraang’s Final Trump Card
Chapter 90: Kraang¡¯s Final Trump Card
After some discussion, Teach and Kraang decided to let nders and the Domain female ghost fight each other first.
Then, they would take advantage of the moment when these two strange gazes were on each other tounch a sneak attack from the shadows.
It would be best to catch both of them in one fell swoop.
Of course, this was just a beautiful fantasy.
ording to Teach, nders was very strong, and his growth rate was astonishing.
Before this, he was already able to wipe out almost all of the elites of the Sarkos City branch.
Now, against a Domain female ghost, it was needless to say, but the result could only be aplete victory.
Do not forget, the Domain female ghost was just a newly born strange creature after all.
So, Teach and Kraang could only hope that the Domain female ghost would be able tost a little longer under nders¡¯s hands.
However, Teach and Kraang did not know that nders had followed them here.
They also did not know that the Domain female ghost had once died at nders¡¯s hands.
If they knew this, they definitely would not think to be so naive.
This was because the Domain female ghost¡¯s target was not nders, but them.
And in nders¡¯s eyes, the Domain female ghost who had already lost two subordinates would definitely choose to attack Teach and Kraang, who were less threatening.
Kill them, then enve and transform their souls to make up for the loss of strength.
One had to know that a once subdued strange creature dies or had left, the master¡¯s own strength would also be affected.
The Sword King was a ssic example.
When Sword Apophis left him, his strength directly fell from C ss to E ss.
¡°Don¡¯t you feel a little cold?¡±
Teach forcefully hugged her own body and followed behind Kraang.
She shivered and continued, ¡°I know it¡¯s already cold here. What I mean is that it¡¯s suddenly even colder.¡±
The surrounding temperature had suddenly dropped. Such an obvious change was naturally noticed by Kraang.
He nodded, and his face became vignt.
Crack!
He lit a cigarette, took a deep puff, and finished the entire cigarette in one puff.
Then, arge amount of smoke came out of his mouth.
The cold corridor became warmer.
At the same time, an invisible barrier wrapped around the two of them, protecting them.
Covered by the smoke, Teach face turned a little redder.
It could be seen that the smoke had some healing effect.
¡°It¡¯sing. It seems that we¡¯re being targeted.¡±
The effect of the smoke was not as simple as protection and healing.
The smoke that spread out could also act as the eyes of the Kraang and expand its senses.
However, the effect was rather vague. Many things could only be roughly sensed.
So in general, it was not very useful.
However, in this illusion, it was really a lifesaver.
Right now, in the entire domain, besides him and Teach, there were only two other strange creatures.
Among them, Kraang had already confirmed the location of the scarecrow andpared it to the direction of the target he had sensed so far.
Kraang immediately understood which strange creature was approaching them.
¡°Get ready.¡±
¡°The good news is that it¡¯s not the scarecrow that¡¯sing.¡±
Upon hearing Kraang¡¯s voice, Teach immediately understood.
That meant that before the scarecrow and the Domain female ghost fought, they had to fight the Domain female ghost first.
Compared to the scarecrow, the current situation was indeed not that bad.
But it was definitely not that good.
A strange sound came from upstairs.
Gulp Gulp Gulp!
Gulp Gulp Gulp!
This sound sounded a little like the sound of a ball rolling.
And it was getting closer and closer!
The approaching speed was also getting faster and faster!
At this time, Teach and Kraang were on the third floor.
But in just a short ten seconds, this sound came from the rooftop to their floor.
Kraang¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he vaguely guessed something. He seemed to understand what wasing.
As expected, along with the approaching sound, a huge ball of corpses emerged from the darkness and rolled towards them!
It was indeed the Domain female ghost, but the bodies of the other two missing people were also there.
This huge ball was made up of the three female corpses in the water tank.
At this moment, this ball made up of corpses had water stains all over its body.
It was dripping with water.
¡°Is this really the strength of a newborn strange creature?
It¡¯s a D+ level strange creature, its growth speed is almost as fast as the scarecrow!¡±
After seeing this corpse ball, Teach¡¯s expression became even more desperate.
In a one-on-one fight, no one in Sarkos City could deal with a strange creature of this level.
¡°Is it using its strongest move on the get-go, leaving no leeway?
Forget it, I¡¯m going to die anyway. Let me try the power of that move before I die!¡±
The situation was so difficult, Kraang did not make any estimations. Hepletely let loose his hands and feet, intending to fight to the death with his opponent.
Kraang began to chant a spell, and at the same time, he threw out a few cigarettes from his body.
The smoke floated in the air, and he was lit up.
Arge amount of smoke quickly spread, blocking everyone¡¯s vision.
The visibility of the area in front of them instantly became zero.
Gulp Gulp Gulp!
Gulp Gulp Gulp!
At the same time, rolling sounds continued to ring out.
The distance between the ball and them was getting closer and closer!
But the ball¡¯s speed was astonishing. Teach and Kraang both gave up on escaping.
The two of them.
One of them had already given up on struggling.
The other wanted to fight with all his might and unleash hisst ray of life.
In a ce that they could not see, a pale-faced female ghost with pitch-ck eyes appeared above the ball.
The pitch-ck eyes actually reflected the figures of Teach and Kraang.
If they could see this female ghost, they would definitely find that this female ghost looked exactly like the first missing person.
Obviously, it was the real Domain female ghost, the master of this Domain.
And the ball under her feet was just a toy of hers.
Under the control of the female ghost, the ball moved quickly and urately rushed in Kraang¡¯s direction.
¡°What! How could this be?¡±
Although Kraang could not see, he could feel the direction of the ball¡¯s movement.
At this moment, he no longer hesitated and released the spell that had been fully charged.
The smoke instantly gathered, and at the same time, the surrounding temperature continued to rise.
The corridor that was originally as gloomy and cold as winter was now as if it was heated in a boiler. It was very hot.
The smoke wrapped around the ball, and under Kraang¡¯s control, it turned into a huge cobra.
After doing all this, Kraang snapped his fingers.
Snap!
A spark flew out of his hand andnded in the smoke.
Boom-
The originally dim corridor waspletely lit up at this moment.
Chapter 91: Flaming King Cobra
Chapter 91: ming King Cobra
The corpse ball spun at high speed and turned into a cannonball that flew out of the King Cobra¡¯s body.
Bang!
The wall copsed, revealing the dormitory behind the wall.
The environment inside the Domain was built ording to what the strange creatures had seen in the living world.
Therefore, the interior of the domain looked exactly the same as the female dormitory.
As the smoke turned into a part of the ming King Cobra, the real appearance of the Domain female ghost was also exposed in front of Teach and Kraang.
Seeing the female ghost floating in the air, Kraang instantly understood everything. He came to a realization, and his face began to turn ugly.
He did know whether it was an illusion or not, but the color on his face was decreasing bit by bit, and he became more and more afraid.
He did not know if it was because of fear or other reasons.
¡°The situation is not good. So this ball is just that strange creature¡¯s weapon.¡±
Hearing Kraang¡¯s voice, Teach¡¯s expression became flustered. She looked at the Domain female ghost in the sky nervously and fearfully.
Her tone was filled with disbelief.
¡°You mean forging? But isn¡¯t it a newborn? How can it know these things?¡±
Normally speaking, when a strange creature was born, it only had its own instincts.
But this did not mean that it was all like this.
Not long after it was born, it instantly understood something and cleverly understood its current situation.
And this was the case for the Domain female ghost. She understood its situation and used its wisdom.
However, what Kraang did not know was that the real reason why the Domain female ghost would arm herself as much as possible and even use her original body when she was alive was because of nders.
Ghost-type strange creatures were filled with resentment, anger, hatred, and other emotions when they were born.
This also made the first thing these ghosts did when they woke up and opened their eyes was to take revenge.
If the enved ghosts could not take revenge, then the resentment would be transferred to those who were not dead yet.
As for the Domain female ghost, she could take revenge, but she did not take revenge on nders right away.
Instead, just like the enved ghosts, she vented all her resentment on others.
The reason was simple. She could take revenge, but revenge would never seed.
Her memories from before she died affected her. Before she died, she was crazily oppressed and tortured by nders. She died with intense resentment and fear.
This also caused the female domain spirit to know that the target of her revenge was also a strange creature with an unknown strength.
Moreover, because of the fear she had when she was alive, the fear that was carved into the depths of her soul, the Domain female ghost did not dare to take the initiative to look for nders.
When she was alive, nders was her nightmare, and after she died, it was also a nightmare that she could not forget.
Since she was born, there was not a day that she did not make preparations to take revenge on nders.
But it was only preparation.
The way she died was because she was scared to death. She did not have the courage to take the initiative to seek revenge on nders.
umting her power was just to increase her sense of security.
Therefore, the Domain female ghost used everything. Her own domain, her own corpse, and the corpse and soul of the person she killed.
She crazily umted her power in an attempt to bring her a sense of security. However, the uneasiness in her heart seemed to have taken root and could not be erased.
Especially after nders took the initiative to enter.
The more arrogant nders was, the more afraid the Domain female ghost was.
Under such circumstances, she deeply understood that there was no way she could win against him.
For this reason, she wanted to divert her uneasiness, but she did not expect to meet resistance here.
These two seemingly weak humans were actually able to give her so much pressure.
She red at the King Cobra in front of Kraang with a venomous gaze.
The energy and power disyed by her were not inferior to hers at all.
¡°I¡¯m afraid that this strange creature is one of the top talents among all the newborn strange creatures that possessed a Domain.¡±
This was Kraang¡¯s evaluation of this Domain female ghost.
Controlling the King Cobra, Kraang began to organize an attack.
The ball of corpses also flew out of the ruins under the control of the Domain female ghost.
When the ball of corpses appeared again in everyone¡¯s field of vision, the surface of the ball waspletely exposed.
Because of Kraang¡¯s sudden explosion, the surface of the ball was damaged.
Large areas of burns covered the surface, and some ces even directly charred.
It could be seen that the core temperature of the King Cobra was very high.
When dealing with fire, normal people would subconsciously think of water.
The Domain female ghost was no exception. Using water to attack was her specialty.
The mouths of the three corpses opened, and three water pirs spurted out.
They rushed toward the ming King Cobra.
This was what they he been waiting for.
Facing the attack of the Domain female ghost, the corners of Kraang¡¯s mouth rose slightly, and his face showed that he had everything under control.
From his previous battle with the enved female ghost, Kraang had already understood one of the Domain female ghost¡¯s abilities.
Water.
ording to the rules of the strange creature submission, the abilities of the subdued strange creatures could be wielded and used by the master.
Since the enved female ghost knew how to use water, then the Domain female ghost naturally also knew how to use water.
Moreover, Kraang did not forget that before he and Teach came to this domain, they were brought in by the water of this corpse ball.
There was only one chance. Kraang did not hesitate. He stretched out a hand and strengthened his control over the ming King Cobra.
At this moment, his lips turned purple. His eyes were bulging and they were filled with red veins.
The temperature of the corridor was like an oven appeared once again.
This was not the attack of the Domain female ghost. Instead, Kraang controlled the ming King Cobra to start absorbing the surrounding temperature.
Even though its body was made of mes, a white frost started to spread around the King Cobra.
The white frost spread and quickly approached the domain female ghost.
At the same time, the water fell on the King Cobra¡¯s body. The three water pirs did not pass through the King Cobra¡¯s body like they did at the beginning.
On the contrary, the three water pirs froze in mid-air the second before they came into contact, and then turned into three ice pirs.
Boom! Boom!
The Domain female ghost quickly reacted. The corpse ball spun at high speed and scattered the ice pirs. At the same time, it rotated to generate heat to prevent itself from being frozen.
Seeing this, Kraang raised hisst hand.
A terrifying energy condensed in the mouth of the King Cobra.
The heat that he had absorbed earlier turned from potential energy to kic energy at this moment. It was apanied by an intense me that shot out.
In an instant, the me enveloped the corpse ball and the Domain female ghost beside it.
Water, under such an intense attack, waspletely ineffective.
The extremely high temperature vaporized the water the moment it came into contact with it.
Chapter 92: The Domain Female Ghost Who Escaped
Chapter 92: The Domain Female Ghost Who Escaped
¡°Did you seed?¡±
Looking at the Domain female ghost who was engulfed by the mes, Kraang put down his hands and sat down on the ground, panting.
Teach quickly went over to help him.
Now, the two of them no longer had any strength and were in a very weak state.
If that attack just now had not seeded in killing the other party.
Then the two of them really had no hope of surviving.
They could not possibly think that the scarecrow woulde and save them in the end, right?
With hisst hope, Kraang looked at the big hole in front of him that had been burned by the mes.
That attack just now had directly pierced through the entire wall of the dormitory building.
A cool wind blew in from outside. Through the mes, Kraang and Teach could vaguely see the scene outside the dormitory building.
It was a blood-red, deste, and terrifying world.
The smell of blood spread from the outside of the dormitory building to this side.
¡°Oh no, we¡¯ve broken the world of this female ghost.¡±
¡°How is that possible? That¡¯s the barrier of a world.¡±
Teach looked at the big hole in disbelief. She could not understand how a D-grade mage could do this.
Although the King Cobra was powerful, it should be able to break through the barrier of the world.
When fighting in a Domain, there was one thing to be wary of.
That was to never break through the barrier of a domain.
Because outside of the Domain, there were even more terrifying things.
That was an extremely dangerous area. Even many powerful Domain lords and dimensional lords were not willing to provoke it.
¡°I understand now. The Domain female ghost wants to borrow my strength and cooperate with her to create a path to the outside world.¡±
¡°Why is she doing this?¡±
¡°Because...¡±
¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Hehe, are you that afraid of me?¡±
Terrifyingughter sounded out from the corridor.
The instant this voice sounded out, the temperature of the corridor, which had been gradually rising due to the mes, seemed to turn colder.
nders carried a terrifying giant scythe and slowly walked over.
The de of the giant scythe scraped against the wall, causing sparks to fly.
[Fear +300]
[Fear +500]
¡°Because there¡¯s an even more terrifying existence here. The Domain female ghost knows that she can¡¯t defeat the other party, so she wants to escape.¡±
The master of the Domain actually abandoned her Domain to escape.
This was something she had never heard of before.
One had to know that when fighting in a Domain, the enemy¡¯s strength would be weakened and suppressed.
And the Domain master would receive the amplification from the Domain.
But even so, the Domain female ghost still chose to escape without hesitation.
[Fear points +700]
[Fear points +300]
¡°Now I have to start thinking about a problem.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°Could the scarecrow be acquainted with the Domain female spirit? Maybe the Domain female ghost was killed by the scarecrow when she was alive.¡±
Since the scarecrow was hiding in this school, there would definitely be victims.
One had to know that other than the disappearance of the girl¡¯s dormitory, there were many other horror stories that popped up in the school forum not long ago.
However, those who spread fear were all unterally banned by the school.
During the investigation, Teach had also paid attention to this point.
However, at that time, the focus of the investigation was not on any particr aspect, so Teach did not know much about it.
Now, it seemed that the source of all this was most likely the scarecrow.
¡°... it¡¯s very likely.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, nders walked over as well, his scarlet eyes reflecting the two fearful faces.
¡°Look what I found. Why are there two puppies here?¡±
At this moment, nders had already transformed into his true form, which was the scarecrow. He approached Kraang and Teach and lowered his body.
His scarlet eyes stared straight at the two of them, scanning their bodies back and forth.
¡°Ah, what a pitiful puppy. How skinny are they? One look and you can tell that they haven¡¯t been eating well.¡±
His sinister voice evoked fear in the hearts of the two of them.
It made Teach and Kraang involuntarily shiver.
[Fear points +200]
[Fear points +150]
¡°Do you want toe home with me? I have delicious chocte biscuits here.¡±
¡°Dogs can¡¯t eat chocte.¡±
Teach replied subconsciously and instantly shut her mouth.
But thanks to that, the fear in her heart was alleviated.
But in the next second, an even greater fear weed her.
nders shifted his face in front of Teach, and the two of them met face to face.
[Fear points +100]
¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but can¡¯t you two special breed dogs eat chocte?¡±
They could not win, could not escape, and could not leave.
Fear and despair were like viruses in her heart, constantly growing and spreading.
Only death awaited Teach and Kraang!
¡°Don¡¯t worry. He has no intention of killing us.¡±
¡°Eh?¡±
Teach was a little surprised to hear Kraang¡¯s words.
nders turned around and looked at Kraang.
¡°Interesting. You were the one who caused themotion just now. You¡¯ve sessfully piqued my interest.¡±
¡°What do you want to do?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve always been curious. Since strange creatures can be subdued and be a part of master¡¯s power, can humans do it?¡±
nders¡¯s words were already very clear. Teach and Kraang¡¯s originally pale faces became even more terrified.
They were not idiots, so they naturally understood what nders meant.
¡°... I understand. I surrender. I¡¯m willing to serve you as my lord and submit to you. If you die, I won¡¯t be able to live either.¡±
Kraang thought for a moment and quickly chose to surrender, indicating that he was willing to submit to nders.
In this world, nothing was more important than living.
In contrast, Teach hesitated for a long time.
However, nders was not in a hurry.
One of the two-man team on the other side had already surrendered.
In this desperate situation, Teach would be tortured and it will test her will.
Sooner orter, the other side would be able to stand this feeling and would choose to surrender.
As Kraang surrendered, a new ind appeared in nders¡¯mind.
This ind was much smaller than the magic sword, but it was a little more powerful than ck.
nders¡¯s strength rose once again, to the level of a C+.
Looking at the evaluation of his strength on the interface, nders nodded in satisfaction.
Speaking of which, this was a Domain. If he could control this domain, then his strength should be able to reach B rank, right?
Thinking of this, nders looked at the subordinate he had just subdued.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±
¡°Kraang.¡±
¡°Let me ask you, do you know how to subdue this Domain?¡±
Chapter 93: The Domain Of Fear
Chapter 93: The Domain Of Fear
[Detected that the host has mastered the Domain. Would you like to spend 100,000 fear points to upgrade it to the Domain of Fear?]
The Domain of Fear?
It seemed like the Domain was really something good. Even the system reacted to it.
¡°Upgrade.¡±
Needless to say, the Domain of Fear sounded like something good.
With the help of Kraang, the strength of nders, who had sessfully acquired the domain, had increased by arge margin.
[Domain of Fear:]
[Deterrence of Fear: creatures within the domain will be guided in a negative direction, increasing the probability of their minds copsing.]
[Aura of Fear: enemies and allies within the domain will receive different buffs and debuffs. The buff effect will change ording to the level of the Domain.]
[Illusion of Fear: creatures within the domain will have a probability of seeing an indescribable scene and undergo a mental judgment. Those who fail will receive a mental impact.]
[The probability of seeing an illusion will increase as the Domain level increases.]
[The strength of the spirit impact will increase as the Domain level increases.]
[Lord of Fear: as the master of the Domain, the buff will be doubled and any debuff will be halved. Moreover, the life force and the Domain will be bound together. If the Domain is not destroyed, the Lord will not be destroyed. ]
So powerful.
nders felt that he was high and his brain was trembling.
Even though he was just a scarecrow and did not have a brain.
Humph, Humph, Humph, Humph!
nders started to dance the tango on the spot. He casually pulled Teach up from the ground.
¡°Dance with me!¡±
Humph, Humph!
[Fear point +300]
nders did not pay attention to Teach¡¯s reaction. He just danced in the corridor.
He hummed a minor tune as apaniment, and Kraang, who had just been subdued, acted as the audience.
At this moment, the female dormitory, which was the stage, began to make changes with nders¡¯s dance steps.
Arge number of signs of decay and rust appeared around them. The burning sensation, the fragrance of the soil, and the fragrance of the straw all mixed together and floated in the corridor.
Naturally, the changes in the surroundings could not escape the eyes of Kraang and Teach.
Under their terrified and puzzled gazes, the female dormitory building had just decayed and disappeared.
The reinforced concrete started to fall, and the only part that was undamaged was the area around nders.
¡°This is...¡±
Kraang looked around in disbelief. His eyes were wide open, and he could not believe what he was seeing.
¡°Domain upgrade, no, it¡¯s even moreplete, Domain transformation!¡±
Kraang looked at nders, who was dancing. At the same time of fear in his heart, he was also a little d.
¡°This scarecrow strange creature¡¯s potential is far more powerful than I imagined.¡±
Although it was rare for a Domain to change its owner, there were many cases.
However, there had never been a case where a Domain transformed right after receiving it.
Most of the time, it would change based on its original form.
For example, this female ghost strange creature¡¯s Domain was the female dormitory. In the future, nders would upgrade and transform the Domain on the basis of the female dormitory.
Eventually, as time passed, the Domain would gradually change into its original form.
But now, nders had skipped this process and directly transformed the entire Domain into his own, never to see its original appearance again.
It was as if this was not the Domain that the female ghost had been born with.
Instead, it was the Domain that nders had been born with.
¡°How on earth did this happen? Unbelievable. If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I really wouldn¡¯t have believed that such a thing would actually happen in this world.¡±
While Kraang was in shock, the entire domain had been transformed.
The female dormitory had disappeared, reced by a vast, empty farm that stretched as far as the eye could see.
The sun was setting, and the golden wheat fields danced in the wind, wave after wave.
¡°So beautiful!¡±
It was as if an exquisite oil painting had walked out, and the scene in front of them was exceptionally beautiful.
No one could imagine that this was a strange creature¡¯s Domain.
The gap that had been destroyed due to the female ghost strangeness creature and Kraang had also healed at this moment.
Kraang was enjoying the beautiful scene in front of him. Suddenly, he felt that his vision was a bit blurry. He tried his best to look over.
What was that?
[Fear Point +1000]
The blurry scene shed past. When Kraang came back to his senses, his back was already drenched.
His originally pale face no longer had the color of a human¡¯s blood on it. It was as if he was already dead.
Hu! Hu! Hu!
Breathing heavily, Kraang¡¯s eyes were filled with fear.
What happened? What exactly happened? What happened to me just now?
Kraang tried his best to recall what he had seen just now. However, every time he tried to recall what he had seen, his body would tremble uncontrobly. Then, his biological instincts would warn him.
Do not think about it, do not think about it, do not think about it.
Because he would really die.
Looking at his trembling hands, Kraang once again looked at the beautiful scenery in front of him that almost made him intoxicated.
At this moment, this originally beautiful scene was like purgatory in Kraang¡¯s eyes. There was something terrifying in it.
[Fear points + 300]
[Fear points + 100]
Did it take effect just like that? What did he see that he actually contributed 100 points?
When nders received the system notification, he immediately realized that the Illusion of Fear had taken effect.
And it seemed that the effect was pretty good.
nders used the corner of his eyes to admire Kraang¡¯s expression. If it was not for the heaving of his chest, he would have thought that Kraang was already scared to death.
He had to send Kraang out quickly.
Otherwise, the newly subdued head of the branch of the Mage Association in Sarkos City would be dered dead before he could be put to use.
That would be too much of a loss.
After all, this kind of powerful mage was quite useful.
nders was still counting on the other party to help him avoid some trouble.
¡°How is it? Have you thought it through?¡±
nders looked at Teach, who was dancing in his hands.
Before that, he had to deal with this Teach first.
Since the two of them came in together, they had to go out together.
They had to avoid being seen through by outsiders.
Sometimes, it was good to be extra careful.
Moreover, it was not useless to put two people together. The choice ofpanions would often make him waver.
¡°I...¡±
[Fear points + 300]
After being called out by nders, Teach knew that he had to give him an answer today.
Otherwise, she would really meet her end here.
¡°I agree. I¡¯m willing to submit to you.¡±
A new ind appeared in nders¡¯s sea of consciousness.
After receiving a satisfactory answer, ndersughed.
¡°Hahaha, very good.¡±
Chapter 94: The End Of The Incident
Chapter 94: The End Of The Incident
By the time nders brought the two out of the domain, it was already past seven in the morning.
¡°Alright, we¡¯re here.¡±
nders looked at the two mages beside him. He had used Disguise, and under their shocked gazes, he had turned back into a boy.
¡°If there¡¯s anything in the future, I¡¯ll look for you. If you get any strange news or news rted to me, feel free to inform me.¡±
Hearing nders¡¯s words, Kraang hurriedly nodded, not daring to be the slightest bit negligent.
¡°Very good. My current identity is the librarian of this school¡¯s library. If you encounter any difficult problems, feel free to look for me if you need me.¡±
Any problem that could make a mage feel difficult was basically rted to strange creatures.
So, in essence, this order was somewhat simr to the previous one.
But the nature of it was different because nders only said that if there was a problem.
The scope of the problem was really too wide.
And this meant that nders was willing to protect and help them.
In this way, Teach and Kraang would not be too perfunctory and superficial in doing things for nders in the future.
After giving some instructions, nders left on his own.
Watching nders¡¯s back, Kraang suddenly said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that one day, I would actually serve a strange creature as my master.¡±
¡°... yeah, this feeling is really weird!¡±
Teach also said with some emotion. She was actually a little surprised that she did not have too much regret in her heart.
Instead, there was a sense of relief.
Being protected by someone, from a certain point of view, her safety could be considered guaranteed.
She no longer had to live in fear like before.
¡°Did you discover anything?¡±
¡°Discover what?¡±
Teach looked at Kraang in puzzlement, not knowing what he was saying.
¡°When we came out, we did not go through water. Instead, a teleportation door was directly opened.¡±
Perhaps it was because nders had gone far away that Kraang no longer had to live in fear. Some of the small details that he had not noticed before were now all remembered.
¡°Are you serious? I didn¡¯t notice it just now.¡±
Teach was once again shocked. She looked in the direction that nders had left.
¡°Just what kind of strange creature is this? How can it be so abnormal?¡±
Yes, it was abnormal.
Previously, she had also said that in order to connect the Domain and the real world, a medium was needed as the ¡®door¡¯.
Only those with extremely powerful and bizarre strength would be able to ignore this rule.
And those with bizarre strength would usually be able to be the dimensional lord if they took another step forward.
Right now, nders definitely did not possess such powerful strength. However, he was able to break the rules.
Just based on this point, Kraang and Teach once again realized just how terrifying nders¡¯s potential was.
¡°Perhaps in the near future, because of this day, we will stand in a position that we never dared to imagine.¡±
As nders¡¯s servants, when nders grew to a terrifying position, Teach and Kraang would also take advantage of this opportunity to climb higher.
nders left, returning with a full harvest.
Not only did he ce his own subordinates in the Mage Association, he also obtained a powerful ability, the Domain of Fear.
At this point, the disappearance in the female dormitory was considered to havee to a sessful end.
Not long after, the school announced that the case was over, reassuring the students that there would be no more disappearances.
How could the school confidently announce that the disappearance was over?
Tracing back time to more than three hours ago.
That was when nders had just left the Domain with Teach and Kraang.
Not long after nders had left, Teach and Kraang had both fainted due to their heavy injuries.
Although they were said to be injured, they had only suffered some superficial injuries during the entire process.
The real reason was that they had consumed too much energy, especially Kraang. It could be said that he had risked his life to summon the ming King Cobra.
Later on, he had even used his life to experience the terror of nders¡¯s Domain of Fear.
However, Kraang was already prepared for this. Before he fainted, he sent a message to the people outside.
Not long after, a group of fully armed people surrounded them and guarded them.
This group of people included policemen and mages.
Most of them came from the police station, and the remaining half came from the Mage Association.
After Teach and Kraang went missing, their disappearances were quickly noticed.
The subordinates did not hesitate and immediately reported the situation.
Not long after, the local police station and the Mage Association immediately gathered their manpower and began to look for these two people.
To their surprise, Teach and Kraang actually appeared on the rooftop of the female dormitory building again.
After learning about this situation, the Mage Association immediately understood what was going on.
They attached great importance to this matter. Considering the importance of Teach, the leader of the Mage Association, Rei, also forcefully took some time toe and visit.
...
The chiefmander of this operation was Kraang¡¯s oldrade-in-arms. He was also one of the few surviving mages, Fury.
Previously, this fellow had been recuperating. When he heard that Kraang had disappeared, he hurriedly rushed over from the hospital.
Because of the battle with nders, his injuries were not light. His original D-rank strength had also been reduced to E+.
However, this did not affect his status in the Mage Association in the slightest.
No, it could not be said that it did not affect his status. Although his strength had decreased, his status had instead increased.
There was no other way. There really were not many people left in the Sarkos City Branch.
¡°Martial Law! Don¡¯t let ordinary peoplee near!¡±
Anyone who had experienced a strange creature incident had to go through a strict test.
In case they carried something that could spread something from strange creatures.
This rule was learned from a bloody lesson.
Some people who had survived the strange creature incident were directly put back into the crowd.
As a result, they became the source of the strange creature¡¯s infection.
They caused huge casualties!
Therefore, after discovering Teach and Kraang, Fury¡¯s first order was to iste them.
Then, he personally went forward to check on the two people¡¯s condition.
First was Teach.
As a famous person in the Mage Association, needless to say, she was important.
She had many injuries on her body, but they were all minor problems. The main problem was that her face was too ugly. Even a dead person would not be as pale as her.
If it were not for the fact that she was still breathing and her heart was still beating, people would think that a white bedsheet was ced on her body and she would be sent straight to the funeral.
After getting closer, Fury noticed that Teach¡¯s lips were trembling slightly as if she was saying something.
It seemed that Teach had fallen into a nightmare after falling asleep.
In order to hear Teach¡¯s ravings, Fury leaned in closer.
It was not until he was ten centimeters away from Teach that Fury could hear what she was saying.
¡°Scarecrow... Scarecrow... Scarecrow...¡±
Chapter 95: The Situation became More Complicated
Chapter 95: The Situation became More Complicated
¡°Scarecrow!¡± Teach¡¯s voice was extremely distorted, revealing extreme madness and fear!
This voice made Fury¡¯s back turn cold, and his hair stood on end!
What made him feel the most fear was the word Teach had muttered ¨C scarecrow!
¡°Scarecrow? How could it be the scarecrow?
Aren¡¯t we going to investigate the disappearance of the girls¡¯ dormitory this time? What does that scarecrow have to do with anything?¡±
No matter how much Fury thought about it, he could not think of any connection between the two cases. Only waves of fear rose in his heart.
He had a vague feeling that this incident seemed to be moreplicated than he had imagined...
Fortunately, after a thorough examination, there was no strange creature residue on Teach¡¯s body.
It was the same for Kraang.
Other than the severe depletion of their spirit and magic power, there was no other threat.
However, Fury did not know that with their current detection methods and strength.
They could not detect the strange creature¡¯s envement of Teach and Kraang!
His mind was now upied with the scarecrow that Teach had mentioned.
It was also a nightmare that he would never be able to erase in his life.
¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did Teach say scarecrow? What does it have to do with anything?
Could it be that the scarecrow is the mastermind behind the disappearance? Doesn¡¯t that mean that the scarecrow has mastered the Domain?
No, that¡¯s impossible. No matter how strong it is, it wouldn¡¯t be able to snatch a Domain from its master.¡±
Right now, a Domain without a master was extremely precious. It had not appeared for decades.
And every strange creature with a Domain was registered in the Mage Association.
The lowest level of strength was B-rank.
And if one was in his own Domain, the strength of B rank would be raised to B+ or even A-.
Under such circumstances, it would be extremely difficult to defeat the master of the Domain in the opponent¡¯s domain and then seize the Domain.
Fury had never thought that there would be a newborn strange creature with a Domain.
...
After being judged to be harmless, Teach and Kraang were immediately sent to a special hospital that was especially used to treat magic.
Following that, Fury and his men continued to investigate the dormitory building of Tensley University.
They also brought tools that specialized in detecting Domains, as well as authoritative experts in the research field.
But after a round of busywork, there was not the slightest trace of a Domain!
From the reports of Teach and Kraang, and their sudden disappearance...
There was indeed a Domain in this female dormitory building.
But now, it had mysteriously disappeared!
Could it be... that Teach and Kraang had done something?
But how could these two F and D-grade spirit tamers do anything to the Domain?
Fury was confused again.
He felt that this matter was shrouded in a thick fog.
There seemed to be a pair of invisible hands behind it, controlling everything!
...
But no matter what, the Domain was no longer there. This was already a fact.
So after confirming that there were no problems, Fury notified the school and told them that the crisis had been resolved.
Later on, the Mage Association sent people to investigate a few more times but still found nothing.
It seemed that the Domain had indeed disappeared.
As for whether it had been destroyed or moved to another ce, it was uncertain.
But no one had ever thought that this domain had been subdued by the scarecrow.
Even the boldest person would not think so.
If anyone dared to say such a thought, they would definitely be regarded as crazy!
In short, this serious and strange incident ended inexplicably.
If they wanted to know more, they would have to wait for Teach and Kraang to wake up and ask them about the situation.
Three days passed in the blink of an eye.
Su Jing returned to her previous state of life.
Every night, she would have nightmares, and after she woke up from her panic, she would start writing ¡®Nightmare¡¯.
The cycle continued.
At the same time, Su Jing was a little worried that the two spirit tamers from before would tell others about the scarecrow.
This would cause some bad things.
But after three days, nothing happened.
This matter seemed to have passed just like that.
...
In fact, Teach and Kraang were lying on hospital beds and had not woken up.
However, their injuries had all healed, and their faces had also regained their color.
At least, from the surface, they looked like normal people.
However, the actual situation was not optimistic. They had not woken up for three days, but their bodies had already begun to return to normal.
If this situation continued, it was very likely that they would not wake up for the rest of their lives.
¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work, use magic to forcefully wake them up.¡±
This was an order from the head of the Mage Association, Rei, before she left.
If they were forcefully woken up, although their minds would be impacted, at least they would wake up.
When they woke up, they would be able to use other methods to repair and recover.
They would not be like this, where they could only watch as the other party turned into a vegetable.
On the evening of the third day, Kraang slowly woke up, avoiding the fate of being forcefully awakened.
The moment he woke up, his colleagues from the Mage Association who were guarding his bed immediately notified Fury.
Fury also rushed to his bed within three minutes.
¡°How long have I been asleep?¡±
This was the first sentence Kraang said after he woke up.
¡°Three days.¡±
Fury answered truthfully.
¡°Three days?¡±
Kraang seemed to be a little surprised by this result. He smiled in relief.
¡°You still have the mood to smile?¡±
Fury could not understand.
¡°Of course I have to smile. I thought I would be lying down for at least a month.¡±
Only he himself knew how much he had consumed in the strange creature battle with the female ghost.
It had almost exhausted all of his energy. If he did not deal with it properly afterward, his lifespan might even be reduced
Kraang had originally thought that he would be unconscious for a few months!
In the end... he woke up after three days!
Moreover, he felt that his condition was not bad, and he was not as weak as he had expected.
This unusual situation made Kraang feel a little strange.
However, before Kraang could think further, he was interrupted by Fury.
¡°It seems that your situation over there is more serious than I thought.¡±
Fury brought a chair over and sat down in front of Kraang.
¡°Can you tell me what exactly happened in the domain? Why did that Domain disappear?¡±
Fury¡¯s eyes were fixed on Kraang, paying attention to his expression.
When he heard Fury¡¯s question, a hint of surprise shed across Kraang¡¯s face.
Fury caught the other party¡¯s emotions, and his heart sank. He had a feeling that it might be a little difficult to get clues from the other party¡¯s mouth.
However, this did not make him give up on asking the question. If possible, he hoped that his old friend would be able to provide him with some useful clues.
That was a Domain! Every time a Domain appeared, it was bound to be a huge disaster.
Especially now when the situation was so dangerous, a Domain suddenly appeared.
Chapter 96: Lack Of Clues
Chapter 96: Lack Of Clues
The potential danger represented by each Domain was quite fatal.
If it was not handled properly, it could very well endanger the entire country, or even the entire world.
At that time, the death of all the people in a city would be considered a light punishment.
Therefore, when the Domain appeared, the first thing the Mage Association had to do was to investigate which master of this Domain was already on the books.
In this way, they could quickly make preparations based on the information they had.
In fact, what they were most afraid of was that the master of the Domain was not recorded, so the situation was the most troublesome.
Because they did not know how strong the new master of the Domain was, what skills he had, and what subordinates he had.
In short, anything that was rted to the Domain was basically nothing good.
¡°The Domain is gone! ? I... I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t remember.¡±
Kraang covered his head and said in pain.
Judging from his expression, it didn¡¯t seem like he was faking it.
¡°What! You can¡¯t remember?¡±
Hearing this, Fury was dumbfounded. He stood there, not knowing what to say.
He was waiting to get information from Teach and Kraang.
Kraang woke up first, but he could not remember anything!
Was this a joke?
¡°Think about it again!¡±
Fury frowned and asked sternly.
This matter was of great importance. Even if the other party was an old friend of his, he could not let him off easily. He had to treat him seriously.
Hearing this, Kraang began to think seriously.
In the end, within a few seconds, he let out a terrified scream!
¡°Ah!¡±
Along with this scream, Kraang¡¯s face turned pale. Arge amount of cold sweat broke out on his face, and his eyes were filled with fear!
Most of his memories from that night had been lost.
Kraang really could not remember!
His scream was not because of pain.
It was because of fear!
Every time Kraang tried to recall what had happened that night.
An indescribable sense of fear came at him like a tsunami, engulfing his mind!
Kraang could be considered tenacious.
But he still could not resist this sense of fear!
...
Seeing this scene, Fury fell silent.
He could feel that Kraang was not acting.
With his understanding of his old friend, he could tell if he was acting or not.
Could it be that he really lost his memory?
It was not impossible. From the two people¡¯s physical condition, the mental damage was serious. If it affected their memories, it was also possible.
it seemed that it was impossible to get clues from his old friend.
As the investigation went deeper, Fury felt that something extraordinary must have happened that night in the Domain!
But now, it seemed that there were no clues at all.
Fury sighed at the thought.
He stood up and said to Kraang,
¡°Forget it. You should rest well.
Maybe after a few days of rest, you¡¯ll remember something.
I¡¯ll leave first. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±
With that, Fury turned around and was about to leave.
¡°Wait a minute.¡±
At this moment, Kraang stopped Fury.
¡°What? Is there anything else?¡±
Fury turned around and asked.
¡°Although I can¡¯t recall the entire process, I can still roughly remember a bit.
I vaguely remember that early in the morning, Teach and I entered the domain together.
This Domain was extremely terrifying, and the strange creature within wasn¡¯t something we could contend against!
After resisting for a while, we couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.
As for the rest... I don¡¯t remember.
There were still a few blurry scenes where I fought with all my might and escaped from the Domain with Teach.
After that... There were the memories of waking up just now.¡±
¡°Is that so? I understand.¡±
After listening to Kraang¡¯s exnation, Fury nodded and left the ward with a solemn expression.
Although the information provided by Kraang was very little, it was more or less useful.
He was trapped in the Domain and was about to copse. He had even reached his limit.
But in the end, he miraculously escaped.
And the Domain had disappeared!
Combining these few points of information, Fury was certain.
There must have been a third party present at that time!
Moreover, this third party was very powerful!
Otherwise, Teach and Fury would not have had the chance to escape from the Domain.
¡°A powerful third party? Who is it?
A secret civilian mage organization?
A foreign mage organization?
Or... the scarecrow?!¡±
The moment this thought appeared, Fury himself was shocked!
Then, he immediately denied the idea that had shed through his mind.
¡®Impossible, impossible!
Even though Teach had muttered a few words about the scarecrow when he was unconscious.
However, the disappearance of the Domain this time definitely had nothing to do with it!
Although that scarecrow had grown very quickly, it had defeated their entire team with a single strange creature a while ago.
However, no matter how fast its strength increased, it was impossible for it to deal with the master of a Domain.
This was a problem of time umtion.
Currently, what did the Domain symbolize? Strange creature¡¯s uniform, arge number of strange creature legions, and various other methods.
No matter how mysterious it was, it was impossible for it to resist.
Not to mention, it could make the Domain disappear.
There must be another reason!
Wait until Teach wakes up, then I¡¯ll ask her.¡¯
Fury thought so.
...
A few dayster, Teach woke up too.
To Fury¡¯s disappointment, she was not even as good as Kraang.
Kraang still remembered some things.
Teach only remembered entering the Domain, and then nothing else...
Fury waspletely dumbfounded.
He really could not investigate this supernatural incident.
There were too few clues!
Helpless, Fury could only organize the information he had collected and report it all to his superiors.
At first, the higher-ups still took it seriously, thinking that there was a big problem in this strange creature incident!
There might be a big secret!
However, they did not find any new clues, and this strange creature incident was already over.
Finally, they handed it to Rei. After Rei read it, she said, ¡°leave a record to note. The matters in the Domain might not be small. Also, let Kraang and Teach rest well.
It was obvious that the two of them had used magic that was beyond what they could bear.
It would be best if they could recover their memoriester. Even if they couldn¡¯t, you shouldn¡¯t force them.
As for the scarecrow, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that strange creatures are creating illusions in the Domain. We¡¯ll observe it for the time being. Once there¡¯s no movement, we¡¯ll leave.¡±
If there were no clues, it would not be good for Rei to act rashly. In such a tense situation, it would be unwise to rashly use arge amount of manpower and resources.
As for the scarecrow that was mentioned, due to its previous sessful ploy, Rei could not rule out that Teach met the scarecrow itself. However, she was more inclined to think that the strange creature of the Domain had released Teach¡¯s fear, it allowed her to see the side that she was most afraid of.
The matter came to an end here.
As time passed, it was thrown to the back of her mind...
Chapter 97: New Home And New Works
Chapter 97: New Home And New Works
After the serial disappearances of the female dormitory building ended, Warfarin moved out of the dormitory.
Even with the assurance of the school, Warfarin and many students in the dormitory were unwilling to continue living there.
It was originally already not a very convenient dormitory, but in the end, even safety was not guaranteed. Who would be willing to live there?
Moreover, this matter had blown up so much that the police and the Mage Academy even ordered the magicians to conduct a thorough search in order to find them.
Like the tunnel that allowed them to sneak in from the outside, it had naturally been discovered, and now it had been disposed of.
This meant that if Warfarin still wanted to stay in the female dormitory, he would not be able to enjoy the sweet two-person world with nders anymore.
Then, there was only one path in front of her, which was to move out.
In any case, she had already had enough of it. After this incident, Elena was also picked up by Edward, and all her luggage was taken away before she left.
Since she had already left, there was naturally no reason for Warfarin to continue staying here.
As for the cost of living out, there was no need to worry about that. Because the royalties had already been received, she was nowpletely capable of living out.
Because of the poprity of ¡®Nightmare¡¯, the money she had on hand was enough to buy a remote vi.
When she had money, she naturally had to enjoy it. With nders¡¯s consent, Warfarin directly bought a vi in a residential area not far from the school.
This vi looked exceptionally luxurious. Not only was it fully equipped, but it also took up arge area.
With the money that Warfarin had, it was not enough under normal circumstances.
However, it was said that such a house was haunted. Every owner of the house would have incidents. One owner went missing, it was as if he had gone insane.
The slightly more normal ones were also in a trance and moved out with their families overnight.
After going back and forth, when Warfarin finally got her hands on it, the price was ridiculously low.
After moving to her new home, Warfarin spent most of her waking hours, apart from attending sses, creating a sequel to ¡®Nightmare¡¯.
Sometimes, in order to create a sequel to ¡®Nightmare¡¯, she would even skip sses.
This was something she had never done before!
It could be seen that Warfarin had fallen into a state of madness when she was creating!
Of course, what she was most mad about was her performance in bed.
nders did not know what was going on with Warfarin.
If in the past Warfarin had sex with nders for pleasure andfort.
Now she was having sex with nders for fear and inspiration.
She obviously enjoyed the process of moving from one extreme emotion to another quickly.
Now, in order to allow warfarin to feel fear more deeply, nders would sometimes have sex with her in the Domain of Fear.
Of course, when Warfarin was transferred, she was already in a half-conscious, half-asleep state.
After a few times, Warfarin¡¯s vision opened up, and she had a deeper understanding of strangeness, fear, and horror.
In addition, she really had some creative talent, and she worked hard enough.
Not only did the quality of ¡®Nightmare 2¡¯ not decrease, but it was getting better and better!
With the support of abundant inspiration, Warfarin did not show any sign of writer¡¯s block. In less than three months, the new work was released again.
The better the quality, the better the results.
As expected, ¡®Nightmare 2¡¯ sold well, and the entire plot was developed to its mid-point.
In the small mountain vige where the little girl was, the scarecrow became crazier and crazier!
One by one, the vigers were killed by it.
And their deaths were extremely tragic!
This scarecrow seemed to want to make the vige sink into fear!
And that was indeed the case.
Along with the scarecrow killing, the entire vige was in a state of panic, and everyone was in constant fear!
At this moment, a group of foreign tourists identally barged into this isted small mountain vige.
After learning about these terrifying and incredible things, these travelers began to investigate the ¡®scarecrow killing¡¯ incident in the vige.
As these outsiders investigated, the terrifying truth of the scarecrow appearing in the vige gradually surfaced...
...
The plot progressed to this point, and it was about to reach its climax.
It was extremely attractive.
Under the widespread enthusiasm of many fans.
More and more people came into contact with the title ¡®Nightmare¡¯.
nders was naturally full of rewards. Taking advantage of therge amount of fear points, he also leveled up his skills.
The first tier of skills had all reached level 10, and they had evolved twice.
Demonic God¡¯s Body¡¯s defense and strength had been greatly increased. At the same time, it could catch ghost strange creatures that were put in an illusory state, observe them, and deal damage.
However, these upgrades were nothing. The only thing worthy of nders leveling up was the Domain of Fear he had just obtained.
To level up this Domain from level 1 to Level 2, he needed one million fear points.
With nders¡¯s current daily rewards, he would need to save up for a period of time.
...
On this day, Warfarin waspletely engrossed in writing ¡®Nightmare¡¯.
Suddenly, a call came in.
Warfarin frowned slightly, but she still stopped working and reached for her phone.
Very few people knew her number, so there were basically no meaningless junk calls.
Sure enough, this call was from Warfarin¡¯s novel editor.
As soon as the call was connected, the excited voice of the editor could be heard from the phone.
¡°Warfarin, congrattions on the big sale of ¡®Nightmare¡¯. 700,000 copies have been sold so far, and the number is still increasing.
Your official ount has more than 500,000 subscribers!
The sales of the physical novel ¡®Nightmare 2¡¯has also exceeded 100,000!
Warfarin, your new novel has broken the industry record!¡±
Compared to other mainstream novels, horror novels were still a niche, and the number of readers was only so small.
The previous works with the best results in horror novels only had a cumtive sales of 500,000 in three months.
But now, Warfarin had suddenly surpassed it by arge margin!
One had to know that when that book first appeared, many people had said that this was the limit of horror novels.
But now, Warfarin had used facts to prove that it was far from the limit.
To be able to achieve such a result was simply unbelievable!
Moreover, ¡®Nightmare¡¯ still had a sequel, and the first book was just the beginning of the plot.
ording to the development of ¡®Nightmare 2¡¯, she should still be able to produce at least five more titles of ¡®Nightmare¡¯.
There was a lot of room for improvement.
Chapter 98: Book Signing
Chapter 98: Book Signing
At the end of the book signing, the editor boldly predicted a wave of sales that might reach an unprecedented sales volume of ten million!
This was a result that no one in the industry had ever dared to dream of!
No wonder Warfarin¡¯s editor was so excited.
...
Hearing this good news, Warfarin appeared very calm.
Every day, she faced one terrifying environment after another through nders. Sometimes, she even suffered indescribable torture in those terrifying environments.
With this kind of training, normal things would not have any impact on her.
In the past, she would get excited about it and even tweet and brag about it.
But now, it did not matter to her at all.
After experiencing so many scary illusions, Warfarin had be much smarter.
She vaguely guessed that nders might not be as simple as he looked.
Perhaps some of the things that happened in the hallucinations and nightmares were not nightmares.
Perhaps, the other party hade to her so that she could create this work.
Of course, Warfarin only thought about this idea and did not think that it was real.
Warfarin looked at his study.
This vi was indeed a little eerie as if there really was something strange.
At first, Warfarin could feel the obvious coolness. It was summer, but she did not feel any heat.
But after nders moved in, everything returned to normal.
Warfarin was not stupid, but she did not think too much about some things.
Although she had noticed many things, she did not intend to delve into them.
She asked herself, what good would it do for her to understand all of this?
What would I get in the end if I dug out all of nders¡¯s secrets and even fell out with him for this?
After Warfarin thought about it, the answer she got was nothing.
Not only would she say she would not get anything, but she might also lose everything.
She would lose thefort of her life and lose her creative ability that was like a god was helping her.
She would lose a lot of inspiration.
There would be no good in figuring it out, but there would be some harm.
Most importantly, Warfarin did not know what nders was thinking, but she was hopelessly in love with nders.
She knew that she could not leave nders anymore.
Even if she knew that nders was very special and mysterious, and even had some unspeakable secrets, she would only find nders more and more attractive.
So, after thinking seriously for a while, Warfarin chose to maintain the status quo.
After these thoughts shed through her mind, Warfarin said calmly, ¡°Sister Ling, did you call to tell me this?¡±
The editor was too excited, so she did not notice the coldness in Warfarin¡¯s tone.
She continued to say excitedly, ¡°Teacher Warfarin, have you forgotten?
You promised that as long as the sales volume exceeded 500,000, you would hold a signing press conference.
It just so happens that the sales volume of ¡®Nightmare 2¡¯ is also about to break 500,000. Your fans are all waiting for you!
The Forum is bursting with people urging you to hold a book signing conference!¡±
The more the editor talked, the happier she became. The more she talked, the more excited she became.
She really did not expect ¡®Nightmare¡¯ to be so popr!
A horror novel that had just released its first novel had already caused a stir among readers. This waspletely phenomenal work.
It even showed signs of breaking through the circle!
If this trend continued to develop, it was only a matter of time before ¡®Nightmare¡¯ was adapted into a movie series and moved onto the big screen!
Moreover, the loyalty and viscosity of Warfarin¡¯s fans were very high!
This gave her a vague sign of surpassing the older generation and bing the number one person in the horror novel industry!
...
¡°A signing press conference? It seems like there¡¯s such a thing.
How about this, you guys have full authority to arrange the signing press conference. I won¡¯t interfere.
Just inform me in advance when the arrangements are made.¡±
Warfarin said faintly.
¡°Alright! Teacher Warfarin, don¡¯t worry, we will definitely arrange it. Just wait for my good news!¡±
Seeing that Warfarin agreed, the editor¡¯s tone became even more cheerful.
¡°Okay.¡±
After replying indifferently, Warfarin hung up the phone.
¡°500,000 sales... press conference signing... ording to my previous personality, shouldn¡¯t I start making calls now?¡±
Warfarin muttered to herself, her expression somewhat absent-minded.
The achievement she had always dreamed of was ced in front of her.
But Warfarin actually felt somewhat dull.
At this moment, a scarecrow doll with a strange appearance slowly poked its head out from behind the screen of herputer.
¡°Write~¡±
The Scarecrow Doll opened its mouth and let out a hoarse whisper.
Hearing this, Warfarin¡¯s hair stood on end, and her fear increased!
¡°Yes! I¡¯ll start now!¡±
While she was afraid, Warfarin¡¯s heart trembled.
However, there was nothing in reality. Everything just now was just Warfarin¡¯s illusion.
Now, even without nders by her side, Warfarin would still see some terrifying things from time to time.
Hence, she immediately carried this fear and continued to create ¡®Nightmare¡¯.
...
What Warfarin did not know was that amongst these illusions, some were real images that nders controlled the Guardian Scarecrow to create.
All of this was to keep Warfarin in a state of inspiration.
Seeing Warfarin work so hard, nders was very satisfied.
The corners of his mouth split open, tearing all the way to his ears, revealing a terrifying smile.
After this period of time together, nders also discovered that Warfarin had noticed something.
But seeing that Warfarin had no intention of asking further, nders sometimes cooperated.
After all, such a clever and willing girlfriend and tool, nders liked it very much.
Even a little reluctant to destroy her.
Fortunately, the vi Warfarin bought was not ordinary.
Every day, nders would walk around the vi if he was free, walking up and down.
But perhaps the first impression was too deep, causing everything in the vi to avoid nders.
This made nders do it often because of boredom, and find sometimes for fun.
Once, when he happened to meet the eyes of his next-door neighbor through the window, nders gave him a casual nce.
The man was so frightened that he passed out.
When he woke up, his mind was in a whirl, and he kept saying things like ¡®scarecrow, living scarecrow¡¯.
Then his family sent him to a mental hospital.
And the family thought it was too evil, so they moved away.
That way, the neighborhood was much quieter.
Of course, if anyone else bothered him, nders would send a few more to a mental hospital.
He could also collect some fear points.
Chapter 99: The Lively Signing Ceremony
Chapter 99: The Lively Signing Ceremony
Soon, the day of the signing ceremony arrived.
Under the arrangement of the publishing house, the signing ceremony of ¡®Nightmare¡¯ was held in Durham.
As the main character of the signing ceremony, Warfarin naturally arrived at Durham early.
She was warmly weed and ttered by the higher-ups of the publishing house.
Warfarin was now the pir of their publishing house!
Because of the existence of Warfarin, the size of this publishing house doubled.
And all of this was thanks to Warfarin and the influence of her excellent works.
Such a bestselling author, the publishing house would naturally try its best to cater to the other party¡¯s tastes.
To prevent her from being poached by other publishing houses.
...
Durham was a rtively prosperous and developed city.
However, nders knew very little about this ce. He only knew that the headquarters of the Mage Association seemed to be here.
And after learning that the beautiful mangaka, Warfarin, was going to hold a signing press conference in Durham.
Countless fans rushed over from all over the country!
When the ¡®Nightmare¡¯ signing press conference officially began, even Warfarin was stunned!
The entire venue was packed with people, and it was packed to the brim!
People were holding up signs everywhere, shouting Warfarin¡¯s name.
Those who did not know would think that some big star hade to Durham!
Just by looking at this situation, one could tell how loyal Warfarin¡¯s fans were!
This was something that ordinary cartoonists could notpare to.
This was actually not strange.
¡®Nightmare¡¯ could be considered a top-notch work!
Whether it was the plot, style, atmosphere, or character design, they were all almost perfect!
¡®Nightmare¡¯ was a work created by Warfarin who, under the stimtion of nders, burst out 1,000% of her inspiration!
It was very difficult for such a work to not be liked by readers.
Almost every reader was scared to death by ¡®Nightmare¡¯.
Some were too scared to turn off the lights to sleep.
Some were scared to wake up in the middle of the night with nightmares.
Some were even scared to the point of peeing in their pants!
But the more it was like this, the more readers liked ¡®Nightmare¡¯.
The most important thing was that this was an excellent horror novel.
Horror novels were a niche subject, but there were actually many people who liked them. Everyone more or less had the desire to stimte themselves.
And excellent horror novels could satisfy this idea.
Therefore, when they heard that there was a horror novelunching a book signing, naturally, there would be people who would be curious, and they would want to see what kind of horror novel could be so popr.
That was why there was a situation where the book signing was full of fans!
Warfarin might even use her work ¡®Nightmare¡¯ to reach the top and then look down on the whole country.
...
It was nine o¡¯clock in the morning.
The signing ceremony had just begun.
The fans lined up in a long line and circled the square several times.
In addition to the first book of ¡®Nightmare¡¯, there was also ¡®Nightmare 2¡¯, which had just been published.
In addition, there were two special editions that were specially released tomemorate the first signing ceremony.
The fans who came here wanted to snap up the two-in-one special edition of ¡®Nightmare¡¯ as soon as possible and also wanted to get Warfarin¡¯s autograph.
For a time, the venue was extremely crowded and lively!
The original n was to sign 1,000 books.
But they did not expect this book signing ceremony to be so popr, with so many fans!
They had no choice but to change the n at thest minute, doubling the number of book signings.
That was 2,000 books.
,000 novels, and each book needed to be signed!
To be precise, there were 2,000 slots. Basically, everyone would ask Warfarin to sign two to three books.
Warfarin signed from 9 am to 2 pm, and finally settled it!
During this time, she had to shake hands with her fans, thank them, and so on.
If it was the past, Warfarin would definitely be very tired.
But now, she was full of energy and did not feel tired at all!
Warfarin herself was also very surprised about this.
Although she did not know the reason, her intuition told her that it might have something to do with nders.
Maybe it was due to all the training she had from tossing and turning in bed every night.
...
Looking at her fans who were extremely disappointed and did not get their autographs, Warfarin was silent for a moment.
Then, she decided to sign another thousand copies!
She looked at the noisy square and pressed her palm down. An inexplicable aura emanated from her body, shocking the entire crowd.
Everyone quieted down and turned to look at Warfarin.
Warfarin bowed to all the fans and said seriously, ¡°thank you for your love and support all this time.
I¡¯ve decided to sign another thousand copies.
I hope that everyone can continue to support me and support ¡®Nightmare¡¯.
Fans who haven¡¯t purchased it yet, please line up in an orderly manner.¡±
As soon as these words were said, those originally disappointed fans immediately became excited
¡°Sign another thousand copies? Isn¡¯t that too understanding? I love you!¡±
¡°Wow? There are still a thousand copies? Hurry up and line up!¡±
¡°So gentle! I¡¯ve realized that I¡¯ve fallen in love with her!¡±
¡°Me too. I wonder if she¡¯s willing to ept a girl¡¯s Love?¡±
...
Amidst the waves of discussions, the fans who had not managed to buy the autographed version of ¡®nightmare¡¯ lined up in an orderly fashion.
¡°Teacher Warfarin, it¡¯s already 1,000 copies signed. Can your body still handle it?¡±
The editor asked worriedly.
¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯ll be done soon.¡±
Warfarin waved her hand and said casually.
With her previous experience, Warfarin¡¯s speed of signing the remaining 1,000 copies was obviously faster.
It was all done in two hours!
...
It was past four in the afternoon.
Warfarin stretched her body, revealing her graceful figure at a nce.
Her figure and appearance were bing more and more perfect, worthy of the title of a beautiful young girl novelist!
¡°Phew! The signing is finally over. Are there any other activities next?¡±
Warfarin asked the editor as she stretched her body.
The editor nodded and said, ¡°there is still more. We have booked a restaurant nearby. You can go and have a meal with those fanster.¡±
It was not easy toe up with such a huge sum of money, and the publishing house was not stingy at all!
They booked a whole floor of a high-grade hotel nearby to give back to the fans.
There were 12 tables and eight people at one table.
In other words, besides Warfarin, there were 95 lucky fans who could have dinner with warfarin.
Of these 95 fans, most of them were rich fans.
They gave a lot of tips and gifts.
There were also a small number of lucky fans who had won the lucky draw.
Under the organization of the publishing house, these fans and Warfarin came to the hotel.
During the meal, fans kept asking Warfarin for autographs and photos.
Warfarin agreed with a smile.
She did note here to eat but to give back to her fans.
These small requests naturally had to be met.
Chapter 100: The Mysterious Death Of A Fan, A Thrilling Scarecrow!
Chapter 100: The Mysterious Death Of A Fan, A Thrilling Scarecrow!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
After drinking some wine and eating a lot of food, Warfarin wanted to go to the bathroom.
She pushed the chair behind her aside and walked towards the bathroom.
¡°Sis, are you going to the bathroom? I want to go too, let¡¯s go together.¡±
A girl sitting at the same table as Warfarin said, then stood up and followed behind her.
Seeing this, Warfarin did not say anything more and just nodded slightly.
This girl who looked like she was only in high school was called Helen, and she was a very rich fan.
She gave Warfarin a lot of gifts. When Warfarin received the gifts from the editor, she waspletely stunned.
After that, Warfarin and she added each other as friends online, chatted with each other a few times, and also saw each other¡¯s photos.
They had thought that those photos were photoshopped, but they did not expect that after meeting each other in reality, the other party was even more beautiful than the photos.
...
The two chatted for a while before entering the bathroom one after the other.
A minuteter, Warfarin walked out of the cubicle and prepared to wash her hands.
But at that moment, a scream came from the cubicle next to her!
¡°Ah!!¡±
Hearing this scream, Warfarin was shocked and immediately turned his head to look.
The door of the cubicle was pushed open. Helen, who had been chatting andughing with her a moment ago, was now lying in a pool of blood. She was no longer breathing!
Looking at Helen, who was lying in a pool of blood with no breath, Warfarin¡¯s eyes narrowed and his expression became a little cold.
If it was in the past, she would definitely be so scared that her legs would go weak.
But now, this scene had no impact on Warfarin.
Perhaps she had seen too many terrifying things in nders¡¯s illusion, and there were many corpses among them.
At this moment, Warfarin did not even frown when facing this scene. Her expression did not change at all.
The moment she saw the corpse, the first thought that shed through her mind was: was this real or fake?
She had fallen into an illusion again?
Why was this illusion not scary at all?
Such thoughts shed through Warfarin¡¯s mind.
She even had the mood to go and check it out.
If she wanted to do it, she would do it. Warfarin crouched down and prepared to check out the body.
She hade into contact with many things, and she had seen many ways of dying.
Therefore, she wanted to see what had caused her fan¡¯s sudden death.
At this moment, ck smoke suddenly shot out from the corpse and hit Warfarin.
Warfarin was stunned.
Why did this corpse suddenly emit ck smoke?
What did this ck smoke mean?
Why did she not feel anything when she was hit?
Such a strange scene appeared in front of Warfarin, but Warfarin still did not feel anything.
In other words, this was indeed an illusion.
I knew it. Why would a perfectly fine person suddenly bleed to death?
But the problem was, why was this scene not terrifying at all? This was really strange. If she was like this every time in the future, then it was necessary to take some medicine to suppress it.
After Warfarin discovered that she would have hallucinations from time to time, the reason why she did not go to the doctor was so that she could often experience fear and stimte her creative ability.
If this hallucination was not scary enough, then there was no need for her to let this state continue to exist.
¡°....¡±
The toilet was quiet. Warfarin did not know if it was her hallucination, but she felt that the atmosphere was a little strange.
¡°You... Why are you totally fine?¡±
Just as Warfarin was confused, Helen¡¯s body suddenly ¡®came to life¡¯.
However, the expression on her face and the tone of her voice werepletely different from before.
It was as if they were two different people!
Seeing this scene, Warfarin was shocked and took a few steps back.
However, she quickly came back to her senses. She originally thought that the scene in front of her was the same as usual, an illusion of fear.
But now, it seemed that the situation was not like that.
Warfarin had never seen an illusion thatsted for so long without returning to reality.
In that case, the ck smoke just now was a method to attack her.
There was something wrong with this resurrected ¡®Helen¡¯!
The magical scene piqued Warfarin¡¯s curiosity.
Not only was she not afraid, but she was also stimted and excited about her discovery today.
Vaguely, she felt as if she had seen the door to a new world.
In order to know more and find out more about her, Warfarin pretended to be ignorant and asked, ¡°are you alright?
You were lying on the ground just now, and you were bleeding. You were bleeding a lot!
Shouldn¡¯t you be in trouble?¡±
¡®Helen¡¯ looked at the innocent-looking Warfarin with a confused expression.
So she waved her hand and shot out ck smoke that hit Warfarin.
However, nothing happened.
Warfarin blinked her eyes in confusion and looked at ¡®Helen¡¯ in a daze.
¡®Helen¡¯ was confused.
For a moment, she wondered if there was something wrong with her strange creature.
But in the next moment, she suddenly realized something.
If Warfarin was as innocent as she looked on the surface.
Then it was impossible for her to have no reaction when she saw the corpse in the pool of blood!
There was something wrong with this beautiful young novelist.
She was pretending to be confused!
¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Retreat!¡±
After pausing for half a second, ¡®Helen¡¯ turned around without thinking and ran straight to the bathroom window.
From the looks of it, she seemed to want to jump out of the window and escape.
But in the next moment, there was a muffled ¡®bang¡¯.
¡®Helen¡¯ knocked into a hard object.
The force was so strong that it even bounced her back and she fell to the ground.
¡°What is it?¡±
¡®Helen¡¯ was dizzy from the impact.
She shook her head before her eyes focused again.
She subconsciously raised her head and looked forward, wanting to see what was blocking her way.
She only raised her head to take a look, and Helen¡¯s face froze.
Her mouth was slightly open, her whole body was trembling, and her expression was extremely terrified!
The person blocking her way was a scarecrow that was nearly two meters tall!
Its face was ferocious and strange, and a pair of ck eyes were staring at her!
¡°A... scarecrow?¡±
¡®Helen¡¯ could hardly believe her eyes.
In order to ensure that she would not reveal any ws when she attended the fan party, she went to learn about Warfarin¡¯s works.
She knew that in ¡®Nightmare¡¯, there was a scarecrow who went around killing people, and it was extremely terrifying.
And this scarecrow in front of her was actually 80% simr to the one in ¡®Nightmare¡¯!
The terrifying and evil aura made her tremble!
At this moment, ¡®Helen¡¯ suddenly understood something.
She finally understood why ¡®Nightmare¡¯ was so scary.
She finally understood why ¡®Nightmare¡¯ was so sessful.
Because...
The monsters in ¡®Nightmare¡¯ had a prototype!
The strange creature standing beside Warfarin was one such case!
This was the source of her inspiration!
Chapter 101: The Ball Of Souls
Chapter 101: The Ball Of Souls
nders lowered his head and stared at the trembling ¡®Helen¡¯. With just a nce, nders knew her current state.
Helen herself was dead.
nders was very familiar with the judgment of death.
Helen¡¯s body waspletely dead. Unless he injected other people¡¯s life force into this body like when he saved Warfarin, there was basically no hope for Helen to survive.
Naturally, nders had no interest in helping someone who had nothing to do with him.
However, what nders was interested in was that Helen¡¯s body was maintaining a state of fresh dead.
And it was maintained for a long period as if the body was frozen in that instant.
It was very magical and interesting. nders did not know how the other party did it.
And the one controlling Helen¡¯s body at this time was a tiny soul.
It was only half the strength of a normal person¡¯s soul.
It gave nders a feeling of being iplete.
nders initially suspected that the person behind it might have split a part of his soul and possessed Helen¡¯s body.
On one hand, it ensured the freshness of the body, and on the other hand, it used Helen¡¯s body to do what it wanted to do.
If it was not for the fact that he had juste into contact with ghost-type strange creatures, nders would not have been able to identify ghosts.
It seemed that there was a mastermind controlling everything from afar.
nders had a lot of patience and interest towards this kind of special existence.
He did not panic at all. On his ferocious face, that terrifying smile did not change at all.
[Fear points +500]
[Fear points +1000]
nders looked at the system notification.
¡°Even if it¡¯s only a soul, it still has all the emotions that it should have!¡±
nders stared at Helen. He cast Fear and itnded on Helen.
[Fear points + 3000]
¡°Ahhh!!¡±
nders¡¯s skill had sessfully taken effect on a dead body.
To be precise, it had taken effect on the consciousness of the body.
¡®Helen¡¯, or rather, the ghost hidden in her body, let out an iparably shrill scream.
Then, she quickly died amidst endless fear and pain!
nders did not show any mercy.
When the level 10 Fear was fully activated, and itnded on an ordinary person without holding back, that person would die on the spot.
Even if it was used on the Sword King, whose strength had not been weakened, nders was confident that he would be able to make the other party unable to break free and be scared to death.
Appreciating the twisted and pained expression on Helen¡¯s face, nders nodded and turned his head to listen attentively to Helen¡¯s screams.
It was as if he had appeared in an art exhibition hall. nders enjoyed the work that Helen had presented to him at this moment.
It would be naive to think that this was the end.
It was still far from the end!
The real terror had just begun!
...
At this moment, in a small ck room more than ten kilometers away from nders, there were more than ten gloomy-looking people crowded together.
In the middle of them was a middle-aged man with his eyes tightly shut and his brows tightly furrowed.
The dozen or so people present were all mages.
The middle-aged man with his eyes closed was called Kridong. The strange creature that he had gained control over was a physical entity system strange creature called the soul ball.
Just by looking at the name, one could tell that this strange creature¡¯s ability was rted to the soul.
A strange creature of the physical entity system, but being able to use the abilities of ghost-type strange creatures, could be said to be a rather rare strange creature.
One of the abilities of the soul ball was to split the target¡¯s soul into two.
This ability could be used as an attack or as a support.
The support would be like the current situation. It would split the host¡¯s soul and let a part of it possess another person¡¯s body to control the other party¡¯s actions.
However, to use this ability, the best way to achieve the ideal situation was to possess a corpse without consciousness or soul.
Of course, if the target was a living person or animal, then it was very likely to encounter resistance.
In order to solve this problem, the possessor often needed to prepare in advance and possess half of his soul on the target.
Then, through some psychological hints and so on, bit by bit, it would imperceptibly influence their behavior.
Thus, the target¡¯s body, or even the target¡¯s mind, would ept the existence of the soul.
In this way, if the target wanted to control the target, the target¡¯s resistance would be much lower.
Moreover, as the influence deepened, the soul that stayed in the target¡¯s body could erase the target¡¯s vital signs by itself, killing the target invisibly.
In this way, even if there was no corpse, it could still create a corpse.
It would be convenient to take over their bodies after they died.
Through this method, as long as the soul did not leave, the corpse would not decay.
Helen was killed by Kridong in this way.
Before she died, she had half of Kridong¡¯s soul in her body.
So after Helen died, she ¡®resurrected¡¯ again.
In fact, Kridong was the one who controlled her body.
...
¡°Number 7, did you seed?¡±
At this moment, a leader-like person asked Kridong.
¡°Something¡¯s wrong! Something is wrong with this target!
The information is wrong, I have to retreat!¡±
Kridong shouted with a nervous expression as if he was in danger.
¡°Damn it! Can¡¯t you even take down an ordinary human woman? Trash!¡±
The leader-like person was first shocked when he heard this, then he could not help but curse angrily.
He had thought that there would be no problem and was full of confidence, yet he was now told that the mission had failed.
The change in circumstances made the leader-like person feel extremely ufortable.
If the boss was ufortable, then the subordinate should not think that it would be easy.
However, Kridong also had his own reasons.
¡°She¡¯s definitely not an ordinary person! The information was wrong!
I don¡¯t care, I really have to retreat.
If the other half of my soul is damaged, I won¡¯t be able to recover for another half a year.¡±
Kridong exined and was about to recall his soul.
But at the next moment, his expression changed drastically as he cried out in shock, ¡°I¡¯ve been stopped, something stopped me!
The scarecrow... It¡¯s the scarecrow! Ah!!¡±
Kridong suddenly screamed in pain, and his entire body fell to the ground, twitching.
¡°What¡¯s going on? Number 7, number 7? What the hell is going on?¡±
The leader-like person was confused by this sudden situation.
It was clearly a simple mission, how did it be like this?
At this moment, the situation developed on Kridong¡¯s side.
¡°The... the other half of my soul has been destroyed!
In just an instant, it was destroyed!
No... What kind of power is this?
A power invaded through the soul!
No!!¡±
Suddenly, Kridong raised his head and shouted, his expression was filled with despair and shock!
[Fear points + 5000]
Chapter 102: The True Power Of Fear Level 10
Chapter 102: The True Power Of Fear Level 10
¡°Ahhhh!!¡±
After saying this, Kridong let out another scream.
But this scream was ten times stronger than the previous one!
The scream was filled with fear and shock!
The leader of this small team swore that he had dealt with hundreds of strange creatures and mages, but he had never heard this scream before!
The scream waspletely twisted together as if it was a cry from hell!
Just listening to this voice was enough to make people shudder and feel cold all over!
Even a veteran mage like him could not hold on any longer.
...
¡°Number 7, what¡¯s wrong with you, number 7?¡±
After letting out that miserable scream, Kridong seemed to have been swallowed up by fear.
No matter how hispanion called out, there was no reaction at all.
He fell to the ground and convulsed crazily, his hands tearing at his face.
He actually forcefully pulled out both of his eyeballs!
That scene was extremely terrifying!
¡°Hiss!!¡±
After seeing this scene, the dozen or so mages present all sucked in a breath of cold air.
They could not help but take a few steps back, trying to stay as far away from Kridong as possible.
This scene was too strange and terrifying!
Even these experienced mages felt a deep fear in their bones!
They could not wait to leave this ce immediately!
However, this was only the beginning!
After forcefully cutting off his eyes, Kridong did not seem to feel any pain at all.
Or it could be said that the immense fear covered the pain.
He was still tearing at his face!
From his eyes to his ears, to his nose, to his mouth.
Not a single one was spared!
Soon, his face was torn to shreds by himself.
No human shape could be seen at all!
Logically speaking, in this kind of injury, Kridong should have died a long time ago.
His strange creature did not have any ability to prolong his life.
But he did not die!
After tearing apart his own face, Kridong could no longer let out a scream. He could only let out a weird ¡®ho ho ho ho¡¯ sound from his throat.
He hissed as he tore at his own chest.
He was actually about to dig out his internal organs!
At this moment, the leader of the team could no longer watch.
His hands trembled as he took out a gun and fired three shots at Kridong¡¯s head, trying to end his life.
But... it was useless!
Even though his head was blown off, the headless Kritong was still waving his bloody hands and tearing at his chest!
¡°Burn... burn... burn him!¡±
The leader¡¯s voice was trembling. He gritted his teeth and said theplete sentence.
Under hismand, a few members mustered up their courage and poured gasoline on Kridong¡¯s body, igniting the mes.
¡°Ahhhhh!!¡±
¡°Scarecrow!!¡±
¡°Scarecrow!!¡±
¡°Ahhahahaha!¡±
¡°Scarecrow!!¡±
Raging mes emerged from the corpse.
It was clearly a corpse that had lost its head.
But halfway through the burning, it suddenly let out a series of shrill screams!
At this moment, the ten or so mages who had boasted of their boldness all had pale faces and were trembling all over!
They had been through hundreds of battles and had seen countless dead people and many strange creatures.
However, it was such a horrible and terrifying scene.
They had never seen such a thing, never heard of it!!
These mages originally thought that they would not feel fear no matter what situation they faced.
It was only now that they realized that they were not that strong.
Kridong... What exactly did he provoke?!
It was actually this terrifying!
...
¡°Retreat! Evacuate this ce immediately! All of you, evacuate!¡±
After standing there foolishly for half a minute, the leader of the team finally reacted.
His psychological defense line had been broken!
Right now, he only wanted to run far away from this ce and escape from the things that Kridong might provoke!
Since the leader of the team was in such a state, there was no need to mention the others.
They were in an extremely sorry state, rolling and crawling away from this ce.
Little did they know that nders had already set his eyes on them through Kridong!
...
¡°Level 10 Fear no longer restricts its power, and it¡¯s at full power. It¡¯s actually so strong.¡±
In the hotel bathroom, nders was also a little surprised.
When he used Fear on Teach and Kraang, he did not use his full strength, nor did he want to kill them.
His goal was to seal the memories of Teach and Kraang.
Although both of them had been subdued by him, in order to prevent the two of them from showing any ws when they were interrogated by the internal organization, nders still chose to seal their memories to be safe.
After the storm had passed, he would take the initiative to appear and remove the seal on their memories.
Today, when he met this enemy who could split his own soul, nders immediately used Fear on him.
After destroying the other half of Helen¡¯s soul, Fear was directly transmitted to the other half of his soul through his soul.
Although it was a split soul, the split part was notpletely separated from the main body.
There was also a connection in the middle. If nothing went wrong, thest two parts of the soul still needed to be fused together.
Therefore, the illusion created by Fear, along with the fear of half of the soul before it copsed, was transferred to the main body of the soul.
Then, in the midst of extreme fear, Kridong killed himself.
And his death was extremely tragic!
One had to know that Kridong was an E+ mage, and his strength was not bad.
But in front of nders, he was so weak that he would die if he was red at.
Such strength and strange creature methods were really terrifying!
While killing Kridong, nders had already locked onto hispanions.
nders did not know who these people were or why they were here to deal with Su Jing.
In order to ensure the safety of Warfarin, he decided to make a trip and kill all these enemies.
Before he left, nders casually nced at Warfarin, then his body shed and disappeared from where he was.
Fear (weakened version).
As nders disappeared, Warfarin¡¯s eyes became listless, and she did not recover at the first moment.
After a few minutes, Warfarin¡¯s eyes focused again, and she stood up from the ground.
There was still a faint trace of fear on her face, but the moment she walked out of the bathroom, this fear was skillfully suppressed by her.
At the same time, fragments shed through her mind. Everything that happened just now was mistaken by her as an illusion.
Therefore, she looked as if nothing had happened to her.
A corpse that had been resurrected from the dead, strange ck smoke, a brand new terror, and an even greater terror ¡ª the scarecrow...
Warfarin could not wait to sit in front of theputer and vent all the new ideas that had appeared in her mind.
Chapter 103: Heim Magic Association
Chapter 103: Heim Magic Association
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
nders was a physical entity strange creature. Before, he had to rely on his legs to travel.
His movement speed was limited by the Demonic God¡¯s Body.
The higher the level of the Demonic God¡¯s Body, the higher nders¡¯s physical fitness, and the faster his movement speed.
But no matter how fast he ran, it was not as fast as an instant movement.
After having the Domain, nders changed to a more convenient way to move.
That was to hide in the Domain and then open the Domain tunnel, the ¡®door¡¯, to the destination he wanted to go to.
However, this action did not mean that he could go anywhere he wanted to go.
The distance of teleportation was limited by the size of the territory itself.
After transforming the dormitory building into an empty paddy field, the depth of the Domain became smaller, but the area became muchrger.
After nders opened the door and walked into the field, he stood in the golden wheat field, and the scene in his eyes continued to stretch.
At this moment, his consciousness prated the barrier of the world and appeared in the real world.
At this moment, the range that nders could perceive was the ce where he could open the door.
Wherever he could perceive, he could open the door.
He did not know if other Domain-mastering strange creatures were able to do this, but he was able to open the door freely.
He did not need to use a medium to open the door as the ghost strange creature did.
After knowing that he was able to open the door freely, he thought of an excellent way to travel.
He would enter the Domain, close the door, and then open it in the real world where he wanted to go.
If there was still some distance away from where he wanted to go, he would repeat what he had just done.
If one side did not work, he would continue. Even if nders wanted to go to the other side of the world, he did not need to spend much time.
Although you could not see the end of the wheat field, the range was not too big.
At least, nders could open the door at the furthest ce, which was only 200 meters away from him.
In other words, nders could teleport at a maximum distance of 200 meters.
He could teleport at less than one meter, which was definitely faster than using walking.
However, this method was not suitable for battle.
The battle here referred to the battles with worthy opponents, even when facing an enemy stronger than oneself.
The entire process involved opening the door, entering the Domain, closing the door, sensing, and then opening the door. The entire process required half a second to be more proficient.
In a high-level battle, this half a second of stalemate would often be the opening for you to be counterattacked!
Moreover, the entire process would require you to divert your attention to think and calcte.
However, in a battle, especially against a strong enemy, you really could not be careless at all.
However, it was more than enough to be used to travel or to deal with a weaker enemy.
Or it could be used tounch a sneak attack. It was also good to be able to seize the opportunity when others were not on guard and achieve rather good sess, bringing an advantage to oneself.
...
On the road at night, a mother and son were taking a walk.
Suddenly, the seven or eight-year-old boy pointed at a ce and shouted, ¡°mommy, mommy, look! There¡¯s a big scarecrow over there! It can even move!¡±
The little boy¡¯s mother looked in the direction of his finger, but she did not see anything.
She touched the little boy¡¯s head and said with a grave tone, ¡°darling, have you forgotten what your mother said? A child who lies is not a good child! You are not allowed to lie next time!¡±
The little boy pursed his lips and said aggrievedly, ¡°I really saw it, there really is a scarecrow that can move...¡±
¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, how can a scarecrow move?!¡±
The young mother scolded sternly.
What she did not know was that.
On this day, many people in Durham saw a scarecrow sh by.
Just like that, the terrifying legend of the Scarecrow began to spread in Durham.
..
Using his Domain to travel at an extremely fast speed!
In just half a minute, nders had crossed a distance of more than ten kilometers and arrived at the small ck room where the group of people had gathered previously.
At that moment, the small dark room was empty.
All that was left was a hideous and terrifying corpse.
nders did not care about the corpse. Instead, he began to search the room.
The group of people had left in a hurry, so much so that they had not cleaned up properly. They had left behind a lot of useful information.
After flipping through the information, although nders did not know the specific identity of this group of people.
But through some clues, he could determine their origins.
¡°They are not mages from the Mage Association, but a brand new and mysterious organization that I have never heard of. Why are they targeting Warfarin?¡±
nders was a little puzzled.
The dozen or so people just now were from a mage organization called Heim.
The organization was very mysterious, and its style of doing things was also very secretive.
They quietly lurked in every corner of the country, waiting for an opportunity to make a move.
¡°Sword, do you know this so-called Heim¡¯s organization?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±
It was indeed a strange creature that had stayed in the human world for hundreds of years.
Sword Apophis did not disappoint nders, and soon he told nders about the matter regarding Heim.
There was no Mage Association more than ten years ago.
At that time, the strangeness had not been discovered systematically. Many weird incidents had not been made public. The government was not prepared for the strangeness at all.
Except for those mages who had done research, most humans did not know about the existence of strange creatures. They only thought that the strangeness was a ghost story.
For a time, many countries were in turmoil.
Among them, the mages in this country broke out in conflict.
The specific cause and process of the war were not mentioned for the time being.
In the end, the Mage Association was established, and many other mage associations were never heard of again.
But there was no clear news that these associations had died out.
What nders encountered now was a very famous association.
¡°After that war, there was no news about those mage associations at all. I thought it was all in the past, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet them again today.¡±
nders got a rough idea of the situation from Sword Apophis.
But what he could not figure out was, what was the connection between this mage association and Warfarin?
The person just now was obviously going for Warfarin.
At first, nders thought that he had been discovered, butter on, the other party¡¯s reaction clearly told nders that they were not looking for him.
Otherwise, he would not have been so surprised when he saw him.
Then the question came, what did they want to do with Warfarin?
Warfarin was just an ordinary person, what was there to be concerned about by a mage association?
..
nders did not understand at the moment.
He was toozy to think about it.
No matter who it was, whoever dared to provoke him or his possessions, they had to be prepared to die!
nders grinned, his terrifying voice echoing in the dark room.
Entering the Domain, nders disappeared in an instant.
Chapter 104: Black Hawk Squad
Chapter 104: ck Hawk Squad
Warfarin was his precious property. He would not easily forgive thieves who wanted to invade or even take away his property.
Thinking of this, a sinister smile appeared on nders¡¯s face!
He took a deep breath and tasted the taste of fear.
The point of fear itself actually existed.
Its essence was that the emotion of a living creature was transformed into power.
This power formed by fear was then absorbed by nders and stored away as the fear point.
Previously, nders did not have the ability to sense the fear point.
But after encountering the ghost-type strange creatures , nders felt as if he had touched the door to a new world.
He suddenly understood many things.
One of them was that he could feel the emotions that were emitted from other people.
He could even trace the emotions to the person who emitted them.
However, all he could feel now was fear, and it was fear that was rted to himself.
Now, there were countlessrge and small powers of fear that flew in from all directions every day.
They entered nders¡¯s body and were absorbed by him.
Under normal circumstances, nders would not care about the source of the power of fear. He would just directly digest and absorb them, allowing the system to store them as fear points.
However, in order to kill these mages from the Heim Magic Association, when nders used Fear to kill Kridong and scare them, he specifically remembered the smell of fear in these people!
This meant that nders could track them!
Because the farther away they were, the fewer fear points they provided.
In turn, the more fear points they provided, the closer the distance between nders and the target was.
nders could use this principle to track the mages.
¡°I... remember... you... now...¡±
At the same time, in a room not far from the small ck room, a mage there looked excited.
¡°The people I bumped into earlier seemed to be the ck Hawk Squad that the Mage Association wanted.
If I can gather information about them, I can definitely sell them for a good price!
I¡¯m going to be rich!!¡±
Thinking of this, the mage was so excited that he activated his own strange creature.
A wisp of green smoke emerged from his ear and flew towards the small dark room.
During the flight, itpletely turned into transparent smoke.
This mage¡¯s best magic was to be able to eavesdrop silently.
Even a powerful mage would find it hard to detect it!
¡°Huh? Why is there no movement at all? Could it be that they have discovered me?
That was not right. With the strength of the ck Hawk Squad, if they discovered me, they would definitely kill me immediately.
They were clearly still here in the morning. Why are they all gone now?
What exactly happened that forced them to move in such a hurry?¡±
Thinking of this, the magician was a little confused.
He did not expect to suddenly hear some rustling sounds in the next moment.
It was as if someone was stirring something in the small ck room.
When he realized that there was movement, he immediately focused his attention and listened attentively.
But in the next moment, an iparably terrifying voice entered his ears!
¡°I... remember... you... now...¡±
When he heard this voice, the mage¡¯s eyes instantly bulged, and his body began to tremble like chaff!
¡°Ahhh!!¡±
After letting out a shrill scream, the mage fainted and passed out.
Powerful strange creatures would cause great harm just by being looked at, or if the voice was heard.
Perhaps even nders himself did not realize that his voice could have such a terrifying effect.
However, this was normal, because nders had not grown to such a terrifying level.
The main reason why this magician had such a huge reaction was because of the magic he used.
This magic would transmit the information contained in the voice directly into the mind, and simte the scene and characters of the listening location in the mind.
The advantage was that one could obtain a lot of information just by ¡®listening¡¯.
And because it was directly transmitted to the brain, the information received in a short period of time would not be forgotten.
As a listening spell, this was very practical.
But there were also many disadvantages.
Because the simtion was too realistic, even nders¡¯s image and characteristics were all simted.
It gave people the feeling that they were there, and nders was right in front of them.
Not everyone could see nders for the first time and not feel fear.
Of course, if that was the case, fainting from fear was still a little too exaggerated.
If an ordinary person only felt fear when they heard nders¡¯s voice, then this mage magnified the feeling a hundred times, or even a thousand times.
Because of this, this mage was very embarrassing. Because of a sound, he fell to the ground.
His gaze returned to the mages of the Magic Association.
This group of mages from the Heim Magic Association was an outstanding elite team of the Association.
In the entire circle of mages, they also had a certain reputation.
Speaking of the ck Hawk, it was a team that made many mages frown when they heard it. They were quite a feared team.
However, it was such a team that had extraordinary strength and was quite famous for its strength.
Now, it was like a stray dog, running around crazily.
It did not dare to stop for even a moment!
The leader of the team was No. 1. He was the strongest, a D+ Mage.
And he had subdued a total of two strange creatures!
His current strength was only a little inferior to the Sword King back then.
Even so, his heart was filled with fear!
Number 1 had a faint premonition that they were targeted by the existence that killed number 7!
He had never seen such a terrifying existence!
When he thought of number 7¡¯s unimaginable death, number 1¡¯s fear grew even stronger!
As a mage, he should have seen death before.
In fact, that was indeed the case. After bing a mage, he was always able toe into contact with death.
The death of an ordinary person, a strange creature¡¯s death, the death of apanion, and so on. But among all the ways of death, what he saw today was the one that made his hair stand on end, the one that scared him the most.
This was the first time he had seen such a bizarre way of dying. The gruesome scene before Kridong¡¯s death still lingered in his mind.
It was hard to forget.
What he did not know was that if he couldpletely suppress his fear, nders would not be able to track them.
But fear was something that he could control.
nders followed the high fear that these mages were exuding and moved quickly.
The process of tracking them was very smooth. The distance between nders and these mages was getting closer and closer!
Chapter 105: Scatter And Flee
Chapter 105: Scatter And Flee
After running for some distance, leader number 1 did not feel any peace in his heart.
The sense of crisis and danger in his heart could not be removed.
The rm in his mind did not stop. Instead, it became louder and louder.
This was not the psychological effect of leader number 1, but a strange creature¡¯s ability that he had subdued.
This was a strange creature¡¯s ability that could predict danger.
It had yed a decisive role in many critical moments and saved his life.
The sense of danger did note into contact with him, which meant that the strange creature did not think that he was safe now.
What should he do? It seemed useless to continue running.
¡°He¡¯s still chasing, and he¡¯s almost catching up.¡±
At the thought of this, leader number 1¡¯s heart was filled with fear, but at the same time, he could not help but be impatient.
¡°No! We have to run separately! Let¡¯s split up into three groups.
¡°If we can get out of danger, we¡¯ll gather at stronghold number 4.¡±
After thinking for a while, the leader gave an order to split up and run for their lives.
¡°Split up? Alright!¡±
Hearing the leader¡¯s order, the other subordinates did not have any objections and listened to the leader¡¯s orders.
Just like that, under number 1¡¯s assignment, they split into three teams and escaped in three different directions.
Among them, leader number 1 and the team formed a team of the two strongest mages and fled frantically.
While escaping, number 2 asked the leader with some confusion, ¡°number 1, this way the strength of the team is uneven. Why don¡¯t you assign us to the other two teams?¡±
Hearing this, number 1 gave him a deep look and said coldly, ¡°when you meet a bear in the wild, you don¡¯t have to run faster than the bear. You just have to run faster than yourpanions.¡±
Hearing this, the other two people felt a chill in their hearts and instantly understood what he meant.
It turned out that when he was assigning the teams, number 1 was already prepared to sacrifice the others to buy time for them!
The squad was indeed trying to increase their chances of survival. However, it was not to increase their chances of survival, but to increase the chances of leader Number 1¡¯s own survival.
¡°They are sacrificing their lives for the association. Their deaths are worth it.
Let¡¯s cut the crap. Let¡¯s hurry to stronghold 0. That¡¯s the safest ce.¡±
Number 1 did not feel ufortable at all because of the act of selling out his teammates.
He had no other choice. If he really wanted to me someone, he could only me himself for being too weak.
In the end, this world was a world where the strong survived while the weak died.
This was an eternal rule of survival.
After briefly exining to the other two, number 2 and number 3 looked at each other before following behind number 1 expressionlessly.
After all, they were not the ones who were sacrificed, so what did it matter.
However, there was an indelible crack in this team.
Number 1, 2, and 3 were on guard.
They did not want to be abandoned like those people who were sent out.
Then, number 1 took number 2 and number 3 to base 0, which only he knew.
After a long time, none of what number 1 said was true.
He had never thought of going to base 4!
He had lured the other members there to buy himself more time!
Sometimes, human nature was even scarier than strange creatures...
On the other side, nders sensed the ck Hawk squad¡¯s movement.
¡°Split into three teams? Do you think you can escape like this? Naive.¡±
He could feel the dozen or so rays of fear split into three teams and fled in different directions
But how could the people he had locked onto escape?
Thus, nders was not in a hurry. He first chased after the slowest auras.
There were 12 people in the entire ck Hawk Squad.
After Xu Datong died, there were still 11 people left. They were split into three teams.
Except for the leader¡¯s team, which had three people, the other two teams had four people.
Number 5, 6, 11, and 12 were in the same team.
They drove an SUV and fled crazily in the city.
As they drove, they arrived at a remote country road.
Base 4 was very remote, and they were rushing there.
Seeing that they were about to reach base 4, their nerves rxed a little.
Number 5 said with lingering fear, ¡°I don¡¯t know what that guy, number 7, provoked, but he was killed regardless of distance.
And the way he died... was really scary!¡±
Recalling the scene at that time, number 5 could not help but shiver, and a few drops of cold sweat dripped down his forehead.
If it was possible, he really wanted to delete this terrifying memory from his mind...
Hearing this, number 6 agreed.
¡°It¡¯s indeed too terrifying. I¡¯ve never seen such a horrifying scene!
I don¡¯t know if the enemy is a human or a strange creature.
If it¡¯s a strange screature, then it¡¯s enough to make them suffer.
But if it¡¯s a spirit tamer... I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a strong enemy!¡±
As he spoke, number 6¡¯s expression turned serious.
¡°It¡¯s really hard to say. It¡¯s obviously a simple mission. All we need to do is capture an ordinary person. I didn¡¯t think that it would cause so much trouble!¡±
Number 11¡¯s expression was filled with worry and worry.
¡°Yeah! I heard that the target is rted to a certain newborn ghost strange creature.
¡°She just happened to run over to Yundu, so the higher-ups asked us to capture her and ask about it.
I didn¡¯t expect that a small mission that came up on the spur of the moment would turn out like this.
¡°Number 7 died... too tragically!¡±
No. 12, who was in charge of driving the car, interjected. He also had lingering fear in his heart.
...
The more they talked, the more dejected they became.
Fortunately, they retreated in time. No matter if the enemy was a spirit tamer or a strange creature, it was impossible for them to catch up to them.
However, just as the few of them were slightly more rxed, an ident happened.
Bang!!
The off-road vehicle crashed into something with a loud bang!
¡°F*ck! Number 12, drive carefully!¡±
Number 5, who had been hit hard, cursed angrily.
If they were not spirit tamers, the collision would have destroyed the vehicle and killed them!
¡°I... I didn¡¯t see any obstacles. Why did I crash into something all of a sudden?¡±
Number 12 was also a little confused.
¡°Let me see... eh? When did a scarecrow appear on this road? I didn¡¯t see it just now.¡±
Number 6, who was sitting in the passenger seat, said in puzzlement.
¡°Is a scarecrow so hard? How could it crash an off-road car into such a state?
It should have its back against a utility pole, right? I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡±
As he said that, number 5 got off the car and looked at the Scarecrow.
He saw that the scarecrow was tall, thin, and twisted. His face was ghastly.
There was an indescribable sense of strangeness!
However, this scarecrow did not look strong enough to withstand the impact of an off-road vehicle.
Number 5 looked around the scarecrow to see if there was something hard hidden behind it.
In the car, number 11 looked at the scarecrow¡¯s appearance and felt a little scared.
He suddenly remembered what number 7 had said before he died.
Number 7 had shouted several times before he waspletely burned!
That voice was like a cry from purgatory, making people shudder!
Chapter 106: The Hunt Begins
Chapter 106: The Hunt Begins
The horrifying scene of Kridong¡¯s death shed through number 11¡¯s mind, and he became even more terrified!
He stuck his head out and shouted towards the outside of the car.
¡°Number 5, stop looking. Let¡¯s go!
Although it was damaged a little, the car can still drive.
It¡¯s important to hurry to base 4!¡±
However, number 5 did not listen to him.
The ck Hawk Squad was ranked ording to strength. How could number 5 listen to number 11?
He had already regarded himself as the captain of this temporary team.
...
After checking for a few times, number 5 did not find anything strange, and there was nothing hidden behind the scarecrow.
¡°That¡¯s weird. Is this scarecrow really that hard?¡±
As he said that, number 5 directly touched the scarecrow.
He touched the scarecrow and realized that the feeling waspletely different from what he had imagined.
It did not have the rough and weak feeling of a scarecrow at all.
That feeling was cold, eerie, and hard.
It was as if he was touching a steel te that had just been taken out of an freezer.
It was as if it wanted to freeze his entire palm!
...
When Number 5 touched the Scarecrow, the three people in the car were already stunned with fear!
This was because the tall and thin scarecrow suddenly lowered its head slowly and looked at number 5, who was groping on its body.
Then, it grinned hideously!
¡°Number 5! Run, run!!¡±
Seeing this scene, how could they not understand that this scarecrow was chasing after them!
¡°What? What run?¡±
Number 5 turned his head to look at his three teammates in the car in confusion, and then looked at the scarecrow in front of him.
Clearly, nothing had happened?
This scarecrow did not move at all, and it was still the same as before?
...
Then, this was just the world in number 5¡¯s eyes.
The other three people saw apletely different situation!
When number 5 turned around, the scarecrow stretched out its two ghostly ws and covered his eyes.
However, number 5 seemed to be unaware as he continued to talk normally!
Number 5 was already blinded by the terrifying scarecrow!
This made them think of a ghost covering his eyes.
However, no matter what method the scarecrow used, it was hopeless for number 5.
¡°Go! Drive quickly! Number 5 is dead!¡±
Number 6 shouted crazily. The intense fear and nervousness made his face contort.
¡°Okay, okay, okay!¡±
Number 12 started the car with a shudder and left number 5 to escape into the distance.
¡°Hey, hey, hey! What are you guys doing? Are you crazy?
Nothing happened, why are you running?
Get back...¡±
Before number 5 could finish his sentence, his head was twisted by the scarecrow.
Crack, crack, crack!
Crack, crack, crack!
A bone-breaking sound came from number 5¡¯s neck. His neck bones werepletely crushed!
Number 5¡¯s back was originally facing the scarecrow.
However, the scarecrow turned his head 180 degrees, facing him.
At the same time, it released the ghost w so that number 5 could see the truth before he died.
In the excruciating pain, number 5 was stunned.
He looked down and saw his back.
He could see everything!
He could even see his heels.
Looking Up, the scarecrow was staring at him. The corners of its mouth were curled up to its ears, revealing a big smile!
¡°Ah Ah Ah!!¡±
At this moment, the fear in his heart rose to the extreme!
[Fear points +3,000]
[Fear points +4,000]
He screamed crazily!
Amidst the waves of screams, number 5, whose neck was broken, lost his breath.
[Fear points + 5,000]
...
Not far away, the three people in the car heard number 5¡¯s scream of fear.
Their scalps went numb, their hair stood on end, and cold sweat broke out on their backs!
That strange creature had really caught up to them!
How did it do it?
How did it lock onto their position?
And the scarecrow¡¯s strength was terrifying!
As an E+ grade mage, number 5 was like a doll in front of it.
He had no way of resisting!!
Even the strongest number 5 had this result, so when they faced that scarecrow, the oue was obvious.
The remaining three only had one thought in their minds ¡ª run!
Run as far away as possible!
It would be best if they never came back.
What n?
What mission?
They could not care less now!
Forget about the mission, even the identity of a mage might not be used for a long time, for fear of exposing themselves.
There were even some timid ones who began to think about quitting the association.
Right now, they only wanted to stay away from that terrifying scarecrow!
As long as they could avoid that terrifying scarecrow and save their lives, they could do anything.
However, in the next second, an upside-down scarecrow head suddenly popped out from the windshield!
¡°Ahhh!¡±
[Fear points + 3,000]
[Fear points + 2,000]
[Fear points + 2,500]
Number 12, who was driving the car, was scared out of his wits by the scarecrow head that was right in front of him!
He was so scared that he almost fainted!
In his panic, the carpletely lost control and fell into the field in the countryside.
After the car flipped over, they scrambled out of the car.
As soon as they came out, the three of them were dumbfounded.
They were originally on a country road, and the time was around 10 o¡¯clock at night.
But after they climbed out of the car, they actually came to another world!
This was an empty field, and the sunset shone on them at dusk.
It made them feel as if they had been sshed with ice water, feeling cold from head to toe!
¡°What¡¯s going on? Where are we now?¡±
¡°Not only has the scene changed, but even the time has also changed! What the hell is going on here!¡±
...
Number 6, number 11, and number 12 felt that they were going crazy!
Everything that had happened before their eyes waspletely beyond their understanding!
¡°Could, could it be a Domain?¡±
Number 11 shivered as he thought of a possibility.
¡°Impossible! The one chasing us is the scarecrow strange creature.
Up until now, there hasn¡¯t been a Domain that has anything to do with the scarecrow.
Moreover, a Domain needs a medium. Have we encountered anything out of the ordinary?
No, it can¡¯t be that the medium of this Domain is air.
So this must be an illusion! It¡¯s an illusion!¡±
Number 6 said incoherently.
His words did not seem to be convincing at all, because when he said those words, his own expression became more and more uncontroble.
The people at the side could even see his trembling calves.
¡°Ah! Look! Scarecrow, scarecrow!¡±
Number 12 originally wanted to say something.
But before he could speak, a scarecrow suddenly appeared not far away from them!
This was not the end.
After the first scarecrow appeared, one scarecrow after another appeared!
Densely packed, they surrounded them in the middle!
Countless cold and sinister gazes were focused on the three of them!
Chapter 107: Enjoy Your Prey
Chapter 107: Enjoy Your Prey
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
This was not the end.
After the first scarecrow appeared, one after another, scarecrows appeared!
Densely packed, they surrounded number 6, number 11, and number 12 in the middle!
Countless cold and sinister gazes were focused on the three of them!
¡°This... this... this...¡±
Under extreme fear, number 12¡¯s lips trembled, and he was actually so scared that he could not speak!
¡°Ahhhhh!!¡±
Facing this endless fear, number 11 was the first to break down.
He took out his pistol and crazily fired at these scarecrows.
However, it was useless.
Endless despair and endless fear engulfed him like a tsunami!
It was like a deep sea. Other than waiting for the arrival of death, there was no hope of survival.
Bit by bit, with the gravity, he slowly sank to the bottom of the sea.
When there was only one bullet left, number 11 stopped.
He did not try to shoot nders. He knew that it was useless.
There was actually a better way to escape from this ce.
He raised his hand. This time, he did not aim at nders, but at his own head...
Bang!!
With a gunshot, number 11 was freed from his fear.
This scene made number 6 and number 12¡¯s faces pale and their bodies trembled!
The sacrifice of their teammates was like thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. It alsopletely destroyed number 6 and number 12¡¯s psychological defenses.
They looked at each other and took out their pistols while trembling, wanting to do the unthinkable.
In their extreme fear, they did not even think of using their own strange creatures to resist.
They only wanted to escape from this endless fear.
Even if the end was death!
...
However, number 6 and number 12 no longer had the chance.
The scarecrows around them suddenly moved!
One by one, the ghost wstched onto their bodies, drilling into their flesh like poisonous snakes!
In the blink of an eye, number 6 and number 12 had lost control of their bodies. They did not even have the ability to understand themselves!
They could only watch helplessly as countless weeds and branches drilled into their bodies.
Their pupils constricted, their eyes widened, and their faces twisted to the limit.
From the looks of others, they could tell that the two of them were suffering a great deal of pain.
It was as if the pain was contagious, and it sent chills down people¡¯s spines.
¡°Hurry up and end it, I¡¯m in so much pain, please hurry up and end it, it¡¯s so painful!¡±
They opened their mouths, wanting to say something, but they found that they could not even make a sound. They did not even control the movement of opening their mouths.
It was the natural reaction of their bodies due to the expansion of the inner straw and twigs.
The straw inside their bodies moved from the inside out, tearing every part of their bodies.
Before they died, number 6 and number 12 could not even scream.
Because their throats and lungs were filled with straw!
At thest moment, before they died, number 6 and number 12 took onest look at the field in the evening.
In a trance, the vast field turned into a purgatory!
It turned out that they were in purgatory!
[Fear points + 5,000]
[Fear points + 4,000]
...
Facing the enemy, nders showed no mercy.
He used some methods to squeeze out the most fear points before killing the four people.
The stronger a mage was, the more fear points they could provide.
After this operation, the four of them provided more than 30,000 fear points to nders.
It could be considered pretty good!
In addition, the strange creatures on the four of them were all absorbed into nders¡¯s domain.
At this time, a powerful function of the Domain was disyed. It could assist in subduing the strange creatures that were weak.
When there was a strange creature in the Domain that was not as strong as you, you basically did not need to make a move to subdue this strange creature.
This was also the terrifying part of the master of the Domain.
With the addition of the new strange creatures, there were more and more inds in nders¡¯s consciousness, and his own strength had further improved.
...
After doing all this, nders began to track the remaining two teams of the ck Hawk Squad.
Just like before, he picked a team that was rtively slower and chased after them.
The four members of this team were number 4, number 8, number 9, and number 10.
Their average strength was slightly stronger than the previous team.
However, in front of nders, they still did not have the slightest ability to resist!
Under nders¡¯s toying, these four people died in endless fear!
Moreover, they even contributed their own strange creatures¡¯ abilities and were all sent into the Domain by nders.
Needless to say, the fear of mages was delicious!
Eight mages had provided almost 70,000 fear points to nders!
If it was obtained through ¡®Nightmare¡¯, then he could only extract such an amount from tens of thousands of people!
Thinking of this, nders was looking forward to thest three auras of the ck Hawk Squad.
¡°There are still the three strongest people left. I hope you can give me more strength and provide me with more fear points!¡±
Thinking of this, nders¡¯s figure shed as he began to chase after them.
Thest three auras werepletely opposite to the direction that the two teams had escaped in.
So the distance between them and nders was a little far.
But it did not matter as long as they were still afraid of nders.
Even if there was only a sliver of fear, nders would be able to catch up to them!
...
On the other side, number 1 brought number 2 and number 3 and rushed to base zero at the fastest speed possible.
Base 0 was very safe and well-hidden!
Number 1 believed that as long as they hid in base 0, they would be safe.
But now, it seemed that they were toote!
¡°Number 1, not good! There¡¯s no news from the team led by number 4.¡± number 2 said with an ugly expression.
When they parted, the three teams agreed to contact each other every three minutes.
Once they did not contact each other, it meant that something had happened.
Ten minutes ago, the team led by number 5 had lost contact.
Now, the team led by number 4 had also lost contact!
The information revealed by this made number 2 feel an unprecedented fear!
What kind of enemy were they facing?!
It took them ten minutes to catch up with and destroy the team led by number 4!
Not even 10 minutes!
Maybe the enemy had already killed them in the three-minute gap and was now chasing after them!
At the thought of this, number 2 could not help but shudder and said with a trembling voice, ¡°number 1, we can¡¯t go on like this!
The enemy¡¯s speed is too fast, and their strength is also terrifying!
I¡¯m afraid that before we enter base 0, we will die in its hands!
We must think of another way!¡±
Hearing this, number 1¡¯s face was as calm as water.
He clenched his fists tightly and didn¡¯t say a word.
As the leader, number 1 naturally knew that number 2 was right.
If this went on, before they reached base 0, they would have to face the strangtion of that terrifying existence!
Chapter 108: The Only Way To Survive
Chapter 108: The Only Way To Survive
As the leader, number 1 naturally knew that what number 2 said was right.
If this went on, before they could reach base 0, they would have to face the strangtion of that terrifying existence!
Until now, number 1 and the others did not know what the enemy that was chasing them was.
One could imagine how powerless the dead members of the ck Hawk Squad were when facing it!
Before they died, they could not even send a single message!
Only absolute suppression would cause such a situation to ur.
...
Facing such an enemy, number 1 did not even have the courage to fight!
He even began to doubt if base 0 would be able to stop the enemy!
What should he do?
What should he do!
What should he do to survive?!
Number 1¡¯s mind raced as all kinds of information flooded his mind. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead.
He only wanted a way to survive!
Suddenly, number 1 had a sh of inspiration. He thought of an important situation that he had received a few days ago.
This situation might allow them to survive!
Thinking of this, number 1 licked his lips and said with a fierce expression,
¡°Do you still remember that bus strange creature that the higher-ups wanted us to investigate?¡±
Hearing this, number 2 was stunned and said with some fear, ¡°are you talking about that C rank strange creature that appeared not long ago in Durham?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s it!
That bus strange creature was a C rank strange creature, and it was very powerful!
No matter who our enemy was, it could not be stronger than a C rank strange bus, right?
As long as we get on the bus strange creature, we can use the rules above to suppress him, so that he can not attack us.
In this way, we can temporarily gain safety.
As for how to escape from the back, how to leave the bus strange creature...
We can only take it one step at a time.¡±
Number 1¡¯s face was fierce, obviously, he had made a great decision to say these words.
This was indeed an effective and feasible method. He could lure the enemies behind him into the hands of an even more dangerous strange creature.
He could let both sidese into contact with each other and fight. If everything went smoothly, they would all be able to survive.
However, the risk was also very high. After all, if they were targetted by either of the strange creatures, their strength would definitely not be weak.
They were delivering themselves to the enemy¡¯s doorstep, such a situation might ur.
Before the two enemies had the chance toe into contact, this shield that they had found was the first to finish them off.
Therefore, when number 3 heard this idea, he was very worried about the future of this proposal.
¡°This is too dangerous. If it¡¯s not good, all of us will die in that bus strange creature¡¯s hands.
That is a C rank strange creature!¡±
If they did this, it was very likely that they would not be killed by the unknown enemies that were chasing after them. They would die in the hands of the bus strange creature first.
Hearing this, number 1¡¯s expression was ferocious. He roared at number 3, ¡°do we have any other methods? Do We?!
If given the choice, who would want toe into contact with a C rank strange creature?
Do you think I want to?!
This is what I¡¯m doing. You can follow me or not!¡±
As he spoke, number 1 took out a very ordinary-looking ticket.
The only difference was a line of small words written below the ticket.
¡®Number 101 ticket, please tear it open when you use it.¡¯
This was the bus strange creature¡¯s ticket.
The bus strange ticket would randomly distribute tickets and they fell into the hands of all kinds of people.
Most of them were ordinary people.
Some people were curious and tore up the ticket.
Their fate was predictable.
Some people did not tear it up.
A mysterious superior of the Shadow Squad got a ticket and handed it to number 1.
The mysterious superior wanted the ck Hawk Squad to find an opportunity to investigate the bus strange creature.
In the end, before they could investigate the bus strange creature, the ck Hawk Squad was on the verge of being wiped out.
The most ridiculous thing was that the bus ticket had actually be number 1¡¯s only chance of survival!
It had to be said that the fate of this world was sometimes so wonderful.
This was even more magical and wonderful than a TV series.
However, number 1 could no longer care so much.
With a ¡®zha-¡® sound, he tore the ticket in his hand open.
A few secondster, a change appeared!
It was alreadyte at night.
However, after number 1 tore the ticket, even darker light gradually engulfed them!
In an instant, all the moonlight and starlight disappeared!
Number 1 and the others seemed to have been brought into another space.
In this extreme darkness, two beams of light suddenly lit up.
Then, an old bus appeared not far away from number 1 and the others, driving towards them at a moderate pace.
The bus was flickering its light, giving off a vague ominous aura!
A few secondster, with a creak, the bus strange creature came to a stop.
The door opened!
On the driver¡¯s seat, there was a driver who was a corpse and crawling with maggots.
Just by looking at his appearance, one could tell that he was not a living person!
Of course, this was because number one and the rest were mages and their strength was not bad.
That was why they could see the true face of the driver.
In the eyes of ordinary people, this was just an ordinary middle-aged driver.
...
¡°Let¡¯s go, get on the bus!¡±
Even though he knew that the bus in front of him was a terrifying C rank strange creature.
But under the pressure of a strong enemy, number 1 had no choice!
He took a deep breath and braced himself to get on the bus strange creature.
Seeing this, number 2 did not hesitate and followed number 1 onto the bus.
Only number 3 stood at the door of the bus, hesitating, not knowing what to do.
After all, this was a C rank strange creature!
Who knew if he could survive after getting on the bus!
Just as number 3 was hesitating, a cold wind suddenly blew behind him.
He turned around and saw a tall and thin figure standing in the darkness, staring at him from afar.
Although he could not see the tall and thin figure¡¯s appearance, that gaze seemed to be real, and it was extremely terrifying!
Being stared at by this gaze, number 3 felt a chill from head to toe!
His subconscious told him that if he faced this existence directly, he would definitely die!
¡°Damn it! What the hell Is this thing? How did it catch up so quickly!¡±
Number 3 cursed in his heart as he braced himself and boarded the bus strange creature.
This time, he really did not have a choice!
As soon as number 3 got on the bus, the door started to close.
This made number 3 feel slightly relieved.
Although he was trapped in the bus, he had at least gotten rid of that terrifying existence.
Thinking of this, number 3 subconsciously looked at that figure.
When he saw it, he was stunned.
That figure actually disappeared in the blink of an eye!
ng!
Just as number 3 was puzzled, the car door suddenly let out a strange sound.
The car door that was about to close was stopped by a skinny big hand!
At this moment, number 3¡¯s scalp went numb and his hair stood on end!
That guy actually wanted to force himself onto the bus strange creature!!
Chapter 109: C Rank Strange Creature, Death Bus
Chapter 109: C Rank Strange Creature, Death Bus
Under number 3¡¯s extremely terrified gaze, tworge skeletal hands forcefully opened the weird bus door!
Then, a thin man with a cold face slowly walked onto the weird bus.
Needless to say, this person was the disguised nders.
¡°This... this...¡±
Number 3 stared nkly at this man, dumbfounded.
He knew that this person should be the one who was chasing them.
But he did not expect that this person was actually so fierce!
He actually dared to directly interfere with a C-rank strange creature, forcefully squeezing his way in when it was about to close the door!
This somewhat strange-looking man was afraid that something would happen?
Where did this freake from?
Number 3 was shocked, but at the same time, the fear in his heart grew stronger.
[Fear points +2000]
...
¡°Number 3,e and sit down!¡±
Just as number 3 was in a daze, number 1¡¯s low-pitched shout came from the other side.
Hearing this, number 3 turned to look at him and found that there were a total of 20 seats on the bus.
At this time, almost all of them were full.
After number 1 and number 2 took one seat each, there was only one seat left.
Number 3 immediately took thest seat.
Then, he looked at the tall and thin man with a nervous expression, feeling a little flustered.
This guy had killed eight members of the ck Hawk Squad in a row!
Who knew that at this time, an ident would happen again.
¡°Eh? It¡¯s sote at night. Is there a bus in such a remote ce?
As expected of Durham. The big city is awesome!¡±
Just as the door was about to close, another young man jumped onto the bus.
This young man was carrying a bag and had a carefree smile on his face.
It seemed like he was out for a vacation.
After he got on the bus, the door waspletely closed.
Since there were no more seats, nders, who was disguised as a tall and thin man, and the young man who just got on the bus were standing.
nders did not care about this, and he did not take it seriously.
At this moment, all his attention was upied by the bus strange creature.
He did not expect that there was even a bus-type strange creature. It was really an eye-opener.
He nced at the strange creature¡¯s interior of the bus and observed this weird creature.
He saw that the twenty seats on the bus were full of people.
Most of them had fear written all over their faces. It was obvious that they were ordinary people.
There were still three or four of them who were slightly calm and had a strange creature aura about them.
They were definitely mages.
In addition, nders also noticed that these passengers were looking at him and the young man who had just boarded the bus with pity gaze.
It was as if something bad was about to happen to them.
Oh? nders looked at the young man next to him, then at the passengers. A guess shed through his mind.
Could it be that something would happen to the standing passengers?
nders was right.
After the door closed, the bus started to move.
At the same time, the entire inner wall of the bus suddenly started to squirm.
This scene gave the young man a fright.
He eximed, ¡°F*ck? What is that? It¡¯s so disgusting!¡±
However, this was only the beginning.
After squirming for a few seconds, faces emerged from the top of the bus and around it.
These faces looked at nders and the young man with extremely venomous eyes.
Then, pairs of rotten hands reached out from the inner wall of the bus and grabbed at the two of them!
¡°What? What is that? Ahhh!! Save...¡±
Along with a series of screams, the young man who got on the bus by mistake was torn apart by a pair of ghost hands and dragged into the inner wall of the bus.
This scene looked quite shocking. It was very visual. It was shocking, but at the same time, it also made people feel abnormally disgusted and terrified.
nders was also attacked, but he did not move.
Demonic God¡¯s Body Level 10.
These attacksnded on his body as if they were tickling him. No matter how the ghost hands scratched him, there was no reaction at all!
Three minutester, the hands all retreated, and everything returned to normal.
nders, who had been surrounded by the hands, also revealed himself.
He was safe and sound!
Seeing this scene, everyone in the strange bus was stunned!
Unbelievable!
The first rule of the strange bus: those without seats will die!
That was why the passengers would look at nders and the young man with pity, but they did not say anything.
They were afraid that if they said anything, they woulde and take their seats.
But once nders got on the bus, he broke this iron rule!
It really shocked them!
...
¡°Brother, you¡¯re strong!
A D-grade mage, right? And you subdued a strange creature with defensive abilities, right?¡±
After a moment of shock, a man around twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old beside nders excitedly spoke to him.
nders nced at him and remained silent.
nders had noticed this person before. Other than the three mages who had been chased by him previously, he was the fourth mage.
The three guys from number 1 got on the bus strange creature, trying to avoid nders¡¯s pursuit.
nders did not hesitate at all. He got on the bus directly, and he even forced himself onto the bus.
After getting on the bus, nders was not in a hurry to kill the three people.
They could not escape from the bus anyway.
This bus strange creature. Was it not more interesting than the three guys?
Compared to chasing after those three guys, he wanted to study this bus more.
There were all kinds of weird things in this world. It was not a bad thing to know more about it.
Seeing that nders did not respond, that person thought that he was angry because he did not warn him before.
¡°Brother, don¡¯t be angry.
This bus strange creature is too scary!
I can¡¯t protect even myself, so I really couldn¡¯t help you!
But you are so strong, maybe we can work together.
Maybe we can escape? Don¡¯t you think so?¡±
The man talked a lot, but nders still ignored him.
nders was observing the bus.
After the bus started, the bus drove on a road that just let it pass.
There was an endless void on both sides of the road!
Even nders could feel a strong sense of danger when he looked outside!
This was a ce where one could never get off the bus!
One would die if they got off the bus!
Seeing that nders was observing the bus, the man continued,
¡°Brother, you can call me Edward.
How about this, I¡¯ll tell you all the information I know.
If you think it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll work together. What do you think?¡±
After Edward finished speaking, nders still did not speak. He only looked at him coldly.
What nders was thinking was, if this person could note up with any useful informationter, he would crush him to death!
Because he was too noisy!
Anyway, there were four mages in the car. Even if one was missing, he would only lose ten to twenty thousand fear points.
To nders, who had tens of thousands of fear points a day, these were nothing.
Seeing nders look at him, Edward thought that he had acquiesced.
So he told him everything he knew without holding anything back.
Chapter 110: Survival Rules Of The Death Bus
Chapter 110: Survival Rules Of The Death Bus
¡°This bus strange creature first appeared in Durham.
It is a very special c rank strange creature!
Moreover, it is still growing. No one knows what level of strange creature it will eventually grow into.
The bus will not take the initiative to attack the passengers. The premise is that the passengers must abide by its rules.
There are several important operating rules of the bus!
First, there must be a seat on the bus, or after the departure...
Well, this does not work on you, brother. So, let¡¯s not talk about it.
Second, there are two ways to get on the bus.
The first way is to get a ticket, tear the ticket and get on the bus.
If the ticket holder does not get on the bus after tearing the ticket, he will be killed!
The second way is when the bus strange creature stops, you can get on the bus.
No matter what the reason for stopping, you can get on the bus.
Third, there are two main sources of danger in the bus strange creature.
The first source, the bus strange creature itself.
If you don¡¯t conform to its rules, the bus strange creature will attack.
Few people can resist its attack!
As far as I can see, you are the first.
The second source, the bus strange creature will travel through different Domains.
It can travel between the real world and the Domains at will.
I¡¯m sure you know about Domains, brother.
I don¡¯t have to tell you how dangerous they are.
This bus strange creature might be fine.
We can¡¯t handle it!
I¡¯ve been on this bus for almost a week.
ording to my observations, 80% of people die from the strange creatures in the Domains!¡±
Hearing this, nders finally became a little interested and gave up on the idea of crushing Edward to death.
This bus was strange. It could actually cross between Domains?
This ability was a little powerful!
He just did not know if this bus strange creature had been subdued by some other strange creature.
Seeing nders turn his head slightly and listen attentively, Edward became even more enthusiastic.
¡°Understanding these rules will allow us to better survive the bus.
But our ultimate goal is to find a way to get off the bus!
Getting off the bus is very simple, but it¡¯s also very difficult!
This bus will randomly stop after a certain period of time.
Just like an ordinary bus, you can get off when you stop.
But before getting off the bus, no one knows where the bus is parked.
They had to get off the bus through the back door. Once they got off, they couldn¡¯t get on the bus again!
If the bus was parked in a Domain and someone got off, they would die!
Even a hundred lives would mean nothing in these Domains!
The worst part was that eight out of ten locations where the bus was parked were Domains!¡±
At this point, Edward was a little afraid.
These days, there were quite a few people who tried to get off the bus.
In the end, most of them got off the bus at Domains.
Those people died tragically, and they all died in different ways.
Some of the deaths were simply described and could not even be understood. It was very terrifying.
Hearing Edward¡¯s words, an ordinary person beside him who had just gotten on the bus asked in puzzlement, ¡°when someone gets on the bus with a ticket, it should be safe outside, right? Can¡¯t you just get off the bus then?¡±
Hearing that, Edward sneered.
¡°Ha! Is it really that simple? Would I still be trapped here?
After the bus strange creature stops, the front door and the back door do not lead to the same space!
Moreover, you can only get off from the back door!
We mages are talking. You, an ordinary person, get lost!¡±
Edward said somewhat irritably.
Although he was polite to nders, it was because nders¡¯s strength won his respect.
And Edward was relying on nders to take him away from here.
In fact, he was in a very bad mood!
Edward had been stuck on the bus for almost a week!
His condition was extremely bad!
He calcted that he could only hold on for another five days or so at most.
If he could not leave the bus within five days, he would be dead for sure!
When it came to his own safety, no one could calm down.
Especially this kind, where you watch yourself die bit by bit, it was even more torturous.
After being reprimanded, that person also shut his mouth.
This person had just gotten on the bus and did not know what kind of terrifying thing he was about to face.
Edward did not care about this ordinary person. After adjusting his state of mind, he still wanted to say something to nders.
But at this moment, the bus suddenly stopped strangely!
Ka Ka!
With the two sounds, the front door and the back door opened at the same time!
nders turned his head to look.
He saw that outside the back door was extreme darkness. He could not see anything clearly.
The front door led to a remote road. At this moment, no one was passing by.
Looking at the dark back door, a passenger gritted his teeth, got up, and walked over.
He was just an ordinary person.
He was lucky enough to survive on the bus for two days.
But this was his limit!
Without food and water, he could not hold on much longer!
After making up his mind, the passenger no longer hesitated and staggered off the bus.
The other passengers had different expressions, but no one had the courage to get off with him.
After a moment, the front and back doors closed at the same time.
The bus strange creature started up again.
As soon as it started up, the darkness outside the back door faded away, revealing the original appearance of the space.
It was a small hill filled with rotten coffins.
There was a corpse in each coffin. All the corpses stood upright after being pierced by a wooden stake. bloody eyes stared at the bus strange creature.
It seemed that it would pounce on the bus at any moment!
Needless to say, this was a Domain.
As for the passenger who got off the bus just now, he had be one of the countless corpses.
His body was also pierced and stood upright.
For the other passengers, this might be a good thing.
At least he died fast enough.
No one else saw his miserable state before he died and heard his miserable screams before he died.
But even so, most of the passengers¡¯ faces turned pale.
Even Edward, who was a mage, was no exception.
He smiled bitterly at nders.
¡°Brother, did you see that? That¡¯s the scary thing about this bus!
Getting off the bus is a gamble, and the stakes are our own lives!
And the odds of winning are very low!
Even a mage like me is no different from an ordinary person.
Even if we lose the bet, we still have to die!¡±
In a Domain, those whose strength had not reached grade B and above basically could not even protect themselves.
Not everyone had such good luck as Teach and Kraang, encountering a Domain where the master had just been born.
What Edward did not know was that after seeing this scene, nders¡¯s heart was only filled with curiosity, not fear.
This was because this was not a problem for him at all.
If he really wanted to get off the bus, nders did not need to gamble at all.
He had plenty of methods.
Do not forget, he was a master of a Domain himself. If he really encountered someone he could not defeat, he could still run into his own Domain and hide.
As long as the ce hended in was not a new dimension, then his safety would not be threatened.
As for a C rank strange creature, no matter how special it was, its ability to cross worlds and Domains was already quite terrifying. However, to cross between dimensions would definitely not be something a C rank anomaly could do.
If that was the case, nders would have already been injured just now.
Chapter 111: Removing The Disguise, Fear Descends
Chapter 111: Removing The Disguise, Fear Descends
nders had never worried about his own safety.
His strength was not something that this bus could trap!
What nders was more interested in was this bus strange creature¡¯s ability.
It could cross different Domains, and the front and back doors were separated into different spaces.
No matter how one looked at it, this bus was an extremely powerful, extremely special strange creature!
Its strength did not lie in how powerful it was and how dangerous it was.
Instead, it had a unique space rule!
After interacting with it for such a short period of time, nders was still unable to fully understand this bus strange creature. He could only roughly understand its abilities and functions.
If it was possible, nders really wanted to swallow this bus into his Domain and then subdue it.
But it was obviously impossible.
The bus could travel freely in the more powerful Domain without any damage.
With this characteristic, nders did not think that his level 1 Domain could trap it.
nders estimated that after pulling the other party into his Domain, he could not restrain the other party.
In the end, he could only watch helplessly as the bus passed through his Domain and headed to another Domain.
¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not think too much about it.
When I¡¯m stronger in the future, I¡¯ll level up my Domain of Fear and try to see if I can take down this bus.
Who knows, when the timees, the higher-level Domain of Feardomain might be able to prevent the other party from passing through space and trap the other party.
As for now... Let¡¯s get rid of those three who escaped first.¡±
Thinking of this, nders slowly turned his head towards number 1, number 2, and number 3.
Under his gaze, the fear in the hearts of the three people soared!
[Fear points +1,000]
[Fear points +3,000]
[Fear points +1,500]
As expected of the three mages with the strongest auras. Just a casual scare would give them such a rich amount of fear points.
As he slowly approached, nders¡¯s actions immediately alerted the three of them.
Cold sweat was dripping down their faces, and they looked very nervous. Every step that nders took seemed to be walking on their nerves, giving them great stimtion.
This was the territory of the bus strange creature!
Under the suppression of a C-rank strange creature, no matter how powerful this person was, he could not do anything to them!
Otherwise, he would definitely be the first to die!
Now that they had no way out, number one and the others could only ce their hopes on the bus strange creature.
They seemed to have forgotten that when they first got on the bus, nders had ignored the rules of the bus strange creature!
Regarding nders¡¯s behavior, the bus immediately took countermeasures.
Since they got on the bus, they had to follow its rules!
Once the bus started, all passengers had to sit down and not move.
It was fine if nders did not have a seat, but he still had to move around.
nders¡¯s actions immediately vited the bus¡¯s strange rules!
Chi Chi! Chi Chi!
Rotten ghost hands extended out from the bus¡¯s strange inner wall and grabbed at nders.
These ferocious and terrifying hands grabbed nders¡¯s legs, hands, torso, and even head!
They tore at him crazily!
But nders ignored them and continued to walk towards thest three members of the ck Hawk Squad.
Pa Pa Pa!
Pa Pa Pa Pa!
Under nders¡¯s tyrannical stance, one hand after another was broken, forcefully broken by him!
But immediately, more hands stretched out and grabbed towards him!
The entire space of the bus was almost filled up by these ferocious and terrifying hands!
The other passengers were so scared that they almost peed their pants. They sat on their seats and did not dare to move, afraid that these hands would suddenly turn around and attack them.
Fortunately, these hands had always been carrying out their duty as punishers. As long as they did not break the rules, they would not be treated as targets.
They were now focused on dealing with nders. They were bound to tear this guy who broke the rules to shreds.
Soon, every inch of nders¡¯s body was tightly grasped by the rotten ghost hands, and his entire body was covered!
¡°Tsk! Is this brother¡¯s brain not too good?
Why does he have to sh head-on with the bus strange creature? This is the strange creature of a C rank!
Moreover, it¡¯s in its space. I¡¯m afraid even a C rank mage wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat it!¡±
Seeing this scene, Edward could not help but suck in a breath of cold air.
At the same time, he felt deeply regretful.
Although there were two or three other mages in the carriage besides him, they were all useless and weak.
Finally, a strong one came on board, but in the end, his brain was not working properly.
He was about to die!
Edward thought so in his heart and could not help but shake his head helplessly.
But at this moment, a scene that no one had expected happened!
Only a sizzling sound could be heard.
A piece of nders¡¯s flesh was forcefully torn off by countless pairs of ghostly hands!
However, what was exposed under his flesh was a pile of straw!
¡°This!!¡±
Seeing this scene, Edward, the ck Hawk Squad, and the other passengers were all stunned!
How could there be straw in this tall and thin man¡¯s body?
Soon, they would know the answer.
...
After the first piece of flesh was torn off, ghost hands became even crazier, tearing off pieces of nders¡¯s flesh one by one!
If it was a normal person, they would probably be screaming and dying in pain.
But nders did not say a word, letting the ghost hands tear at him.
As the ghost hands tore at him, nders could move and walk towards the three ck Hawk Squad members bit by bit.
He was removing his disguise!
Finally, the ghost hands tore off all of nders¡¯s flesh and blood, revealing his true body.
A scarecrow with a thin and weird face and a ferocious smile appeared in front of everyone!
¡°Strange, strange creature!?¡±
Edward waspletely scared silly.
After messing around for a long time, he was talking to a strange creature earlier!
And he was so close to that strange creature, and he even called him brother!
Edward¡¯s mind was in a daze.
He was a D rank magician, and his strength was not weak. His vision was also broader.
Edward knew very well what a strange creature who could do whatever he wanted on the bus strange creature represented!
This was a terrifying existence on the same level as the bus strange creature!
It was even more terrifying than the bus!
...
At the thought of this, Edward¡¯s face turned pale, and his eyes were filled with despair!
He had been on the bus for five to six days. He had followed the bus through many Domains and suffered several waves of attacks!
Other than him, the people on the strange bus had changed from wave to wave, and countless people had died.
Edward was the oldest among the passengers on the bus. He was a veteran.
Otherwise, he would not know so much about the bus.
Edward had exchanged his life for this information!
But now, there was a scarecrow that was no weaker than the bus strange creature!
Was he not doomed?
The more Edward thought about it, the more desperate he became. He copsed in his seat, looking as if he had been yed with.
Chapter 112: Edward’s Shock
Chapter 112: Edward¡¯s Shock
Thest three members of the ck Hawk Squad were even more desperate than Edward.
When they first saw nders using Disguise, they thought that it was a mage who was chasing them.
A level 10 Disguise was not something that ordinary mages like them could see through.
Under the attack of the death bus, the three of them realized that nders¡¯s real body was actually a scarecrow!
They recalled the crazy words of theirrade number 7 before he died.
A chill that was like a poisonous snake burrowed into their bones!
This number 7 really made others miserable even after he died. What kind of existence did he provoke?!
He himself died quite quickly, but now, he had left such a big mess to them to clean up.
When they saw nders¡¯s true form, number 1 and the others¡¯ fear reached a certain peak.
After providing nders with tens of thousands of fear points, the three of them regained a little bit of rationality.
They subconsciously cursed the dead number 7 in their hearts, ming everything on the other party¡¯s ipetence.
They tried to divert their attention in this way, so as to prevent themselves from copsing on the spot due to intense fear.
...
On the other side.
After the flesh and blood were peeled off, those hands were still pestering nders.
nders was bored and a huge sickle appeared in his hand.
Night Cut.
He waved the sickle of death, and with a few swooshing sounds, all the ghostly hands were removed.
But these hands had the ability to regenerate and quickly returned to their original state, grabbing at nders.
nders could only clear them out again.
The grim reaper¡¯s scythe in his hands shed with the ghost hands of the death bus.
However, this did not affect nders dealing with thest three members of the ck Hawk Squad.
After staying on the death bus for a period of time, nders had a certain understanding of this special strange creature.
Although the death bus was a C-rank strange creature.
Its main ability was not in killing.
A sickle was enough to block the death bus¡¯s attack.
Of course, this also had something to do with nders¡¯s increase in strength.
Each of these mages had at least one or two strange creatures on them. Out of the nine people that nders had killed previously, apart from number 7, a total of fifteen strange creatures had been contributed.
Although none of them were powerful strange creatures, a quantitative change would trigger a qualitative change. At this moment, nders¡¯s strength had finally risen to B- rank.
When nders was at E rank, he could easily kill D rank or even C rank mages and strange creatures.
Now that he was at B rank, how powerful would he be?
To be honest, nders himself did not know.
That was because there was no enemy that could make him use his full strength.
In any case, this death bus did not pose much of a threat to nders. It would not affect his ability to kill.
...
As he watched the terrifying scarecrow clean up the hands that the death bus had summoned, he walked towards them.
Number 1 and the others¡¯ faces were deathly pale. They were extremely terrified!
It turned out that the one chasing after them was really a strange creature!
And it was an extremely terrifying strange creature. It actually caught up with the death bus and wanted to kill them on the death bus!
Number 1 and the others were extremely desperate!
They were forced onto the death bus in order to avoid nders¡¯s pursuit.
They did not expect nders not only to catch up but also to ignore the rules of the death bus and forcefully attack them!
At this moment, number 1 smelled the scent of death!
But as the leader, his will was naturally stronger than the people below.
At this critical moment of life and death, number 1 simply threw caution to the wind!
¡°Brothers, we can¡¯t escape. Let¡¯s fight this scarecrow to the death!¡±
Number 1, number 2, and number 3 were not weak. It could even be said that they were very strong!
As an elite team with a little fame in the circle, how could the ck Hawk Squad be weak?
Among them, number 1, the leader, was a D+ mage, and he controlled two strange creatures!
Number 2 and number 3 were D rank magicians.
They were slightly weaker than number 1, but their strength could not be underestimated!
Any one of them was much stronger than Edward, and they could easily beat him!
...
¡°The ck Hawk Squad! They are actually members of the ck Hawk Squad! And they are the three strongest people!¡±
When number one and the others used their strange powers, Edward immediately recognized them.
His expression was extremely shocked!
The ck Hawk Squad was a special squad made up of mages. They were strong, ruthless, and had frequent activities.
They were a sharp knife of the Heim Magic Global Association and had killed many people from the Mage Association.
Therefore, although it had a reputation, it was not a good reputation.
It was ranked in the top five on the Mage Association¡¯s wanted list!
Although Edward had never seen the ck Hawk Squad, he had read their information.
Once number 1 and the others made their move, Edward recognized them!
It was only now that Edward knew.
It turned out that the embarrassing trio that got on the train was actually three powerful mages who were wanted!
If Edward had met these three people, he would have had to hope for the best. There was a high chance that he would have died in their hands.
But now...
Number 1, number 2, and number 3 had a look of intense fear on their faces.
They were all nervous and trembling as they looked at nders, who was walking toward them step by step.
They said that they were going to fight nders, but they did not make any unnecessary moves.
They did not even stop an effective attack.
Do not forget, this was the death bus. As long as they were on the death bus, they had to follow the rules here.
nders could ignore these rules, but number 1 and the others did not have the strength to fight the death bus.
The weak ones could only obediently sit in their seats before nders approached them.
Noticing the expressions on their faces, Edward vaguely understood something, and his expression became even more shocked!
This scarecrow... might be even more terrifying than he had imagined!
In his eyes, the iparably powerful ck Hawk Squad was so frightened in front of this scarecrow that they almost peed their pants!
¡°Do I still have a chance to leave this death bus alive?¡±
Looking at the terrifying scarecrow approaching the ck Hawk Squad step by step, Edward muttered in a daze.
In such a desperate situation, waiting for death was already torturous enough. Edward had never thought that fate would y a joke on him at such a time.
He had originally thought that he was the savior of the world, but in the end, it turned out to be an even more unpredictable and terrifying scarecrow.
This was really a sad thing.
Cursing in his heart, Edward was very depressed.
Why did he have to give him hope when he was in despair and pull him into the abyss when he was about to see the light.
In his opinion, after the members of the ck Shadow Squad were killed, it was time for the other passengers to take their turn.
At this time, Edward absolutely could not imagine what unimaginable things would happen next!
Chapter 113: A Dramatic Scene
Chapter 113: A Dramatic Scene
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Although their identities were exposed by Edward, number 1 and the other two did not look at Edward.
To them, this mage from the Mage Association who was not as strong as them was just a dead man.
Not to mention that the mage from the Mage Association was their enemy.
Even if they ignored the other party, they did not think that the other party would be able to survive with these two terrifying strange creatures.
Not to mention this mage who was only a D- in strength, even if they could survive, it was still unknown.
Therefore,pared to the other party who cared about others first, number 1 and the rest were better off caring about their current situation.
Do not forget, the most terrifying of the two was the one that chased after them.
Perhaps, Edward, whom they looked down on, would leave before he could die.
Therefore, the ck Hawk Squad of three focused all their attention on nders.
¡°The death bus is currently attacking the scarecrow. Looking at the stance and scale of the arms, I dare to predict that the death bus may not have the extra strength to attack us. It¡¯s being held back by the scarecrow.¡±
Hearing number 1¡¯s analysis, number 2 and number 3 nodded silently, indicating that they agreed with number 1.
¡°This is an opportunity for us. If we are not bound by the rules now, we can try to cooperate with the death bus to attack the scarecrow.
¡°Later, I will count to three, two, one, and then we will all attack together.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
¡°No problem.¡±
Number 2 and number 3 did not have any objections and agreed readily.
Seeing this, number1 fixed his gaze on nders, who was constantly approaching them.
The arms in the depths of the death bus were crazily stretching and grabbing at nders, constantly attacking him.
nders waved the huge sickle in his hand when these arms tried to approach him. Every time he raised the sickle, arge number of arms would fall from it.
Not only the arms, but also the flesh and blood of the surrounding passengers.
As the space of the death bus was only so small, the huge sickle¡¯s attack range was too wide.
Therefore, even if nders did not deliberately attack, there were still many innocent passengers who were affected by nders¡¯s attack.
Some even had half of their heads cut off, bleeding non-stop, and died on the spot.
The dead did not feel much about this scene, but those around them were still alive. For a moment, everyone felt uneasy, and their hearts were in their throats.
Just like number 1, they were highly focused, their eyes fixed on nders¡¯s movements.
They were afraid that the giant scythe in nders¡¯s hands would turn into a grim reaper in the next moment and take their lives.
But even so, many people were still hit, and their bodies were bleeding non-stop.
There was nothing they could do. There were too many arms in the death bus. These arms wrapped around nders, blocking their vision, making it difficult for them to see nders¡¯s movements clearly.
Since they could not see his movements clearly, it was naturally not good for them to dodge immediately. There was nothing they could do if they were hit.
¡°Three...¡±
He lowered his voice and started counting with a voice that only the three-person team could hear.
¡°Two...¡±
¡°One! Let¡¯s go now!¡±
Number 1¡¯s eyes widened and his body suddenly leaned forward, as if he was going to rush up and fight the scarecrow to the death.
However, at the next moment, his movements stopped abruptly.
¡°...¡±
At this moment, the air seemed to have quieted down.
Perhaps it was an illusion, but the death bus¡¯s outstretched arms also paused in mid-air for a moment.
nders watched all of this with interest, his gaze filled with amusement.
The strange smile on his face was filled with a thick sense of ridicule.
When number 1 shouted, to the surprise of everyone in the bus, none of the three went up.
It was as if they were not the ones who had agreed to go up together.
The atmosphere of the ck Hawk Squad was a little awkward.
Their expressions were a little strange.
Looking at the three of them, even in such a dangerous ce, the people around could not help but smile.
Were these three people here to make a joke?
Edward could not help but start to suspect that these three people were really the members of the ck Hawk Squad mentioned in the file?
Number 1 looked at number 2 and number 3, and the two of them looked back at number 1.
The three of them looked at each other.
Number 1 did not question why the other two did not attack.
He had gotten the answer from their eyes.
After all, he trusted them too much.
If he had known earlier, he would not have exposed his intention of selling out his teammates.
He did not expect to be tricked at such a critical moment.
The reason why number 2 and number 3 did not move was that they did not trust number 1.
Previously, number 1 had abandoned all the remaining members in order to increase his chances of escape.
Although number 2 and number 3 benefited from this approach, they also became more cautious after that and became wary of number 1.
Since you can betray your teammates once, then you can betray them a second time.
And now, number 1 proved that their defense was correct.
Although number 1 said that the death bus was pinned down by the scarecrow, he was not sure if he would be attacked by the death bus if he stepped out at this time.
So, he wanted to let his two teammates take the risk and help him try.
If he was not attacked, then it would not be toote for him to join the other two.
If he was attacked, then at least he would be safe. As for how he would survive, that would be a matter of the future.
If he could live a little longer, then he would live a little longer. It was much better to be alive than dead.
This was number 1¡¯s idea. There was nothing wrong with wanting to live!
But in the eyes of number 2 and number 3, it was a huge mistake, because this was built on betraying them.
Your life was a life. How could it be that their lives were lives?
Thus, the three of them just watched each other without making a sound.
And with such a good show, nders did not mind staying a little longer to enjoy it.
He simply stopped where he was and left the space for the ck Hawk Squad to y.
Anyway, even if he did not resist, the death bus¡¯s attacks could not even break through his defense.
Since that was the case, why not pause and watch the good show in front of him?
Controlling the sickle to cut off the arm that was blocking his vision, nders just enjoyed the scene in front of him.
That was why humans were sometimes even scarier than strange creatures.
As his gaze fell on number 1, nders could not help but sigh in his heart.
Feeling the gazes around him, the pressure fell on number 1.
The situation was not good for him now. He had to do something.
Chapter 114: New Domain, Built In An Amusement Park In A Cemetery
Chapter 114: New Domain, Built In An Amusement Park In A Cemetery
Unexpectedly, when these mages were about to attack, nders was already prepared to counterattack.
He almost released Fear to let these people experience what it was like to be in hell on Earth.
But he did not expect himself to be hit by number 1 instead.
Noumber1 and his little friends showed nders what ¡®human nature¡¯ was.
What was selfish.
Just as nders was about to continue to enjoy the show in front of him, an uneasiness suddenly shed through his heart.
Yes, it was uneasiness.
This was a rather familiar and strange feeling.
It had been a long time since he had such a feeling.
nders narrowed his eyes and waved the scythe in his hand.
With the help of the gap cleared by his arm, nders¡¯s vision became clear and spacious.
Guardian Scarecrow.
In a ce where no one could see, an invisible scarecrow hopped to the front of the death bus.
Through the vision provided by the Guardian Scarecrow, nders had a clear understanding of the outside world.
At this time, the field that the death bus was traveling in was very special. On the destend, one cross after another stood everywhere.
Each cross corresponded to a grave, and the one that was wrapped by these graves was an amusement park.
The amusement park was very big. At a nce, it was impossible to see everything. Meanwhile, the death bus was passing through the cemetery and going toward the depths of the amusement park.
What made nders feel uneasy was this amusement park.
There seemed to be something in it that could threaten his existence.
This feeling was magnified as the amusement park got closer and closer.
It was time to leave.
nders did not think that he would be invincible once he reached B- rank.
There were too many things hidden in this world, no, it should be said that there were too many things hidden these different worlds.
So many that even if nders spent his entire life, he might not be able to explore all of them.
And among them, there were many more who were stronger and had more strange creatures than him.
nders looked at the ck Hawk Squad of three who were in a stalemate not far away.
He really had to thank these three people.
If it were not for them, he would not have appeared here.
If I had note to this death bus, I would not have felt this uneasiness, this threat to my life.
The most terrible thing in this world is notcency, but the loss of awe.
Without awe, you can not progress.
As a way to make him understand this, nders decided to take the three of them away from the bus.
He wanted to treat them well so that they would not have to worry about anything in the real world. As distinguished guests of his, nders would make them live in his Domain forever.
Fear.
¡°This is not a solution. Even if we continue to be in a stalemate, we will only be waiting for death. It¡¯s better to give it a try.¡±
Finally, number 1, who could not withstand the pressure, took the initiative to stand up. He took the lead to drive his own strange creature andunched an attack at nders.
At the same time, his mouth was muttering, and rhythmic sybles came out one after another.
Magic power surged on his body. Then, number 1¡¯s shadow began to twist and finally transformed into a ck eagle that flew out.
Seeing this, number 2 and number 3 looked at each other and stood up, ready to attack.
At the same time, nders¡¯s Fearnded on the three of them.
The scene in front of them changed instantly. When they came back to their senses, the three of them found themselves standing in a small ck room.
¡°Where... are we?¡±
¡°That bus strange creature. Where did it go?¡±
¡°Did we escape?¡±
The three of them spoke one after another, their hearts filled with doubt.
¡°Wait, did you guys notice anything wrong?¡±
Number 1 looked around and seemed to have found something?
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± number 2 looked at number 1 in confusion. At this moment, he was still immersed in the joy of escaping and being safe. He did not feel anything strange at all.
¡°Something¡¯s wrong? If that¡¯s the case, why do I feel that this ce is somewhat familiar?¡±
Number 3 heard the conversation between the two of them and suppressed the excitement in his heart. He began to carefully observe his surroundings.
Not to mention, this observation really allowed him to discover something.
¡°Do you guys feel that this ce is a little simr to our previous stronghold?¡±
After receiving number 3¡¯s guidance, number 2 also began to observe the ce carefully.
¡°You don¡¯t say, this is exactly the same.¡±
¡°Not good, we¡¯ve fallen into an illusion. That scarecrow can cast an illusion!¡±
Hearing the two of them say this, number 1 suddenly understood. Then, he hurriedly called out to the two of them and said,
¡°Quick, quickly dispel the illusion!¡±
Hearing number 1 say this, the other two quickly reacted and broke out in cold sweat.
¡°What a realistic illusion!¡±
They skillfully used the spell to dispel the illusion, but the situation did not change.
¡°Strange, why isn¡¯t it working!¡±
Number three looked at the other two in confusion, and the other two shook their heads.
Anxiety and fear spread among the three.
¡°Wait, if all of this is an illusion, then who are you two?¡±
Number 1 suddenly thought of something. He took out his weapon and looked at number 2 and number 3 vigntly.
When he said this, the other two were also shocked and reacted as fast as they could.
¡°...¡±
The three of them stood face to face with each other.
Normally, an illusion was used on an individual.
In an illusion, there was only one person, and the rest was a part of the illusion.
Until now, they had never heard of arge illusion that could hold the consciousness of many people.
This also led to the fact that these mages did not trust each other after they were convinced that they had been tricked.
They all thought that except for themselves, the other two were fake.
This was on the one hand, and on the other hand, they also suspected that all of this was not an illusion.
There were two possibilities. Although they hoped that it was the second possibility, their rationality told them that the first possibility was more likely.
Just as these people were in a stalemate, a strange smell entered their noses.
Number 2 moved his nose and said, ¡°do you smell anything?¡±
Number 3 also moved his nose. Under number 1¡¯s vignt gaze, he said, ¡°it seems to be the smell of burning.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, a ball of me suddenly rose in the middle of the three people.
¡°Hahaha, hahaha, captain, number 2, number 3, have youe to apany me?¡±
A hoarse, broken voice that seemed to be leaking air rang out from the mes. Then, a mutted figure stood up from within.
When they saw this ¡®person¡¯, a huge sense of fear welled up in their hearts.
They moved their throats with difficulty, and then said this person¡¯s name in unison.
¡°Number 7.¡±
Chapter 115: The March Of Terror
Chapter 115: The March Of Terror
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Ahhhh!¡±
Inside the death bus, the ck Hawk Squad that was about tounch an attack all let out shrill screams.
They all hugged their heads, their hands on their heads, faces, and bodies, scratching crazily.
Streaks of blood appeared on their bodies. They seemed to have no pain and kept hurting themselves.
¡°What is going on? What Happened?¡±
Edward, who had witnessed the entire process from beginning to end, looked at the strange and terrifying scene in front of him in horror.
It was not only him. The other passengers who were still alive also felt a chill down their spines when they saw this terrifying scene. They were extremely terrified.
At this moment, the arms of the three mages did not seem to belong to them. They gave off the feeling that the death bus was controlling them.
Drip!
Blood fell on the floor. The three mages had already torn their skin and flesh apart.
As the initiator of all this, nders wasughing very happily.
¡°Hahahaha!¡±
He waved his arm and used his huge sickle to clean up the arms that were wrapped around him. The sound of hisughter was so terrifying that it reached the ears of the other passengers.
At this moment, the passengers in the bus could not stand the torture of this fear.
A few passengers could smell the stench from their crotches. They were so scared that they could not control themselves.
There were also a few passengers who were lying on their seats, foaming at the mouth. They had already passed out.
Ding, ding, ding, ding
Pleasant music sounded from the outside and entered the bus.
nders turned his head. At this moment, the death bus had already entered the amusement park.
The scene inside the amusement park kept shing in front of his eyes, like a walkingntern.
It was time to leave.
The uneasiness in his heart grew stronger and stronger. nders made a prompt decision and opened the door of the Domain. Then, he threw the three mages he was torturing into the Domain.
After doing all this, nders did not leave quickly.
He was just preparing to leave.
Now that the way out had been opened, he naturally wanted to see what kind of danger was waiting for him.
In his line of sight, as the bus drove in, the entire amusement park seemed toe alive.
The music sounded, and the merry-go-round began to spin. Not far away, the huge ferris wheel flickered with neon lights and slowly began to spin.
The roller coaster that no one was on moved quickly on the railway track.
Not far away, a gloomy and terrifying castle was emitting arge amount of fog.
One could vaguely hear something whispering from within.
Dong! Bang!
At this moment, the sound of gongs and drums could be heard from not far away. Everyone looked towards the source of the sound and saw a group of dolls.
These dolls were all tattered and their appearances were also very strange.
Unlike the usual cute animal dolls, these animal dolls were made in a rather strange way.
Each animal seemed to have been disemboweled, with decorative organs hanging from its belly.
No, nders shook his head. At first nce, the exposed organs on theserge dolls were all fake.
Because they fit perfectly with the set outside, but on closer inspection, nders found that the organs belonged to the living people inside the dolls.
Yes.
Yes, there were still living people inside the puppet, and these living people were now experiencing the feeling of their organs being exposed.
Based on the freshness of the organs, nders judged the condition of the people inside the puppet.
Most of them had rotted, and the organs had withered, rotted, and even ckened.
nders narrowed his eyes. The situation was worse than he had imagined.
However, this malevolence was not directed at nders, but at the passengers on the bus.
No matter how dangerous the situation seemed, at least judging from the current situation, no one would be able to stop nders if he wanted to leave.
After feeling the state of the ¡®door¡¯ and confirming that it was still open and that he could leave at any time, nders felt slightly at ease.
The content of the parade was not just the performing dolls. Surrounded by them, there were also floats one after another.
The appearance of this parade made the amusement park suddenly be lively.
After observing it, nders found that the direction of the parade was the same as the direction of the bus.
This meant that the two sides were going to sh soon. nders had a feeling that the bus of death should not and would not stop this parade.
¡°Amusement park! Domain! Parade! So many strange creatures!¡±
Seeing the parade, Edward¡¯s face turned green. He was the only mage in the car.
Although he did not know the specifics, he knew that this situation was not to be trifled with.
The parade was getting closer and closer, and they were about to collide.
Feeling the aura of death, Edward did not give up at this critical moment.
He took out his life-saving trick ¡ª ying dead.
If you met a bear in the wild, and you could not outrun the bear or escape, there was a way to save you, and that was to y dead.
As for strange creatures,pared to living people, they had no interest in the dead at all.
Basically, other than the more special strange creatures, there was strange creature that was interested in the dead.
Therefore, ying dead was a feasible method.
Of course, Edward¡¯s ying dead was not an ordinary ying dead.
Strange creatures were not animals. They were very sensitive to life and death.
The regr ying dead might be able to deceive the animals, but it could never deceive the strange creature.
Edward took out a human-skin umbre. He opened it and put it on his shoulder.
This was the strange creature that he had subdued.
Edward¡¯s actions attracted nders¡¯s attention.
Under his curious gaze, the living aura on Edward¡¯s body disappeared the moment he opened the umbre.
The most amazing thing was that his body was now visible to the naked eye. Large patches of lividity appeared, and there was a faint smell of decay in it.
It could be said that the current Edward was no different from a real corpse.
It was as if he was really a dead person and one that had been dead for a long time.
As for the other passengers who were ordinary people, they did not have such magical means.
They could only watch the parade, which was full of strange creatures, continuously approaching them, but they could not do anything.
Those who had been unconscious before were fortunate, but those who were conscious, their eyes were wide open and bloodshot. Their faces were distorted with fear.
The only thing they could rely on and pray for now was the death bus that had trapped them here, hoping that the bus would keep the parade out.
Chapter 116: The Blood-Red Princess
Chapter 116: The Blood-Red Princess
Soon, the parade crashed into the death bus.
As nders had predicted, the death bus could not stop the parade.
The music and the cheers of the dancing and ying dolls mixed together.
It was a very strange feeling.
The babbling music did not stop.
The music sounded cheerful, and under normal circumstances, the rhythm would have made one feel light, and one could not help but move along with it.
But for some reason, the music, which sounded cheerful at first, actually made one feel ufortable.
There was a very strange feeling in it. It could not be said, but it did not feel good.
nders stood motionlessly on the bus. He did not panic at all because the enemy was about to rush in front of him.
Rather, under the stimtion of that strong sense of danger, nders was now somewhat excited.
He wanted to see how this Domain and this parade could make him feel a sense of danger, and even that his life was in danger.
The parade rushed over. One by one, strange-looking dolls with gutted bellies and exposed organs continuously passed through the death bus like transparent shadows.
In this intense collision, the death bus obviously had a strong reaction.
The entire area started to tremble. It felt like heaven and earth were about to be turned upside down.
Strange tremors, unpleasant sounds, and close contact with these things finally made some of the passengers on the death bus unable to hold on any longer.
¡°Ahhhhh!¡±
They cried out in pain. They felt immense pain in their bodies, and they wished they could die immediately.
When the dolls passed through the passengers, each of the passengers¡¯ bodies began to turn illusory.
A human face seemed to appear on their faces.
The human face was in great pain. If one were to look carefully, one could see that the two faces were exactly the same.
It was as if what was about to break free was the passengers¡¯ souls.
Scars began to appear on the passengers¡¯ bodies, and then their internal organs began to spill out, their skin and flesh curling up.
Everything seemed to be upside down
Those who were supposed to be inside ran outside.
Those who were supposed to be outside ran inside.
Those who were supposed to be above ran down.
Those who were supposed to be below ran up.
Everything was going wrong!
One by one, the passengers turned illusory and were eventually eaten by the dolls.
At this moment, the ruptured stomachs of these eating dolls closed and rolled.
Then, one by one, rotting and ugly corpses were spat out of their mouths.
After doing all this, their originally closed stomachs split open again, and new organs were exposed to the air.
The entire death bus turned into a living hell in just a few seconds.
Only a few passengers were lucky enough not to be touched by the dolls, so there was no danger for the time being.
However, the scale of the parade was not small. If this continued, the probability of being touched by the dolls was almost 100%.
As for Edward, who had opened his human-skin umbre.
Although he had also been prated by a few dolls, he was not dead yet.
No, it should be said that he was already dead at this moment.
However, he could still be released.
His face, which was covered in lividity spots, was painfully entangled together.
It seemed that it would notst long.
nders did not pay much attention to these things.
He kept staring at the several stage floats in the death parade.
One of them, thergest stage float in the center, caught nders¡¯s attention.
On the car, nders could feel like there was something inside, which might be the core of the parade.
It was also a key to dealing with the parade.
As for what it was, nders did not know.
After all, one could not expect nders, who was quite a new strange creature to be so knowledgeable.
But it was foreseeable that if the parade continued to pass through the death bus, then no one on the bus would survive.
Of course, nders was a strange creature, not human. He did not know what kind of state he was in. As a strange creature, was he dead or alive?
If one were to delve deeper, this was a philosophical question that was worth pondering.
nders, who was not interested in philosophy, did not dwell too much on this topic.
¡°La! La La!¡±
¡°Hee-hee-hee-ha! Wuwuyaya! hehehehe!¡±
As the parade passed through, the music in nders¡¯s ears became more eerie and terrifying.
It was as if there was no longer a need for disguise. The disguise of the celebration was removed, and the authenticity of the music was exposed to the ears of those who were still alive.
¡°Ah Ah Ah Ah Ah!¡±
¡°Wu Wu Wu!¡±
This sound caused all the survivors, except Edward, who had used a human-skin umbre, to copse mentally and die on the spot.
Blood flowed out from both of their ears, and each of them had an expression of extreme pain on their faces.
It was also fortunate that nders had ced the three prey in his territory beforehand.
Otherwise, he would definitely have been robbed.
Just as the float with the castle on it passed through nders, a voice rang in nders¡¯ears:
¡°Hehe, you¡¯re very interesting. Be my prince!¡±
The owner of the voice ignored nders¡¯s wishes.
¡°From now on, you¡¯re mine. You¡¯re my husband!¡±
Before nders could react, a pair of pale, bloodless hands wrapped around his neck.
The owner of these hands was wearing a blood-red princess dress.
Unsurprisingly, this should be the core of the parade in the castle ¡ª the princess.
And nders was being targeted.
The princess did not reject the terrible touch of nders¡¯s body at all. He looked at her with a smile.
To be honest, under normal circumstances, if nders was confessed to while he was in his original form, which was the scarecrow, nders would definitely find it extremely novel and dly ept it.
But now... There was some novelty, but more of it was shock.
Because he did not even know when the other party had appeared beside him.
Very soon, no, it was as if she had teleported.
But it was not entirely true.
When he came back to his senses, nders clearly had the princess¡¯s action of wrapping her arms around his neck in his mind.
But strangely, when the other party slowly hugged him, he did not react at all.
This kind of feeling made people feel very insecure.
nders did not know how the other party did it.
Crack crack crack!
He turned his head around and rotated the scarecrow¡¯s head 180 degrees, facing the blood-red princess.
The blood-red princess had a petite figure, and her face was covered by ayer of blood-red gauze, making it impossible to see her face clearly.
It was hard to see, but it was enough to cause one¡¯s imagination to run wild.
In terms of strength, this princess was far stronger than the death bus.
As for how strong she was, nders weighed the pros and cons in his mind.
At the very least, it was possible that... without a third-level skill, even if he attacked with all his might, he still would not be able to win.
Chapter 117: Goodbye Devil Conquerer
Chapter 117: Goodbye Devil Conquerer
Crack crack crack!
nders¡¯s mouth grew bigger and bigger, and the serrated teeth made people shudder in fear!
After it expanded to a certain extent, nders suddenly closed his mouth and swallowed the Princess¡¯s head in one bite.
Raven Storm.
At the same time, arge number of crows flew out from nders¡¯s body and attacked the princess¡¯s body. The huge sickle in his hand that had yet to dissipate also shed down heavily at this moment.
Night Cut.
Ever since the death bus and the horror parade had shed, the death bus had not attacked nders anymore.
Therefore, this allowed nders to be free and focus on dealing with the blood-red princess. He did not need to be distracted by anything else.
However, this seemingly weak and petite bloody princess had blocked all of nders¡¯s attacks!
Even the head that had been eaten by nders was still talking.
¡°Aiya, darling, why are you in such a hurry?¡±
A gentle and pleasant voice came out from nders¡¯s mouth.
¡°I¡¯ve already said that you¡¯re mine. Why are you still in such a hurry?¡±
As she spoke, strands of red lines surged out from the blood-red princess¡¯s body. These red lines twisted and then drilled into nders¡¯s body.
These red lines gave people a bad feeling.
Seeing this attack, nders subconsciously thought of the dolls that were in the parade.
Perhaps these creepy-looking dolls were all made by the blood-red princess.
When the dolls were taken out individually, they were actually not too terrifying.
Under normal circumstances, even if their strength had increased in the Domain, three E-rank mages should be able to deal with them.
However, if this kind of strength was mass-produced and it seemed like there was no upper limit, then the situation would be quite terrifying.
If they did not have any means to deal with groups or escape, they would have to fight these dolls head-on. Very few people would be able to oust them.
Facing the strange death line that the bloody princess had released, nders was not to be trifled with.
His scarecrow body seemed to be riddled with holes, but he did not give these red lines any chance.
These red lines squirmed desperately, trying to get in.
But no matter how hard they tried, they could not get in.
The straw on the scarecrow¡¯s body seemed toe to life at this moment, and it began to counterattack.
Sensing how troublesome nders was, the aura on the blood-red princess¡¯s body became colder and stranger.
More and more red lines emerged from her body like a red waterfall.
The purpose of these death lines was exactly the same as before. They all wanted to enter nders¡¯s body.
Under the crazy attacks of the blood-red princess, nders was surprised to find that his defense was showing signs of loosening.
The level 10 Demonic God¡¯s body seemed to be insufficient in front of the blood-red princess.
This situation made nders both shocked and angry. At the same time, he realized that there was an upper limit to his body. In general, this was a good thing.
After understanding the upper limit, if he encountered a simr situation in the future, nders would be able to hold on.
However, if he encountered an existence that was stronger than the blood-red princess in terms of aura and condition, then he would only be a little stronger than he was now. If he felt that his strength would be limited, then, nders could consider retreating.
Feeling the red lines that were like maggots that were constantly trying to burrow into his body, nders¡¯s ck eyes shed with a sinister red light.
¡°Devil Conquerer! Transform!¡±
nders roared in his heart as arge amount of scarlet and ck gases surged out of his body.
These two gases continuously interweaved and filled nders¡¯s scarecrow body.
Then, nders¡¯s body expanded rapidly, turning into a terrifying scarecrow that was nearly four meters tall.
The roof of the death bus was lifted up by him, but it did not explode.
Instead, it was stretched open like rubber.
After activating the demon god form, the red lines that had a chance of getting in were once again sessfully blocked outside.
This time, it could not get in at all. No matter how hard the red lines tried, the final result was the same. The red lines could not get in at all.
The dark red energy gas attached to the body of the scarecrow demon god was like a protective membrane thatpletely separated the foreign red lines. It even reversed the erosion process.
After the red lines touched these barriers, the color of their bodies began to slowly turn gloomy, and the color gradually dimmed.
The bloody princess was also very decisive. When she felt the change in the blood lines, she immediately turned the front eroded parts into a one-time bullet and shot it at nders¡¯s barrier.
However, even though it looked very powerful, it was not able to cause even the slightest ripple. nders¡¯s barrier was not affected at all.
Due to the scarecrow¡¯s current size, other than the change in the blood lines, the bloody princess could not move at all.
nders¡¯s situation was simr. Although he could not move his body, this did not mean that he could not use other methods.
Due to the strengthening of the Devil Conquerer, the crows released by the Raven Storm also had a red effect on their bodies as they attacked, which strengthened them.
¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡±
The high-pitched scream seemed to bring death and took away the souls of all who heard it.
The blood-red princess felt the pressureing from nders, and she could not hold it in any longer.
The aura on her body became violent. This time, it was not silk threads that gushed out, but red mist.
Not long after the blood red mist rose, a bell rang from the castle that had already gone far away.
The bell was not aimed at nders, but at the little princess beneath nders.
The blood-red princess¡¯s body trembled, and the moment she heard the bell, her aura became even more violent.
Dang dang dang!
At first, the bell sounded neither too fast nor too slow. However, it seemed to sense that the blood-red princess had no intention of going back. The bell began to sound even more urgent.
Dang! Dang! Dang!
The bell sounded violently. Then, two ribbons flew out of the castle and grabbed at the blood-red princess.
Bada!
The two ribbons wrapped tightly around the blood-red princess, trying to drag her back to the castle.
At this moment, the procession had heard everything. All the dolls seemed to have a consciousness as they all turned around and stared at the blood-red princess with strange gazes.
nders, who was currently entangled with the blood-red princess, had a weird feeling.
The blood-red princess seemed to be repelled by this Domain, and was even viewed as an enemy!
However, was the blood-red princess not a part of this Domain?
Why the sudden infighting?
nders felt that this was very weird, even baffling.
Chapter 118: The Strange Ribbon
Chapter 118: The Strange Ribbon
nders had originally nned to open the ¡®door¡¯ and leave this ce, but something unexpected happened at this moment.
The terrifying parade had started a dispute and internal strife on their side.
The reason was unknown.
But there was one thing that nders could be sure of. He had originally thought that these dolls were made by the bloody princess, but now it seemed that this was not the case.
There should be someone else who made the dolls, and the blood-red princess¡¯s position in the entire parade was rather awkward.
She seemed to have a very high position, but there should at least be an even more terrifying person controlling the entire situation. It was even possible that the blood-red princess was just a toy in the other party¡¯s hands.
Before he could think any further, the blood-red princess hadpletely gone mad.
¡°Mine! You¡¯re mine! Give it to me! Give it to me!!¡±
The blood-red princess¡¯s voice became ferocious and terrifying. She kept roaring in her rotting mouth as waves of power attacked nders.
¡°Mine! You¡¯re mine! Give it to me! Give it to me!¡±
Since she would move even if he bit her, it was safer to spit her out instead of letting her mess around in his mouth.
Thus, nders let go of the restraints on the blood-red princess and spat her head out.
¡°Mine! You¡¯re mine! Give it to me! Give it to me!!¡±
After escaping, the blood-red princess was still screaming crazily. Her red veil fluttered upwards, revealing her exquisite and terrifying face.
The blood-red princess was very beautiful. Her facial features were upright, and her skin was snow-white and delicate.
However, her eyes were pitch-ck, and there were red tears at the corners of her eyes. They did not fall even though they were hanging, making her look extremely strange.
Her hands grew red nails that were as sharp as knives. As she resisted the powerful pulling force of the ribbon, she kept scratching nders¡¯s body.
The red nails kept scratching nders¡¯s body, making ear-piercing sounds as if they were scratching against metal.
At this moment, nders finally understood something. He looked at the blood-red Princess¡¯s ferocious face.
Under this terrifying expression, nders felt a familiar feeling ¡ª fear.
Yes, it was fear, and nders dared to swear that he definitely felt it.
Although the source of the other party¡¯s fear was not nders himself, so nders could not sense the fear in the other party¡¯s body, but he could be sure that the other party¡¯s heart was filled with fear.
In terms of familiarity with fear, nders was confident that no one in this world could surpass him.
nders, who grew up using fear as nourishment, could be said to be an authoritative expert in fear.
It was precisely because of this that nders could not help but wonder, what was the rtionship between the blood-red princess and this horror parade?
And what did the other party want from him? She had this fear and wanted him so badly.
nders watched the bloody princess¡¯s final struggle quietly.
The other party seemed to want that thing from him, and he wanted it desperately!
But it was not easy, and it was not realistic.
Indeed, objectively speaking, the blood-red princess was very strong.
It was the strongest strange creature that nders had encountered since he became a strange creature.
It was also the strongest existence that nders had ever encountered. Even Garros, that B rank old mage, was unable to give nders such pressure.
However, the blood-red princess did it.
Just because the blood-red princess was powerful did not mean that nders was weak.
Not only was nders not weak, but his strength was also improving every day. On the contrary, he was also an outstanding existence among the strange creatures.
Although he could not be said to be a top-tier existence, he was definitely not weak enough to be yed around with by others.
Not to mention, now that he had activated Devil Conquerer, this was one of nders¡¯s life-saving skills.
Although there were quite a few side effects after the end, the huge price was often apanied by a powerful effect.
With such a huge increase in strength, nders did not feel any unease at all. The sense of security brought about by the sudden increase in strength made nders wish he could stay in this state forever.
Unfortunately, he could not ask for it.
And in this situation, with the blood-red princess being pulled and being rejected by the Domain, nders, who was her enemy, was even less afraid of her.
If the enemy was hindered and could not disy her strength, then it could be considered that he was disying his extraordinary strength.
It could be said that the weakening of the enemy was a disguised strengthening of his side.
Under the stalemate, nders began to take over the cold bit by bit.
The huge scythe had long disappeared and was reced by Sword Apophis.
¡°As youmand, master!¡±
The moment Sword Apophis appeared, he greeted nders respectfully.
¡°Sword, show me your strength and pierce through my enemy.¡±
¡°Your will is mymand!¡±
Dark red energy fog surged into Sword Apophis¡¯s body.
After the green-glowing skull received the energy, the green light turned into a dim yellow light. It looked like an old general who hade to an end. Its entire body was filled with the aura of death, giving off an even more terrifying feeling.
After the energy was poured in, Sword Apophis used the sword technique that he had learned from humans to strengthen nders¡¯next attack.
In order to adapt to nders¡¯s Devil Conquerer state, Sword Apophis also began to grow bigger.
nders held his magic sword and swung it at the blood-red princess without hesitation.
Creak creak!
Due to nders¡¯movements, the death bus¡¯s body kept changing shape, producing an unpleasant, ear-piercing sound of metal changing shape.
The sword shed and a small cut appeared on blood-red princess¡¯s body.
Strangely, what spurted out of blood-red princess¡¯s body was not fresh blood or even liquid, butrge masses of red lines of death.
It looked extremely strange!
The death bus was indeed a very special strange creature.
Although it could not withstand the impact of the terror parade, this Domain could not hold it back either.
No matter what happened on the bus, no matter how fierce the battle was, no matter how terrifying it was.
The death bus did not stop. In fact, it was a little slow as it continued forward.
At this moment, it was almost at the edge of the Domain.
The body of the death bus was covered in blood and flesh. There wererge patches of blood stains everywhere, making it look extremely ferocious.
These traces were left behind when the dolls passed through and plundered the passengers.
However, the speed of the death bus was not affected at all.
At this speed, the death bus would be able to leave this amusement park Domain in about ten seconds.
Seeing that the blood-red princess was about to be taken out of the amusement park by the death bus, the power from the white ribbon became stronger and stronger.
Looking at the taut ribbon, nders did not let go of this opportunity. He nned to send her flying in one go.
Chapter 119: The Will To Advance, A New Goal
Chapter 119: The Will To Advance, A New Goal
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
At this moment, as the enemy of the blood-red princess, nders could clearly feel how strong the white ribbon wrapped around the blood-red princess¡¯s body was.
Just like that, the blood-red princess was originally able to resist and fight nders over and over again.
But now, the blood-red princess was already doing her best just by standing there.
Not to mention, continuing to fight nders.
Seeing this, nders was filled with wariness.
nders was very clear about the blood-red princess¡¯s strength.
The opponent¡¯s strength was so strong, yet she did not have any ability to resist in front of these two ribbons. This meant that the owner of these two ribbons was much stronger than nders himself.
Perhaps, without any preparation, nders himself might even be instantly killed.
This was really... exciting!
nders was not afraid. On the contrary, he was happy for himself, both hands holding the magic sword tightly.
nders¡¯s eyes shone with a red light.
He was really excited because he saw the direction of the future. The other party¡¯s strength was like clockwork for him, stimting his ownpetitive spirit and desire to fight.
And as a result of all this, he would definitely return to this ce in the future. He wanted to take this Domain into his pocket.
He wanted to remove the mysterious veil of this Domain and see what kind of strange creature the domain master behind it was.
Moreover, he did not know why, but he felt that this Domain was verypatible with his own Domain style.
He did not know why, but it was inexplicably huge.
And this did not seem to be an illusion.
As for the answer, nders felt that he would only know when that day really came.
And the day he subdued this ce, nders believed that it would not be too far away.
Under the drag of the ribbon, the body of the blood-red princess was dragged away bit by bit, leaving nders and then leaving the death bus.
It looked like she was going to be dragged back to the castle.
This situation made the blood-red princess even crazier!
Her red nails wed fiercely on the floor of the death bus, and her dark eyes with red tears reflected nders¡¯majestic figure.
¡°Mine! Give it to me, give it to me! You¡¯re mine! Mine!¡±
The blood-red princess¡¯s voice was no longer as clear and moving as before.
nders did not find it pleasant at all.
It was a strange, crazy, and terrifying low growl.
Just this sound alone was enough to make people die in pain.
But fortunately, there were not many people inside the death bus who could experience this feeling.
Of course, except for someone who had a cheat.
Bright red blood mixed with a bit of ck, and a rotten smell flowed out of Edward¡¯s ears.
It was obvious that the blood-red princess¡¯s roar just now was very powerful.
After experiencing the blood-red princess¡¯s terrifying strength once again, in order to avoid any idents, nders also chose to help the owner of the ribbon.
He walked forward, and the sword in his hand, Apophis, drew a very deep scratch on the floor of the death bus, and arge number of sparks flew out from it.
ng-!
nders brandished his magic sword and shed towards the hands of the bloody princess.
With nders¡¯s help, the bloody princess was obviously in a much better condition to be dragged away.
Finally, following nders¡¯s heavy blow, the bloody princess¡¯s hands werepletely cut off, and her body was quickly sent flying out of the window behind the death bus.
Kacha!
As her body flew out of the bus, the blood-red princess broke down. Her face was filled with madness. Arge amount of red threads appeared from the wounds on her arms that had lost both of her hands.
¡°No! Give it to me! Give it to me!¡±
The threads flew around wantonly. Seeing that nders¡¯s figure was about to disappear, the red threads in the air suddenly condensed into a hook and shot towards nders at an extremely fast speed.
This unexpected turn of events was something nders himself had not expected.
The speed of the hook was so fast that nders almost did not react in time.
However, whether he reacted or not, the situation was actually the same.
The effect of Devil Conquerer was not over yet. nders, who maintained his huge size, was a huge living target.
However, nders was very confident in his defense, so he did not mind.
He thought that the blood-red princess wanted to use this hook to grab the death bus. He even took a few steps forward, wanting to hit the blood-red princess¡¯s hook back.
However, the situation did not seem to be what he had thought. The blood-red princess¡¯s hook¡¯s target was not the death bus at all, but himself.
¡°!¡±
The unexpected situation caused nders to subconsciously block Sword Apophis in front of him.
However, the situation was once again out of his expectations. The hook w was not aiming to attack, nor was it aiming to make blood-red princess stay on the death bus.
The hook w¡¯s true target was a straw in nders¡¯s body.
All of its strength was just to remove a piece of straw from nders¡¯s body.
nders looked at his chest. It did not look any different from usual, but just now, a straw had been pulled away by blood-red princess¡¯s hook w.
This situation was something he had never thought of.
But now, the moment the straw left him, the death bus had already left this amusement park Domain.
The procession that had been testing the parade and blood-red princess had all disappeared.
Along with them was the strange music, and the world returned to silence.
The level 10 Demonic God¡¯s Body and the Devil Conquerer had not been so easy to break through, and the bloody princess had paid the price for it.
The hook had sessfully broken through nders¡¯s defense and taken a straw from nders¡¯s body, but another hook had remained on nders¡¯s body.
Perhaps it had lost the power of the bloody princess, but the hook had once again turned into a red line of death.
With a thought, a straw grew out and filled the original gap, although there was no change in its appearance.
Losing a straw was no different from losing one hair on his body.
It did not have any effect.
However, he really did understand why the blood-red princess was so crazy. She was willing to pay a heavy price to take a piece of straw from him.
Was this important to the blood-red princess?
nders could not figure it out.
Now that he looked back at the whole process, he realized that there were many mysteries about the blood-red princess.
The most important one was theplicated emotions that the blood-red princess had in the past.
Would a strange creature feel fear? Under normal circumstances, they would not.
As for strange creatures like ck, the reason there was fear was actually because of the Fear skill.
Chapter 120: Assimilated Mages
Chapter 120: Assimted Mages
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Fear could drag the target into a terrifying environment and make the target experience fear.
Normally, there was no fear when it came to strange creatures. However, nders¡¯s skills allowed them to experience this kind of emotion that they had never experienced before.
Therefore, both the ck and the Domain female ghosts¡¯ reactions were very intense.
Why? Because this was the first time they felt fear, so the effect was very good. They did not know how to face this feeling, so they could only let their fear control them.
And the result of all this was that ck offered its loyalty to nders, while the Domain female ghost immediately thought of a way to escape.
All of this was because these strange creatures had never experienced this kind of emotion.
Strange creatures were a very pure existence. Under normal circumstances, they would only make others fear them, and not feel fear themselves.
From the moment this kind of existence was born, the word ¡®fear¡¯ did not exist in the dictionary.
That was why nders¡¯ Fear had such a good effect.
And the number of fear points obtained from a strange creature was often much more than the number of fear points obtained from mages.
This was the reason why, without experiencing fear and not knowing how to deal with it, a strange creature would naturally release this kind of emotion.
As for mages who were humans, when faced with fear, they would subconsciously suppress it. At the same time, they would divert their attention or use other methods to alleviate this kind of emotion.
Therefore, under the same level of circumstances, the amount of fear that mages released was much less than that of a strange creature.
But now, nders had actually encountered a strangeness that understood fear.
And he was sure that he had not used Fear in the battle just now.
He had not awakened the other party¡¯s emotions, so why would the other party still be afraid?
Could it be that the other party was in the same situation as him? Thinking about it, he knew that it was impossible.
nders also did not think that there was another existence simr to him in this world.
If that was the case, then there was only one possibility.
That blood-red princess was actually a mage.
To be more precise, she was a mage who was about to be assimted.
As everyone knew, mages could control the strange creatures.
This kind of use of the strange creatures in battle actually had risks.
Unless it was a master-servant contract like the Sword King, where the master died and the servant also died, if something happened to the mage in a normal contract, then the strange creature would take advantage of a loophole to attack him.
Moreover, the stronger the strange creature, the greater the risk of signing a contract with the other party.
But even so, there would still be countless people who yearned to sign a contract with the strange creatures.
There was no special reason. It was because this was the fastest shortcut to bing stronger.
Everyone hated the Sword King, but all the mages also envied the Sword King.
It could be said that in the entire Mage Association, except for Rei, everyone would not feel envious after hearing about the Sword King.
Sword Apophis was a strange type of magic sword. Not only was it rare, but it was also very suitable to form a contract with humans.
This was because this strange creature was a weapon. If one could sign a master-servant contract, then the increase in strength would be much higher than other types of strange creatures of the same level.
Even if it was an ordinary contract, many mages would be very willing to sign it.
Humans were sentient creatures.
They thought that if strange creatures couldmunicate, then maybe strange creatures could also generate feelings and empathy with humans.
For this ridiculous idea, many mages had been stabbed in the back by the strange creatures of the contract they had signed at the crucial moment.
Strange creatures were strange creatures, and humans were humans. The two could not bepared at all.
Being able tomunicate did not mean that a strange creature could truly understand humans.
Thinking about it, it was very likely that the blood-red princess was a powerful mage who was about to be corroded by a strange creature.
But now, it seemed that after being dragged into the Domain, she basically had no hope of remaining human.
But her crazy actions just now made nders vaguely think of a possibility.
Could it be... that he had something that could help her get out of trouble?
Was that why she was so crazy?
nders thought about it for a while, then put all these things behind him and did not think about it anymore.
There was too little information, so he could not think of anything useful no matter how hard he thought about it.
Moreover, these things were not rted to him, so he had no reason to pay attention to them.
So what if he got the answer? What good would it do him?
The answer was obvious, but no.
Besides wasting time, he had nothing else to gain.
After saying goodbye to the other party, nders did not know when he woulde to this Domain again.
Crossing a Domain was easy for the death bus, but it was not easy for nders.
Therefore, even if he wanted to return in the future and even include this amusement park Domain in his Domain, it would probably be a long time before that day woulde.
Rather than thinking about what he had that could make the other party get out of that awkward situation, he might as well think about the ball of silk that the other party had left behind.
nders looked at the red silk that the bloody princess had left behind. He did not think too long before he put it into his Domain.
It was the same situation. There were too few clues. Even if it was useful, he did not know how to use it.
It was like giving a child aputer. A child would not know how to use it unless he had learned it before.
However, as long as theputer was not broken, the child would always be interested in exploring it. As time passed and the child grew up, he would naturally be able to use theputer skillfully.
After doing all this, the journey to the amusement park came to an end. nders looked out of the window. The death bus that had left the amusement park had once again returned to the road that was empty on both sides.
However, all the other passengers involved had already died.
Even Edward, who had lived for five or six days, was no exception.
It seemed that because of thest shrill scream of the bloody princess, arge number of red lines gushed out of Edward¡¯s eyes, nostrils, ears, and mouth.
As these lines gushed out, Edward had already turned from a fake corpse into a real corpse...
That amusement park was really too brutal for weak people.
All the passengers were wiped out.
Except for nders.
nders did not care about these unlucky passengers. They lived in a strange creature¡¯s world, and dying early might be a relief for them.
He deactivated his Devil Conquerer form and stood silently in the middle of the death bus, waiting for the bus to arrive at the next stop.
Perhaps it was because nders had disyed his power before, or perhaps it was because he had consumed too much energy in the amusement park. In short, nders was just standing there, and the death bus did not attack him again.
Chapter 121: Get Off the Death Bus and Return to the Real World
Chapter 121: Get Off the Death Bus and Return to the Real World
Since the death bus did not attack again, the rest of the journey was very quiet and harmonious.
Later on, nders also found out that the death bus did not attack him again.
He did not know the reason, but he was happy to be free.
Although the death bus¡¯s attack could not even break his defense, it was indeed quite annoying.
It was just like how humans hated mosquitoes and flies. Could ordinary mosquitoes and flies kill you?
The answer was obviously no, but it could annoy you to death and give you a headache.
In nders¡¯s eyes, the death bus was a vehicle with many flies on it.
Although it was quite convenient, there were too many mosquitoes and it affected the user¡¯s experience.
His gaze was dim. At this moment, he used Disguise to return to his human form.
Now, he did not want to do anything. He just quietly waited for the bus to arrive.
His mind reyed the experience of this period of time. Originally, he had only wanted to kill thest three members of the ck Hawk Squad.
In the end, he identally got on the death bus and experienced arge-scale terror parade.
He could be considered to have a certain understanding of the dangers of other Domains.
nders was not so naive to think that what he had seen everything.
Therefore, he understood that before he truly grew up, it was better not to rashly explore other Domains for the time being.
Now that the three members of the ck Hawk Squad had been captured, they could be killed at any time.
The death bus had more or less understood the situation, and it was time to get off.
Although he really wanted to subdue the death bus, nders had no idea how to subdue it. Therefore, if he really wanted to subdue it, he could only wait until he became stronger in the future and see if he could forcefully subdue it.
Soon, the death bus arrived at its stop.
The back door opened, and it was still pitch ck outside. Nothing could be seen clearly.
This was the rule of the death bus. Although nders was immune to one of the rules, he was not immune to other rules.
Looking at the darkness in front of him, nders did not know whether it was safe or dangerous.
After thinking for a while, he summoned the Guardian Scarecrow that he had ced at the front of the bus.
Under nders¡¯s control, the body of the Guardian Scarecrow disappeared into the darkness.
However, at this moment, the curtain of darkness could no longer be an obstacle to nders¡¯s vision.
His vision was clear. The situation outside was transmitted back to nders¡¯s eyes through the Guardian Scarecrow.
Looking at the Domain behind him, nders took a quick look. His first reaction was that it was safe behind him.
Because in his eyes, there were tall buildings behind him. This meant that this was a modern city.
But he soon realized that something was wrong. The smell in the air was too strong. This smell was very simr to the scent of heather.
Besides, there was no light in the surroundings except for the streetmps. The sky was dark, and nders could only see a limited amount of things.
Such a strange scene did not seem like the real world at all.
Just in case, nders opened the ¡®door¡¯ and pulled out number 3, who he had originally wanted to treat kindly as a guest.
¡°You¡¯re wee toe back to y again next time!¡±
nders said enthusiastically and then threw number 3 out of the car door.
One secondter, number 3 was killed by a humanoid creature in front of nders.
And it was dealt with in a rather brutal and cruel way.
nders understood that the outside world was just as he had thought. It was not the real world, but another Domain.
The car door closed, and nders continued to maintain his previous appearance. He stood at the back door, waiting for the next tform.
...
For many people, it required luck and gambling. It was a very dangerous thing, but for nders, it was apletely different matter.
The so-called invisible ck curtain was nothing to nders.
With the existence of the Guardian Scarecrow, nders was fearless no matter what was behind the ck curtain.
Because under normal circumstances, as long as you did not get off the death bus, you would not be attacked from the outside world.
Of course, there were also abnormal circumstances, such as the terror parade that the previous Domain hade into contact with.
Of course, even with the Guardian Scarecrow cheating skill, nders could not guarantee whether the outside world was the real world or a Domain.
Many scenes in the Domain were actually very normal at first nce, no different from the modern world.
If one ignored some details, it was exactly the same as the ordinary world.
For example, the previous stop, the world outside, was very simr to the modern city.
If the atmosphere was not too strange, nders would have been fooled by the scene outside.
But fortunately, he was cunning, allowing the mages in his field to go out and help him detect danger.
However, there was a disadvantage to doing so. The Guardian Scarecrow could be recycled and used indefinitely, but there was a limit to the number of mages.
Usually, if a mage was thrown out and met with danger, the mage would most likely be dead.
However, with enough thinking, nders quickly thought of a solution.
In the case of a mage being thrown out, he always paid attention. Once the test showed that something was wrong, immediately use the Guardian Scarecrow and swapped himself with the Guardian Scarecrow.
At the same time, in order to avoid the death bus from getting in the way, nders would use Disguise in advance and remove the invisibility of the Guardian Scarecrow.
In this way, it would create the illusion that nders was still on the death bus and had never left.
nders did not forget that the dead Edward had once said that there were some rules regarding the death bus.
If the death bus carried out the same punishment for every vited rule, then it would be fine.
But if it did not, then it would make nders feel slightly troubled.
Since he was about to leave, he still did not want to add meaningless incidents and trouble to himself.
Therefore, regarding the treatment of the mages who were thrown out, nders directly opened the ¡®door¡¯ outside and threw the mages into the Domain.
This also bypassed the rules of the death bus to avoid unnecessary trouble.
After driving for a while, the death bus arrived at a stop again. This time, as before, nders sent out the Guardian Scarecrow to check it out.
It was a bloody world, and there was a gloomy and terrifying manor. It was very obviously a Domain.
nders recalled the Guardian Scarecrow and continued to wait for the arrival of the next stop.
Flender did not know how many stops he had waited for, but he finally found a world that seemed normal again.
Flender threw number 1 out. This time, he saw that number 1 did not meet with any abnormalities. Flender did not care and waited for a while.
Just as the car door was about to close, nders blocked the back door with his hand and stopped the door from closing.
He forced the door open and got out.
Chapter 122: The Guardian Scarecrow With Endless Potential
Chapter 122: The Guardian Scarecrow With Endless Potential
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
nders left a Guardian Scarecrow on the bus so that he could sense everything inside the death bus at any time.
Guardian Scarecrow was also a very magical and powerful skill. Its range was that it did not have a range. It could ignore distance and transmit information that could be sensed by vision, hearing, and smell to nders¡¯s mind whenever he wanted to know.
The only w was that it could not ignore the world. If it could cross Domains and cross worlds, nders¡¯s operation this time would really be a joke.
As long as it was not too much stronger than nders, nders would be able to transfer himself to another world before he died.
However, this was not something that he could not look forward to. After all, Guardian Scarecrow was only level 5, and there was still a lot of room for improvement.
Thinking of this, nders could not wait to use all of his fear points to level up the scarecrow.
Night Cut.
Arge amount of blood sttered on number 1¡¯s neck. Since his twopanions had died one after another, how could this captain survive in this world alone?
How did number 2 die?
It was a long story. To put it simply, when number 2 encountered a world that was simr to the real world, there was nothing unusual at first. However, just as nders was about to continue walking, number 2 suddenly stopped breathing.
Without a doubt, it was a rather strange world that could kill people without being noticed.
Thus, nders became even more vignt.
Although he had the Guardian Scarecrow skill with him, allowing him to return to the death bus at any time.
However, who knew if these terrifying existences in the Domain had any tricks up their sleeves that could make him die without even having the chance to react.
As it concerned his own life, nders felt that it was best to be careful.
After dealing with number 1, nders looked around. Outside the bus was a remote forest road.
The current world was around four or five o¡¯clock in the morning. The sky was still bright, and there was no one on the road.
After determining the direction, nders teleported away from here.
Not long after nders left, the death bus closed the back door again.
If one was careful, they would find out when and what the death bus was doing. As long as the door was open, they would have to wait for a period of time before it was closed again.
Therefore, after nders left, the back door of the death bus was not closed immediately.
It also gave some ¡®people¡¯ a chance to make use of it.
After nders left, the death bus was quiet, as if there was really no living person.
However, just as the back door was about to close, Edward, who was already a corpse, suddenly jumped up!
The moment the back door closed, he quickly ran out!
¡°Phew! Phew! Phew! I finally survived that damn ce.¡±
Looking at the sunlight outside, tears of joy fell from the corners of Edward¡¯s eyes.
After Edward got off the bus, the appearance of the death bus gradually blurred, and it continued to drive in the darkness.
No one knew where it would go...
What kind of terrifying Domain would the next stop be...
After getting off the bus and seeing the normal world outside, Edwardid down in the middle of the road, breathing heavily.
Until now, he still had not recovered from the joy of surviving this disaster.
He actually got off the death bus!
Even he himself felt unreal when he said this.
Thinking about the process and the bitterness along the way, the tears at the corners of Edward¡¯s eyes really could not be stopped.
This was really not easy!
The death bus was already dangerous enough, and they had encountered one thing after another. First, the scarecrow strange creature one, then the horror parade that even the death bus could not stop.
Originally, Edward could have survived the horror parade by relying on the human-skinned umbre.
However, the condition was that there was no scarecrow strange creature on the bus.
He had never expected that the scarecrow and the horror parade would actually fight each other.
Both sides were so strong that could crush him with a flick of their fingers. Facing the aftermath of the battle between the two, Edward could not withstand it at all.
In the end, he could only be filled with frustration and helplessness. He was instantly shocked to death by the blood-red princess¡¯s scream.
Fortunately, Edward had made a great contribution before and had applied for a good treasure from the Mage Association ¨C a scapegoat doll.
As long as the damage to the corpse was less than 50%, it could be resurrected once.
This kind of thing was a variant of the voodoo doll that was refined by the wizards through a special secret method.
Wizards were now ssified as mages. They were different from ordinary mages. Ordinary mages pursued strange creatures for the sake of their own strength.
More often than not, they would study magic assiduously.
However, wizards were the exact opposite. They did not pursue strange creatures but wanted to make themselves into strange creatures.
The sorcery-type spells that they studied had a variety of effects and were very special.
The various dolls in the voodoo doll series were a by-product of these wizards¡¯ research on the path to bing strange creatures.
The nature of these dolls was close to strangeness, so they had one very special ability after another.
The only pity was that some dolls were one-time consumables that would be useless after they were used up.
And the scapegoat doll was one of them.
Through this tool, Edward sessfully held on until nders found the right path.
Only then was he lucky enough to leave the death bus alive.
¡°That scarecrow strange creature is too terrifying. Through its performance, it seems to be at least a C rank strange creature. No, it should be something above B- rank strange creature.¡±
Edward thought about it and raised his evaluation of the strange creature. After all, he was only a D+ magician. His knowledge was generally not good enough to understand nders¡¯s strength.
¡°I don¡¯t know where it went. I hope the people there are safe.¡±
Feeling the vibration under his body, Edward stood up and walked to both sides of the road.
¡°No, I have to quickly inform my superiors about this news!¡±
With this thought in mind, Edward forcefully lifted his weak body. As he walked along the road, he took out his phone.
¡°Hello? Who Is It? I am investigating a case!¡±
The call was quickly picked up. Edward heard the familiar voice of his boss.
His temper was as hot-tempered as ever, and his temper was as impatient as ever.
However, these small details that would normally make him feel ufortable were so cute in Edward¡¯s eyes now.
He had never felt that his boss¡¯s voice was as pleasant as it was now.
His voice sounded better than the moaning Eisen¡¯s wife made in bed next door.
Chapter 123: Edward, Who Had Narrowly Escaped Death
Chapter 123: Edward, Who Had Narrowly Escaped Death
When he thought of Mrs. Eisen, Edward felt the blood flow in his body speed up, and his heart was burning with passion.
Just as Edward began to fantasize, the voice on the other end of the phone rang again, interrupting his fantasy at the right time and bringing him to reality.
¡°I don¡¯t know how the other three are doing, but they¡¯re all missing anyway.¡±
When his superior mentioned these three people, three figures shed through Edward¡¯s mind.
They were the three strongest mages from the three ck Hawk Squads who fought against nders.
And now, none of them survived.
Although Edward did not know how nders could determine whether the outside world was a Domain or not.
However, Edward still remembered the situation when nders had thrown the three mages out.
Edward knew what that situation was. He was using the three mages from the ck Hawk Squad to test the safety of the outside world.
ording to Edward¡¯s Guess, nders must have some method to confirm the survival of the mages outside.
To determine if the outside was safe.
Thinking back to reality, Edward hurriedly said to the person on the other side of the phone,
¡°Hello, branch head, this is Edward! I... I know what killed the ck Hawk Squad.¡±
Edward¡¯s weak voice came from the phone.
¡°What? Edward, you¡¯re still alive? This is great!¡±
On the other side of the phone, Jerry, the head of the Mage Association¡¯s Investigation Department, was stunned at first. Then, he looked at the phone and eximed in surprise, ¡°wait... What did you say just now?¡±
Before Jerry could be happy for long, he suddenly realized that what Edward said just now was not right.
¡°Do you know who killed the ck Hawk Squad?¡±
Jerry was almost 40 today. He was a mature and experienced mage.
He had been a mage for twenty years.
Two years ago, he had sessfully subdued the second strange creature. Moreover, it had been signed in the form of a master-servant contract. His strength had risen to the C rank.
Due to his own strength, his own ability, and thebination of his strange creature, he had been promoted to the head of the investigation department.
This position was also very famous in the Mage Association because it was the only position in the entire Mage Association that had already been decided on for the next head.
Therefore, in general, the promotion of the position was a good thing, but it was a little awkward to be assigned to this position.
However, Jerry was almost 40 years old and already had a family, so he decided to be open about a lot of things.
Moreover, Durham was not something that small cities like Sarcos City and Nord City couldpare to.
As arge city, it was located in the headquarters of the Mage Association.
And a branch head of the headquarters, even if he only sat for a few years before retiring, or transferred to another position, it would still be a very interesting resume.
Not to mention, if he was transferred from his current position, no one would gossip about him.
To get back to the main topic, as a branch head, a position with real power, Jerry¡¯s colleague who had a lot of power also had to bear a heavier burden.
There was a saying in the Mage Association that the greater the power, the heavier the responsibility.
So, at four o¡¯clock in the morning this morning, Jerry was woken up by a phone call.
¡°Hello? What happened?¡±
Jerry got out of bed as fast as he could, and at the same time, he regained consciousness in a very short period of time.
His thoughts became clear in an instant. He had to listen to every word that was said on the phone and remember everything.
Because he knew that something big must have happened to call at this time.
¡°Chief, something big has happened!¡±
His secretary¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone.
As expected, this first sentence gave Jerry a bad feeling.
Jerry pinched the space between his eyebrows in dissatisfaction and said in a deep voice, ¡°you¡¯ve been with me for four years, right? Why are you still so rash!¡±
Although he said so, Jerry knew that his secretary¡¯s ability, a secretary who had been working for four years, how could he not have this little bit of professional ability.
To be able to make his secretary lose hisposure like this, it must be something incredible!
Therefore, Jerry said that on the one hand to calm his secretary down, and on the other hand to remind himself not to panic and stay calm.
¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Why are you so flustered?¡±
Hearing Jerry¡¯s calm voice, the secretary took a deep breath and calmed down. Then, he said, ¡°it¡¯s like this, branch head, the members of the ck Hawk Squad are dead, and nine of them died at once!¡±
¡°The ck Hawk Squad! What you said is not the same as the ck Shadow Squad that I know, right?¡±
Hearing the secretary¡¯s report, Jerry was quick-witted and stood up abruptly.
The ck Hawk Squad was an elite team formed by Heim, and their strength was not just for show.
Although the strongest in the team had not even reached C rank, as a team, an elite team with great coordination, the strength they disyed when they worked together was far beyond one¡¯s imagination.
The level was not absolute, and it was not like there were no C rank mages who had died at the hands of this elite team.
¡°Branch head, it¡¯s the ck Hawk Squad of the Heim Magic Association. The identities of the nine bodies have been confirmed, and they arepletely consistent with the records.¡±
¡°So the ck Hawk Squad did not just lose this time, they also lost nine people at the same time. What kind of enemy did they encounter?¡±
As the enemy of the ck Hawk Squad, Jerry had fought with the ck Hawk Squadseveral times, but he failed to take them down every time. Naturally, he knew how difficult this team was.
But on one hand, he was curious about what kind of existence had caused such a great loss to the ck Hawk Squad.
On the other hand, Jerry also felt very relieved. He was happy that such a scourge could be killed and eliminated.
As a slightly famous team in the circle, the ck Hawk Squad was infamous.
In just the past year alone, they had caused a lot of damage, not to mention the loss of casualties.
Especially the leader of the ck Hawk squad, number 1.
This person held two strange creatures in his hands. Although he was only a D+ rank, his methods were superb!
Even Jerry, in a head-on one-on-one battle, could only win, but could not capture the other party.
This was partly because Jerry was not good at fighting, but also because number 1 had some tricks up his sleeves.
Over time, during this period, they had carried out a few effective capture operations, but each time, they did not gain anything.
Gradually, the ck Hawk Squad became a major threat to their Investigation Department.
They were also ranked in the top five on the wanted list of the entire Mage Association.
Chapter 124: The Fortunate Jerry
Chapter 124: The Fortunate Jerry
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Some time ago, Rei had even singled out and criticized Jerry regarding the matter of the ck Hawk Squad.
She had requested that Jerry must investigate thoroughly within three months, or else she would have to personally take action.
For such a small matter, to let the boss, Rei, take action, would that not mean that the entire Mage Association would be empty and useless?
If this matter had reallye to this point, then the members of the Mage Association would definitely be ridiculed by the officials above.
And as the mage colleagues who had suffered, they would vent all their resentment on Jerry.
Jerry did not want to be in his middle age and still end up with a tragic ending where he could not save his life.
However, could the ck Hawk Squad be captured as they wished?
If they could, he would have captured them long ago!
It was a three-month limit, but even if they worked overtime and desperately searched for clues, they did not get much.
As time passed, the three-month deadline was almost over, but there was no progress in capturing the ck Hawk Squad.
For this matter, Jerry had sighed countless times, and his hair had turned white because he wanted to think of ways toplete this task.
He did not even know how old he had be.
He had just entered middle age, but he gave others the feeling that he was almost 50 to 60 years old.
He had never dreamed that, just as he was having a headache, before he could even wake up from his sleep, he would hear the news of the ck Hawk Squad¡¯s death!
This feeling was very strange.
After a moment, Jerry continued to ask, ¡°where is the ce of death where the person was saved? Send it to me quickly, I¡¯ll be there right away!¡±
As he said that, he took out some clothes from the closet next to him and quickly put them on.
The secretary did not let him down. Four years of work was not for nothing. She was skilled in her work and did not waste time doing things.
¡°Okay, branch head, I¡¯ve sent the location to your phone just now.¡±
While maintaining the call, Jerry was putting on his clothes.
¡°There are a total of three dead locations. One person died at the first location, and four people died at the other two locations.¡±
Listening to the report from his secretary, Jerry instantly built a model in his mind and had a general understanding of the entire situation.
¡°Then what about the cause of death?¡±
Jerry asked.
¡°The cause of death has not been determined yet, but the manner of death... is a little strange.¡±
The Secretary hesitated for a moment and then told him all the information.
¡°The specific situation has been summarized into a report and sent to your phone.¡±
Jerry frowned again. He did not know what his secretary was afraid of, but this time he did not scold her.
¡°I know, it¡¯s death caused by strange creatures. I¡¯ve been a mage for almost 20 years, what kind of death by strange creatures have I not seen before?¡±
Jerry picked up his phone with disdain and opened the document sent by his secretary.
¡°I¡¯d like to see what kind of death it is. Don¡¯t tell me it can scare me.¡±
Jerry looked at the phone screen confidently.
In the first photo on the phone, there was a pitch-ck room with a ck thing wrapped in white wires.
¡°What is this thing?¡±
Jerry looked at the thing. If it was not wrapped in white wires, he would not have been able to tell that there was a thing here.
Looking at the coordinates on the phone, Jerry was not careless. He said to the other end of the phone,
¡°Wait there, I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±
When he arrived at the scene, Jerry came to the ck object and asked the investigator at the scene, ¡°what is this thing?¡±
Beside him, an investigator who was in charge of recording said with a pale face,
¡°Director, this is number 7 of the ck Hawk Team.¡±
¡°Number 7? How did he die?¡±
Jerry was shocked. He instantly recalled all the information about number 7 in his mind.
He had a deep impression of this number 7 because his ability was rather strange.
As a mage, his level was very average. However, the strange creature that he had subdued was indeed quite terrifying.
However, he had never expected that this lump of ck thing in front of him was actually number 7.
He could not imagine what kind of brain would be able to associate this ck ball with a living person.
If there was, then he would be very impressed by this person¡¯s ability.
Listening to his subordinate¡¯s report, Jerry¡¯s heart was filled with shock. When he came, he had already read the information.
However, at that time, he still skimmed through it. He did not really look at who was who. The main focus was still on the pictures and the cause of death.
¡°This... Chief, you should look at it yourself.¡±
As he said that, the investigator handed a mirror to Jerry.
This mirror was also strange creautre, but different from the usual strange creatures, this strange creature¡¯s attack was less aggressive, and it did not have much consciousness.
Therefore, under the control of magic, it could be used by anyone.
There were many strange creature tools like this in the entire Mage Association.
Taking the mirror, Jerry skillfully used its ability.
One of the abilities of this mirror was called ¡®Death Rey¡¯.
As long as he used this ability, he would be able to y the scene of the dead before they died through this bronze mirror.
Before Jerry arrived, a few members of the investigation department had already used this mirror to conduct an investigation.
After all, they had to make a summary and report, so they naturally wanted to see who the corpse of this ck thing was and how it died.
In the end... They could not bear to see half of it.
Number 7¡¯s death was too terrifying, too frightening!
They had never seen such a horrifying death.
If they continued watching, they were afraid that they would be so scared that they would not be able to sleep for the next few days and nights!
¡°...¡±
Jerry looked at his various subordinates¡¯ extremely frightened expressions and was very puzzled.
What exactly did these people see? were all of them so timid?
Thinking of this, he shook his head secretly in his heart.
The young people nowadays were really getting worse with each generation. How could they carry out missions in the future with just this little bit of courage?
One had to know that in this world, there were all kinds of strange creature types and abilities. There were all kinds of things.
There were only limitations to your imagination, but there was nothing strange creatures could not do.
After all, these people were still young men. They had too little experience!
With this thought in mind, Jerry took out the mirror and carefully observed the situation that number 7 had experienced before he died.
However, after he began to watch, Jerry¡¯s expression changed significantly, and he started to look very ugly.
What was this? He had never seen this death before!
When he saw number 7 crazily tearing his face, tearing his ears, digging out his nose, forcefully pulling out his own eyeballs, and even putting them into his mouth to chew, Jerry had to admit that he could not take it anymore.
Chapter 125: Strange and Bizarre Way of Dying
Chapter 125: Strange and Bizarre Way of Dying
Jerry¡¯s face did not look good at the moment. His heart was beating fast, and his breathing became rapid.
What he wanted to do the most now was to immediately smash the mirror in his hand.
But he could not do it. The strange creature would not disappear so easily, and he could not do it either, because this was the property of the Mage Association.
Not to mention, he had so many subordinates watching him from the side, and he was full of confidence just now.
As a middle-aged man and a leader, he really could not afford to lose face!
Thinking of this, Jerry could only grit his teeth and continue watching. He widened his eyes, afraid that he would turn his head away and reveal something embarrassing.
And Jerry¡¯s appearance did indeed save his face. When his subordinates saw this scene, they could not help but secretly admire him.
The branch head was the branch head. As expected of a veteran mage of 20 years!
Facing such a terrifying scene, he actually widened his eyes and watched, not wanting to miss any details.
There was nothing more to say, only admiration and admiration.
As expected of the branch head, he was really too strong, easily doing what we did not dare to do.
These investigators did not know what Jerry was thinking, nor did they know the fear in Jerry¡¯s heart.
Jerry was also left with no way out. As long as he gritted his teeth, the police station in his heart finally finished watching the entire process of number 7¡¯s death.
After seeing it, he finally understood why number seven had be such a ck charred corpse.
His experience before his death was even more terrifying than the legendary hell!
But after reading it, the doubts in Jerry¡¯s heart did not decrease at all.
Not only did it not decrease, it even increased,
Number 7¡¯s death was obviously under some kind of attack.
But he was surrounded by his own teammates. How did the enemy bypass his teammates and directly attack number 7?
Jerry¡¯s mind was full of question marks.
He knew that this person must have some kind of special method.
But in his 20 years of experience as a mage, he had never seen such a strange method!
He had never even heard of it.
What kind of method was it that could make people fear to the extreme, and even directly break down and torture themselves to death.
Especially when number 7 was burned by the fire and could still shout ¡®scarecrow¡¯ a few times, Jerry had to say that he was scared.
That scene, that scene was really too horrifying.
If an ordinary person saw it, they would probably leave a psychological shadow that could never be erased, and then their mind would be severely damaged, and they might even be a lunatic from then on.
Thinking about it carefully, did he actually see a simr method.
No, from a different perspective, was there any known method that could achieve a simr effect?
It seemed like there was?
If he really wanted to find a simr method, there were still some clues.
In Jerry¡¯s 20 years of experience, there was only one method that could do it, and that was the curse of the wizards.
However, there was a new problem involved. After cursing someone to death, they could not get up again.
They would not be like number 7, who was clearly dead, jumping in the mes, or even talking.
So, in the end, there was still nothing.
Without any clues or clues, Jerry felt that he had to work overtime today.
Whenever he encountered such a situation, he would have to work overtime to look up information.
Thinking of this, Jerry touched his big forehead, which no longer had any hair. He took a deep breath and slowly exhaled.
This was in front of his subordinates, so he could not be too awkward.
Thus, he calmed his emotions and said to his subordinates,
¡°Seal the scene immediately. No one is allowed toe near without my order!¡±
After that, he said to the secretary who had arrived behind him,
¡°Where are the remaining two death spots? Bring me to them quickly!¡±
Although he said that, Jerry was praying in his heart.
¡®one is enough for that horrible death just now. I hope the remaining two can be a little more normal. Please don¡¯t do it a few more times.¡¯
Jerry was afraid that if he saw a few more of the same level of fear, he might really lose control in front of his subordinates.
¡°Yes!¡±
The investigators under him answered in unison, and the secretary came to Jerry¡¯s side and led Jerry to the other two ces.
At this moment, Jerry suddenly realized that after that, he could not recall any of the information he had read in the car in a short period of time. He hadpletely forgotten about it.
Fortunately, he did not know much about it himself, so he asked his secretary on the way.
¡°How¡¯s the investigation going in those two ces?¡±
¡°The second ce of death, the dead were number 5, number 6, number 11, and number 12. They died by the roadside...¡±
On the way, the secretary briefly introduced the situation to Jerry and helped him recall some of the information he had read before.
The second ce of death was a country road.
Four bodies were scattered on the side of the road. Each of their faces was twisted to the extreme as if they had experienced unimaginable fear before they died!
¡°What did you find out from the investigation?¡±
After arriving at the scene, Jerry immediately asked the investigator in charge.
The person being asked was also a veteran. His face was extremely serious, and he was already trying his best to suppress his fear and keep himself calm.
But even so, his voice could still be heard trembling.
¡°These four mages from the ck Hawk Squad were toyed with by an unknown enemy. Facing the enemy at this position, the four mages did not have the slightest strength to resist and were easily burned to death.¡±
As he spoke, the investigator exined to Jerry.
Looking at this ability, Jerry could not help but nod in his heart. These experienced old investigators were still reliable.
After praising in his heart, Jerry listened to the man¡¯s report seriously.
¡°One of them was in the most serious condition. His psychological defense hadpletely copsed and he chose tomit suicide in the end!¡±
Once he said this, Jerry¡¯s eyelids twitched non-stop.
There was such a thing!
What kind of terrifying thing had happened?
It was actually able to make a member of an elite team with extraordinary strength break down from fear, and even choose tomit suicide to escape.
What kind of existence was their enemy?
The more Jerry thought about it, the more horrified he felt, and the more terrifying he felt.
This was an experienced mage, and not someone who had just be a mage not too long ago!
Jerry looked at the corpse, following the investigator¡¯s finger.
It was still a suicide shot.
Chapter 126: Unexpected Gains
Chapter 126: Unexpected Gains
Having been a mage for 20 years, Jerry had never thought that he would encounter such a strange situation.
It felt good to suddenly hear that his nemesis had died.
And now, it happened to be within the deadline given by the higher-ups.
The feeling of suddenly winning the lottery was really good.
Not only Jerry, but all the members of the investigation department heaved a sigh of relief.
But after the joy, this feeling passed, and as the investigation continued, the rxed feeling disappeared without a trace.
What reced it was an unprecedented horror.
The ck Hawk Squad, who was their greatest enemy, was ying with like toys.
Did this mean that when we faced this enemy, we would be like the ck Hawk Squad, being toyed with by the enemy?
The answer was obvious.
Thus, under nders¡¯s surprised gaze, the system sent a new notification of fear points.
[Fear points +50]
[Fear points +200]
[Fear points +70]
...
Arge number of fear points entered his ount, which made nders, who had just left the death bus and met up with Warfarin, very surprised.
Through the system¡¯s more humane ssification, nders was able to use his own experience to differentiate the source of each fear point.
This batch of fear points that suddenly appeared with good data was undoubtedly something that only existences like mages and strange creatures could provide.
And under the circumstances where nders did not actively provoke them, they would not provide the slightest bit of fear.
Just like the Domain female ghost who had escaped earlier, after the effect of Fear ended, it was unknown whether the female ghost was dead or alive. Anyway, nders received the other party¡¯s fear the day after she escaped.
In other words, this fear point came from the mages.
But nders felt that it was very strange. What was the reason for this group of mages?
¡°Darling, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Warfarin looked at nders who had suddenly stopped on top of her.
¡°Oh, nothing. I was just a little fascinated by your beauty today.¡±
Even though she knew that nders was not distracted because of this reason and even though Warfarin knew that nders was just saying it, Warfarin still felt very happy when he heard nders¡¯s praise.
Ah, am I already hopeless.
Warfarin clearly knew that she should not be in such a situation, but she could not control herself.
Under the stimtion of emotions in her heart, Warfarin wrapped her arms around nders¡¯s neck and gave him her hot and sexy red lips.
¡°Is today the only day?¡±
Hearing Warfarin¡¯s gentle voice, nders grabbed Warfarin¡¯s waist with both hands and increased the frequency of his movements.
¡°What I mean is that you¡¯re even more beautiful today than you were yesterday.¡±
At this moment, nders had roughly figured out the source of these fear points.
There were only two situations that could make a mage suddenly feel fear towards him.
One was that the ck Hawk Squad that he had dumped in the wilderness had been discovered.
The other was that the mage on the death bus had not actually died. The other had sessfully deceived him and escaped alive after following him.
After escaping, the other party had reported his information and caused the fear of the magicians.
It could be one of them, or it could be both.
But no matter what, it was not a bad thing for nders.
So what if the people from the Mage Association knew about it? They would at most be nders¡¯s two-legged sheep, providing nders with points of fear.
The other thing was that they knew that he, the scarecrow, had mysteriouslye to Durham.
Other than that, there was no other useful information.
Anyway, as long as they did not expose their base camp in Sarkos City, everything would not be a problem.
On this side, nders brought Warfarin to experience the happiness of the human reproduction movement.
On the other side, Edward, who had contacted Jerry, and his colleagues were immersed in fear of nders.
Originally, Jerry was very happy with Edward¡¯s survival.
Jerry was very optimistic about Edward. Originally, if the higher-ups did not have a candidate for the next branch head, Jerry had actually nned to train Edward to be his sessor.
However, he did not expect that there would be no news of Edward all of a sudden.
Very suddenly, the connection was cut off, and the person could not be found, and the phone could not be reached.
In the end, everyone in the investigation department was sent out to look for clues. Finally, they came to a conclusion.
They determined that the other party must have mistakenly entered the death bus that had suddenly appeared recently.
Edward¡¯s subsequent words also confirmed this conclusion.
¡°Good, you actually managed to survive from the death bus. It¡¯s really not easy!¡±
¡°I was able to survive because of the scapegoat doll from above...¡±
¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about the scapegoat doll. If the detailed information you provide is important, it will be of great help to the Association. Then, don¡¯t even mention one scapegoat doll, even two would not be a problem. I can even help you apply for more.¡±
The importance of the scapegoat doll went without saying. Basically, all mages were eyeing this thing.
The demand was great, but the production of the scapegoat doll was limited.
Therefore, this thing was very popr in the entire Mage Association.
When he first heard that Edward had gotten the scapegoat doll, he himself was very surprised as the branch head.
¡°Hehe, then I¡¯ll thank you first.¡±
No one wouldin that they had more things to protect their lives.
Afterughing, Edward¡¯s expression and tone became serious. He began to slowly tell Jerry about his experiences during this period of time.
Among them, there was the story of the three strongest members of the ck Hawk Squad being single-handedly ughtered by the scarecrow.
When he heard this, Jerry finally understood why Edward, who was obviously trapped by the death bus, could know about the ck Hawk Squad.
When he heard the details of the ck Hawk squad getting into the car, Jerry instantly had a connection and thought of the specific situation at that time.
¡°Has this scarecrow grown to such a level? A single strange creature could face a team of C rank elites.¡±
Jerry muttered to himself in disbelief.
The image he had seen before suddenly appeared in his mind. Number 7¡¯s headless corpse kept shouting in the mes, ¡°scarecrow! scarecrow! scarecrow!¡±
The fear in his heart was immediately ignited, but he was still an experienced mage after all. He quickly diverted his attention by cursing.
¡°If Lord Garros had not encountered other strange creatures back then, he would not have let this scarecrow be so arrogant.¡±
Chapter 127: The Scarecrow Strange Creature That Became the Topic of Conversation
Chapter 127: The Scarecrow Strange Creature That Became the Topic of Conversation
¡°What else? What other clues do you have?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not toote to talk about the cluester. Branch head, I suddenly feel very weak. Can you send someone to pick me up?¡±
Edward had narrowly escaped death from the death bus. Now that he had spent a lot of energy recalling and narrating, his body had long been exhausted.
Do not forget, before nders arrived, Edward himself had already stayed in the death bus.
He had not ingested anything for a long time. Instead, it was constantly depleting and losing energy.
To be able to hold on until now, one had to say that it was already a miracle.
Hearing Edward¡¯s somewhat weak voice, Jerry said calmly, ¡°don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s already on his way. He should be arriving by now.¡±
As a qualified branch head, how could Jerry not have thought of Edward¡¯s current condition?
He had already considered this point. After knowing the other party¡¯s identity, he immediately informed his secretary to arrange for rescue.
In such an awkward position as the head of the Investigation Department, there was a reason why he could still be trusted by the members of the department.
Jerry¡¯s own abilities were impable. He would give a certain amount of respect to each and every one of his subordinates.
Moreover, he had considered many things very carefully.
When Edward heard Jerry¡¯s words, he heaved a sigh of relief.
Not long after, he heard a few familiar voices. He looked in the direction of the voices and was a little excited.
¡°Branch head, I¡¯ve already seen them.¡±
¡°Okay, then you should rest well. Hmm... Tomorrow, I¡¯lle and look for you tomorrow to understand the situation.¡±
Considering his subordinate¡¯s physical condition, Jerry was a little conflicted. In the end, he gave the other party a day¡¯s rest.
After all, the matter here was also very urgent.
Although he already knew the murderer of the ck Hawk Squad.
But the news that Edward brought also told Jerry that the scarecrow was now back in Durham.
The sense of crisis came at once, and he would report this matterter.
He also informed the other colleagues in Durham to take precautions.
In times of emergency, even if Jerry wanted Edward to rest for a while, he could not do it.
Edward could understand this point, but he did not have much to say.
Edward waved at his colleagues who were about to walk over. He had just stepped out with his left foot, wanting to reunite with the other side, but his body copsed to the ground like mud.
Plop!
When the colleagues who had rushed over to rescue saw this situation, they hurriedly ran over.
The phone slipped out of his hand and let out a crisp sound.
When he heard themotion over here, Jerry anxiously called out over the phone, ¡°Edward, Edward, are you alright? Quickly reply!¡±
At this moment, an investigator who had alreadye to Edward¡¯s side picked up the phone and reported to Jerry.
¡°Chief, Edward has fainted.¡±
¡°Send him to the medical department immediately. Inform me when he wakes up.¡±
After thinking for a moment, Jerry added,
¡°Let him rest well first.¡±
Since he was already like this, he could not be so harsh. He could think of other ways to get information. The most important thing was that he was fine.
¡°Okay.¡±
After hanging up the phone, Jerry pinched his nose with his fingers. He said with a tired face,
¡°Recently, things have really been going on one after another...¡±
The strange creatures that had appeared recently were really getting more and more powerful.
First, there was a scarecrow, then there was a death bus. After a while, they would have to prepare for battles with strange creatures in other Domains and other worlds.
A mage was really a high-risk job!
Unknowingly, Jerry had the thought of retiring.
¡°Branch head, is there another ce to take a look?¡±
The secretary walked over and asked Jerry.
Hearing the secretary¡¯s words, Jerry shook his head.
Since they already knew who killed the ck Hawk Squad, there was no need to investigate the scene.
Jerry had enough of this terrible scene. He had not eaten when he woke up.
He was a little hungry at first, but now he did not feel anything at all.
when he thought of meat, he would even recall the horrifying scene before number 7¡¯s death.
Then, his stomach turned upside down and convulsed. He had no desire to eat at all.
It could be predicted that in the next long period of time, meat would be removed from Jerry¡¯s diet.
¡°There¡¯s no need for that. When the timees, you can make a summary and report it to me. I¡¯ll take a look.¡±
After saying that, Jerry left the scene first.
Hearing what Jerry said, the secretary also called out to the investigators at the three scenes and began to speak.
¡°Everyone can call it a day. Dispose of the body and then send me the contents of the investigation records.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
In fact, it was not just Jerry who had had enough of these scenes. His subordinates had also had enough.
Therefore, in order to make these scenes disappear from their vision as much as possible, these people put in 1,000% of their energy and did the job very efficiently.
¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s finally over.¡±
After sending off the secretary, the remaining investigators at the scene all heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°I really don¡¯t want to stay in this damned ce for even a second longer.¡±
They grumbled in dissatisfaction, but this dissatisfaction was not directed at Jerry and the others, but at the ck Hawk Squad at the scene.
Even if they died, they would still cause trouble for others.
When they were alive, they made them look down in front of their colleagues, and after they died, they still had to suffer this kind of punishment.
Everyone present was extremely disgusted with the members of the ck Hawk squad.
Looking at the corpses at the scene, one of the investigators could not help but sigh.
¡°What kind of monster is this!¡±
¡°I heard that it¡¯s the scarecrow that wreaked havoc in other cities.¡±
The topic had unknowingly changed from criticizing the ck Hawk Squad to discussing the scarecrow that had killed them.
¡°Scarecrow, I¡¯ve heard of this strange thing too. It¡¯s said that not long after it was born, it killed all the elites of the Sarkos City Branch.¡±
This kind of discussion effectively eased the disgust and fear they felt when dealing with the scene.
As they were surrounded by theirpanions, although they were discussing very exaggerated and terrifying things, in reality, there was not much fear in their hearts.
¡°If it¡¯s so terrifying, why hasn¡¯t the higher-ups done anything yet?¡±
¡°They originally sent Lord Garros and his team, but you know what happened a while ago...¡±
¡°It¡¯s so terrifying. Did the scarecrow grow so fast? Then isn¡¯t it invincible now?¡±
¡°No, that wasn¡¯t done by the Scarecrow. Lord Garros and his team were on their way to the crusade when they encountered a strange creature attack from other Domains, which allowed the scarecrow to escape. It¡¯s still out there now.¡±
¡°Then this scarecrow¡¯s luck is really good. However, Lord Garros is still recovering from his injuries. Who will the higher-ups send to stop it?¡±
Chapter 128: Spreading Of the Scarecrow, The Demon of Fear
Chapter 128: Spreading Of the Scarecrow, The Demon of Fear
At this time, as the main character being discussed, nders had already taken Warfarin and boarded the ne to Sarkos City.
Although there were some small twists and turns at the end of the entire book signing.
But overall, it was still very smooth.
Thus, nders gained a wave of fear points, and in many Domains, he nted his own Guardian Scarecrow.
Although he was currently in a different world, he was unable to understand the situation of other worlds through these Guardian Scarecrows.
However, nders believed that through the upgrade and evolution of his skills, the Guardian Scarecrows would definitely be able to transmit information across Domains, worlds, and even dimensions.
Da da da!
The continuous sounds of typing rang in his ears. nders ced his hand on Warfarin¡¯s shoulder as his hand began to probe downwards.
¡°Do you want to rest for a while?¡±
nders pretended to say words that werepletely inconsistent with what he was thinking, expressing his concern.
From the moment he boarded the ne, Warfarin began to face herptop and typed letter after letter.
Under normal circumstances, it would be difficult to type if someone held her by the shoulder while he was typing.
However, instead of rejecting him, Warfarin deliberately adjusted her position so that nders could hug her morefortably.
With Warfarin¡¯s cooperation, nders¡¯s hand smoothly passed through her clothes andnded on Warfarin¡¯s round breasts.
Feeling her breasts being massaged by nders¡¯s hands, Warfarin¡¯s breathing became a little hurried.
In order to alleviate the situation, she quickly followed nders¡¯s words and diverted her attention.
¡°No, I had another nightmare just now. My mind is about to explode from these inspirations.¡±
At the same time, she ced her hands on the keyboard and began to work again.
It was obvious that nders had used fear stimtion on Warfarin during their sex, and the effect was outstanding. It sessfully stimted Warfarin¡¯s inspiration.
And now, it seemed that the effect was not bad. Warfarin followed nders¡¯s idea and began to work seriously.
nders did not have the awareness of being the initiator at all. He nodded and did not say anything more.
¡°Hmm? Is this the content of the next part? Strange, why is there only the scarecrow? Who is this character? He hasn¡¯t appeared before?¡±
nders rested his head on Warfarin¡¯s shoulder and looked at theptop screen.
Then, he asked curiously. After all, using a new character without a foundation would affect the reading experience.
Usually, when he had nothing to do, he would read the works of Warfarin¡¯s creators who had been trained by him.
For example, nders liked to go to the art exhibition of Emil.
Although the art exhibition was a ce that most people would stay away from, nders liked the atmosphere there.
Moreover, nders himself was quite appreciative of Emil¡¯s works.
nders had also seen the two works of ¡®Nightmare¡¯.
Therefore, nders could immediately see the difference in Warfarin¡¯s works.
¡°No, I n to update ¡®Nightmare¡¯and release a new work.¡±
¡°A new work?¡±
¡°Have you thought of a name?¡±
¡°The Demon of Fear.¡±
¡°Oh? The main character is this scarecrow?¡±
nders looked at the words on the screen. He had a slight understanding of Warfarin¡¯s new work.
¡°That¡¯s right. This is the central viin of ¡®Nightmare¡¯. This time, I¡¯ll directly use it as the main character to describe it.
It can be considered as a prequel to ¡®Nightmare¡¯. It¡¯s mainly used to tell the story of this scarecrow.¡±
Regarding nders, Warfarin was very willing to share her inspiration and some of her thoughts with him.
¡°Actually, to me, the scarecrow is the main character in ¡®Nightmare¡¯. The two main characters that the readers think are just supporting characters of the scarecrow.¡±
nders nodded and understood the general situation. To put it simply, it could be considered as a spread of the ¡®Nightmare¡¯ series.
Recently, it was very popr to spread the news about a particr character.
Especially for a certain popr character in a popr novel.
This was the situation that Warfarin was preparing for.
As the viin of a popr novel, the scarecrow in ¡®Nightmare¡¯ was once a nightmare for countless readers, allowing them to spend unforgettable nights.
But in contrast, these readers also quite liked this character.
The scarier it was, the more afraid they were, but the more they liked it.
This was the situation.
nders nodded, expressing his understanding towards Warfarin.
¡°If the readers heard your words, they would probably cry.¡±
After this book signing, nders had a more detailed understanding of what the readers thought of ¡®Nightmare¡¯, Warfarin¡¯s novel.
Many of the readers had a good impression of the heroine in the novel.
Moreover, this book was a novel with two heroines, and it was narrated from two angles.
Since the first book, readers have been looking forward to the two heroines meeting.
They like the style of the two heroines.
Not to mention that in ¡®Nightmare 2¡¯, Warfarin not only satisfied their expectations, bringing the two heroines together but also allowed the two heroines to flirt with each other.
nders could now foresee what kind of discussions will take ce in reader circles after reading ¡®Nightmare 2¡¯.
Warfarin did not care about what nders said.
¡°I can¡¯t help it. My source of inspiration is the scarecrow in my dream. It¡¯s impossible for me not to use it as the main character.¡±
¡°By the way, are the two heroines in your ¡®Nightmare¡¯, are they based on you and Elena?¡±
¡°It¡¯s like this. After all, it¡¯s my first time trying to write. I try to arrange some familiar characters so that it¡¯s morefortable to write.¡±
nders leaned on Warfarin¡¯s shoulder and closed his eyes, not saying another word.
Warfarin did not care either. She focused on theputer and continued to focus on writing.
There was one sentence that she was not wrong about.
She was about to go crazy from the endless flow of inspiration in her mind.
Her entire head felt like it was about to explode. If she did not release her creativity, she felt like she was going crazy.
At this moment, Warfarin was only one step away from being sent to a mental hospital and bing a lunatic.
As long as she took this step, she would never be able to return to normal.
Feeling the warm breath on her shoulder, nders¡¯s left hand was still massaging. Warfarin immediately calmed down and became more focused and devoted.
If she was relying on something to support herself not bing so crazy, then the answer was her love for nders.
Chapter 129: The Evolved Domain of Fear
Chapter 129: The Evolved Domain of Fear
As he walked into the long-lost campus, nders said goodbye to Warfarin at the school gate.
Do not forget that he had a job as a librarian, and he had taken a leave of absence to apany Warfarin.
Now he had to go back and report.
Of course, this was Warfarin¡¯s description.
In fact, nders wanted to go to the Domain of Fear.
Returning to his own Domain, nders was like a fish in water, feeling veryfortable.
During this period of time, through video novels and other methods, nders had also gained arge number of fear points from humans.
Now it was time to strengthen himself.
The first thing he needed to strengthen was this Domain of Fear that belonged to him.
As his most powerful technique in the future, this world that belonged solely to him. Of course, the higher the level, the better.
¡°I can level up one million points at a time. Right now, I have more than 30 million fear points here. I should be able to level up to level five or six no matter what.¡±
Just as nders was thinking confidently, reality taught him a lesson.
Was ten million fear points a lot?
[Domain of Fear Level 1¡ú Domain of Fear Level 2]
[Next upgrade requirement: 10,000,000 fear points]
!
nders looked at the familiar string in front of him. Looking at the zeros on it, nders¡¯hs eart was greatly shocked.
Was ten million a lot? It was just the cost of one upgrade.
The Domain of Fear was like a bottomless pit that ate fear points. nders seemed to have seen his future self running around busily for fear points.
He still needed more fear points. He had to open up more ways to obtain them.
He clicked on upgrade again.
[Domain of Fear Level 2¡ú Domain of Fear Level 3]
Level 3 was an important milestone. When the Domain of Fear reached level 3, nders felt a connection with this world.
Through this connection, nders could officially be considered the master of this ce.
He could make individual settings and adjustments ording to the object in the Domain.
For example, he could freely turn off the aura of fear and illusions. He had fine control over everything, even its closure.
It was like two people entering at the same time. One person would trigger the Illusion of Fear, and the other would not be affected by Illusion of Fear because of nders¡¯s secret control.
The advantage of this was to prevent his subordinates from being identally injured or even killed by the halo effect of the Domain.
Another point was that nders could make certain adjustments to his Domain.
For example, he could establish a school in this wheat field.
His control over his Domain would be strengthened. Just this point alone made nders feel that this upgrade was very sessful, not to mention that the strengthening of the Domain of Fear was not limited to this point.
[Domain of Fear Level 3:]
[Deterrence of Fear Level 3: other creatures within the Domain will feel mental pressure, and their emotions will fluctuate easily. Their mental endurance will decrease, and the probability of them copsing will increase. (adjustable]
[Aura of Fear Level 3: enemies and allies within the Domain will receive different buffs and gains. The buff effect will change ording to the level of the domain.]
[Enemy: slows down the speed of energy cirction, reduces spiritual resistance, casts fear illusions, and strengthens the effects of spiritual skills.]
[Allies: reduces energy consumption, speeds up energy cirction, and can strengthen oneself by absorbing the fear emitted by the enemy, replenishing energy consumption, and increasing the power of skills.]
[Spiritual skills released will have fear effects. (adjustable)]
[Illusion of fear Level 3: creatures within the Domain will have a chance to see an indescribable scene and perform a spirit judgment.]
[Those who fail the judgment will receive a spirit shock. (adjustable)]
[Lord of Fear Level 3: as the owner of the Domain, it can interfere with the Domain to a certain extent.
If you are within the domain, the buff you receive will be doubled, the debuff you receive will be halved, and you will be immune to spirit-type damage.
In a Domain, the user¡¯s life and Domain are bound together. If the Domain is not destroyed, the Lord will not be destroyed.]
After leveling up the Domain of Fear, nders looked at the cost of leveling up.
Pa! Very quickly, he switched to the normal skill.
What the hell? Why was there another zero in the fear points needed to level up?
Was this not a tant robbery?
nders was also helpless. He thought that tens of millions of fear points were a lot, but in reality, it was so insignificant.
After leveling up a little, he felt that he had not enough. It was really annoying.
Coming to the normal skill interface, nders first looked at the third skill.
Among them, Guardian Scarecrow had already been upgraded to a very high level.
nders intended to take this opportunity to directly level it up to level 10.
With his current fear points reserve, it should not be a problem for the other two skills to be upgraded to level 10.
Alright, start operating.
Level Up
[Guardian Scarecrow Level 7¡ú Guardian Scarecrow Level 10]
What surprised nders was that the ability that the Guardian Scarecrow had evolved this time was not the type of cross-world and cross-Domain information transmission that he had originally thought of. Instead, it was abat ability.
After reaching level 10, the Guardian Scarecrow could use three of nders¡¯s first-tier skills.
They were Demonic God¡¯s body, Night Cut, and Fear.
In other words, the current Guardian Scarecrow not only had powerful investigative abilities, but it could also provide a certain degree of support to nders.
And the strength that the Guardian Scarecrow could disy was only one-third of nders¡¯s. This did not seem very powerful, but do not forget that the Guardian Scarecrow had its own Disguise that could change its form. It could turn into other things, it could even turn invisible to achieve the effect of a surprise attack.
Moreover, the number of scarecrows was also increasing. After level 10, nders could use 20 scarecrows a day.
What kind of concept was this? The scarecrows under nders could now be used as cameras to monitor various ces, and they could also be used as security guards to fight.
This was the embryonic form of an army. In the future, with a wave of nders¡¯s hand, an invisible and invincible army would be able to reap the lives of the enemy without the enemy being able to see it.
It was very powerful and terrifying. Even nders could not help but feel excited about his current strength.
Guardian Scarecrow.
nders did not hesitate and directly used up all 20 slots that he could summon today.
However, such a powerful skill was not without limitations.
It was easy to understand that a level 10 Guardian Scarecrow could summon 20 scarecrows a day.
However, the total number could not exceed 200.
That was the limit, the number of soldiers that nders could umte was at most 200.
However, to control the first school, it was already enough power.
Since it could fight, the upgraded Guardian Scarecrow would have some intelligence and would be able to act as a patrol guard.
Chapter 130: Madly Leveling Up, Continuously Increasing His Strength
Chapter 130: Madly Leveling Up, Continuously Increasing His Strength
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
After reaching level 10, Guardian Scarecrow¡¯s effects became so powerful that nders could not help but start thinking about how powerful his other skills would be after leveling up.
Next, he decided on Devil Conquerer.
At this moment, nders was enjoying the joy of his abundant fear points, so leveling up was very smooth. He directly raised Devil Conquerer to level 10.
[Devil Conquerer Level 3¡ú Level 10]
As expected, the description of Devil Conquerer had changed.
After a total of three evolutions, it waspleted in one go.
The most obvious change was that the negative effects of this skill had disappeared.
[Devil Conquerer Level 10: after transforming into Devil Conquerer, you will obtain strength that far surpasses your own. You will grasp the divine power of the Devil Conquerer, and your body will be able to switch back and forth between physical and illusory.
After removing the state, you will be able to use your body as the center and create a singrity that can siphon energy.
Within a short period of time, all the energy in the surroundings will be absorbed.]
When he saw that there were no negative effects, nders could not wait to transform.
Devil Conquerer.
A pitch-ck aura surged out of nders¡¯s body and enveloped his entire body.
The ck aura continued to condense and revolve, turning into a dark energy tornado that engulfed everything around it.
¡°This feeling, this power...¡±
As the eye of the tornado, nders could clearly feel the rapidly rising energy in his body.
The increase in power caused a hint of intoxication to sh in nders¡¯s eyes.
Ah, strength was really an addictive thing.
nders vaguely felt that the energy in his body had reached a peak. The next second, the tornado exploded.
When nders¡¯s figure appeared again, his appearance had already changed.
He was originally just a scarecrow that looked a little scary.
But now, he had be even more terrifying.
ck gas was faintly discernible on the surface of his body, surrounding his entire body.
Every scarecrow on his body seemed to have a special effect on it, flickering with a faint red light.
Surprisingly, using the skill did not make him as big as before.
Now, he could freely control the size of his body.
It would never be the same awkward situation as before when he was on the death bus.
In the death bus, he had used Devil Conquerer to block the red line¡¯s attack.
However, due to the limited space in the bus, his movements had be inconvenient.
Now that the situation had been resolved, he could adjust his body size ording to the actual situation.
¡°I wonder how high I can go now?¡±
With this thought in mind, nders began to control himself to continuously growrger.
During the entire process of growingrger, nders could clearly feel that his strength was growing further.
Growingrger was equivalent to expanding the container that could hold more strength.
Every time he grewrger, the ck fog on the surface of his body would be denser.
When nders reached thirty meters, he felt that he had reached his limit.
At the same time, at this moment, his appearance gave people the feeling that he was like a demon god.
His tall and straight body, malevolent and sharp fangs, and his terrifying red eyes that were likemps could be vaguely seen in the ck fog.
The Demon of Fear.
nders observed his current appearance through the Guardian Scarecrow¡¯s line of sight.
His mind subconsciously recalled the new book that Warfarin had written previously.
The current look of nders was really worthy of the words ¡®Demon of Fear¡¯.
After trying to be bigger and smaller, nders began to experiment with thest ability of the Devil Conquerer.
He switched between reality and illusion.
And the test object was the Guardian Scarecrow in front of nders
Returning to the size of an ordinary person, nders controlled the Guardian Scarecrow in front of him to begin attacking him.
Night Cut.
The pitch-ck scythe appeared in the Guardian Scarecrow¡¯s hand. With the swing of the scythe, the scythe directly passed through nders¡¯s body.
It literally passed through.
The scythe of the watchman seemed to cut through the air. There was no obstruction in the middle.
And as the target of the attack, nders did not feel anything.
He could not feel the cold touch of the scythe, nor could he feel the wind when the scythe shed at him.
At this moment, nders was like a virtual projection that could be seen but could not be touched.
After turning into an illusion, nders¡¯s movement would not be hindered at all. At the same time, his speed would be greatly increased.
It was three times as fast as before.
If he moved at full speed, he would only be able to catch the afterimage of a ck shadow in the Guardian Scarecrow¡¯s field of vision. He would not be able to see nders¡¯s appearance clearly at all.
After a series of tests, nders had a deeper understanding of this state of change.
At the same time, he also saw the system¡¯s evaluation of him: B+.
After leveling up Devil Conquerer to level 10, nders¡¯s hands had experienced a series of upgrades.
Such a terrifying upgrade also made him look forward to the next upgrade.
He estimated the remaining fear points.
¡°It¡¯s still abundant.¡±
If he only leveled up Cursed Scarecrow to level 10, it would be enough.
He did it. nders focused his mind on Cursed Scarecrow and began to level up.
[Cursed Scarecrow Level 3¡ú Level 10]
[Cursed Scarecrow Level 10:
nting a fear scarecrow into a creature¡¯s body, the fear scarecrow would parasitize the host¡¯s body and absorb the host¡¯s life energy.
When the curse user received damage, the cursed creature would bear the damage instead.
When the cursed creature received fatal damage, it would die and return the fear scarecrow.
When the cursed creature died, its soul would be enved by the curse user and transformed into a new fear scarecrow.]
After leveling up, the Cursed Scarecrow did not change much, but its effects were very powerful.
First, the number of scarecrows became one, but that was just the initial number.
When the host of the scarecrow died, the soul of the deceased would be a new scarecrow.
Thus, the number of targets that nders could curse doubled.
And as nders continued to spread fear scarecrows, the number of targets that he could curse would double.
As Long as nders was willing, he would soon have an army of scapegoats that could ensure that he would not die outside and help him bear the damage.
The three skills in the third tier had all been upgraded. However, what made nders puzzled was that his rating was still B+.
This made him curious about how big the gap between B and A was.
Speaking of which, the leader of the Mage Association seemed to be an A rank mage. He did not know how strong she was.
Chapter 131: The Difference Between Young People and Office Workers
Chapter 131: The Difference Between Young People and Office Workers
The increase in his strength made nders¡¯s heart swell a little.
However, nders would not think that he was invincible just like that.
Humility was a virtue.
However, nders¡¯s strength did not allow him to be so humble, so he wanted to stir up trouble.
nders felt that it was still too early to go up against the A+ rank Magic Association¡¯s boss, Rei.
In his current situation, he still had not broken through the A+ rank. Even after using the Devil Conquerer, the system¡¯s evaluation of him still remained at B+. Just this alone was enough to exin many things.
Therefore, although nders was proud and arrogant, he was not stupid.
He knew that he could not win. If he still went head-on. That was truly stupid.
He would be so stupid, that he could not be saved. Aplete fool.
For such an existence to still be able to live in the world was truly a miracle of nature, a miracle of life.
nders¡¯s figure once again appeared on the campus. In a ce that others could not see, one invisible Guardian Scarecrow after another separated from his body. Then, he walked towards the academy in all directions.
They increased their field of vision and expanded their scope of influence.
They could feel the strong campus atmosphere here. It was the smell of youth.
nders liked this ce very much because youth represented vitality. and the more energetic a person was, the more fear points they could contribute.
For example, those middle-aged people who had entered society and worked in their jobs for so many years were mostly numb.
They did not have any strong emotional fluctuations, and in nders¡¯s eyes, they were almost dead.
They were just machines that made money for their families.
They wore fake smiles every day, and from nders¡¯s point of view, these people were really boring.
But in contrast, nders liked to see these people¡¯s fake smiles break, and then their whole expression became hysterical and crazy.
It was really interesting.
If these middle-aged people who had worked for many years really wanted to harvest fear points from them, then most of them would only do it once.
After one time, most of them would be ruined by nders.
And disposable toys were really not interesting at all.
What nders longed for were these students. The children would be resilient and be able to provide the same number of fear points on a continuous basis.
But there was no harm in being broken. People who broke down were more easily manipted.
As he outlined one n after another in his mind, nders moved through the campus.
The school, nders¡¯s future home.
This was already a fact. nders did not intend to give up running the ce, so he naturally had to make it quite solid.
Not in a superficial sense, but in a different way.
As everyone knew, the Domain needed a medium to connect with the real world.
The master of the Domain opened the door through this medium, and then came back and forth between the real world and the Domain.
Because of the system, nders was already one with the Domain, so he did not have this restriction.
But this did not mean that he could not set up this medium.
What he was doing now seemed to be wandering around aimlessly, but in fact, he was using the entire school as a medium and then linking it to his own Domain of Fear.
At that time, the school in front of him would be the surface world, and nders¡¯s Domain of Fear would be the inner world.
The students here would move freely between the two worlds. They might not even know when they came to the inner world and when they came to the surface world.
They would switch back and forth between the two worlds, experiencing a different life between normal and fear.
Then they would be two-legged sheep raised by nders, giving nders a constant stream of fear points.
And as their hearts were filled with fear, they would no longer be able to resist, and they would no longer be able to disobey nders.
When they were older, and as time passed, the fear points they could produce were few and far between, and their entire nerves had be numb, these people would serve as nders¡¯s wedge into the human interior, they would provide nders with a constant stream of more and more tender two-legged sheep.
This was nders¡¯s ranch n.
And the whole Earth was nders¡¯s source of sheep.
This was just an experiment. When the n was sessful, nders would open up new pastures and create new media.
Until the whole earth became a paradise for nders alone.
At that time, it would not be a ranch, but nders¡¯s ¡®Kingdom of Fear¡¯.
Let the world feel fear.
Let everyone live in endless fear.
And now, this great n had officially taken its first step.
¡°Let¡¯s enjoy it, this sweet tragic tone.¡±
As the experimenter of this ranch experiment 2.0, nders already had a candidate in mind.
Do not forget, when there was no Domain, nders had once used the illusion created by Fear on some people to carry out version 1.0 experiments.
And because of nders, these people did not dare to leave the campus easily. They were all self-conscious and nervous.
nders was actually quite shocked to see them now.
These people had lost a lot of weight. Each of them had deep eye sockets, and their eyes were bloodshot. They looked very scary.
Even if nders had be a scarecrow now, when he stood with these people, others¡¯ attention would be on these people instead of him.
¡°How should I put it? The situation seems to be much better than I imagined.¡±
nders was very satisfied with the condition of these people.
The more they suffered, the more afraid they were, and the more nders gained.
However, if they kept maintaining such a high-pressure state, they might copse at any time. At that time, they might be directly sent to the mental hospital.
nders thought for a moment and then changed his direction.
¡°It¡¯s time to meet these people.¡±
Since he was in such a good state, nders had to deal with it properly before it went bad.
This kind of thing was simr to cooking. It was rather delicate and slow work.
If a good ingredient was overcooked, then its taste and quality would deteriorate.
There was a deep understanding of the time period and state.
Domain of Fear, activate.
Although it was notpletely set up, it was still easy to pull a few people in.
Remove Disguise.
The scarecrow-like nders appeared in the Domain of Fear.
Academy of Fear.
Through his control of the domain, nders built a school in his own Domain.
Chapter 132: Creating the Inner World, Updating the Ranch Plan
Chapter 132: Creating the Inner World, Updating the Ranch n
The choice of the medium could affect the Domain to a certain extent.
Just like the Domain female ghost, because she chose the water in the female dormitory as her Domain, her Domain was initially based on the female dormitory building as a temte.
Of course, this situation would change after her strength increased and her Domain expanded.
When her strength reached a certain level, the scene within the Domain would change ording to the Domain master¡¯s wishes.
However, this change was the same as building a house in reality. It also required resources.
In reality, it required the consumption of all kinds of materials needed for the construction, and what the domain needed to consume was the domain master¡¯s own strength.
Therefore, the Domain master had a generally acknowledged period of weakness, which was when he expanded and rebuilt the domain. During this period, the Domain master would be at his weakest.
And because of this so-called period of weakness, it was not unheard of for Domain masters to be killed.
This was recorded in the Mage Association, and there were as many as seven of them.
Since there were so many problems with expansion and modification, why did many Domain masters still do this?
The answer was simple. After expansion and modification, the Domain master would be morepatible with the Domain, and his control over the Domain would increase.
In addition, the expansion of the Domain would also increase the Domain master¡¯s strength, and the help and enhancement that the domain master could provide would also be greater.
Lastly, who did not wish for their home to be more in line with their wishes, at the same time, it would be safer, and they would be able to guard against the enemies that were wantonly invading them.
All in all, most Domain masters liked to expand and renovate their own Domains when they had a breakthrough in their strength, or when they were bored.
The renovations were also divided into minor and minor renovations.
What nders was doing now was to build an identical building based on the original foundation of the Tensley University.
However, he did not remove his own farm or the golden paddy field.
This situation was considered a small change.
This situation was simr to the domain he had seen through the death bus.
The one where blood-red princess was trapped was the same as what nders was trying to do now.
That Domain had built a luxurious amusement park in the cemetery.
And nders was trying to build a university in his golden paddy field.
As long as it did not involve all the modifications, it was not considered arge modification, but a minor one.
...
¡°It¡¯s this ce again. I¡¯m here again. I clearly didn¡¯t sleep.¡±
As the first batch of people to enter the Fear illusion, Mike had been having a very bad time recently. He was really going crazy.
If it was not for the fact that he was not the only one who had the same experience, he might not have been able to hold on.
But even with hispanion by his side, he was going to die soon.
If it was not for the previous incident, Mike might have already gone crazy.
His roommate, Cliff¡¯s words shed through his mind.
¡°We can definitely win. We can definitely ovee these strange phenomena. It might be a mysterious situation that can not be exined by science. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. I have already informed the professionals. They are already on their way.¡±
He did not know if Cliff¡¯s words were true or if he was lying to him, because this person often lied to others.
But now, even if he had been lied to, Mike would choose to believe it, because these words were the only spiritual support and support he had until now.
After ending his memories, Mike looked around in a somewhat dispirited manner.
¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t slept for many days.¡±
At the moment, he already had a kind of physiological disgust towards the building, which was the school. He was very repulsed and disgusted.
When he came to this dream that almost drove him crazy, Mike was familiar with the atmosphere.
Although it was familiar, it did not mean that Mike would not be afraid of it. He was not used to the situation here.
Every time he felt that it was nothing, there would be some small details that made him afraid again.
Normally, these details should not have been noticed.
But the amazing thing was, he was able to notice it every time.
Sometimes, he wanted to beat himself to death and scold himself for being so sensitive.
But soon, he knew the problem.
It was not that he was too sensitive, but the scene itself sent these details in front of him, then aroused his imagination, and finally drove him crazy.
In other words, this scene, this teaching building, was alive.
This was Mike¡¯s impression and summary of the terrifying teaching building.
¡°How strange, isn¡¯t this a dream? Why would I feel sleepy in a dream? Could it be that this time, I have to dream in a dream again, so that I will be trapped in a dream forever?¡±
Shaking his head, Mike felt a little strange, and then his expression became even more terrifying and ugly.
If that was really the case, then he definitely could not fall asleep here.
No, I have to walk.
As he strolled along the corridor, Mike looked at the scene around him. In a daze, he looked out of the window. Outside the teaching building, he could see people walking around. From time to time, he could see students or teachers walking on the street outside.
¡°Wait, wait, wait! Why can I see outside? And this scene...¡±
Mike suddenly woke up and looked out of the window.
In his dream, he could not see the outside from the inside of the teaching building.
But now it waspletely different. Looking at the familiar scene in front of him and the familiar buildings around him, Mike thought of something.
¡°This building, isn¡¯t this our school¡¯s building?¡±
He immediately began to move around the floor. Finally, he sat in an empty ssroom and began to ponder.
¡°Could it be that I¡¯m in ss right now?¡±
This thought had just appeared in Mike¡¯s mind, but he rejected it.
¡°But I¡¯m not in this building for sses. I shouldn¡¯t have sses here. Why would Ie here?¡±
This building was the teaching building that Mike needed to go to for his elective ssst semester, so Mike had been here before and knew this ce.
But he did not choose that ss now. He did not even have any sses today, so he did not need to go to the teaching building at all.
¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve been too tired recently, so I unknowingly walked here without even realizing it?¡±
It was not impossible. Mike¡¯s condition was very bad. He had not slept for several days, so he could just close his eyes and fall asleep.
Chapter 133: Poor Mike
Chapter 133: Poor Mike
As a result, he was constantly in a state of high mental tension. Over time, he would often be in a trance, and when he came back to his senses, a ss had already ended.
There was even a trance, and after that, he had finished the ss for the day, but he had no idea what the ss was about.
When he turned around and checked his attendance record, he realized that he had no record of skipping ss at all.
This kind of situation was like a walking corpse. It had happened more than once, and it was really a little morbid.
Therefore, Mike quickly used this reason to convince himself. When he understood his situation, his heart was relieved.
The fear that had surfaced in his heart also eased a little, and his tensed nerves also rxed a little.
However, Mike did not dare topletely rx. Otherwise, his body would not belong to him at all.
¡°But speaking of which, it¡¯s already sote. Why don¡¯t I see anyone else here?¡±
In order to maintain his spirit, Mike stood up and used the scene around him to divert his attention so that he would ignore the sleepiness that he could not ignore.
But it did not matter. After carefully observing a lot of things, Mike suddenly understood why he had treated this ce as the building in his dream.
Because the atmosphere of the two teaching buildings was exactly the same.
At least that was how it felt to him personally.
The most obvious point was that there was no one in the entire teaching building.
Under normal circumstances, why would there not be anyone in a building that was not sealed off?
However, looking through the window and seeing that there was someone outside but no one inside, this situation was very contradictory.
Having someone outside meant that it was normal, but having no one inside the building was not normal at all.
Most importantly, not to mention the students, there were no teachers, security guards, and so on.
¡°Could it be that I¡¯m actually still sleeping? This is just a dream, a dream that is so real that I feel awake, even sleepy?¡±
Mike was not specialized in studying dreams, so he did not know if he would feel sleepy in a dream, nor did he know if he would sleep or even dream in a dream.
He did not dare to try. If this was really real, he would be courting death by doing so.
¡°Hey, is anyone there?¡±
The best way to verify if this was the real world was to call for help.
It was impossible for many people to appear in the school building in the dream.
So far, Mike and his roommates had tried all kinds of ways to meet each other. However, he was not able to meet his roommates in the dream.
Mike started to shout as he walked into the ssroom corridor.
¡°Teacher, is there a teacher here?¡±
If it was a teaching building in the real world, then someone should havee out of a room at this time to check the situation.
However, Mike did not get any response.
¡°Is this really a dream?¡±
Just when Mike fell into doubt and started to fear again, a voice, like a light in the dark, sprinkled into his despairing heart.
¡°What are you shouting for? You¡¯re disturbing my sleep.¡±
A sleepy boy walked out of a ssroom. When he saw this person, Mike¡¯s emotions became agitated.
This was indeed the real world!
Aftering to this conclusion, Mike was very happy. This discovery could already be considered a rare good thing that he had encountered recently.
Under the impact of this happiness, even his sleepiness was reduced by a lot. Mike became more awake and his eyes became more energetic.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect you to sleep here.¡±
Despite being yelled at, Mike did not feel unhappy at all. Instead, he lowered his head and apologized to that person seriously.
When that person saw Mike, he was obviously shocked and his face turned pale.
However, when he saw Mike apologizing to him, he understood that the man was not what he thought he was. He was a normal person like him.
¡°I didn¡¯t want this either. Alright, get lost quickly and don¡¯t bother me. I haven¡¯t slept for a few days. I¡¯m really tired.¡±
The man who had been sleeping soundly was woken up by someone. Now that he was awakened, his mood was extremely bad.
If it was not for Mike¡¯s overly scary appearance, this person might have directly gone up to beat Mike Up.
Even so, this person¡¯s attitude was extremely bad.
Mike also expressed his understanding of this. After all, he was in the wrong in the first ce.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave now.¡±
Mike turned around and started to walk down the stairs. As he walked, he thought in his heart.
¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a dream, but it¡¯s really quiet here!¡±
In the end, the reason why Mike put on such a show was that this ce was too quiet.
It did not look like a school building that was in use at all.
He could not even hear the sounds outside.
¡°?¡±
A thought shed through Mike¡¯s mind. He seemed to have suddenly discovered something. He sensed that something was wrong and quickly ran to the corridor on the first floor.
¡°It¡¯s a window, a window!¡±
Why is there a window in the corridor?
I remember that there were no windows in the corridor of this teaching building.
Mike still remembered that he used to attend sses in this building on a rainy day. Then, he was drenched by the rain.
At that time, it was already raining heavily. Suddenly, a strong wind blew and blew all the rain into the building.
Mike was on his way to ss and was walking in the corridor. When the wind blew, he was soaked through.
Fortunately, he was not the only one who had such an experience.
Because of this, he even saw the sexy bodies of many girls. He was very satisfied.
It could be said that it was a blessing in disguise. On the contrary, because of this terrible experience, he received unexpected benefits.
It was because of this that Mike was able to calm down and recall these details in an instant.
Because the impression was very deep.
¡°This isn¡¯t a school at all. This is a dream!¡±
Aftering to this terrifying conclusion, Mike crazily knocked on the ss in front of him in order to verify it.
That familiar touch made him copse on the spot.
Just as he waspletely lost and lost in his madness, a person suddenly shed through his mind.
¡°That¡¯s not right. There¡¯s someone here. Who is that person?¡±
Thinking of the person he had just met, Mike hurriedly turned around and ran in the direction he came from.
Perhaps that person had the clues he wanted, or at least he would not be clueless about it, and anything was better than nothing.
Chapter 134: Despair, Hope, Despair…
Chapter 134: Despair, Hope, Despair...
¡°That...¡±
Mike suddenly opened the door to the ssroom where the previous student was, but there was an empty ssroom waiting for him.
There was no one in the ssroom in front of him. It looked no different from the ssroom he had been sitting in previously.
¡°Where did he go? Where did he go?¡±
The clues were cut off, and Mike wentpletely crazy. At this moment, a voice suddenly came from behind him, pulling him back from the edge of insanity.
¡°Yo, you¡¯re looking for me?¡±
The feeling of being on the edge of insanity was really a torture to the nerves.
Sometimes, Mike really wanted to gopletely crazy and not care about anything.
But he could not. He still had his own family.
He still wanted to find a girlfriend. He still wanted to experience a lot of wonderful life.
These feelings and desires supported him in his heart, always pulling him back from the edge of losing control.
His pupils trembled, and his rationality returned. Mike took a deep breath. Once, twice, three times. Finally, after the situation stabilized, he turned around and looked at the student behind him.
This was a very handsome boy. His facial features were three-dimensional and had a personality. It was hard to tell if he was a boy or a girl. He gave off a very mysterious feeling.
At this moment, the other party was sitting on the window sill in the corridor, leaning against the window and enjoying the scenery outside.
The temperament that the other party was exhibiting now waspletely different from before.
It was as if the cowardly student who was scared by his appearance just now was an illusion.
¡°Who are you?¡±
Looking at the very mysterious man in front of him, one question after another kepting out of Mike¡¯s mouth.
¡°Where is this ce?¡±
¡°Why am I here?¡±
¡°Why me?¡±
¡°Where are the others?¡±
One question after another kepting out of Mike¡¯s mouth. The mouth was like a machine gun, and the questions kept hitting the mysterious man¡¯s face like bullets.
The mysterious man raised his hands and quickly stopped the other party¡¯s behavior.
If this continued, there would be no way to work properly.
¡°Hey, hey, hey, you have so many questions. How am I supposed to answer them? One by one, okay!¡±
Interrupting Mike¡¯s question, the mysterious man took the initiative to talk and then began to control the pace.
¡°First, I¡¯ll answer your first question. Who Am I?¡±
The mysterious man came down from the window sill with one hand behind his back and the other pointing a finger at him.
¡°That¡¯s a good question. My situation is simr to yours. I¡¯m just a poor man trapped here.¡±
As he spoke, the mysterious man did an innocent expression.
However, Mike did not change his opinion of the mysterious man because of what he said.
From the looks of it, there was a fundamental difference between the two sides.
Mike was tortured to the point that he did not look like a human being because of this painful and terrifying experience.
¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯ve been through many difficulties.¡±
Mike looked at the mysterious man coldly.
Compared to him, the mysterious man in front of him was full of energy. There was nothing unusual about him. He did not look like he had been tortured at all.
¡°You mean like you?¡±
The mysterious man first pointed at himself, then at Mike. He seemed to find it funny.
Under Mike¡¯s frown, the mysterious man put down his hand and asked a question with a smile.
¡°Why are you so afraid? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s exciting?¡±
This was exciting? How was that possible? Without thinking, Mike answered, ¡°exciting? I only feel fear.¡±
However, to Mike¡¯s surprise, the mysterious man did not deny Mike¡¯s point of view.
¡°Fear, I also feel very afraid, but I also enjoy it.¡±
¡°Enjoy?¡±
Mike repeatedly checked the mysterious man¡¯s words to make sure that he did not hear wrongly.
He could not understand why someone would enjoy such a terrifying experience.
Mike stared straight at the mysterious man. At this moment, he suddenly believed that the man had the same experience as him.
The man might only look normal, but there must be something wrong with his mind.
At the thought of this, Mike could not help but feel proud of himself for being able to remain rational. Suddenly, a sense of superiority arose in his heart.
The mysterious man was still exining his point of view.
¡°Yes, it is enjoyment. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±
He gestured with his hands as if he wanted to share his experiences and feelings with Mike.
¡°Try to treat all of this as if you¡¯re going to a haunted house. Why are you going to a haunted house?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve never been to a haunted house.¡±
Mike shook his head. He had indeed never been to a haunted house.
In response to his answer, the mysterious man gave him a look that said, ¡°this person is really pitiful.¡±.
This look made Mike furious.
Was it a shameful thing to not have been to a haunted house?
After all, there should be a lot of people in this world who had never been to a haunted house.
¡°That¡¯s true. You should be single now.¡±
In a word, Mike¡¯s blood pressure rose. Did not going to a haunted house have anything to do with being single?
He did not have a girlfriend, but he also knew that not all couples would go to a haunted house, okay?
And was he really ugly right now? Okay, he did not look like a normal person, but how could you be so sure that I did not have a girlfriend?
Still, that did not mean that there were not girls out there who like my type.
Mike¡¯s breathing started to quicken, not because he suddenly felt ufortable, but simply because he was pissed off by a mysterious man.
He felt that his dignity as a man had been trampled on by the other party.
He was trying very hard to restrain himself now, to avoid losing himselfpletely because of his impulsiveness.
¡°Alright, in short, it¡¯s... It¡¯s just that I enjoy the feeling of a person¡¯s heart beating faster and adrenaline surging after fear.¡±
The mysterious man gave a simple summary. After he finished speaking, he looked at Mike and could not help but ask, ¡°don¡¯t you think this feels good?¡±
¡°Alright, alright. I have no interest in continuing to discuss this topic with you.¡±
Mike¡¯s tone was filled with impatience. He was now like a volcano, on the verge of erupting.
¡°Alright.¡±
The mysterious man did not care. He shut his mouth and waited for Mike¡¯s next question.
Mike ced his hands on his temples and tried his best to calm himself down.
Finally, Mike, who managed to manage his mood and expression, raised his head again and said to the mysterious man,
¡°I want to know why you are here. This is clearly in the dream and it¡¯s impossible to meet anyone else.¡±
Chapter 135: Madman, Madman, or Madman…
Chapter 135: Madman, Madman, or Madman...
¡°Ah, this question!¡±
Hearing the mysterious person¡¯s tone, Mike thought that the other party knew something. Then, he looked at the other party expectantly.
And the mysterious person did not disappoint him. He sessfully used a sentence to raise the other party¡¯s suppressed anger once again.
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
Mike was stunned at first, then he reacted. His pale face was flushed red from anger.
¡°Are you kidding me?¡±
His eyes turned red. Mike went forward and grabbed the mysterious man¡¯s cor, then warned him angrily, ¡°I think you need to think carefully before you answer. Otherwise, I will let you taste the power of my d*ck.¡±
However, an unexpected situation urred again. Mike¡¯s threat was of no use. Instead, it had the opposite effect.
The mysterious man said with a face full of surprise, ¡°really? Are you gay? It just so happens that I¡¯ve never experienced the feeling of being raped.¡±
As he said that, the mysterious man¡¯s gaze became fiery. Then, his hand began to touch Mike¡¯s body.
¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±
Mike was naturally not gay. Rather, it was better to say that because of his previous experience of selling his butt, he was very repulsed by being intimate with a man of the same sex.
Although the mysterious man had never been raped, Mike had a simr experience. Under the semi-coercion of his roommates, he sold his body in order to test whether they could meet in the dream together.
Although Mike thought that his roommates were taking advantage of him and taking advantage of his body to vent.
However, he could not resist because all his roommates had tasted him before.
The situation returned to the mysterious man¡¯s control. The mysterious man walked to Mike and took off his clothes as he walked.
¡°Come on, don¡¯t pity me. Come and have sex with me.¡±
¡°Hurry up and put on your clothes!¡± Mike started to panic. Those terrible memories suddenly shed through his mind.
¡°Hurry up, what are you waiting for?¡±
The mysterious man looked at Mike in confusion. First, this guy wanted to have sex with me, then he rejected me.
After thinking for a while, the mysterious man suddenly understood something and put his hands on his belt.
¡°Oh, I know. You¡¯re waiting for me to take off my pants. What azy person.¡±
Seeing that the mysterious man was about to take off his pants, Mike finally could not take it anymore and shouted crazily, ¡°enough, enough. I won¡¯t do anything to you. Hurry up and put on your pants, you bastard.¡±
There was a slight sobbing tone in his voice. He was really afraid. At the same time, he felt that his stomach was starting to twitch slightly.
Both of his hands pressed on his own body. After Mike bent down and retched a few times, he looked at the mysterious man with a displeased expression.
¡°You¡¯re really a madman.¡±
At this moment, Mike did not notice that his eyes were shing with fear as he looked at the mysterious man.
The mysterious man looked at Mike with a bored expression. Then, he pulled up his pants in boredom and said casually,
¡°It¡¯s really boring, but I really don¡¯t know. Just like what you saw before, I was sleeping.¡±
Hearing that the topic was back on track, Mike thanked the heavens in his heart and began to ask seriously.
He listened to the mysterious man¡¯s words seriously, hoping to hear some useful information from it.
¡°I think you¡¯ve experienced those terrifying and stimting dreams before. After you woke up, your body seemed to not be asleep. Your spirit was not very good, and you were still very sleepy.
So, I followed my body¡¯s lead and slept.¡±
Even though he kept telling himself in his heart that no matter what the mysterious person said, Mike would not be surprised or angry.
But after hearing that the mysterious person could sleep peacefully in such a strange and unknown ce, Mike was really a little scared.
While he was shocked, he also admired the other party¡¯s courage.
¡°Can you sleep?¡±
¡°Why can¡¯t I sleep?¡±
The mysterious person asked Mike¡¯s question in confusion.
¡°Alright, I can¡¯t exin it to you.¡±
At this moment, in Mike¡¯s eyes, the mysterious person could no longer be treated as an ordinary person.
¡°Then, the next question, did you have a dream just now? Also, how is the sleeping effect here?¡±
Speaking of sleep, Mike had actually thought of sleeping here because he was too sleepy.
However, he was also very afraid of being trapped in an infinite dream.
Therefore, he changed the question he originally wanted to ask and asked another question.
Regarding this question, the mysterious man said answered naturally.
¡°I had a dream. It was a very erotic dream. I dreamed that I was one among triplets, two men and one woman, and then I f*cked my own sister, and then my brother fucked my asshole...¡±
What was all this? This person had definitely gone crazy. He waspletely insane. Was he not just a pervert?
After not getting the information he wanted, Mike¡¯s mood swings became more and more intense. What was shown on the outside was that he was getting more and more impatient.
¡°Shut up. If you say these unimportant things again, I will let you know what cruelty is.¡±
Mike was almost subconsciously threatening the mysterious man.
¡°Really?¡±
Honestly speaking, once he said those words, Mike regretted it. Then, he wanted to p himself twice. Why was he wasting his time with a mentally ill person?
If the threat was useful, he would not feel so bad.
Looking at the mysterious man who was ready to make a move, Mike hurriedly waved his hand, indicating that he was wrong.
At this moment, his brain was working rapidly. He thought of a possible way to deal with the mysterious man. He immediately changed his words and said,
¡°Ah, no, I will choose to let you die without any pain.¡±
The mysterious man was obviously a little disappointed. His lowered face was filled with boredom and disappointment.
¡°That¡¯s too boring. Alright, you win. You ask and I answer.¡±
What a lunatic.
Mike cursed in his heart. He subconsciously wanted to use this kind of behavior to hide his fear of the mysterious man.
Anyone would want to avoid a lunatic. Normal people would try to stay as far away from this kind of person as possible, afraid that they would be affected by the other party¡¯s strange behavior, or even be harmed.
¡°Oh, God. Let¡¯s go back to the question. How did you sleep here?¡±
¡°The sleep was okay if you didn¡¯t wake me up.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already apologized about this before. Let¡¯s skip it.¡±
Mike quickly skipped over the meaningless topic, and then looked at the mysterious person who looked very energetic and seemed very normal.
¡°So you¡¯re now in a state of wakefulness. Oh God, is this still considered a dream?¡±
¡°Who knows? How do you know if this is a dream or reality? Maybe this is reality, and everything you¡¯ve lived before is just a dream.¡±
Chapter 136: The Mysterious Man
Chapter 136: The Mysterious Man
Mike did not quite understand what the mysterious man was talking about.
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°You really have no imagination. Do you usually watch sci-fi movies?¡±
Mike Thought for a moment and shook his head. He was not interested in sci-fi.
¡°No, what does it have to do with this?¡±
¡°Of course there is. In the world of sci-fi, there is such an illusion of the future. It is the brain in a vat, which stores the human brain in a container.
In this state, the person is still alive, because the brain still has the consciousness of the person, and it is still alive.
In this case, the person needs to rely on equipment for all life support. In this person¡¯s consciousness, he is not living in the equipment, but in the real world.¡±
What the mysterious person said was a ssic science fiction theme, and this theme, which originated from the illusion of the future, could be seen with the continuous development of technology, there was already hope to realize it.
It was believed that in another few decades, or even one or two hundred years, this kind of technology might really be able to be realized.
Although it was a ssic theme that had appeared in many sci-fi novels or movies, it was quite novel to outsiders like Mike.
¡°How did he do it?¡±
Unknowingly, the topic changed again. Although there was a reason behind the mysterious man¡¯s introduction this time, the person who actually changed the topic was Mike himself.
¡°Using a supeputer to release false information to the brain and create virtual reality. As a boy, you should have heard this before, right? The same situation seems to have been experimented on now.
However, that is to insert a tube into the spinal cord to connect the brain nerves, but some of the principles are still the same.
In short, the scenes that you are seeing now that are so real are actually justputer simtions.¡±
With the mysterious man¡¯s exnation, Mike had a rough idea of what the man meant by ¡®brain in a vat¡¯.
How should he put it? If all of this was real, it was indeed hard to ept.
¡°... then can all of this still be considered real?¡±
¡°That depends on you. I enjoy it. Even if it¡¯s fake, the feeling it gives me is real. Then I¡¯ll just treat it as real.¡±
The mysterious man¡¯s free and easy-going nature was something Mike could not imagine.
This was also a very normal thing. People could not understand each other.
Looking at Mike, who was constantly thinking about whether the world was real or not, the mysterious man smiled slightly.
¡°Speaking of which, it seems to being.¡±
The mysterious man¡¯s words were very light. Mike did not hear what he was saying clearly.
¡°What?¡±Mike raised his head in confusion and looked at the mysterious man. He asked in puzzlement, ¡°did you say something just now?¡±
At this moment, the entire corridor underwent a terrifying change. All kinds of stains began to appear on the walls and floors of the corridor. At the same time, a particrly unpleasant and pungent smell was transmitted to nders¡¯s nose.
The sudden change made Mike Panic. He cried out in fear, venting the anger in his heart:
¡°What is all this?!¡±
What made his scalp tingle the most was the shape of these stains, which looked like footprints and handprints. It looked as if there were many people walking around.
The sunlight outside the window dimmed at this moment. Sensing the changes outside the window, Mike quickly turned his head to look.
He saw the sun disappear in an instant. It became pitch ck outside the window, and it was still getting darker.
The color of the world outside the window was disappearing. When the familiar pitch ck covered the ss again, Mike trembled and retreated frantically.
He retreated all the way to the wall.
¡°I must be dreaming, right?¡±
Beside him, the mysterious man who was enjoying Mike¡¯s reaction smiled slightly. Compared to Mike¡¯s fear, he seemed to be at ease. He did not feel ufortable walking on these stains at all.
¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re dreaming or not. I only know that if you don¡¯t start running, you¡¯ll be killed. Whether it¡¯s in this world or the real world, you won¡¯t be there.¡±
¡°You mean... I¡¯ll die?¡±
In an instant, Mike understood something and stared at the mysterious man.
¡°Isn¡¯t this a dream?¡±
¡°I told you, this can be a dream or it can be real.¡±
¡°I¡¯m leaving first.¡±
¡°Wait for me!¡±
Mike reached out his hand to stop the mysterious man, but at this moment, an arm suddenly stretched out from the wall behind him. The arm was wrapped in ck hair and looked very terrifying.
¡°Ahhhh¨C¡±
Looking at his arm that was grabbed, Mike let out a sharp and ear-piercing voice that was as sharp as a woman¡¯s.
The mysterious man waved his hand at Mike and said a simple goodbye.
¡°I wish you good luck. If you can¡¯t survive here, you won¡¯t be able to be my ssmate.¡±
Hearing this, how could Mike not know that the other party had never been a madman, but just a normal person.
The only difference between the other party and him was the difference in information.
The other party held many secrets that he did not know.
¡°You really know something.¡±
Mike used a very certain tone when he asked this question. It could be seen that Mike was not a fool.
The mysterious person also knew this. He smiled slightly. There was a hint of strangeness in his smile, and his tone was filled with anticipation.
¡°If you want to know, then do your best to survive. I hope I can see you again in the future.¡±
As he spoke, under Mike¡¯s desperate gaze, the mysterious man¡¯s figure disappeared into the darkness. Only Mike was left struggling in the terrifying corridor.
¡°Damn it!¡±
...
¡°I hope you will like the entrance ceremony I prepared for you.¡±
The mysterious man who had disappeared reappeared. He stood in the golden paddy field and looked at the situation inside the school.
At this moment, there was at least one student on each floor, running in the corridor with a terrified expression.
¡°Hehe, as the first batch of students in this school, I have high hopes for all of you. Hahahaha.¡±
The mysterious man¡¯sughter became more and more abandoned, and his voice also changed at this moment.
Disguise removed.
The flesh and blood began to melt and disappear like snow, and the truth hidden under the flesh and blood were all exposed at this moment.
The mysterious man disappeared and was reced by a scarecrow.
From the beginning, there was no mysterious man, only the scarecrow, nders.
nders made simr attempts on each subject, and it has to be said that the reactions of these people were really interesting.
nders was also quite satisfied with the fear they exuded.
Now, he just had to wait, wait for the transformation of these people.
Go beyond the limit and meet the greater fear.
Chapter 137: Who Was Sent Into the Domain?
Chapter 137: Who Was Sent Into the Domain?
Humans were a highly malleable species.
nders was well aware of this.
So, he learned about humans, and he wanted to tap into human¡¯s potential as much as he could.
He wanted to train all the humans he enlisted to be fear beasts that provide a constant, steady supply of fear points.
Fear was not torture, but the cause of your evolution and transformation.
Enjoy this fascinating fear.
nders stared at the teaching building in front of him.
As the experiment on humans officially began, the sky of Tensley University was covered by dark clouds at some point.
As the initial medium of the Domain, ¡®water¡¯ helped nders connect the entire Tensley University to his own Domain.
He stood on the rooftop where he had once ughtered a mage and obtained the magic sword Apophis.
nders reverted back to his human form.
He raised his head to look at the sky and allowed the raindrops to fall on his body.
nders was different from the original Domain female ghost. Although the Domain female ghost was born with a Domain, as a newborn strange creature, her intelligence was limited.
This made her development and application of the Domain far inferior to nders who had acquired the Domain.
Not to mention, with the help of the system, he had transformed it into the Domain of Fear. After being bound to nders, the rtionship between nders and the Domain was now even closer than that of the female domain ghost.
It was as if nders was born with this Domain.
What the Domain female ghost could do with her Domain, nders could do as well.
What the Domain female ghost could not do with her domain, nders could still do.
In fact, the term ¡®Domain female ghost¡¯ could no longer be used because she no longer had a Domain.
It would be better to use the term ¡®lost¡¯ to refer to this female ghost that had already escaped. The lost female ghost was this strange creature¡¯s code name.
Using the material in reality as a medium and exchanging information, the lost female ghost could only use the water in the female dormitory building as a medium.
Moreover, when the water used as a medium left the area of the female dormitory building, the connection between it and the lost female ghost would disappear due to the distance.
If the lost female ghost could be like nders now, able to cover such arge area to transform the medium and set up a ¡®door¡¯, then the number of people who went missing back then would not only be a few.
At the very least, it would be counted in the hundreds.
The rain fell on the ground, and in ces that others could not see, a bright red substance surfaced on the floor and quickly disappeared.
The rain came too suddenly, so many students were still outside and did not have the time to take shelter from the rain.
Whether it was the students or the teachers, when faced with the heavy rain, they only had one thought in their mind, and that was to find a ce to take shelter from the rain.
If they could not handle it well and fell sick, it would cost a lot of money. Moreover, in order to recover and have a healthy body, they needed to rest for a few days.
In this way, not only did they waste money, but they also wasted time.
This was a loss that was not worth it.
Therefore, everyone ran and went to the nearest ce where they could hide from the rain.
These people who were in a hurry naturally would not notice their surroundings. In addition to the influence of the heavy rain, they would not notice that some of the people around them had disappeared as they ran.
However, there were exceptions.
¡°Quick, Annie, we¡¯re here.¡±
Jonathan held his girlfriend¡¯s hand and ran towards the nearest teaching building.
Damn it, did the weather forecast not say that it would be sunny today? Why did it suddenly rain so heavily?
At this moment, he brought his girlfriend, Annie, and quickly walked into the school building.
The rain fell on his body. While running, Jonathan felt very ufortable with the rain on his face.
Many drops of water even entered his eyes, seriously affecting his vision.
He subconsciously narrowed his eyes and vaguely felt a sh of golden light in front of his eyes. The tip of his nose seemed to smell the scent of a wheat field.
It was like an illusion. Everythingsted for less than a second. Jonathan did not pay attention to it and continued to run with the destination in mind.
¡°Okay, Annie, there¡¯s a towel in my bag. Wipe it quickly.¡±
The moment he entered, Jonathan let go of his girlfriend¡¯s hand and took out a towel from his bag.
In just a short while, when Jonathan raised the towel and turned around again, his girlfriend suddenly disappeared.
¡°Annie? Hey, Annie? Where are you?¡±
Looking around in confusion, Jonathan did not find the familiar figure.
¡°Hey, buddy, have you seen my girlfriend?¡±
At this moment, a ck shadow walked past Jonathan, and Jonathan subconsciously pulled him back.
The person turned his head and looked at Jonathan.
It was this nce that made Jonathan let go of his hand instantly, and then he kept stepping back.
Under his messy hair was a pair of eyes that were wide open and filled with blood.
The overall appearance of the other party was extremely ferocious. Jonathan did not know what the other party was, but he should still be a human.
He had to admit that he was shocked by the other party¡¯s appearance.
¡°Hey, how are you?¡±
Being stared at by this pair of red eyes, Jonathan felt a little unnatural and could not remain calm.
However, considering that his girlfriend had gone missing and was suddenly nowhere to be seen, Jonathan still braced himself and asked the person.
He subconsciously softened his tone and tried to be as sincere as possible.
¡°My girlfriend is missing. She is short and wearing a ck cap. I wonder if you have seen her?¡±
Perhaps because his attitude was okay, the man shook his head and turned his head away, no longer looking at him.
Feeling the shift of his gaze, Jonathan heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Then, he said to the man¡¯s back, ¡°sorry to disturb you.¡±
¡°Speaking of which, which building of the school is this?¡±
Jonathan wiped the rain with a towel while looking around in confusion.
There were very few people in the hall at the moment. It was very quiet and almost no one could be seen.
Jonathan began to observe the surroundings. From the style, this was indeed the teaching building of his school.
However, Jonathan had no impression of this building in front of him.
¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s too cold here.¡±
Jonathan hugged his shoulders. At this moment, the interior of the entire teaching building was shaded.
¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a building that dares to set the air-conditioning temperature so low.
If director Karl finds out, he will definitely be furious.¡±
After briefly tidying up the rainwater on his body, Jonathan put everything back into his backpack.
After doing all this, Jonathan continued to look for his girlfriend.
¡°Annie, Annie...¡±
Chapter 138: The Man Went In. No, It Was Actually a Woman
Chapter 138: The Man Went In. No, It Was Actually a Woman
¡°Jonathan, Jonathan, where are you?¡±
Annie looked at the dark corridor in front of her. She did not know what had happened. In the blink of an eye, the whole world had changed.
She tried hard to recall the previous situation.
¡°Who was that? Why did Jonathan keep holding my hand, but it turned out to be him holding someone else¡¯s hand?¡±
The scene before she came here shed across Annie¡¯s mind.
Initially, she was running in the rain with her boyfriend, Jonathan, in order to find a ce to hide from the rain.
However, for some unknown reason, she was in a daze. Her hand suddenly hung in mid-air. The person who was supposed to be holding his hand suddenly appeared 20 meters away from her in the blink of an eye.
Looking at her boyfriend who suddenly teleported, just as Annie was still thinking about how her boyfriend had mastered his superpower, she suddenly saw another person standing beside her boyfriend.
that person was holding her hand in Jonathan¡¯s ce.
¡°Jonathan!¡±
Annie subconsciously wanted to shout her boyfriend¡¯s name.
But in the next moment, the scene in her field of vision suddenly began to stretch. The surrounding buildings, flowers, and nts all changed shape at this moment.
And before her vision returned to normal, thest normal scene that Annie saw was the ck shadow that reced her and was held by Jonathan¡¯s hand.
At that time, as if feeling Annie¡¯s gaze, the ck shadow actually turned its head at that moment, and its eyes met Annie¡¯s eyes.
With just a nce, Annie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her breathing became rapid and difficult as if she was going to suffocate in the next second. It was very ufortable.
Because it was too terrifying, Annie had already forgotten more than half of it. The only thing that left a deep impression on her was that pair of scarlet eyes. She still could not forget it until now.
Other people¡¯s eyes were white and bloodshot to make up for it. As for that unknown existence, and unknown whether it was ghost or human, her eyes werepletely covered with blood.
¡°What exactly is that? What is going on? Why is my boyfriend holding a monster?¡±
Annie could not understand what was going on. She was not even sure where she was.
After making eye contact with the unknown existence, Annie suddenly appeared in the teaching building.
She teleported from the rainy street to the teaching building.
It was as if the one who had mastered teleportation was not Jonathan but Annie.
¡°And what is this ce? The teaching building of the school. What is this building in charge of? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±
Annie was very familiar with the university, but the university was very big. The students here might not be able to recognize all the buildings in the university by the time they graduated.
Annie was such a person. She did not have any prior need to ess this area.
Other than apanying her boyfriend Jonathan, she would go to ss and go shopping with her best friends.
How should she put it? It was terrible.
Annie looked at the familiar but strange school buildings around her and felt extremely strange.
She subconsciously wanted to turn around and walk out.
However, she was faced with a locked door.
¡°Locked?¡±
Annie felt that it was a little ridiculous. She went forward and grabbed the door handle, then kept shaking it.
The chain rubbed against the door handle, making a harsh and unpleasant sound.
¡°Is it locked? Then how did I get here?¡±
Annie started to feel uneasy.
¡°Could it really be teleportation?¡±
Annie felt that it was a little unbelievable. How could there be such a strange situation in the world.
Was teleportation not something made up by people on TV or in movies?
Should superpowers not exist at all?
¡°This is too crazy.¡±
Regardless of whether Annie believed it or not, the reality was that she had separated from her boyfriend, Jonathan, and hade to a ce that revealed that it was not simple.
Appearing alone in this ce that made people feel uneasy and insecure, Annie was just an ordinary girl.
¡°Damn it, the higher-ups actually hid such an important matter from us. What a bunch of rice worms. They take the taxpayers¡¯money, but they never do anything serious.¡±
Annie could not suppress the fear in her heart. She needed to vent her anger, so the government officials who were usually scolded became the target for Annie to vent her anger on.
¡°If I can get out, I must...¡±
As she vented out the fear in her heart, Annie, who was in the teaching building, had slightly recovered.
At least her body stopped trembling uncontrobly.
Looking at the corridor that had not shown any reaction up until now, Annie could not help but feel a wave of fear and unease in her heart.
¡°Is there no one here?¡±
She had scolded for so long, but she did not hear any movement.
Not to mention movement, she had not even seen a mouse or a mosquito.
Although she stayed near the door alone, it did not mean that she was willing to stay forever.
In an unfamiliar environment, doing nothing and doing everything were the two easiest situations to die.
Annie recalled the adventures and survival shows she had seen before. She kept saying to herself:
¡°Come on, Annie, you can do it, you can do it, you have to believe in yourself, you can do it...¡±
Finally, Annie, who could not stand it anymore, took her first step.
She began to face the strange school building in front of her, facing her fear.
When Annie took her first step, simr situations happened in every corner of the school building.
However, not everyone was stuck forever after entering the Domain.
This teleportation was not controlled by nders, but purely by luck.
nders had more important things to do now, so he was not in the mood to y with them.
He used the rain as a ¡®medium¡¯ to erode the entire campus.
When it waspletelypleted, the entire campus would be a fixed ¡®door¡¯ to the Domain of Fear.
At that time, as long as nders was willing, he could turn the entire academy into a purgatory at any time.
However, there was no need for that.
His current strength was not enough for him to be so exaggerated.
¡°Speaking of which, this can also begin.¡±
nders seemed to have recalled something. He took out a small grass figurine. This small grass figurine looked very detailed.
Its shape was quite terrifying, and it was simr to nders.
¡°Compared to campus legends, I feel that you are more suitable for urban legends.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s an urban legend, it should be able to maximize your utility value.¡±
Chapter 139: Physical Entity-Type Curse Strange Creatures
Chapter 139: Physical Entity-Type Curse Strange Creatures
¡°Compared to campus legends, I feel that with your speed of dissemination, you should be able to directly evolve into an urban horror legend.¡±
nders thought for a moment and then threw the scarecrow out.
Fear Scarecrow, level 10.
The level 10 Fear Scarecrow was no longer the situation where it did not have a physical body.
It had now be a physical type of curse.
Moreover, it was a terrifying existence that could spread.
nders was looking forward to the performance of the Fear Scarecrow, so he sent a total of five Fear Scarecrows to protect the little scarecrow by his side to prevent it from being destroyed.
At the same time, if necessary, the host of the Scarecrow of Fear would be killed in advance to help the Scarecrow of Fear reproduce.
If nders was really willing, he would have already started killing in the city.
However, there was no need. Under no special circumstances, torturing slowly would be the best way to maximize his own benefits.
Moreover, because of the matter with Durham, all the mage associations had avoided the eyes of Sarkos City, where nders was.
This also gave nders time to develop in peace.
However, if nders wanted to spread the Scarecrow of Fear quickly and create arge number of killings to attract the attention of the Mage Association, it would be a loss that would not be worth it.
Before he had absolute confidence, nders did not want to go head-to-head with the Mage Association.
After the experience with the death bus, nders deeply understood that there were still many gaps in his strength.
As for the Mage Association, although he had defeated a B rank Garros, there was still an A+ rank Rei on top of him.
A grade, even if it was an A-, was a stage that nders had never been able to reach.
Before he knew the difference between B and A, nders still tried his best to avoid contact with the other party.
Not to mention, the other forces hidden in the Mage Association.
nders would not simply think that a single Rei was all that the Mage Association had.
If that was really the case, then the human race would have been destroyed long ago.
There must be some hidden strength or powerful mages who were sent on more dangerous missions.
ording to nders¡¯s guess, if what he thought was true, then the previous presidents of the Mage Association should still be alive.
The strong could often extend their lifespan, allowing them to live longer.
This was not because of any special methods, but simply because their strength had be stronger, and their bodies had evolved.
In the inner world, the stronger the person, the harder it was for them to die and walk to the end of their life.
Letting the Guardian Scarecrow release the Fear Scarecrow, nders continued to admire the school in front of him that was dyed in his color for the first time.
¡°Speaking of which, this is the first time I like the rain.¡±
A few months ago, he was still a scarecrow that could not move at all. What nders hated the most was the feeling of being drenched by the rain. That was a terrible experience.
But now, because of the Disguise, nders could transform into a human when he was drenched.
Although he would still get wet when he was drenched, the situation waspletely different from when he was a scarecrow.
When he was in the scarecrow state, not only would he get wet all over, but the rain would also seep into his body, making him very ufortable. As the straw that made up his body ran through the water, his body would be very heavy.
If he could move, then his ability to move would be greatly affected.
But it was different now. With Disguise, nders no longer had to worry about these small things.
If he was being impromptu, nders could even turn himself into a murloc through Disguise.
Yes, it was the fantasy creature murloc that appeared in the fairy tale.
Since he was a murloc, he naturally would not be afraid of getting wet. He would even be in a good condition on a rainy day.
But now, nders did not do that.
Today was a very memorable day. The rain that fell on this special day had a good implication.
It could be seen as everything going wrong next. Bad luck would be quietly washed away by the heavy rain, and a better future would wee you.
There were many simr sayings, but the key was to look at the problem from a perspective.
In the process of the school being eroded, besides being a supervisor, nders had his own things to do.
That was to level up.
Previously, he had already upgraded all of his third-tier skills to level 10, which could be said to be pretty good.
The final result gave nders a huge surprise, which made him want to immediately level up all of his remaining skills.
Unfortunately, after several rounds of leveling up, nders¡¯s fear points were somewhat insufficient.
However, this was not a big problem, because nders¡¯s daily ie from fear points was now in tens of thousands.
A day was not even over, and the number of fear points in nders¡¯s hands had reached another terrifying level.
It could be said that he was in a much better situation now.
However, these fear points were still a little worse than before. If he were to directly upgrade all the skills in the first two tiers to level 10 like before, it would not be enough.
However, if he were to only upgrade the first-tier to level 10, it would still be more than enough.
One had to know the skills of the first-tier: Fear, Night Cut and Demonic God¡¯s Body.
Two of the skills had already reached level 10, so nders only needed to level up Night Cut.
Then why did he not consider leveling up after reaching level 10?
This was because after reaching level 10, there was no way to level up anymore. There seemed to be a level cap.
As for how to unlock it, nders did not know.
Perhaps it was the same as the other skills that he had unlocked before. What kind of conditions did it require.
In short, before finding that condition, nders decided to level up all of his existing skills.
Night Cut, level 10.
As one of nders¡¯s most reliable attacks in his early days, the low-level Night Cut had already been unable to adapt to the overpowered nders since he obtained Sword Apophis.
However, now that he had reached level 10, this skill had undergone earth-shattering changes.
The changes were mainly due to the two characteristics of Night Cut.
One of them was the weapon that came with the skill, the huge scythe.
It was like the scythe of the Grim Reaper, reaping life and fear for nders.
This scythe had also brought about apletely new change.
nders called out the scythe. The pitch-ck mist condensed in his hand and finally transformed into a brand-new, iparably sharp, pitch-ck scythe.
Ding ling ling!
A string of bells hung on the body of the scythe, asionally emitting a clear and pleasant melody.
However, this sound was not meant for people to hear. The bells also had their own names.
Requiem Bell.
Chapter 140: It’s Late at Night, Let’s Find Someone to Test the Knife
Chapter 140: It¡¯s Late at Night, Let¡¯s Find Someone to Test the Knife
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The first change after the upgrade of Night Cut was that the sickle became even more extraordinary as a weapon.
Not only did its appearance be even more terrifying and dangerous, but it also came with a string of Requiem Bells.
Requiem Bells was just like the literal meaning of its name. The the sound it made could soothe the soul.
The reason why it appeared was because of the new function of the scythe after evolution.
The first function was that the damage caused would be difficult to heal.
Any wound that was cut by nders¡¯s scythe would be corroded by the unique dark energy of the scythe.
The target that was cut would be in pain all the time.
At the same time, if the wound could not be treated in time, the area of the wound would expand step by step.
And this person could only watch as he walked towards death step by step.
The second ability was to harvest souls.
Any life that was harvested by the scythe would have their souls sucked into the scythe and enved by nders.
The souls had no intellect and would remain in the state they were in when they were alive.
If they were always in fear when they were alive, then they would always be in fear after they died.
Because they were affected by extreme emotion, these souls would be restless and frantic, and they would be very aggressive.
Therefore, during normal times, the Requiem Bell was needed to suppress them.
The more souls there were, the higher the quality of the scythe would be, and the damage it would cause would also increase.
Moreover, these souls would also constantly contribute fear points to nders during normal times.
The second important change of Night Cut was its attack style.
By using the scythe to strike, Night Cut could freely switch between two attack modes.
One was a physical attack that gathered energy on the surface of the scythe and strengthened the scythe strike.
The other was an energy attack that released energy and caused long-range damage.
Since Night Cut¡¯s attack range was in a fan shape, this long-range attack also spread out in a fan shape.
It could be said that the upgraded Night Cut not only increased its growth rate.
It also took care of most of its attack forms. It could both y closebat and use long-range attacks.
Right now, nders could not wait to see how powerful Night Cut could be.
...
When the day was about to end and the sun had set, a middle-aged man who was as fat as a pig finally woke up from his bed.
The first thing he did after waking up was not to wash up, but to stagger to the living room.
His expression was terrible. Anyone could see that he was in a bad mood.
The reason was simple. He did not wake up naturally, but because his body was hungry.
A strong sense of hunger, as well as the pain from his abdomen, announced that he needed to eat quickly.
Being forcefully awakened from his sleep by this pain was naturally not a good feeling.
In addition, this fat man¡¯s temper was not very good.
The moment he came up, he fiercely pped the table.
Pa!
The table was shaking. Although this man was fat, his strength was really not small.
The loud voice made the house be noisy.
¡°Where¡¯s the food? I want to eat! Do you want me to starve to death?¡±
¡°Coming,ing!¡±
As soon as he said this, a thin and shriveled woman hurriedly brought out the food that had already been prepared.
The woman¡¯s thin body was in stark contrast to the man¡¯s fat body.
The woman¡¯s movements and response speed were very fast.
But this did not hinder the fat pig man who was in an irascible state.
The fat pig man raised his hand and pped the woman¡¯s face again, pping her to the ground.
¡°You woman, you can¡¯t even do a simple job? Don¡¯t you have eyes? Do you need me to call you?¡±
The fat pig man face was red from anger. He looked like a roasted suckling pig.
He looked unusually ugly and ferocious.
¡°You really are a slut. If I don¡¯t hit you for a day, are you going to itch?¡±
The fat pig man cursed and hit the woman at the same time.
After a few hits, he stopped hitting.
It was not because he had vented his anger, but because he was really starving.
He cursed and sat on his seat, and then began to eat quickly.
He did not care about the taste of the food, and just stuffed it into his mouth.
The food that was enough for a family of four was eaten by the fat pig man in less than ten minutes.
This was clearly a pig in human skin.
As for the woman who was bullied by the fat pig man, she chose to remain silent about what happened to her.
Looking at her husband who had been eating not far away, the woman¡¯s eyes shed with all kinds of dark emotions.
She had almost reached the end of her patience.
The long-term experience had made her endure, and the dissatisfaction and anger had also appeared in her.
This long-term backlog had almost pushed her to the point where she could not breathe.
She was really going crazy.
She had really had enough of this kind of life.
Sometimes, she always wondered why she did not poison his food?
Phew! Phew!
After taking a few deep breaths, the woman still did not explode this time. She chose to endure it again.
Because in this family, she still had a presence that she could not let go of.
Her daughter, that was the only pir of support in her heart.
Regarding themotion outside, her daughter who was in the room also heard it.
But she did not go out to check. Instead, she was writing her homework expressionlessly.
She was only thirteen or fourteen years old, but her face no longer had the vitality that belonged to this age.
Was this good? This was very bad.
Because this state was the state that nders hated the most.
Numbness, no emotional fluctuations, this was a reaction that she made to protect herself in a situation where she had been in violence for a long time and had no hope.
Under such circumstances, people would not even feel fear.
Even if she was facing an unknown terrifying existence, she would not have any reaction.
And such an existence was trash to nders. He did not even want to look at it.
At the dining table, after eating all the food, fat pig simply touched his mouth and casually wiped his body before copsing on the sofa.
Creak, creak, creak!
The long-term pressure had made the old sofa somewhat unable to bear the burden, and it let out a sorrowful cry.
But fat pig did not care about this.
He just watched the televisionzily, and he watched for four or five hours.
Throughout the entire process, fat pig did not even move his position once.
Do not even mention helping the woman do some housework, he would even call the woman over whenever he had anything to do and provide him with various services.
And in the face of her husband¡¯s bossing around, the woman seems to have long been used to it.
Finally,te at night, the fat pig would be in heat...
Chapter 141: Resistance
Chapter 141: Resistance
Darkness bled in, and in the darkness, people would subconsciously ignore other things, and focus on the present itself.
And because the darkness affected people¡¯s vision, so people with a taste of crime in the dark will not be found in the illusion.
Even with this kind of hope, so that the heart of the evil would be further expanded.
Not to mention that this kind of thing was happening at home.
The desire in fat pig¡¯s heart swelled even more after the 18+ content appeared on the television.
He subconsciously wanted to call his wife.
¡°Come over here!¡±
The woman who was doing some manual work to support the family heard her husband¡¯s call. Her entire body subconsciously trembled a little, and then her face turned pale.
She knew her husband well. She knew when her husband shouted, what his emotions wanted, and what he wanted.
These were all the results of the torture she had suffered over the years.
Although she could not change anything, more or less, she was mentally prepared.
The woman stood up and walked toward the fat pig husband.
The fat pig also tried his best to sit up. When he looked at his wife¡¯s face, which was already a bit old, he could not help but feel a trace of disgust in his heart.
Even if it was fat pig, he was still a man.
And a man was always faithful to the opposite sex.
They always had only one choice for their spouse, and that was to be beautiful.
If a woman¡¯s face was blemished because of her age and was not as good-looking as before, a man would inevitably feel some disgust.
This was even more obvious on the fat man.
The little toothpick, which was originally erect, also showed signs of weakness at this moment.
It was obvious that he had lost interest in his wife.
However, he was more or less tired of hearing the screams of a person.
He wanted to hear the screams of a younger person.
In fact, even if his wife¡¯s face was older, it was not ugly. It could be seen that she was very beautiful when she was young.
It could only be said that time was cruel, and thisdy did not have the time or energy to do any nursing.
In such a situation, she had been bullied and tortured for a long time, and her mental state was not much better. That was why she had be like this step by step.
Fat pig, on the other hand, had developed visual fatigue after looking at her for a long time. Naturally, he did not have a good impression of thisdy.
Thedy who noticed this heaved a sigh of relief. She thought that she would be able to avoid the torture today.
She was also very happy that fat pig did not like her.
It was best to keep doing this.
But soon, her expression changed.
Because fat pig stood up. He obviously did not want to use his hands to solve the problem, and it was impossible for him to take the money to go out and have sex.
In such a house with two women, one could not be used anymore, so there was only one answer.
Looking at fat pig who seemed to be looking for prey, the wife immediately understood something.
¡°My dear, I...¡±
The expression on the wife¡¯s face instantly changed. She put on a fake smile like a prostitute and put on a seductive and emotional look. At the same time, she quickly stripped herself naked with both hands.
It was like she was apletely different person just now. She even called out ¡®darling¡¯.
If there were careful people observing from the side, they would be able to notice that when she called out ¡®darling¡¯, the woman¡¯s abdomen had obvious undtions.
It was very obvious that the woman¡¯s heart was very tormented and disgusting. She even had physical difort.
¡°Get lost.¡±
The fat pig man did not feel anything about the woman¡¯s reaction. He pushed her away in annoyance and walked towards his daughter¡¯s room.
Looking at her husband¡¯s back, a pitch-ck will emerged in the wife¡¯s heart. She panicked, she was terrified, and she decided that she could not bear it anymore.
Do not be afraid, Alice, I¡¯ming to save you.
The wife did not even bother to put on her clothes. She walked quickly to the kitchen.
There, there was actually a knife that she had always loved.
It was the bone scraping knife that she was going to use to ughter pigs, sheep, cows.
It was just that this thing had never been used since she bought it.
Because the wife had been waiting for an opportunity.
And now, the time hade.
The custom-made huge bone scraping knife was very big, bigger than his wife¡¯s two armsbined.
Logically speaking, such a big knife should have been found a long time ago. As long as it was stored in the cab, it would definitely be found.
And in order for his wife to be able to quickly take this thing out and use it when she needed it, she even put it in a more conspicuous ce.
But even so, fat pig did not notice it.
Because he had never been to the kitchen, and even the number of times he passed by the kitchen was very few.
If he needed anything, he would definitely not do it himself, but call his wife.
So, he naturally did not need to specifically go to the kitchen to wander around, and would not even notice this big knife.
Otherwise, he would have already found out about the incident and flew into a rage.
Just by looking at the appearance of the knife, ordinary people would find it very scary.
Moreover, such arge custom-made knife required a lot of strength just to pick it up. However, at this moment, therge knife seemed to be nothing in his wife¡¯s hands and was easily lifted up by his wife.
Although it looked very thin and weak, the wife¡¯s arm was not as weak as it looked.
The muscles in her entire arm tensed up. The wife held the bone scraping knife and quickly ran to her daughter¡¯s room.
At this moment, she only had one thought in her mind. She wanted to save her daughter.
Any person who had been tortured for a long time would let the other party taste the suffering that they had suffered when they had the desire and ability to exact revenge.
However, the woman did not care about that. She only wanted to end all of this as soon as possible so that her daughter could be safe.
As long as her daughter was safe, she would be satisfied.
¡°Alice! Alice!¡±
Madam rushed into her daughter¡¯s room and looked at her husband who was trying toy on top of her daughter.
It took less than a minute for the husband to make his move.
Seeing that her daughter was not hurt, the wife heaved a sigh of relief and rushed forward without hesitation.
But at this moment, an unexpected ident happened.
¡°I smell fear. Is that you, little one?¡±
A scarecrow¡¯s face, which was emitting a scarlet gaze, appeared on the window. The eerie and terrifying voice prated through the ss and reached the ears of everyone in the room.
The scarecrow, a living scarecrow.
No one had expected that the scarecrow would appear in front of everyone. Everyone in the room subconsciously stopped what they were doing.
Chapter 142: Enjoyment
Chapter 142: Enjoyment
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Walking on the road at night, the Disguise was removed bit by bit.
nders¡¯s figure gradually lengthened, and a pitch-ck scythe appeared in his hand.
In the sea of consciousness, Sword Apophis¡¯s voice appeared in nders¡¯s mind.
¡°Master...¡±
Hearing Sword Apophis¡¯s voice, as its master, nders immediately felt the emotions in sword Apophis¡¯s heart.
Sword Apophis was worried that his position would be reced.
There was a reason for him to be worried, even though he was now under nders¡¯s control.
But just like how the Sword King was able to trade him, he might be able to exchange his master in the future.
Thus, there was aparison to improve his own strength.
Moreover, even if he stayed under nders, it was necessary to improve his strength.
Do not forget that the contract between the two parties was a master-servant contract. If the master died, the strange servant would not be able to survive.
Therefore, the strange creature Sword Apophis and the others who were subdued would not give up on the possibility of increasing their strength.
Of course, most of the strange creatures did not have the intelligence to realize this.
At present, only a few of the strange creatures with intelligence could understand this and look for opportunities to increase their strength.
Sword Apophis had the highest growth potential and the simplest path of growth.
As a freakish magic sword with great potential, Sword Apophis had one path of rapid growth, which was to eat flesh and blood.
By killing living beings, Sword Apophis could continue to grow, but it was different from the scythe in nders¡¯s hand.
Sword Apophis did not need to strike the final blow. It only needed flesh and blood.
The scythe needed to strike the final blow, and it only needed the soul.
In terms of growth, the potential of both weapons was not small, and their growth conditions and restrictions did not conflict.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t abandon you. Hehehe, and if you¡¯re interested, I can consider dual wielding.¡±
Two weapons that could grow. Others would treasure just one of them.
On the other hand, nders had two of them. He even had a dilemma over who to use them on. It was truly a happy annoyance.
However, fortunately, there was no conflict between the two weapons in terms of resources.
The two weapons just happened to eat a life form perfectly together.
After pacifying Sword Apophis, nders began to look for his prey.
In the dark, there were a lot of crimes.
Especially that kind of remote ce, it was a den of evil.
Walking in the damp alley, the garbage bin on the side was open, emitting a disgusting stench.
And in nders¡¯s vision, a crime was ying out on the side of the garbage heap.
Robbery.
And there was also violence.
The crime scene was easy to understand. It was originally a fight for money, but halfway through the fight, he found that this person was also good-looking, so he also robbed something else.
But what nders could not understand was, was this person that thirsty?
In such a harsh environment, he could stillmit a crime.
He was truly ugly. An animal controlled by the lower half of its body was not even worthy of a human.
nders raised the scythe in his hand high up. The corners of his mouth curled up to his ears, revealing a happy smile.
¡°Hehehe...¡±
Before the scythe fell, nders let out a chillingugh.
His voice immediately attracted the attention of the perpetrator. He quickly turned his head around, and his eyes were filled with shock as he stood rooted to the ground.
The victim was also looking at him. Initially, her eyes were filled with hope because someone else had appeared. However, when she saw nders, she was also stunned for a moment.
[Fear Point +30]
[Fear Point +45]
Fear.
[Fear Point +100]
[Fear Point +100]
Night Cut.
Swish!
The pitch-ck scythe carried with it pitch-ck energy as it directly reaped the heads of both the perpetrator and the victim.
Blood sttered everywhere as the two heads flew in mid-air.
nders¡¯s gaze happened to meet these two people as if they were looking at each other.
Enjoyment, pleasure. nders narrowed his eyes.
He was very happy now.
¡°Humph, humph, humph, it¡¯s so exciting, hahaha!¡±
nders spread his arms, leaned back, andughed loudly.
He stood there andughed for a long time, but he still could not forget the faces of the two people just now.
The aggressor had a ferocious smile on his face because of the violence. When he saw nders, his smile gradually faded away, his eyes were a little dull. After nders used Fear, the muscles on his face instantly changed. His eyes widened and his pupils contracted, then, his eyes protruded outwards.
And when nders killed this person, it happened to be when the three expressions were transforming into each other, before the transformation wasplete.
In other words, on that face, three different expressions could be seen. It was very interesting.
Thirty percent pleasure, thirty percent shock, thirty percent fear, and thest part of liberation.
And the expression of the victim was equally interesting. She had initially resisted and felt helpless after being raped. When she heard nders¡¯s voice, she thought that someone was there and was pleasantly surprised. When she saw nders, she was stunned. At that moment, her pupils had already begun to contract in fear, finally, there was the distortion of Fear.
Oh, how sweet. From despair to hope, she thought that she would be able to escape from hell, but she did not expect that there was a deeper hell behind her.
nders really thought about it, and the feeling of joy could not be stopped.
How delicious was this? I still want to taste more.
The potential of humans was endless. At this moment, nders once again realized this.
He still wanted, wanted more, wanted more fear.
¡°What makes me desire is... Where are you guys?¡±
Getting up again, nders hummed a tune that did not make any sense, dragging his scythe as he searched for his next target.
With his skills, the two corpses melted like ice at first, then turned into two blobs of blood and rushed towards nders.
Green light gathered behind nders, and Sword Apophis appeared behind nders.
The two human flesh essences flowed directly into Sword Apophis¡¯s body through the skull on Sword Apophis¡¯s hilt.
As the flesh and blood disappeared, the ghastly white bones were exposed in the air, and a Guardian Scarecrow appeared on the spot. The two skeletons were moved into the Domain, bing the nutrients and decorations of the Domain.
Destroying corpses and destroying traces.
Be it corpses or souls, they had all disappearedpletely.
Any existence that had been killed by nders would not leave behind any dregs in this world.
nders once again swung his scythe. He closed his eyes and recalled the fear he had just felt.
Suddenly, he turned his head and looked in a certain direction. His scarlet eyes shone with a red light.
Chapter 143: Temptation
Chapter 143: Temptation
What was there?
Something was attracting him.
nders cleaned up the scene and walked toward the ce that was emitting temptation.
The pitch-ck sickle scratched the wall, emitting sparks.
nders was now very curious. What was it?
What was it that could have such a temptation and attraction?
He did not even see it. There was a distance between him and it, but it could make his body desire it.
What on Earth could it be?
This feeling of being attracted for the first time, the first reaction of his body before his consciousness, filled nders with curiosity.
Sword Apophis also had the same thought.
But after experiencing the initial agitation, it calmed down.
It seemed to know something, but it was very clear that no matter what it was, it would not belong to it in the end.
The only one who could get that thing was its owner, the strange creature nders.
As the intensity got closer and closer, the temptation became more and more intense, and nders¡¯s curiosity became more and more intense.
Passing through the alley, nders¡¯s purpose seemed to be very remote, and there did not seem to be many people around him.
His gazended on a dpidated small vi.
The courtyard had long been dpidated. Weeds grew everywhere. All kinds of nts were everywhere. It was obvious that no one had paid attention to it for a long time.
However, this small vi was a little more exquisite than he had imagined. If one ignored the unsightly appearance, one would discover that the vi should have been very luxurious.
It could be seen that this family had been glorious in the past, but now it seemed to have a problem.
And what made nders the most curious was that there did not seem to be anyone living around here.
nders looked around and found that this was the only ce that had people living here.
¡°Wait, this ce seems a little familiar?¡±
nders looked around carefully and seemed to have noticed something.
¡°So it¡¯s here!¡±
nders seemed to have understood something and looked in another direction. When that familiar building passed through the gaps between the few vis andnded in nders¡¯s eyes, he understood.
This was really a coincidence. He did not expect toe here.
¡°Looks like after obtaining thisst house, I should be able to return.¡±
This was not just any other ce. It was precisely the vi district that Warfarin had purchased.
The reason why there was no one around was mainly that most of the people who still lived here had been scared away by nders.
As for the rest, they either did not live here in the first ce and only used this ce asionally. They did not use it very often, or they were like the one in front of nders. They did not have the ability to move to another ce anymore.
nders directly stepped through the door of this family and walked inside.
He followed his feeling and quickly found his target.
Through the window, he saw a girl with a numb expression writing her homework on the table. She looked very normal.
Normally, nders would not even look at people in this state.
People without emotions, no matter how good-looking they were, were just skin bags. To nders, they were just like silicone dolls.
But now, nders felt something from them.
nders did not go in immediately. He wanted to see what was attracting him.
He was very curious, very curious, very curious.
It should be known that this ce was not far from Warfarin¡¯s vi, but this situation had never happened to him before.
This would be rather strange.
Was this thing that attracted always been here, or only recently?
If it was here in the first ce, then the reason was him.
If he thought about it, theparison between him and before was the change in his strength.
Before, he was only a C rank strange creature, but now he was a B+ rank.
There was no other difference apart from strength.
If it waster, then nders would be very curious about what had happened to create this thing.
However, no matter which situation it was, nders would have to personally investigate it and find out what attracted him. Only then would he be able to get an answer.
If he really did not understand, there was still the existence of Sword Apophis.
With this encyclopedia-like subordinate, nders would not be so blind as to not know anything.
And just as nders made a move and was about to enter, something happened inside first.
A man who was as fat as a pig walked in from outside.
As soon as the man entered, he grabbed the girl who was doing her homework. Then, without caring about the girl¡¯s reaction, he threw the girl on the bed.
The girl was stunned at first. When she was thrown onto the bed, the man pressed down on her body and started to tear her clothes, she finally realized what the man was going to do to her.
Waving her arms, the girl began to resist.
It was clearly a father-daughter rtionship, but in the man, there was not the slightest bit of responsibility as a father.
There was only a beast in heat.
And what surprised nders was that this man also exuded that attraction.
What was going on?
Without understanding the situation, nders stood rooted to the spot and chose to continue observing.
And very soon, under nders¡¯s probing gaze, another person walked in.
From the looks of it, the other party should be the wife of this fat pig, and also the mother of the girl who was currently being pressed down by the fat pig.
There was a hint of urgency on the woman¡¯s face, and she was holding an astonishing machete in one hand.
It was a huge bone-scraping knife, and with the woman¡¯s body size, it was particrly eye-catching.
What surprised nders the most was that the moment this woman appeared, the special attraction reached its peak.
nders¡¯s body was moving closer to the window.
nders finally opened his mouth and revealed his existence.
¡°I smell fear. Is that you, little one?¡±
After saying this, fear not only emanated from the girl, but also from the fat pig and the woman.
At this moment, something extraordinary. nders actually could not smell the smell of fear from the woman.
The woman had gotten rid of her fear of him.
nders looked at her in surprise, but the woman looked at him fearlessly.
The two of them looked at each other.
The woman seemed to have thought of something. She quickly waved the bone-scraping knife in her hand and shed at the fat man.
The woman did not sh at him aimlessly. Instead, she shed at the back of the fat man¡¯s head from above.
Compared to here, the other fatal parts of the fat man looked very lethal. In fact, they were all wrapped in thick grease as a buffer. One sh might not be able to kill him.
Therefore,pared to the bone scraping knife, against the fat man, a knife with stronger prating power was actually more suitable.
Chapter 144: This Is a Mother, and the One on the Ground Is Just a Beast
Chapter 144: This Is a Mother, and the One on the Ground Is Just a Beast
However, perhaps because of the image of the bone scraping knife, the woman chose it.
But in fact, when she used it, the woman herself also somewhat regretted buying such an inconvenient weapon as a tool to deal with the fat pig.
Fortunately, things went as smoothly as she wanted.
The bone scraping knife cut through the back of the man¡¯s head with all her strength and then stuck in the man¡¯s head.
If one looked at the cross-section of the side, one could see that the de of the bone scraping knife had cut the entire brain into two halves.
And the de of the bone scraping knife was stuck in the spine of the neck.
After doing all this, the woman ignored the stter of brain matter and blood and rushed forward. She pushed away the man who was about to fall to the ground, dragged her daughter behind her, and then looked at nders warily.
There was no fear in her eyes. There was only love that she had given her all for her daughter.
It was a mother¡¯s selfless love for her child.
If there was no part of being a human in the fat pig as a father, then this mother had perfectly interpreted what it meant to be a human.
The difference between a beast and a human was the treatment of one¡¯s own desires.
The father of the wild beast chose to give in in the face of desire, while the mother chose to refuse in the face of desire.
The man who only wanted to make himselffortable chose to rape his own daughter.
On the mother¡¯s side, she could have gotten rid of the difficulty of being raped, but she had been patiently giving in until the same thing happened to her daughter.
And this outburst was not for herself, but for her daughter.
Did she not think for herself? Did she not have any desire in her heart? Did she not think about the pleasure of revenge and the pleasure of being raped in return?
All these had appeared in her mind, but she had abandoned them all.
Because she still had a daughter, and she was still a mother.
As a mother, she saw her daughter as more important than herself and saw her daughter as her only hope.
She had only one wish, and that was to make her daughter happy.
So, even in the face of her husband¡¯s violence, she chose to put up with it, without any resistance, for no other reason than that her husband¡¯s presence could provide her with shelter.
Her husband also had a pension, connections, and many things that could help her daughter in the future.
But if her husband died, then all of this would disappear.
So, this mother never resisted, even if sometimes, her daughter was beaten, which made her a little crazy, but she still did not kill her husband.
Because her husband was still useful.
If her husband died and her mother went to prison, her daughter would be confined to the welfare home.
Not to mention the welfare home¡¯s environment, just the fact that her mother was a murderer and killed her father, if it was known, her daughter would live in discrimination and bullying. No matter how good the environment was, her daughter would not be able to enjoy it.
This was something that the mother did not want to see.
Therefore, after thinking carefully about the results, she chose to bear everything for her daughter.
Perhaps the man who abused violence did not even think about it. There was a sword of Damocles hanging high in the sky above his head.
And the owner of this sword was the wife that he had been bullying and ordering around.
What he did not expect was that the only reason the sword did not fall was because he did not do anything worse to his daughter.
But now everything was different. He did what his wife could not stand.
He wanted to defile the only treasure in her heart.
So, he died.
And now, the mother had to choose to fight against the scarecrow for her daughter.
Was she ignorant and fearless? No, nders did not think so.
Looking at the light in this mother¡¯s eyes, nders could feel her will.
He believed that even if this mother understood nders¡¯s strength and how terrifying nders was, she would not waver in the slightest.
She would only be like this, unwavering, standing in front of her daughter as though she was facing death.
¡®If you want to hurt her daughter, you have to step over her corpse.¡¯
This was what nders had read.
And it was not just that. Perhaps it was because he had seen someone like nders.
There was a hint of excitement on the face of the mother in front of him.
nders was sure that his judgment was not wrong. On the face of the mother, nders read a hint of excitement, a hint of relief, and a hint of happiness.
Why did she have such a thought?
nders was very curious, but as he looked at his daughter who was hiding behind his mother, he suddenly had a guess.
No way.
He looked at the mother in surprise.
If his guess was correct, what the mother was thinking at the moment was that after he died, she could be a strange creature just like nders and continue to protect her daughter.
At this moment, nders noticed a small detail that confirmed his guess.
The mother blocked her daughter behind her and stepped back. At the same time, she leaned to the side slightly.
nders noticed that the mother was not only wary of him but also her husband who was already dead.
It was her husband who had a bone scraping knife embedded in his head.
nders finally understood what she meant.
Since there was a monster like him in this world, would there really be ghosts after death?
If that was the case, would her husband, who had been killed by her, be a ghost to take revenge on her?
The wife was both worried and expectant about this.
If her husband could really turn into a ghost and appear again, it meant that she could do the same.
This was undoubtedly good news for her.
The only problem was that she had to face her husband, who had turned into a ghost, and nders, who was a scarecrow of unknown origin.
Afterpletely understanding the thoughts of his mother, nders was so touched that he was about to cry.
He did not expect that something that only existed in books actually existed. There was actually such great maternal love in reality.
He just did not know what kind of fear he would be able to taste if he tortured her daughter.
nders could not wait any longer.
However, after the death of the man, the attractive aura did not disappear.
In other words, what attracted him did not disappear with the death of the man.
This made nders even more curious about what attracted him.
Just as nders was about to raise his scythe, something unexpected happened.
Chapter 145: The Strange Creature Egg
Chapter 145: The Strange Creature Egg
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
What happened next surprised even nders. This mother actually knelt on the ground.
¡°I beg you to let my daughter go. As long as you let her go, I¡¯ll do anything you want me to do.¡±
The mother¡¯s begging not only shocked nders, but also her daughter.
Although the mother had always endured her husband¡¯s violence for her daughter¡¯s sake.
But the daughter had hatred and resentment towards the mother. She did not need to be good to the father at all.
The young her did not have the ability to calmly think and analyze.
Easily confused and unable to see the essence of the matter, she subconsciously regarded her mother as the kind of weak person who did not dare to resist.
She would have thought, ¡®ah, if the mother was not so weak, would things not be like this?¡¯
¡®Ah, if the mother who said she loved me could resist my father and take me somewhere else to live, would things be different now?¡±
Such thoughts.
After all, it was not impossible for a child to have such thoughts. It was more appropriate to say that such thoughts were genuine.
And most importantly, because men sometimes hit their daughters, the mother never stood up for her at such times.
This made the child feel that the mother was a hypocrite.
She said that she loved her, but she never stood up to protect her.
But she did not know that at the beginning, the mother would stand up to protect her.
But when she found that every time she stood up, her husband would hit her harder and harder. Not only did the injuries on her daughter not decrease, but they also increased. After that, she never stood up in front of her daughter again.
The effect was also very obvious. Without her involvement, her husband began to feel that hitting her daughter was meaningless.
From then on, he hit her less often. Even before he died, it had been a long time since he had used violence on his daughter.
These were undoubtedly things that made his mother feel lucky that she discovered it early and that she was lucky for her actions.
As for being estranged from her daughter, being med and ostracized by her daughter, she could understand it.
Although her heart ached, as long as she could protect her daughter, she was willing to ept her even if it meant that.
¡°What an interesting family.¡±
nders spoke again. He looked at the woman kneeling down at him with a yful expression.
¡°If you¡¯re looking for an opportunity to draw your sword, I advise you to stop thinking about it.¡±
When the woman retreated just now, not only was she not far away from her dead husband, she was even closer to him.
This was actually not in line with the woman¡¯s thoughts.
But there was no other way because the weapon that could give her a sense of security and protect her daughter was still on the man¡¯s body.
And the woman¡¯s current behavior made her hand even closer to the bone scraping knife.
nders was very clear about the woman¡¯s thoughts.
But he did not have the intention to continue attacking.
Because, the moment the woman knelt down, he heard the system¡¯s notification sound.
[Detected strange creature egg that can be subdued. Do you want to subdue it?]
[Yes/No]
Strange creature egg. Was this what attracted nders?
If nders did not misunderstand, this strange creature egg should be referring to something that could give birth to a strange creature, something like an egg.
Why would such a thing be attractive to him?
nders did not quite understand. This might require Sword Apophis to help him resolve his doubts.
But since this news had appeared, nders naturally had no reason to reject it.
nders was also very curious. What would happen if he epted it?
¡°Yes.¡±
The next moment, a strange feeling came from the woman¡¯s abdomen.
Dong! Dong!
nders seemed to have heard someone¡¯s heartbeat.
Dong! Dong!
nders suddenly looked outside and then saw that it was pitch ck outside.
It could not be said that it was pitch ck, but all the scenery outside the courtyard had disappeared.
It was as if the entire area had been separated.
What exactly would happen?
nders was very curious. He was not in a hurry to kill anyone.
After all, she could not run away. If he lost something by killing someone now, he would feel much worse.
It was not a big deal to wait a little longer.
At this moment, a familiar feeling surfaced in nders¡¯s heart.
This was... a Domain. There was no mistake. This feeling was just like a Domain.
No, it was that this ce was turning into a Domain.
But was there really such a thing as directly cutting away from reality and transforming it into a Domain?
nders did not know. He did not know much about these things.
But now that the reality was in front of him, he could just pretend that it existed.
As for whether or not he had identally entered another Domain.
As the master of the Domain of Fear, the answer was impossible, unless it was a strange creature like the death bus.
Otherwise, if other existences wanted to pull him into their own Domain, he would definitely be able to feel it.
If it was someone else, being pulled in would mean that they were really being pulled in.
It was the same logic as a family bringing cats, dogs, bugs, and the like back home from the outside.
People did not need the consent of others to bring these things back to their own homes, nor did they need the consent of the pets themselves.
However, if a person wanted to invite another person to their own home, unless they wanted to carry out such a violent method like kidnapping, they would need to ask the other party for permission.
Even if nders¡¯s strength was not as powerful as the other masters of Domains, as a Master of a Domain, he was on the same level as those existences in terms of status.
He had the right to refuse.
Even if he was on guard, he could escape to his own Domain first, thus avoiding the enemy¡¯s pursuit and avoiding being forced.
At this moment, this family¡¯s courtyard, including the people were all changing.
Gray energy appeared around him, asionally drifting into nders¡¯s body.
After sensing that this energy did not have any negative effects on his body, and instead strengthened him, nders did not resist.
Sweeping his gaze across the family, fat pig, who had been lying on the ground, stood up again. His body had undergone a huge change.
The hair on his body began to grow crazily. As it grew longer, it also became thicker and harder.
Not only that, his skin began to turn red, and his body began to expand.
Sharp fangs extended from the corner of his mouth, and his nose became bigger and turned upwards.
nders watched the entire process of the change. A dead man not only stood up, but also seemed to have turned into a pig.
¡°Wild boar... man?¡±
Chapter 146: A Family of Strange Creatures, Each Stronger Than the Last
Chapter 146: A Family of Strange Creatures, Each Stronger Than the Last
The father has turned into a wild boar man, his face ferocious, holding the bone-scraping knife that killed him when he was alive.
Just standing there and looking at him, he looked quite terrifying and intimidating.
nders was surprised. How could a dead man suddenly turn into a strange creature in the blink of an eye?
Moreover, with such a fierce aura, he was at least C rank at birth.
Why was he on the same level as the Sword King?
Since when did the Sword King be abat statistics unit? Those without C rank were all trash, and those with C rank could barely be consideredpetent.
The wild boar father in front of him was like that.
Especially when therge knife was held in the wild boar father¡¯s hand, his strength had increased by a notch.
This was a C+ rank wild boar butcher.
In nders¡¯s eyes, if the other party¡¯s strength had increased by a notch, he would have directly broken through to B rank.
Not knowing when, therge knife that had killed the man had also turned into a military equipment strange creature like sword Apophis.
However, the rtionship between thisrge bone scraping knife and the wild boar butcher was not like the master-servant rtionship between nders and Sword Apophis. Instead, it was a more equal rtionship.
The bone scraping knife¡¯s own strange creature rank was not low either. Its strength was at a D+ level.
If even a weapon had such terrifying strength, then there was no need to mention the other two people present.
As the mother of the woman, the owner of the bone scraping knife, and the daughter who was protected by the woman, the person the bone scraping knife sought to protect.
First, let¡¯s talk about the daughter. The daughter¡¯s appearance was very special. The overall change was not big.
It was just that her skin was a little whiter, her eyes were a little more sparkling, and her hair was a little more beautiful.
There were no special physical changes, only that she had be a little more beautiful on the basis of her original appearance.
Although she had only be more beautiful, the aura that the other party was exuding was shocking and surprising.
Who would have thought that such a gentle and weak girl, who looked like she did not have much strength at the age of 13 or 14, would actually have the strength of a B rank?
She was much stronger than her father, who looked iparably fierce.
Looking at the daughter Alice¡¯s appearance, a sentence shed through nders¡¯mind.
¡®In nature, beauty often coexists with danger. The more beautiful one is, the more terrifying the danger they contain.
Some of the dangers are even unimaginable.¡¯
And now, all of this was confirmed in front of nders¡¯s eyes.
Although he did not know what Alice¡¯s ability was and what kind of performance it would disy.
But just from this intense contrast, nders did not dare to belittle her.
¡°How amazing! What exactly is this strange creature egg? It can actually disy such a powerful effect?¡±
Hearing nders¡¯s question, Apophis stepped forward and exined for nders.
¡°Master, the strange creature egg itself is a miraculous creation that is almost impossible to appear in this world.¡±
As expected, nders was very interested in sword Apophis¡¯s words.
¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡±
nders leaned back so that his conversation with Sword Apophis would not be heard by the other side.
Although the two of them weremunicating with their minds, there was no guarantee that these people would be able to hear their conversation because they were too close to each other.
After all, this was their Domain, so there was no saying what would happen.
Of course, these people might be able to hear from the beginning and would not be affected by the distance at all.
However, it would be meaningless whether they retreated or not.
However, retreating could prevent the situation in front of them, and not retreating was a type of situation that could not be prevented.
After keeping a distance from the changing family, nders continued to listen to Sword Apophis¡¯s narration.
¡°Strange creatures are not all born from eggs. Basically, it will be born immediately after the right circumstances are met, not to mention hatching through the strange creature egg.¡±
Under sword Apophis¡¯exnation, nders also had his own understanding of this strange creature egg. He nodded silently.
Then, he asked his new question:
¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why is there a strange egg? What is the reason for this thing being born?¡±
Sword Apophis was also stumped by this question. It thought for a moment and finally chose to answer honestly.
¡°I don¡¯t know the exact reason either. There are many theories about this thing, and there are many situations as well.¡±
If it knew, then it knew. If it did not know, then it did not know. nders would not do anything to Sword Apophis just because it did not know.
Although he treated Sword Apophis like an encyclopedia, he knew that the waters of this world were deeper than he had imagined.
Sword King was only a C rank small character. By his side, Sword Apophis¡¯knowledge was limited.
Therefore, nders did not dwell on this point. Instead, he continued with the next question.
He was really curious about this strange creature egg.
¡°Then what is the use of this thing?¡±
Sword Apophis knew about this question. At the same time, it heaved a sigh of relief and told the truth.
As nders¡¯s servant, its thoughts were not important, but its position in nders¡¯s heart was very important.
Sword Apophis had already felt a sense of crisis because of the appearance of the pitch-ck scythe and as nders¡¯s weapon.
Even if nders did not say anything, Sword Apophis could not feel at ease.
As a strange creature master-servant contract, Sword Apophis could not let its master forget him. Otherwise, it would be locked in the sea of consciousness like in the past.
It was because of this that Sword Apophis would show himself whenever he had the chance.
In order to show his value to his heart¡¯s content and avoid being abandoned by nders.
If it was abandoned by nders, then it would have almost no chance of rising.
If it could not absorb flesh and blood, it would not be able to increase its strength. If it could not increase its strength, Sword Apophis immediately felt that it was not far from extinction.
In the many years since it became a strange creature, it had dealt with other strange creatures.
However, most of them could not understand Sword Apophis because they did not have intelligence. Many things were done based on instinct.
In the end, they were either subdued and used as cannon fodder or killed by other powerful mages.
Some with special abilities were fine, but those with ordinary abilities were not even qualified to be subdued.
Cruelty, this was reality.
Chapter 147: The Importance of Power
Chapter 147: The Importance of Power
Sword Apophis, who had realized this early on, thirsted for power more than anyone else.
And with power, it could even break free from this contract.
Although it was not realistic, it was still an expectation.
Sword Apophis thirsted for freedom.
And with power, he was qualified to negotiate and obtain the freedom he wanted.
Power could give people a sense of security.
This was the same for Sword Apophis.
Back to the present, in order to prove its worth, Sword Apophis would never let nders down.
It would do everything in its power to make itselfst in this world.
Freedom might be difficult, but as long as it existed, one day it would realize this insignificant, small, and humble wish.
Following the previous question, what was the use of the strange creature egg? Sword Apophis¡¯s answered, ¡°the greatest use of it is to incubate a strange creature.¡±
Incubating strange creatures was something that nders had witnessed with his own eyes. The father had turned into a wild boar man, and his face was hideous and repulsive. It was enough to scare a person with a bad heart to death.
In terms of appearance, nders was inferior.
¡°Just like now?¡±
nders asked casually. He thought that sword Apophis would give an affirmative answer, but he heard him say, ¡°no, this is actually just hatching this strange creature¡¯s guard.¡±
A new phrase appeared in nders¡¯s mind. nders pondered, and then looked meaningfully at the family of three who was currently transforming.
¡°Guards?¡±
He looked at the mother of the three and continued to ask:
¡°Does this mean that the husband and daughter are the mother¡¯s guards?¡±
If that was the case, then everything could be exined.
Although they were guards, there were also close and distant rtionships. As a husband who would only bully her every day, he naturally had to fulfill his duty as a ¡®guard¡¯.
On the other hand, as the daughter she loved the most, she only needed to be like a princess, beautiful and carefree.
And her daughter¡¯s strength was not to protect her mother but to protect herself.
Just as nders thought that his guess was the correct answer, Sword Apophis¡¯s voice appeared once again.
¡°Master, it¡¯s not. In fact, that woman is also a guard.¡±
Hearing this, nders could not understand. So was this mother.
He clearly felt a temptation that was far greater than the others in her body, but now she was telling nders that he had guessed wrong.
Interesting.
nders was not angry. Instead, he was very interested in the family in front of him.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, then where is this strange creature now?¡±
After saying that, he felt that his choice of words was a little inappropriate. Then, he changed his words and added, ¡°no, to be more precise, where is this strange creature that hasn¡¯t appeared in this world until now?¡±
As he said that, nders¡¯s gaze fell on the mother. At this moment, the mother¡¯s body began to change.
Her body, which was originally skinny due to long-term violence and long-termbor, gradually began to be plump.
Gray air flowed into the woman¡¯s body and began to fill up the emptiness of her body over the years.
Her pale skin gradually became red.
Yes, it was red. Whether it was Alice or the fat man, after the changes, their bodies were changing to an inhuman stage.
Even Alice, who had maintained her human form, seemed to be albino at the moment. Her entire body was snow-white, except for her pair of bright red eyes.
She did not look human at all. Instead, she looked more like a monster from ssical mythology.
This mother was different. The more strange creature her body absorbed, the more she looked like a healthy person.
Even after absorbing to a certain extent, this mother began to be younger.
At the same time, the wrinkles on her face disappeared, her skin became smooth and delicate, and her hair became smoother and lustrous.
The traces of time disappeared from her body.
In just a short while, she became very attractive.
At this time, Sword Apophis¡¯s voice appeared in nders¡¯s mind.
¡°Master, if my feeling isn¡¯t wrong, this strange creature should be in this woman¡¯s stomach right now.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± nders was stunned for a moment before he immediately understood Sword Apophis¡¯meaning.
¡°Could it be that this fellow is pregnant!?¡±
If that was the case, then everything would make sense.
This ce had clearly been isted, and it could be said that there was no fourth person that existed.
But the family of three in front of him was not the real existence that the strange creature egg was going to give birth to.
This was unbelievable.
But if the strange creature that was being given birth was just an unborn baby, then everything would be exined.
If it was a fetus, then it could indeed be considered the fourth person.
¡°She actually gave birth to a strange creature?¡±
This reality really shocked nders. This was the first time he knew that a strange person could have a mother.
Facing this magical scene, nders could not help but feel a trace of curiosity. After giving birth, what kind of form would this strange creature take?
And what would this strange creature who descended into this world look like?
Would it be more of a human or more of a strange creature?
nders had studied many movies, and they all used themes that were simr to enemies and friends.
Perhaps this half-human, half-strange creature suddenly had the wrong idea, wanting to eliminate all the strange creatures and then help the humans.
These were possible scenarios. On the contrary, whether it was in the movies or in reality, there were simr scenes.
And sometimes, reality was more magical than these imaginary things.
¡°Yes, master. The unborn child of the other party is the main body of this strange creature egg.¡±
His gaze swept back and forth between the woman¡¯s t stomach.
nders did not see anything.
This could also be rted to the fact that the strange creature egg was hidden too deeply.
At this moment, nders could no longer feel the stronger attraction from this family.
Or, it could be said that the attraction had spread throughout the entire room.
And the essence of the attraction might be the body¡¯s desire for the fog.
But ording to nders¡¯s guess, the person in the other party¡¯s stomach should be in a conscious state.
Even because his mother had expressed her allegiance to him, there was no effective way for this unborn strange creature to deal with nders.
Chapter 148: The Strength of the Strange Creature Egg
Chapter 148: The Strength of the Strange Creature Egg
This was because after nders had agreed to the system and subdued the egg, the initiative of the whole thing was no longer in the other party¡¯s hands.
Perhaps the other party had never dreamed that there would be a day where he would be so muddle-headed. Before he was even born, he had already been betrayed by his own mother.
Sword Apophis¡¯s voice sounded in his mind, once again exining to nders about the strange creature egg.
¡°Speaking of which, there seems to be such a saying. There are strange creature eggs that were born because they were conceived in the womb and triggered an opportunity to form a strange creature.¡±
Here, the other party once again threw out a concept that nders felt was strange.
¡°An opportunity to be a strange creature? What kind of thing is this? I don¡¯t seem to have experienced any opportunities.¡±
Thinking back to his entire process, he did not have any opportunities. He simply died as a human, and then his soul possessed a scarecrow.
After that, he awakened the system, and the system gave him a skill that allowed him to move freely.
If he really had to say it, it was that he had died in the previous week.
This could be considered an opportunity.
Sword Apophis was not surprised by nders¡¯s question. In fact, in most cases, even the strange creature itself did not know what kind were the opportunities to be a strange creature.
¡°There are many kinds of opportunities. Themon opportunity to be a ghost-type strange creature is death. To be more specific, they died with strong emotions and emotions when they were alive.
This kind of situation tends to give birth to strange creatures.¡±
Speaking of ghost-type strange creatures, nders subconsciously thought of the lost female ghost that he had killed before.
Before this girl became a strange creature, she was filled with intense fear. Her heart was torn apart and she died.
Fear and pain were all the feelings that the girl felt before she died.
The degree of fear was enough to make the girl die. This showed how deep and cruel the fear and pain were.
How was the other party doing now?
In the world outside the Domain, nders had only learned about this from the witnesses at that time, Kraang and Teach.
It was a very, very dangerous ce.
¡°As for some physical entity-type strange creatures, it¡¯s more because their owners invested a lot of emotion in these physical objects, which caused miracles and turned them into strange creatures. There are many simr cases, and those were just the mostmon cases.
In fact, in reality, even if these conditions were not triggered, it¡¯s possible for them to turn into strange creatures. It¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t such cases. It¡¯s not that there weren¡¯t opportunities, but no one has discovered the reasons that led to these cases.¡±
¡°What exactly is the use of that strange creature egg for us already born strange creatures?¡±
¡°It can increase our current strength, increase the potential of the strange creatures nearby, and have a better chance of obtaining a brand new ability.¡±
Sword Apophis began to use the memories in his mind as an example. However, due to the long history, he could not guarantee that all of these were correct.
¡°There are many benefits. However, I have only heard of these before, so I am not too sure if they are true or not.¡±
nders nodded. He did not care about Sword Apophis¡¯s ambiguous dreams. He focused on feeling his body.
The strength of his body had indeed increased, but the increase was not obvious. One had to be very careful to be able to feel it.
The main reason was that nders¡¯s body was very strong. With level 10 Demonic God¡¯s Body, no ordinary foe would even be able to break through his defense.
Now, with the help of this fog, his strength increased even further, and this was indeed quite rare.
¡°I don¡¯t know if my potential has increased, but my strength has indeed increased.¡±
While sighing, nders suddenly became curious.
¡°I just don¡¯t know what kind of operating ability this is?¡±
Regarding nders¡¯s question, Sword Apophis himself was unable to give a good answer. Under such circumstances, he could only tell the truth honestly.
¡°As for the strange creature egg, this is also my first time seeing it. Many things are just hearsay. What I heard from others can not be considered true.¡±
nders nodded and then noticed that the grayish-purple fog around them had be thicker.
Then, as if attracted by something, the fog rushed toward the woman¡¯s abdomen.
A huge suction force came from the woman¡¯s abdomen. The fog formed a torrent, and it began to rush toward the woman¡¯s abdomen.
¡°Master, this is the final stage of the strange creature egg. After that, the strange creature egg should have officially hatched. After it hatches, the strange creature will officially be born.¡±
¡°I understand.¡±
nders was not blind, he would naturally be able to see this.
nders did not pay much attention to this strange creature¡¯s birth.
At this moment, his entire attention was focused on the woman¡¯s body. To be precise, it was her strength.
As her abdomen swelled up, the woman¡¯s own aura also became fiercer.
In the blink of an eye, she broke through to B rank and began to climb up continuously.
All along, nders had been wondering what was stopping him from advancing to a rank.
This also made him wonder what was the difference between him and an A rank.
And now, looking at the soaring aura, nders seemed to have found the answer.
B+.
In just a short while, the other party had reached the same level as nders.
Of course, the same level here was just a literal meaning.
In fact, the two of them had a ratherrge gap between one another.
The aura was still rising, and nders¡¯s gaze never left the woman.
He was now more and more looking forward to how far the woman could grow.
At this moment, there were finally some other changes to this mother¡¯s appearance. The main change was still the woman¡¯s abdomen.
At this moment, nders could clearly see that within the woman¡¯s protruding abdomen, there was another obvious aura that did not belong to a woman.
This aura was very strange, and nders did not know how to differentiate it.
He could only sense that the woman and this aura were not fused together as he had imagined.
Instead, they were separated. This meant that the woman¡¯s increased strength was permanent and would not disappear after the child left the mother¡¯s body.
However, the result disappointed him. No matter how the woman¡¯s aura rose, no matter how her strength increased, it did not leave the category of B rank in nders¡¯s perception.
Even this could not do it? Then, could this strange creature that was bred reach A rank?
nders did not give up hope. Instead, he continued to pay attention to it.
Chapter 149: The Wild Boar Man Who Was Suppressed to the Point of Being Unable to Raise His Head
Chapter 149: The Wild Boar Man Who Was Suppressed to the Point of Being Unable to Raise His Head
¡°Ah~ Ah~ Ah~¡±
The cry of a baby sounded at this moment. The woman¡¯s originally expressionless face revealed a smile of self-love.
She gently stroked her round belly and softly hummed a bad.
On the other side, the wild boar man raised the bone scraping knife in his hand and walked towards the woman.
Just as it made its move, the woman red at the wild boar man with an unprecedentedly sharp gaze.
Pfft!
Numerous wounds appeared on the wild boar man¡¯s body, andrge amounts of blood flowed out from its body.
¡°Ah¨C¡±
The wild boar man was in pain, and its voice was very unpleasant to hear.
Alice, who was at the side, frowned. Then, she also red at the wild boar man, not hiding her disgust at all.
It was obvious that even though she had be a strange creature, Alice still hated her father.
After that, her disgust and disgust seemed to have been carved into her bones and into the depths of her soul. She would never be able to forget it.
Of course, nders would not rule out the possibility that these people had not lost their memories.
After all, the birth of a strange creature was very special. It was very normal that there were some strange creatures that were different from other strange creatures.
Compared to her mother, Alice was not that powerful. With just a nce, she could make the wild boar man howl and be covered in wounds.
However, Alice was not weak, and her methods were equally powerful.
Her mother only needed a nce, but with just a word from her daughter, the wild boar man, who was supposed to be her father, was reduced to a sorry state.
¡°Kneel!¡±
Dong!
As if he was under immense pressure, the boar man knelt on the ground with both knees, and then his body fell to the ground.
The boar man had reacted immediately, but he could not resist at all.
He looked at the muscles on his body that were tensed up, veins bulging, and bulging muscles.
In the eyes of others, it was already scary enough, but now, it waspletely useless.
It was as if these were just some ordinary decorations.
But if someone really treated these as decorations and looked down on the wild boar man, then that person would definitely pay a terrible price.
At least nders would not look down on them too much.
Because just now, with the birth of the strange creature¡¯s main body, these people once again weed a period of explosive strength.
The aura on their bodies rose again.
And the wild boar people finally broke through C rank, surpassing the Sword King as a unit ofbat strength, and came to the same level as Garros.
B rank.
The strange creature of B rank was like a nightmare to ordinary mages.
Even though his strength had increased drastically, the wild boar man could not gain any advantage in front of his daughter and wife, who had been able to bully him.
Before bing strange creatures, his daughter and wife were helpless and powerless in front of him. After bing a strange creature, he was powerless in front of his daughter and wife.
The wild woar man, the only man in this family, was now the weakest.
One had to say, this was a great irony.
In the next few hundred years, or even tens of thousands of years, as long as this person was still alive, he would always live under the high pressure of his daughter and wife. It was really interesting.
And Alice, as well as the strength that her mother had disyed, had also opened nders¡¯s eyes. This method, this ability, even he had to be careful.
Fortunately, these people had already submitted to him from the very beginning.
With the help of the system, nders had already signed a master-servant contract with this family of strange creatures.
As a result, nders¡¯s strength continued to rise even though these people¡¯s strength had skyrocketed.
However, his problem was that no matter how much he rose, he still had not broken through the B rank. The threshold between A and B was even more terrifying than he had imagined.
What was hecking in? He could only rely on Alice¡¯s mother¡¯s strange creature birth to see if he could think of anything.
Now, he could clearly feel that this was no longer a matter of strength. He was already very strong, strong enough. Even when facing an A rank, nders could feel that he might be able to fight.
However, for some unknown reason, this level was not up to par.
It was very annoying.
Finally, under nders¡¯s expectant gaze, the strange creature in Alice¡¯s mother¡¯s stomach was about to be born.
The surrounding fog had long disappeared. This fog, which could increase one¡¯s potential and strength, had all been eaten up by this strange creature.
Next, all nders and the others had to do was wait for its arrival.
¡°Is it finallying?¡±
A hint of anticipation surfaced in nders¡¯s heart. As a strange creature who had be a strange creature for less than a year, he was still very young in the strange creature industry.
Therefore, nders had many things that he needed to explore on his own.
Although he had a Sword Apophis that could be used as an encyclopedia, it could help him avoid a few detours to a certain extent.
However, Sword Apophis was only a C rank. With the strength he had, the scenery he could see was also different.
With only C rank strength, no matter how long Sword Apophis lived, no matter how many things he saw, there were still some things he could not understand.
He could not reach that level. He wanted to understand, but he also could not have any understanding.
It was like if you were a primary school student and you suddenly asked him questions about advanced mathematics.
Come on, people were still primary school students. If you asked questions about advanced mathematics and calculus, forget about whether they knew it or not, they would never even heard of it.
It was the same for Sword Apophis.
Sword Apophis¡¯strength was only C rank, but if you asked him about B rank and asked him about a rank, would he really understand?
Or rather, even if he said something that seemed to be reliable, would he really believe it?
Obviously, at most, he would only believe half of it.
Therefore, nders was now very much looking forward to this strange creature who was about to be born. If he could have the strength of an A rank, then even if the other party was a newborn strange creature and did not know anything, he would be able to distinguish the difference between the two based on the other party¡¯s situation.
The difference between an A rank and himself might be the key to advancing to an A rank.
Buzz...
A clear sound rang out, and the woman¡¯s abdomen began to glow.
Chapter 150: Birth of a Strange Creature and Change of Contract
Chapter 150: Birth of a Strange Creature and Change of Contract
Birth of a strange creature.
Just like that, it transformed into a ball of light and flew out from Alice¡¯s mother¡¯s abdomen.
As for Alice¡¯s mother, she had already returned to normal, and her abdomen had returned to its previous t state.
The only thing that had not returned was her powerful strength, as well as her youthful and even more charming appearance.
When the light faded, nders looked at the strange creature, his heart filled with astonishment.
Because this family was really too strange.
Other than the wild boar man who had lost his human form and looked the more bizzare, the others all maintained their human forms.
When the light faded, an adorable girl who was as exquisite as a porcin doll appeared in front of nders.
nders did not dare to be careless with this person because he suddenly realized that he did not sign the so-called master-servant contract with this person, but a symbiotic contract.
What was going on? A contract was something that targeted the soul, but it could still change. Did such a thing really exist?
nders really could not understand. In the end, it had not even been a year since he started became a strange creature.
But the speed of his increase in strength was tens of thousands of times faster than normal.
Others might need hundreds or thousands of years to improve, but nders had not even reached a year.
The advantage of his increase in strength was that nders had a guarantee of survival, but there were many things that normal strange creatures would experience that nders did not know.
Among them was his understanding of the contract. In reality, he was not clear about the nature of the operation of the contract. He did not know if there were any loopholes in the contract that could be changed to make the contract benefit him as much as possible.
In the end, just like now, the new strange creature in front of him had turned the master-servant contract into a symbiotic contract.
The master-servant contract meant that if the master died, the servant would not be able to live. On the other hand, if the servant died, the master would not be affected at all.
However, the symbiotic contract was different. From now on, the lives of nders and the other party were bound together. It could be said that the two parties were indistinguishable from each other. The injuries and curses they received would be equally burdened in the future.
Regarding this matter, nders did not hide it. Instead, he told this to Sword Apophis.
¡°...¡±
After hearing nders¡¯question, Sword Apophis did not reply immediately. Instead, he sank into silence for a long period of time.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯m just a little emotional. Why is master so powerful? He was actually able to sign a master-servant contract with a strange creature in its own Domain.¡±
nders¡¯s behavior was already a little out of Sword Apophis¡¯expectations.
There was nothing wrong with saying that it was scared. It was indeed scared.
How could a strange creature or a human be able to forcefully take someone in as a servant in their own Domain.
This was possible. This was simply impossible!
After pondering for a moment, Sword Apophis organized his words and began to exin to nders.
¡°Master, I guess this has something to do with master absorbing the fog that was gathered when the other party was born.¡±
¡°Hmm? How So?¡±
nders observed the behavior of this newborn strange creature whilemunicating with Sword Apophis.
The knowledge that the other party was talking about involved his blind spots, so he needed to have a good tutorial.
¡°There is a contractw in this. In fact, the contract itself has room for negotiation. However, under normal circumstances, no one can do this. Anyway, I have never heard of any strange creature or mage who could change the nature of the contract after it was created.¡±
Sword Apophis¡¯s voice rang in nders¡¯s mind, and he began to exin the contract to nders.
¡°However, I suspect that it might have something to do with the other party¡¯s state. First of all, the other party in the strange creature egg state isn¡¯t born yet.
Although I don¡¯t know what method master used to be able to sign a contract with the other party under such circumstances, this also leaves the other party with some leeway to control it. In addition, no matter what method master used, master probably didn¡¯t ask for the other party¡¯s consent.
Under such circumstances, the maneuverability was even higher. Apulsory contract that can not be refused, and the target is a strange creature that has yet to be born. In my opinion, it¡¯s a miracle that this contract can be established.¡±
Facing this long speech, nders was still a little confused. His tone became heavier, and he said a little impatiently, ¡°get to the point.¡±
Hearing nders¡¯s voice, Sword Apophis quickly increased the speed of his speech and quickly said, ¡°the other party is unable to escape from master¡¯s means and escape the signing of this contract.
However, when it was born, before the contract officially took effect, it was able to perform some operations to change the contract. It used some of the contract¡¯s rules.¡±
¡°Some of the rules of the contract?¡±
¡°Yes, master. The contract is a back-and-forth. Both parties discuss and reach a consensus. In essence, it is like this. Although there is apulsory contract like master¡¯s, in the end, the contract can not escape from a restriction, and that is the conditions of the contract.
Both parties of the contract must pay and gain something.¡±
This was the first time nders had heard of such a saying, but after careful thought, it seemed to be true.
¡°Like the master-servant contract I signed with master. In essence, I submitted to a stronger master, and then I received protection.
As a price, I will serve master and be at his beck and call. I will also provide a portion of my own strength to master. Even when master unfortunately dies, I will be buried with master.
This condition may seem extremely harsh, but it is still valid. It is still within the scope of the contract. There are conditions, and both parties have their own gains and losses.¡±
The master-servant contract seemed to only benefit nders. However, in reality, the strange creature being enved might not have been without benefits.
Under nders¡¯s hands, if something were to happen to these strange creatures, if they were to be attacked, as someone whose interests were damaged, nders would not sit idly by.
This was because the death of each of his subordinates would weaken his own strength.
This was because the protection and guarantee of safety that Sword Apophis mentioned existed.
After understanding this point, nders continued to listen.
Sword Apophis also continued what he had just said.
¡°As for the contract between master and this mighty strange creature, before it takes effect, nothing is set in stone yet.
The contract can not be canceled, but the contents of the contract can be discussed before it takes effect.¡±
Chapter 151: The Change of the Contract
Chapter 151: The Change of the Contract
The most crucial point here was that the strange creature who was not born was signing a contract with the strange creature who has already been born. It was like signing a contract with a person who did not exist in the first ce.
The contract could not take effect, but in nders¡¯s case, the person who did not exist would soon be real, so the contract was not meaningless.
However, on the other hand, before the non-existent person came into existence, the contract would not take effect.
That is, before the strange creature was officially born, nders¡¯s one-sided master-servant contract, even with the help of the system, still had loopholes that could be exploited, and there was room for adjustment.
After understanding this point, nders suddenly recalled that after he came here, the fog that had voluntarily entered his body.
At that time, nders was still puzzled as to why these weapons did not enter the Sword Apophis behind his back.
Instead, most of them entered his body and did not need nders to actively absorb them.
Of course, not all of the gathered fog was absorbed by nders.
Some of it was absorbed by the Sword Apophis behind him.
From the looks of it, Sword Apophis was able to absorb the fog because of him.
However, even though nders understood this point, he was not a calctive person.
Sword Apophis was his property now. If his subordinates became stronger, he would also be stronger indirectly.
This was not a problem.
¡°I see. If that¡¯s the case, the other party used the fog that can amplify me as a bargaining chip to adjust the contract step by step without me knowing.¡±
Hearing nders¡¯s words, sword Apophis obviously paused for a moment. It was obvious that he was thinking about the same thing as nders.
However, when it realized that nders¡¯s attitude did not change, it also heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡±
¡°I have a general understanding of the situation. This situation really surprises me.¡±
Looking at the girl who had opened her eyes, nders really did not know how to deal with the situation in front of him.
Although the situation was slightly out of control, it was only a slight change in the initiative. The overall situation was still on his side.
Moreover, since it was a symbiotic contract, it was equivalent to everyone being on the same boat and bound together.
Since they had the same interests, there was no possibility of betrayal.
The overall situation was still good.
¡°Hello.¡±
Since things had changed, for the sake of the future development, nders decided to take the initiative to attack.
Even if they were partners, they would be split into number one and number two.
There had to be someone in power.
This strange creature family that suddenly appeared in front of him might be an opportunity for him topletely take control of Sarkos City.
If nders wanted to build a kingdom of fear, he had to have his own people and subordinates.
Originally, nders wanted Teach and Kraang to help him manage it.
Now that there was a new family, nders felt that the future of Sarkos City would be the least of his worries.
It was too great!
However, all of this had a prerequisite, which was to have a good rtionship with the other party.
As a newborn strange creature, it should be a nk piece of paper.
However, from the strength of this strange creature family, nders felt that if he really treated the other party as a child, then he would be the one at a disadvantage.
As for this strange creature egg, nders did not know when it was born.
But it could be seen that it was very clear about these things in its own home.
Moreover, it also had its own preferences and views of good and evil.
Therefore, after the originally strong and fierce fat pig became a strange creature, it only had a strong appearance.
On the contrary, the two women in the family who looked weak had terrifying strength after turning into strange creatures.
From these three strange creatures, nders could already feel how terrifying the existence of the strange creature egg was.
It could actually directly create a family of strange creatures with strength above B rank.
And this was only because there were only so many people in this strange creature family. Otherwise, nders did not know if it could create other high-level strange creatures.
As for the upper limit of the strange creature egg, nders was not sure at the moment.
After all, from Sword Apophis¡¯s words, he knew that this thing might not be found even once in hundreds or thousands of years.
To be able to encounter it depended on luck.
So, how many strange creatures could the strange creature egg breed, and what degree these strange creatures could reach, nders did not know.
However, he was sure that other than the main body that the strange egg was going to hatch, the strongest of all the other strange creatures that were created would not exceed B+ rank.
It seemed that due to theck of certain conditions, the strange creature egg could not increase the strength of his guards to B+ rank.
Since he had already said that he was a guard, then there was no doubt. The newborn strange creature was not very strong.
But as a strange creature that was born with the ability to control other strange creatures and also had its own Domain and intelligence, nders would not look down on the other party just because both of them noticed each other¡¯s strength.
This strange creature¡¯s appearance was very strange. If the elder sister was white-haired and red-eyed, then the younger sister was ck-haired and red-eyed.
Her skin was simrly fair, but the hair on her body was no different from that of an ordinary person.
One was white, while the other was ck, forming a sharp contrast.
Looking at her mother and sister who were surrounded by her, she revealed a happy smile. The ck hair strange creatures looked no different from an ordinary person¡¯s. No one would have thought that this person was a strange creature that was able to take one¡¯s life at any time.
The strange creature mother looked at her two daughters lovingly.
Although she could not exin the current situation, she gradually understood the current situation.
She did not care, nor did she need to know too much. In the eyes of the mother, she only knew that she and her children would never have to live the miserable life they had before.
She did not need to be afraid anymore.
And with this power, she could finally protect her daughter in the future.
As for letting her daughter fight, she would not even think about it.
Thinking of this, the strange creature mother looked at the wild boar that was crawling on the ground. With a look, the invisible burden on its body was instantly lifted.
With deep fear, the wild boar man stood up from the ground. Under the order of the strange creature mother, it stood in front of nders.
¡°Hmm?¡±
nders was a little surprised. What was going on?
Were these not my servants?
Wait, something seems wrong. I only signed a master-servant contract with this mother.
Eh? That¡¯s not right!
Chapter 152: Probing
Chapter 152: Probing
This time, nders waspletely dumbfounded. He originally thought that the master-servant contract with the mother strange creature would have a strange creature egg attached to it.
In the end, the master-servant contract with the ck-haired strange creature had a serious mistake after its birth.
The contract that originally had the initiative was modified into a symbiotic contract by the other party when the other party used the fact that it had yet to be born and the contract had yet to take effect.
From one-sided binding the other party below him, it became a two-way binding that he was forced to do with the other party.
Symbiotic for life.
And now, nders was surprised to find that the master-servant contract that he had originally signed with the strange mother had disappeared!
Yes, it had disappeared just like that!
nders summoned Sword Apophis in the space of consciousness and asked, ¡°what¡¯s going on? Why is the master-servant contract invalid? It¡¯s not like that woman wasn¡¯t born. She really exists. The contract should have been effective from the beginning, right?¡±
Hearing nders¡¯s question, Sword Apophis was stunned at first, then fell into deep thought.
This question did leave its blind spot of knowledge. It could still answer it.
¡°This is because the rtionship of the mother and the newborn is much closer than the master¡¯s. Therefore, under the premise that both parties have a symbiotic contract, master and that strange creature are seen to be the same strange creature. The close rtionship covers the contract.
In essence, the other party is below the master, but it won¡¯t listen to you, master.¡±
¡°This is like ancient times, where the master-ve rtionship between vassals and vassals without mutual obligations.¡±
¡°What, how can there be such a situation?¡±
Hearing this, nders understood. At the beginning, there was indeed a master-servant contract, but after the master-servant contract with the ck-haired strange creature became a symbiotic contract, the master-servant contract with the strange mother disappeared because of the strange ck-haired woman.
Of course, ording to Sword Apophis, this kind of situation would not really make the contract disappear. At the very least, the contract itself was dead, and it would not disappear on its own.
This situation could only happen because of ck hair strange creature¡¯s maniption. ck hair strange creature changed the contract with nders, and at the same time, canceled the contract between the mother strange creature and nders.
As she and nders were symbiotic for life, from the soul, from the root, and from the essence, they could be seen as the same existence, so ck hair strange creature¡¯s maniption was considered feasible.
Of course, this operation was based on the fact that the strange creature mother had a close rtionship with the ck hair strange creature. As the guard she was born with and her own mother, the strange creature mother was born with thebel of the ck hair strange creature.
Therefore, the ck hair strange creature was able to adjust the contract with the strange creature mother.
If it was other contracts under nders, the ck hair strange creature did not have the right and ability to interfere.
After understanding this, nders wanted to say something, but in the end, he could only say nothing.
In this situation, it seemed like he had suffered a loss, but in reality, from the perspective of the oue, he had not suffered any losses.
The ck-haired strange creature had a symbiotic rtionship, and both sides had the same interests.
nders could control the ck-haired strange creature by controlling the power of speech, which was slightly more troublesome than before.
And the disappearance of the contract with the mother strange creature seemed to be a loss.
But in reality, it was not. Due to the symbiotic contract with the ck-haired creeper, nders could still enjoy the strength bonuses of the wild boar strange creature. thedy strange creature and the mother strange creature..
On the contrary, the ck-haired strange creature could also enjoy the strength bonuses provided by Sword Apophis, ck, and the other strange creatures that nders had subdued.
From this point of view, nders had profited.
Because in this way, the ck-haired strange creature¡¯s strength would be much stronger than before.
If the contract with the ck-haired freak was still the master-servant contract, the ck-haired strange creature¡¯s strength would definitely be much weaker than before.
This was the strength of the symbiotic contract.
Now, under the coercion of the symbiotic contract, the rtionship between nders and the ck-haired strange creature was closely linked, no longer separate from each other.
Although the process was unexpected and many unexpected situations happened, the overall oue was good, and all the effects that nders wanted could be obtained.
Moreover, do not forget that this was a strange creature egg. If it was encountered, it would be a profit, a situation that could be encountered but not sought.
From the very beginning, nders had not suffered any losses.
Moreover...
Looking at the ck hair strange creature that was being protected, nders¡¯s originally wild and restless heart sank into a long-awaited calm.
From the moment he was born, and nders had started to act as a strange creature, his heart was crazy, just like an ocean that rose and fell, surging and surging without stopping for even a moment.
Constantly killing people, bing stronger, and doing everything he could to let himself enjoy for a moment would only bring a short period of peace to nders¡¯s heart.
But it was unable to transmit this peace to the depths of his heart.
It was like the deep sea. It looked very calm, but in reality, there was an undercurrent surging, filled with an invisible madness and danger.
It was the same for nders. He could not calm down. He wanted to release this madness, release this uneasiness that had suddenly turned into a scarecrow.
Actually... nders had always been very lonely.
And now, whether it was active or passive, there was indeed a person in front of nders who could hope to understand him, apany him, and be equivalent to him.
Suddenly, nders somewhat understood why, in many works, the protagonist could always survive the enemy¡¯s plot.
Because, it was possible that it was not because the protagonist was powerful, but because the viin subconsciously left a way out for the protagonist in his own plot.
This was a test for the main character, a test to see if the other party could find this way, a test to see if the other party had the right to be taken seriously by him.
Besides sess, the thing that every viin yearned for the most was a counterpart who could understand him.
nders was not a viin, at least he thought so.
In the real world, everyone and every existence was the main character in their own world.
And nders was doing what he thought the main character should do.
Making this empty and boring world even more wonderful.
Many people liked to dye the world with their own colors. nders chose ck, which symbolized terror, and red, which brought madness to people.
Leaving his own mark on the world was not enough for nders.
What he wanted was to be his own shape.
This path was destined to be difficult from the start, and it was originally lonely.
But now, nders smiled. Sharp fangs appeared in front of everyone, and a twisted and crazy smile appeared on nders¡¯s face.
Red light flickered in the position of his eyes, indicating the excitement in his heart.
He saw the person who could apany him to enjoy the scenery of the journey, share the joy, and fight against difficulties together.
¡°Do you want to y games with me?¡±
nders took off the Sword Apophis on his back. He held the soul-devouring scythe in one hand and the hilt of the Sword Apophis in the other.
¡°Awoo!¡±
The wild boar responded to nders with a strange, angry, and a crazy roar.
Chapter 153: The Battle for the Right to Speak In the Future
Chapter 153: The Battle for the Right to Speak In the Future
At this moment, the battle began.
The ck-haired strange creature was a newborn strange creature, and her strength did not reach A rank as nders had expected.
She had not even reached B rank.
However, she had three guards whose strength was above B rank strange creature.
Other than the first time, although the ck-haired strange creature¡¯s rating was C rank, in nders¡¯s opinion, if the opponent really wanted to fight, he could boldly predict that a normal B rank existence would not be able to kill it.
This was the same as nders. When he did not even have a D rank, he relied on the third-tier skill to kill a strong opponent.
Back then, he was able to kill a group of mages whose strength was higher than his. nders relied on skills, which were extremely unpredictable.
It was not nders¡¯s hard power.
What was hard power? It was the strength of energy that was possessed by the strange creature. It was equivalent to explosives.
In this world, including nders¡¯s system, the criteria for rating a strange creature or a mage was the strength of the energy in the body of the strange creature or a mage.
The quality of the energy and the amount of energy stored.
The evaluation criteria for a mage was based on the Mage¡¯s own magic power and the Mage¡¯s own spiritual power.
The evaluation was based on thebination of the two.
As for magic power and spiritual power, they could be increased through special meditation and training.
As for the power in the strange creature¡¯s body, there was no uniform name because the nature of the power used was different.
This was simr to the difference between electricity, heat, gravity, and so on.
This was also the reason why these strange creatures could use all kinds of special abilities.
For example, after nders transformed into the Devil Conquerer, the divine power of demon vanquishing was a special type of energy.
And every time a skill leveled up, the energy in nders¡¯s body would increase. When it reached a certain level, his level evaluation would rise correspondingly.
Thus, the level was actually not a standard for evaluating one¡¯s strength. It was just a reference.
nders would not underestimate a predator just because it did not give off a strong feeling.
In nature, every time a carnivore hunted, regardless of the strength of its prey, it would not be careless. Before it was certain that it had killed its prey, before it actually ate its food, it would never be careless.
nders was the same.
Back in reality, the symbiotic contract was already in effect, and many things could not be changed.
The only thing that could be changed was the priorities of both parties in the future.
And now was an important part of establishing the future mode of interaction.
Using the most primitive and simplest method, they would determine the person in charge in the future.
Who was the one who gave the orders and made the decision, and who was the boss.
The wild boar strange creature was sent by the ck-haired girl to act as the vanguard. It was also the ck-haired girl¡¯s probing.
Naturally, nders would not refuse such a provocation. He was even more excited than he had ever been before. He was extremely excited. Even though he was clearly a scarecrow, he felt his blood boiling.
Night Cut.
The pitch-ck energy emitted a wailing sound as it wrapped around the scythe. Terrified human faces emitted a pale light as they emerged from within and surrounded the scythe like fog.
When these souls were released, the terrified human faces all stared at the wild boar strange creature with venomous eyes.
nders threw out his left hand. The human faces were wrapped in pitch-ck energy as they turned into an energy wave and charged at the wild boar strange creature.
Facing nders¡¯s attack, the wild boar did not seem to know what fear was.
It had been used to showing off at home, but now it had suddenly be the one being bullied. The difference in status made the wild boar strange creature really unhappy.
It did not dare to criticize its wife and daughter like before, but it did not mean that it was so subservient to an outsider like nders.
The wild boar strange creature wanted to vent its anger. It wanted to vent its dissatisfaction.
nders¡¯s terrifying figure was reflected in its eyes. The wild boar father was not afraid at all.
If he was a human, he might have been afraid. But now, everyone were strange creatures and had the same terrifying appearance. He had no reason to be afraid.
Not to mention, the surging energy in his body was surging. Feeling the powering from his body, the wild boar father was full of confidence in his own strength.
Even if I can not beat my wife and daughter, you¡¯re just a small scarecrow. How can I not take care of you?
This thought was still not erased from his heart when nders used Night Cut.
He only felt that nders had some tricks up his sleeve, but he was still very confident that he could defeat nders.
The bone-scraping knife in his hand began to grow bigger, and at the same time, drops of red liquid appeared on the surface of the knife.
It looked as if the knife was sweating.
The aura of the wild boar father surged. With the anger and resentment in his heart, the bone-scraping knife seemed toe alive.
The hilt, like a hedgehog, suddenly sprouted arge number of spikes, which plunged into the flesh of the boar father and began to absorb his blood and energy. ,
¡°Ow.¡±
The wild boar father wailed in pain, and his voice drewughter from his wife and daughter behind him.
His pain is the joy of his wife and daughter.
Seeing him suffer, his wife and daughter would be very happy.
Understanding this, the wild boar father could not help but be even angrier.
¡°Awooo!¡±
The bone scraping knife itself was a weapon to kill the wild boar father. It absorbed thetter¡¯s blood energy to increase its own power.
And now, under the wild boar father¡¯s intense anger, his emotions were transformed into power along with the energy. Together with his flesh and blood, they were injected into the bone scraping knife.
At this moment, the energy bullet that nders released was already within reach.
The bone scraping knife that seemed to be alive grew in size and then twisted to block in front of the feral boar¡¯s father.
Boom¨C
The energy exploded on the de, leaving a charred mark on the de.
¡°Ao~¡±
Fresh blood continued to pour in, and the charred part of the bone scraping knife began to recede.
The wild boar father waved his arm, and arge mouth appeared on the scarlet bone scraping knife, as if it wanted to devour everything, and it bit towards nders.
¡°This is really exaggerated. The attack method of a knife is to bite. I wonder what it would look like if it was bitten.¡±
With this curiosity, nders opened his arms, allowing the bone scraping knife to bite onto his body.
Dang!
A crisp sound rang out, and the expression on the wild boar father¡¯s face clearly changed.
¡°So that¡¯s all it is, what a killjoy.¡±
Chapter 154: The Wild Boar Butcher Who Had Been Crushed and Toyed With
Chapter 154: The Wild Boar Butcher Who Had Been Crushed and Toyed With
Hearing nders¡¯s somewhat disappointed tone, the wild boar father was stunned at first. Then, he ced both his hands on the hilt of the knife, and his muscles bulged as he continuously exerted force.
At the same time, perhaps because he felt nders¡¯s provocation and ridicule, the phantom image that appeared on the surface of the bone scraping knife gradually solidified.
When the scarlet phantom image solidified and gradually became clear, covering the original body of the bone scraping knife, nders finally understood what this phantom image looked like.
It was a mouth withyers andyers of sharp teeth.
Although it was called a mouth, other than the teeth, one could not see the lips or the tongue.
These teeth continuously gnawed on nders¡¯s body, emitting waves of ear-piercing sounds as if they were scraping against metal. One could not help but feel their ears ache.
nders understood in his heart. He had a clearer judgment of the strength of this strange pair in front of him.
Based on what he had disyed so far, nders felt that the other party was only slightly stronger than the Sword king.
Of course, this was referring to the Sword King in his normal state. He did not consider the fatal skill that required him to sacrifice his life.
¡°If it¡¯s only at this level, you¡¯ve really disappointed me.¡±
nders began to exert his strength. At the same time, Apophis, who had already prepared himself, swung his sword at the wild boar father waist under the guidance of his right hand.
Feeling nders¡¯s attack, the wild boar¡¯s father had no intention of letting go and continued to attack.
His movements did not change, but the mane on his body began to grow longer and harder, shining with a metallic luster.
¡°Oh, it seems that you are very confident. I don¡¯t dislike you.¡±
nders¡¯s casual words attracted the wild boar strange creature dissatisfaction. It moved its snout and let out an angry snort.
Hmph!
Hot air spewed out from its nostrils. The wild boar strange creature seemed to be expressing its disdain.
¡°Bring it on!¡±
nders received this feedback from the other party¡¯s eyes.
¡°Haha. Interesting!¡±
nders did not care, because there was someone who was more anxious and angry than him.
That was Sword Apophis.
As a slightly famous magic sword, Sword Apophis had never been looked down upon so much.
Although it was only a C rank strange creature sword, that was only its own level.
As a magic sword type strange creature, the power it could disy depended on the user.
The more powerful the user was, the greater the power it could unleash.
With nders¡¯s support, Sword Apophis was confident that he would teach his opponent a lesson.
Under sword Apophis¡¯s control, the green energy became light and thin, like a piece of paper.
Puchi!
Without any intention of stopping the wild boar father, Sword Apophis cut open the wild boar¡¯s mane without any hindrance, leaving arge wound on the wild boar¡¯s body.
Fresh blood spurted out just like that.
A thin mist of blood spread throughout the entire room.
The blood was not wasted. Soon, a suction force erupted from the bone scraping knife, sucking all of the blood mist over.
The bone scraping knife absorbed as much blood as the wild boar¡¯s father spurted out.
Under the nourishment of the blood, nders could feel the biting force from the bone scraping knife on his body continuously increasing.
However, his opponent¡¯s attack was still unable to break through his defense.
It was about time. nders was a little disappointed when he saw that the wild boar did not disy any more powerful skills.
Perhaps it was because the wild boar father had not disyed the full strength of his current body not long after he had be strange.
He only had a B rank strange creature, and he was unable to fully utilize it.
Compared to the blood-red princess back at the amusement park, he was far inferior.
At the very least, the blood-red princess would be able to sessfully break through his Demonic God¡¯s Body.
Night Cut...
...Combo!
The same energy undtions came from the two weapons.
nders directly took control of Sword Apophis and swung his arms, drawing a beautiful cross in front of him.
ck and green energy collided at this moment.
¡°Awoo!¡±
The wild boar father took the blow at point-nk range and was sent flying with the bone scraping knife.
And the direction he flew towards was the direction of his wife and daughter.
Looking at her husband who was flying towards her like a meat bomb, the strange mother¡¯s eyes were cold. A short sound came from her nose.
Hmph!
Unlike her husband, the strange creature mother had a high degree of control over her body after bing a strange creature.
She had already developed a few skills.
One look and one voice could trigger a special and powerful effect.
Not to mention nders, even Sword Apophis, who had lived for so long, had not seen such a talent.
If this strange creature was the ck-haired girl hatched from a strange creature egg, then perhaps it would make sense.
But the one who disyed this ability was the strange creature mother.
Moreover, she was not the only one who could do it. Her eldest daughter, the white-haired girl, could also do it.
It was just that she was not as skilled and powerful as her mother.
Sword Apophis was stunned. He could not understand, so he could only attribute everything to the strange creature egg.
After all, no one could say that they had an absolute understanding of the strange creature egg.
He himself had heard a lot of rumors, so he did not know exactly what kind of abilities and effects it had, and he could not tell them all.
nders did not care about these things. Seeing that the strange creature mother used unknown methods to directly intercept the father of the wild boar in the air and throw it to the side, he began to be on guard.
Although both of them were B+ rank, their strength was slightly stronger than nders¡¯s, nders was still very confident in himself.
However, this did not mean that there was no hope for the opponent in the battle.
The battle was ever-changing, and nothing unexpected happened.
nders let go of Apophis and continued to let the opponent use his sword skills.
He had only tried to use Night Cut with different weapons, and the result was satisfying to nders.
The flow of energy was very smooth, and the power released was on par with that released by the scythe.
As a weapon, Sword Apophis had indeed made nders happy and used it very smoothly.
Regarding nders¡¯s sudden intention to take control, Sword Apophis did not hesitate and instantly released the channeling of the energy in his body.
That move just now could be considered the first real cooperation between nders and Sword Apophis.
This was the first time sword Apophis was actually used as a magic sword rather than aunching pad.
Chapter 155: The Wild Boar Butcher Exits
Chapter 155: The Wild Boar Butcher Exits
The wild boar butcher slowly stood up from the ground. At first, it nced at the strange creature mother with dissatisfaction.
However, it was frightened by the strange creature mother¡¯s nce and immediately turned its head.
Just now, it subconsciously wanted to vent its inner dissatisfaction through its wife.
When the wild boar butcher and the strange creature mother¡¯s eyes met, it subconsciously felt a chill down its spine and its entire body trembled.
At this moment, he suddenly remembered that this was no longer the past. His wife was no longer the same as before. She was no longer someone he could order around and knead as he pleased.
There was a debt for every injustice. Whoever caused him to be in such a sorry state, he would look for them.
The wild boar butcher finally remembered this logic. He red fiercely at nders as if he wanted to start the next round.
The bone-scraping knife that hadpletely changed its appearance in its hands also began to look at nders covetously.
The de of the bone-scraping knife waspletely reced by rows of dense fangs. rows of wet eyeballs popped out from the hilt of the knife. The eyeballs continuously twisted and looked at nders in unison.
These eyeballs began to drift to the arm of the wild boar butcher. Then, under the astonished gazes of others, they were embedded into the flesh and blood of the wild boar butcher¡¯s arm.
The spike that had absorbed the blood of the wild boar butcher was put away. In exchange, it was reced by a series of ferocious and thick chains that wrapped around the wild boar butcher¡¯s arm.
The hilt of the knife disappeared. The wild boar butcher and the bone scraping knife that had killed him became a strangebination.
The wild boar butcher himself was quite repulsed by this knife. However, when it became a strange creature, the rtionship between the two was very close.
The rtionship between the victim and the murder weapon, and when it became strange creature, the two were still closely connected, as if they were one.
After turning into a strange creature, This physical intimacy and this strangebination, after it became strange creature, was eye-opening to Sword Apophis.
Now, it had evolved into a magical symbiotic rtionship.
The two strange creature auras fused into one at this moment, giving off an aura of a single strange creature.
However, from the lively and agile feeling in his eyes, he knew that both of them had their own consciousness.
Eye-opening, eye-opening. This was also the first time nders had seen such a situation.
Under nders¡¯s expectant gaze, the boar butcher swung its arm, and rows of teeth extended like a chain whip towards nders.
The long whip made of sharp teeth danced in the air, looking extremely dangerous.
However, nders acted as if he did not see it. He imitated the boar butcher¡¯s previous behavior and did not put up any defense.
He allowed the whip to strike his body, but it did not leave any marks on it.
¡°That¡¯s it?¡±
nders was rather disappointed. His disappointed gaze once again angered the boar butcher.
The wild boar butcher swung its long whip once again, and the sharp teeth once again formed into mouths. These mouths tore at nders from different directions.
¡°The attack method is very novel, but the power is just so-so. It can¡¯t even break through my defense.¡±
Seeing the changes in the sharp teeth in the air, nders¡¯s eyes lit up, and then immediately extinguished.
His evaluation was very urate. The sharp teeth could not break through his defense. If that was the case, no matter how the sharp teeth changed their attack forms, it would be useless to nders.
¡°Forget it. If you¡¯re at this level, don¡¯te out and embarrass yourself. I¡¯m tired of it.¡±
Just as nders decided to directly deal with the wild boar butcher, a new change appeared.
Buzz¨C
¡°Hmm?¡±
Arge number of sparks shot out from his body. As nders looked at the sharp gears that were cutting his body, his gaze changed.
¡°Interesting, you¡¯ve be much smarter.¡±
The sharp teeth that were originally chewing nders¡¯s body had unknowingly formed one ring after another. These rings spun rapidly, and like a cutting machine, they began to cut nders¡¯s body.
This time, there were finally some changes. The wild boar butcher¡¯s attack had indeed taken effect on nders¡¯s body.
Looking at the white mark that appeared on the straw on his body, nders calcted that at this rate, it should take about an hour or so to cut off one of his straws.
¡°Not bad. It seems that you¡¯ve used your brain. I thought that your brain was full of useless fat?¡±
nders nodded. He gave a good evaluation of the wild boar ughterer¡¯s attack.
¡°As a recognition of your hard work, I¡¯ll give you a dignified exit.¡±
Fear.
Fear.
¡°Ga ga ga!¡±
The cutting gear instantly stopped, turning into teeth that fell to the ground.
Under the ck-haired girl and the other two strange creatures¡¯ and puzzled gazes, the wild boar butcher fell to the ground.
Without holding anything back, the wild boar butcher and the bone scraping knife did not even have the time to scream or react before they lost consciousness.
Even so, the two strange creatures¡¯ bodies could still be seen twitching from time to time, and the wild boar butcher¡¯s expression became very distorted.
However, because it was already a pig¡¯s head, one could not tell what was going on from the surface.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t kill him.¡±
Killing the wild boar butcher would not benefit nders at all. On the contrary, it would weaken his own strength.
How could nders do something like this that would not make up for the loss.
Meeting nders¡¯s gaze, the ck-haired girl fell silent for a moment. As the owner of the wild boar butcher, she could feel what kind of situation her nominal father was in.
Fear, an iparable fear.
An indescribable fear instantly filled your entire consciousness, causing you to be lost and unable to escape.
That fear even infected the ck-haired girl through the connection between the ck-haired girl and the wild boar ughterer.
In order to avoid further effects, the ck-haired girl temporarily cut off her perception of the wild boar butcher.
Her beautiful eyes, which were like blood gems, quietly watched nders.
¡°...¡±
nders¡¯s strength was even more difficult to deal with than she had imagined.
Her useless father had not been able to probe out anything useful.
The other party looked so rxed. The entire battle process was like an adult ying house with a child.
Sensing her daughter¡¯s anxiety and annoyance, the strange creature mother put her daughter down and let her sister take care of her while she stood up.
Looking at the strange creature mother in front of her who looked no different from a normal person, nders also made a move. He adjusted his posture so that he could counterattack at any time.
This was a worthy opponent.
nders judged.
Chapter 156: Mutual Exchange, The Battle-Gifted Strange Creature Mother
Chapter 156: Mutual Exchange, The Battle-Gifted Strange Creature Mother
All this while, nders¡¯s opponents were either much stronger than nders or much weaker.
nders did not dare to enjoy the battle too much. All he thought about was to get rid of his opponent as soon as possible.
The most ssic battle case here was against Garros¡¯s group. Back then, nders, who had not even reached C rank, did not have the confidence to fight against a B rank mage.
Therefore, all he could think about was to be as fast as possible. Before the other party was serious, he would catch the other party off guard and then defeat the other party, allowing him to sessfully escape.
Up until now, the only thing that nders felt satisfied with was the battle with the Sword King.
Although his overall strength at that time was much weaker than the Sword King and the elite team led by the Sword King.
If nders fought the Sword King one-on-one, he really might lose to the Sword King if he did not use Guardian Scarecrow and Scarecrow of Fear.
Therefore, he was still very happy with that match.
The Sword King and his subordinates¡¯ performance also made nders very happy.
Especially their internal love and killing each other in the end. It could be said to be a ssic.
Even now, nders would still think about it from time to time.
As for the battle with the blood-red princesster on, the opponent was stronger than nders, but it was not impossible. If the battle venue was normal, nders might find it interesting, but unfortunately, in the narrow space of the death bus, it waspletely useless.
nders, who could not express himself to his fullest, was not happy at all. Soon after, he encountered an existence that was beyond his imagination. The battle was instantly decided, no need to mention if he could enjoy it or not.
As such, this uing battle could be considered the most likely to allow nders to experience pleasure and enjoy the process of battle after the Sword King.
They were evenly matched. Although his opponent was not as strong as nders, and because she had just turned into a strange creature, her ability to disy her full strength was limited, they were still barely evenly matched.
I hope that she would not disappoint me like that fat pig.
Although the wild boar butcher¡¯s final attack was quite eye-catching, the other party¡¯s overall performance greatly disappointed nders, and hepletely looked down on him.
Looking at the strange creature mother standing three meters away from him, nders began to look forward to the uing battle.
Fear.
nders decided to take the initiative to control her to show his respect for his opponent. He intended to go all out.
Under the premise that the Devil Conquerer was not applicable, he would go all out to deal with the strange creature mother.
The Devil Conquerer was one of nders¡¯trump cards. He would not easily use it unless it was at thest moment.
And the current battle was just a fight between the two sides for the right to speak in the future.
In the end, it was not a life-and-death battle. There was no need to easily hand over all of his trump cards.
Fear shed through nders¡¯eyes. He did indeed feel the fear from the strange mother.
[Fear points + 5000]
However, this fear came and went quickly.
nders was a little surprised. How did he break free from his illusion so quickly?
It felt a little unbelievable. This was a level 10 Fear.
nders was confident that even someone like Garros would not be able to break free so easily in a short period of time.
But the effect on the strange creature mother was so fast.
It did not make sense.
Although it was hard to believe, the truth was right in front of him. nders epted this reality.
Was It a spiritual specialization?
Or...
nders¡¯s gaze passed through the strange creature mother andnded on the ck-haired girl.
This mother-daughter rtionship was very close. Perhaps the ck-haired girl had some way to forcefully pull the strange creature mother out of the illusion through this connection.
Thinking of this, nders became more cautious and serious. At the same time, his heart began to be excited.
At this moment, his emotions surged, and the rationality in nders¡¯s eyes began to retreat.
¡°Let me enjoy it properly!¡±
It had been a long time since hepletely letting loose...
His right foot stomped hard on the ground, and then nders¡¯s entire body shot off, turning into a ck shadow as he charged towards the strange creature mother.
Facing nders¡¯s swift and violent attack, the strange creature mother did not dare to be careless. Her eyes stared fixedly at nders.
She could see!
In an instant, the strange creature mother¡¯s eyes widened. A purple halo appeared at the edge of her pupils, which were originally as pure as sapphire.
In an instant, the pressure fell on nders¡¯s body.
The afterimage disappeared, and nders¡¯s figure appeared in midair.
Interesting.
Feeling the pressure that suddenly appeared outside, nders went all out, using all of his strength to resist.
His originally slow movements returned to their previous speed in the blink of an eye.
The soul-devouring scythe and Sword Apophis cut through the air, making a series of air-piercing sounds.
Seeing that the two dangerous weapons were about to hit the strange creature mother at the same time, the strange mother finally made a move. She spread her hands in front of her body.
An invisible barrier blocked nders¡¯s attack in front of her.
nders, who did not have an effective attack, was not angry at all. On the contrary, he was more excited and happy. The rationality in his eyes was evaporating bit by bit. From the outside, it seemed that the red light in nders¡¯s eyes was dazzling and terrifying.
¡°Hehehe¨C¡±
It was as if the pressure of the strange creature mother did not exist. nders crazily waved his soul-devouring scythe and Sword Apophis, continuously hacking at the barrier of the strange mother.
¡°Hehehe¨C¡±
As he crazily attacked, a deep and maicugh came out of nders¡¯s mouth.
The overall appearance was very intimidating. If an ordinary person saw it, they would probably lose their ability to resist and be ughtered at will.
Faced with nders¡¯s crazy attacks, the strange creature mother¡¯s expression was clearly a little ugly.
This barrier was only something she had prepared in a hurry. Her proficiency was not high, and her preparations were not sufficient. As a result, the strength of the barrier was limited. Under nders¡¯s continuous hacking, it was already beginning to show signs of crumbling.
Waves like stones falling into ake appeared in front of the strange mother.
The strange creature mother¡¯s expression was solemn. She stared at nders, and then the purple at the edge of her pupils expanded and contracted inward.
A substantial impact came from nders¡¯s front.
It did not deal much damage to nders, but the impact was not small. nders did not have time to do anything before he was sent flying.
The strike seeded, and the pressure on the strange creature mother instantly decreased. She did not take a break, but decided to follow up with a follow-up attack.
She raised both of her hands and silently exerted force on nders, who was in the air with nowhere to borrow strength from.
Chapter 157: The Ability of the Strange Creature Mother – Psychic Power
Chapter 157: The Ability of the Strange Creature Mother ¨C Psychic Power
At this moment, the ck pupils werepletely covered in purple, and one could see specks of starlight flickering in the pupils.
It looked very beautiful.
As the target, nders¡¯s condition was slightly worse.
He was in mid-air, but he did not fall down.
Psychic power.
At this moment, nders had a slight understanding of one of the strange creature mother¡¯s abilities, psychic power.
Being controlled in mid-air, nders was unable to exert any strength.
However, it was not a big problem. nders¡¯s eyes glowed with red light, and the straw on the surface of his body began to shake from itsfortable position.
It was as if something was about to drill out from within and break free from the strange creature mother¡¯s control.
The strange creature mother noticed something strange and quickly increased her output. However, nders¡¯s body was too tough. Even her telekinesis was unable to affect nders¡¯s body in any way.
A simple squeeze would not be able to hurt nders.
¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡±
At this moment, a sharp beak emerged from nders¡¯s straw, and a crow¡¯s head appeared.
Pitch-ck feathers and scarlet bloodthirsty eyes reflected the strange creature mother¡¯s beautiful face.
¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡±
The crows pped their wings and flew out one after another.
Crow Storm.
Groups of crows flew out of nders¡¯s body and flew in the direction of the strange creature mother.
The strange creature mother was still unable to attack and defend at the same time, so she quickly gave up on controlling nders. Instead, she set up a barrier and focused on dealing with the crows in front of her.
At the same time, nders used the soul-devouring scythe in his left hand to knock on the ground. Then, he used the force to adjust his body.
nders exerted force with his left hand, and he charged toward the strange creature mother again.
At the same time, the specks of starlight in her pupils began to change. They revolved around the center point.
The scene was like a photographer taking pictures of the starry sky.
Then, nders noticed that something was wrong with some of the crows. First, their attacks became slow, then they stopped moving, and finally, they directly aimed at the crows next to them.
Mind control or mind suggestion.
Considering the consumption of his own body, thetter was more likely.
nders, who had regained a little bit of rationality, briefly thought about it, and then he gave up on thinking of any countermeasures.
No matter how he tried to turn his crows, it would not have any effect on the oue.
As long as he did not fall, crows would continue to appear.
As for the betraying crows, after they appeared, nders began to recall them.
Naturally, he had absolute control over the crows that were summoned from his body.
The crows themselves were a part of his body. With just a thought, these disloyal crows turned into streaks of ck energy and returned to nders¡¯s body.
After being reforged, the crows that would appear outside again would bepletely new and unaffected.
Thus, after the strange creature mother¡¯s maniption, not only did she fail to relieve the pressure on her side, she even increased the consumption on her side.
If this continued, the strange creature mother¡¯s defeat would be inevitable.
Thus, the strange mother had to think of a way to deal with nders again.
But at this time, the initiative was no longer in the hands of the strange creature mother.
She had fought hard for the initiative, but before she could grasp it tightly, it had returned to nders¡¯hands.
¡°Ahhhhh¨C¡±
Pitch-ck energy, pale ghosts, and terrified howls.
nders grabbed the end of the soul-devouring scythe with his left hand and threw it directly at the strange mother.
Night Cut.
nders unleashed the full power of the level-10 Night Cut.
Crack!
A crack appeared in front of the strange creature mother, and in less than 0.01 seconds, the barrier was shattered by the ghosts and crows.
The barrier was ineffective, and before the strange creature mother could prepare for the next attack, nders¡¯s soul-devouring sickle continued to sh at her.
Helpless, the strange creature mother had a sudden inspiration. She used her psychic power to cover her arm, forcing herself to react quickly at the critical moment.
ng!
The arm that was covered by her psychic power seemed to be equipped with ayer of armor, blocking nders¡¯s attack with a crisp sound.
Was that really the case?
Puchi!
A white light shed and the arm that was blocking instantly fell to the ground.
The strange creature mother hurriedly controlled herself to retreat quickly, thus avoiding the danger of her stomach being cut open.
Even so, the clothes on her body were all cut open from the middle.
The next moment, her clothes fell off and the strange mother was exposed to the air naked.
¡°You won¡¯t be able to defeat me like this. Let me give you a hint. Fighting requires intelligence, but you still have to rely on your own instincts.¡±
Fighting was not a round-robin system. After one side attacked and the other side dodged, it would be the other side¡¯s turn. After that, one had to stop and wait for the other side¡¯s movements.
nders¡¯s left hand kept swinging out, and then he exerted force. His left hand held the scythe, and his entire body rose into the air. nders once again chased after the strange creature mother.
This time, it was Sword Apophis¡¯turn to attack. Green light enveloped Sword Apophis¡¯s entire body.
As the strange creature mother retreated quickly, nders did not catch up immediately. However, this did not affect nders¡¯s attack.
Sword Apophis could sh, or he could use it as aser cannon tounch long-range attacks.
nders swung his right hand, and Sword Apophis¡¯s sword tip was aimed at the strange creature mother. A green energy beam shot out directly.
Boom¨C
Arge hole appeared in the abdomen of the body that was originally wless and had fair and delicate skin.
A pained expression shed across the strange mother¡¯s face before she suppressed it.
She raised her head and stared fixedly at nders. Her gaze never left nders.
At this moment, nders¡¯s voice sounded in the strange creature mother¡¯s ears once again.
¡°Wisdom can think of ways to gain an advantage, and instinct is the fastest way to react.¡±
His words were not only for the strange creature mother, but also for the others present.
Other than the wild boar butcher, who had lost consciousness and could not hear, everyone else was now nders¡¯s students.
¡°All of you are very talented, but no matter how much you control your body, you are not as natural as your instincts.¡±
¡°What can truly unleash the potential of your body is not your subjective consciousness, but your instinctive subconscious.¡±
¡°Next, I will let you see what instinct is, and how terrifying it is...¡±
Chapter 158: Instinct and Rationality
Chapter 158: Instinct and Rationality
¡°Be careful, don¡¯t die.¡±
After saying that, nders lowered his head as if he had fallen into a deep sleep.
And the strange creature mother was not the least bit careless towards nders in his current state.
Although she could not quite understand what nders had said, her rationality and her strange instincts were telling her that the scarecrow in front of her was extremely dangerous.
And this feeling of danger was bing more and more obvious.
The arm on the ground flew back under the control of the strange mother. Relying on the strange special constitution, it was reattached in an instant.
At the same time, the big hole in her abdomen instantly returned to its original state.
Actually, the arm could also be restored through regeneration, but by reattaching it, it could reduce its own consumption.
Right now, due to nders¡¯s previous attacks, the strange creature mother¡¯s had expended quite a lot of energy, and she was already feeling a little tired.
Although it was not much, it was enough to show that the intensity of the current battle was already beginning to make the strange mother ufortable.
If time continued like this, the strange creature mother might experience a situation where her battle strength would be reduced due to excessive consumption.
Under the vignt gaze of the strange creature mother, nders suddenly swung his left hand and threw the soul-devouring scythe at the strange mother like a dart.
Night Cut.
This was based on the wild boar butcher¡¯s previous attack and nders¡¯s inspiration.
Looking at the rapidly spinning soul-devouring scythe in the air, nders let out an intense air-piercing sound as it rapidly approached the strange mother.
Pitch-ck energy flickered like a ck disc.
The strange creature mother did not dare to be negligent. This time, she had learned her lesson and did not go head-on. Instead, she sidestepped and dodged the scythe¡¯s attacks.
However, before she could heave a sigh of relief in order to sessfully dodge, nders had already grabbed Apophis with both hands and approached the strange creature mother. He quickly approached the strange creature mother and arrived in front of her.
At this moment, nders¡¯s state waspletely based on instinct. There was no existence known as ¡®reason¡¯ in his current state.
Instinct followed nders¡¯s own battle memories and the skills he had mastered, constantly changing and attacking.
Under the control of ¡®instinct¡¯, nders¡¯attacks were violent and wild. It seemed like there was no pattern, but every attack was the fiercest and most direct, and also the best way to deal with the situation.
Due to his ¡®instinct¡¯, the control of Sword Apophis was once again handed over to nders.
Different from the green energy that Sword Apophis released when he was in control, when nders was in control, the energy that appeared on the surface of Sword Apophis¡¯s body was dark green in color.
As the energy was poured in, the dark green energy began to extend continuously with Sword Apophis as the basis.
By doing so, it could effectively increase its attack range, allowing it to reach the enemy in the distance.
Hum¨C Hum¨C
A faint sound was heard at this moment, and the source of the sound was the Sword Apophis in nders¡¯hand.
The strange creature mother looked over when she heard the sound. Her heart was in shock, and the rm bell in her head kept ringing, reminding her of ¡®Danger! Danger!¡¯.
The energy covering the surface of Apophis¡¯s body produced a slight but high-frequency vibration.
If one were to look closely at the energy rotating in the distance, one would find that the energy was mimicking a chainsaw, increasing its cutting power and increasing its destructive power.
If one was struck by such an attack, one could very well die on the spot if one was not careful.
At this moment, the strange creature mother did not dare to hold back. She released arge amount of spiritual power along with the energy in her body and gathered it in front of her, formingyers of barriers.
In her haste, she knew that the barrier she created was not very strong.
Therefore, she changed her train of thought. Since oneyer of barrier was not strong enough, what about anotheryer? If this number was multiplied by 10, what would happen?
Thus, this scene appeared.
Facing thisyer of barrier, the Sword Apophis in nders¡¯s hand was like the knife that cut through theyer of cake. There was no sense of obstruction, and it naturally split theyers of ovepping barriers in front of him into two.
The strange mother was not surprised by this result. These barriers were only created to buy her some time so that she could dodge the attack.
The Crow Storm continued. The strange creature mother could not care less about the crows anymore. With the crows pecking at her, the strange creature mother quickly distanced herself from nders.
However, nders used his actions to tell the strange creature mother that distance was useless.
He did not continue to chase after her. Instead, he flung his hands and the energy that was originally attached to Sword Apophis turned into light wheels that flew towards the strange creature mother.
These light wheels were like darts that shot towards the strange creature mother.
At this moment, the strange creature mother wished that she could strangle the wild boar butcher that was lying on the ground to death.
This was because whether it was the scythe that flew out earlier, the chainsaw earlier, or the light wheels now, the source of inspiration was obvious at a nce. The strange mother could tell at a nce that she was inspired by the wild boar butcher¡¯s final strike.
If the wild boar butcher woke up at this time and saw the suppressed strange mother, it would definitely be very happy. It would think that it could do it again, and then it would not hesitate to imitate nders in dealing with the strange creature mother.
Then, it would fantasize about returning to the days of the past where it would order its wife around and do whatever it wanted.
After throwing out the light wheel, the straw on nders¡¯s body began to grow. This white straw was now covered in ck energy, and under nders¡¯s control, it quickly stabbed towards the strange creature mother.
Seeing this scene, the strange creature mother¡¯s nose immediately became crooked from anger. She thought that nders was mimicking the wild boar butcher again, but in reality, this was something that nders¡¯s ¡®instinct¡¯ had learned through nders¡¯s battle memories with the blood-red princess, it was learned through simtion.
nders had subdued the long hair strange creature ¡®ck¡¯, so he had a certain degree of control over the hair on his body.
As for what the hair on a scarecrow was, it was naturally the straw on the scarecrow¡¯s body.
Thus, nders controlled the straw and stabbed the strange creature mother.
It had to be said that this set of attacks from nders was a true restraint on the strange creature mother.
The thrust of the straw focused on piercing energy. By concentrating the energy a little, it could break through the defense and pierce through the enemy.
As for the scythe, energy saw, and light wheel, they focused on cutting and strengthening the cutting ability to cut through the enemy¡¯s defense and hurt the enemy behind the defenses.
In both cases, one had to break through the defense, while the other had to pierce through it. This was quite a restraint for the strange creature mother, whose physical strength was limited and whose defense relied entirely on the barrier.
Chapter 159: The Terrifying Flanders
Chapter 159: The Terrifying nders
Her own strength was inferior to nders¡¯s, and her battle style was restrained by her opponent. The strange creature mother¡¯s defeat was already a foregone conclusion.
But this did not mean that nders would let her go.
What was in charge of nders now was his own ¡®instinct¡¯.
His rationality was currently in a deep sleep.
And if he wanted to get out of this state, he must be defeated head-on or deal an effective heavy blow to nders. Only then would nders¡¯s rationality would regain control.
Therefore, this battle would not end until it effectively affected nders.
This time, nders did not care. He did not care whether they died or not. Right now, he just wanted to enjoy himself and have a good fight.
As for whether there was anything else, whether it would harm him or not, he did not care anymore.
As long as he enjoyed himself, it would be fine.
Facing nders in this state, the ck-haired girl had no choice but to treat him seriously with 1,000% of her strength.
Otherwise, if she was not careful, her family might really lose members.
Under the hint of the ck-haired girl, Alice¡¯s pitch-ck pupils were reced by red, and the same starry particles were shuttling back and forth.
Although Alice¡¯s eyes were red, one could still see theyers within her eyes.
From the looks of it, they were very gorgeous, and there was an indescribable sense of nobility.
Although Alice was not as strong as the strange creature mother, she was able to block all the light wheels in the air with one move.
The ck-haired girl was also behind Alice, silently using her own power to provide assistance to her family.
Her originally bright red eyes became slightly darker at this moment, making people feel as if the temperature in the surroundings was rising.
As the master of this Domain, the strange creature eggs hatched into a new strange creature. Her abilities and methods were naturally not something ordinary strange creatures couldpare to.
Compared to her mother and sister, her abilities and methods were also a little more outstanding.
The space distorted slightly, and when all the ck crowsunched their attacks, they were surprised to find that no matter what, they could not touch the strange creature mother.
At this point, the Crow Strom was sessfully broken.
As nders did not have any rationality at the moment, with his only knowledge, the crows were still attacking their targets. They did not kill each other, so they were allies.
Since they were allies, then nothing would happen.
This was one of the bad things about instinctive fighting, which was that there was no way to judge something moreplicated.
Under the ck-haired girl¡¯s control, the space around all the crows, including nders, began to twist.
Sometimes, a crow¡¯s attack seemed tond on the strange creature mother, but it actuallynded on another crow.
It sounded a little simr to nders¡¯s Scarecrow of Fear.
But in reality, it was two different things, because the prerequisite for Scarecrow of Fear to work is for an enemy tond an attack on nders.
And the scene in front of them only looked like itnded on the strange creature mother, but in reality, itnded on another crow.
The reason why this happened was simple. The second before the crow¡¯s attacknded on the strange creature mother, a spatial passageway was opened up in front of them.
It was simr to the ¡®door¡¯ needed to enter a domain.
Under normal circumstances, one could teleport through this.
But now, the ck-haired girl used it to make the crows kill each other and attack each other, but it also gave nders the illusion that the attack had indeednded on the strange creature mother, preventing him from retracting the crows and releasing them again.
With the help of her two daughters, the strange creature mother finally had a chance to catch her breath.
She set up a barrier and faced nders¡¯s piercing straws. The barrier had no protection and was directly pierced into a sieve.
The strange creature mother was also pierced into a sieve.
There were densely packed bloody holes all over her body, making her look extremely terrifying.
Seeing this scene, the ck-haired girl¡¯s eyes were frighteningly red. Her pupils were covered in gold, and silver starlight circted within them.
¡°Why?¡±
This was the first sentence the ck-haired girl said.
It was unknown whether she was questioning why nders had used such a heavy blow, or why nders had been able to injure her mother.
With this doubt, the ck-haired girl chose to personally take action.
Space slightly distorted, and the strange mother¡¯s body appeared behind the ck-haired girl.
The ck-haired girl gently nced at the dying strange creature mother, who was slowly recovering. She was slightly relieved.
As long as she was still alive, it was good. She was really afraid of losing her beloved mother.
She gave Alice a look, and thetter immediately trembled. Then she reluctantly took the ce of the strange mother and dyed nders¡¯s footsteps.
¡°Back off!¡±
Alice¡¯s ability ¡ª spirit of speech.
Every word she said contained power, and she could achieve many things with words.
Just like what she was saying now, ¡®back off¡¯, nders took a few steps back without being on guard, distancing himself from the strange family.
As for Alice¡¯s spirit of speech, it had already been disyed before. It was when she was dealing with her father, the wild boar butcher.
However, at that time, she did not give any specific instructions. Instead, she was grunting to create pressure on the wild boar butcher.
Alice¡¯s ability had great potential. If it was well developed, it would be an all-purpose skill. Its practicality and versatility were unquestionable.
nders suddenly retreated. He was stunned for a moment before his figure disappeared.
Now that the strange creature mother had lost herbat ability, the pressure on nders had long disappeared.
nders, who had regained his lightness, had also greatly increased his speed.
Without her mother¡¯s strength, even if Alice tried her best, she could only barely see a rough figure.
Fortunately, Alice did not need to worry about being attacked because the ck-haired girl had built many teleportation channels around her.
This allowed her to not need to worry about being hurt before the ck-haired girl exhausted herself.
He swung Sword Apophis, but it was unable to cut the other party. On the contrary, when facing Alice¡¯s spirit, nders did not have any effective means to fight back.
¡°Stop!¡±
nders held his sword with both hands and stood on the spot. Three seconds passed, and his entire body began to tremble. Another two seconds passed, and he broke free from the restraints.
The operation continued. nders could do nothing to Alice. Alice¡¯s effects on nders were limited. At the same time, because the target of the spirit of speech was someone like nders, whose strength was much higher than hers, it consumed arge amount of energy.
Chapter 160: Critical Danger, It Was the Final Gamble
Chapter 160: Critical Danger, It Was the Final Gamble
Alice would not be able tost much longer.
However, it did not matter because her sister was preparing for a big move.
This was not nders¡¯s Domain after all. If the ck-haired girl did not agree, then nders would soon be ostracized.
Feeling the pressure around him, nders seemed to understand something. His instincts drove him to release his own Domain.
A Domain was not the privilege of only the ck-haired girl. nders had his own Domain.
Opening the ¡®door¡¯ and magnifying it, a golden wheat field appeared behind nders.
With the appearance of this, the pressure that had been ced on nders¡¯s body disappeared.
Returning to normal, nders waved his left hand, and Alice felt a strong wind behind her.
She did not think much about it at first. After all, her sister was protecting her.
But soon, she felt that something was wrong.
If there was a spatial passage around her, she would not have felt the strong wind behind her.
But now, she could feel a chill on her back and a sense of danger. This meant that there was no spatial passage around her.
In other words, she was not protected at the moment.
As she thought about this, the ck-haired girl on the other side also realized that the spatial passageways she had ced in her Domain had all disappeared
To be precise, they had not disappeared, but these spatial passageways had all been fixed.
¡°Get out of the way!¡±
The moment the ck-haired girl opened her mouth, a powerful binding force enveloped Alice¡¯s body and controlled her movements.
Obviously, as her younger sister, the ck-haired girl also possessed the ability to speak.
Alice hurriedly dodged to the side, but it was already toote. The pitch-ck sickle shed across her waist.
Puchi!
Large amounts of blood spurted out once again. Alicey on the ground in pain and soon lost consciousness.
Another family member was seriously injured and unconscious.
The ck-haired girl¡¯s eyes were filled with lines of mes as if they were burning.
At the same time, the starlight in her pupils became even more violent.
At this moment, nders had already run over, wielding the soul-devouring scythe. He was about to chop Alice¡¯s body and take her life.
Puff!
mes suddenly rose from nders¡¯s body, but nders waspletely fine. The scythe cut directly onto Alice¡¯s body without any obstruction.
Seeing this scene, the ck-haired girl¡¯s pupils constricted, and her hurried voice echoed throughout the room.
¡°Quick, stop him!¡±
¡°Awoo!¡±
At this critical moment, a robust figure blocked Alice.
It was the wild boar butcher who had been slumbering and unconscious.
The scythe cut across the wild boar butcher¡¯s body, sshing out arge amount of blood.
Under the stimtion of this blood, the knife beast strange creature that was also unconscious also showed signs of awakening.
At the critical moment just now, the ck-haired girl awakened her father and controlled it to stand in front of Alice.
Towards her scumbag father, the ck-haired girl did not feel any psychological burden in ordering him around.
Looking at her father standing in front of Alice, the ck-haired girl felt a wave of joy in her heart.
That¡¯s more like it. That¡¯s how a father should be.
However, things were not over yet. The most important thing for the ck-haired girl now was to get nders¡¯s rationality back.
Just as the ck-haired girl was thinking of a countermeasure, she suddenly smelled a burning smell.
She looked to her side and saw that her mother¡¯s body had some burn marks for some unknown reason.
The ck-haired girl was startled. Then, she suddenly understood something and hurriedly looked in nders¡¯s direction.
Her gaze passed through the raging mes and saw that the straw under the mes did not show any signs of being burned.
Seeing this, how could the ck-haired girl not understand that nders was actually able to transfer the damage to other targets.
The mes were instantly extinguished, and the ck-haired girl looked anxiously at her mother.
Noticing that her mother¡¯s body was still fluctuating with energy fluctuations, the ck-haired girl once again heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she was fine.
If she killed her mother because of her own mes, then she would really copse.
[Fear points +10,000]
At the same time of rejoicing, the ck-haired girl looked at nders with a hint of fear and regret.
Why did she choose to provoke him? It was obvious that he was not someone to be trifled with, yet she had to fight him.
They were both equal. Who was in the upper echelons and who had the right to speak? Was it really that important?
Moreover, she was just born and did not understand many things. Was there a need to fight with him?
Could it be that this person could harm her?
For a moment, the ck-haired girl thought a lot. At this moment, her heart was filled with grief, anger, and helplessness.
Now that both Domains were facing each other, the ck-haired girl¡¯s home-field advantage was gone.
Against a nders who relied on instinct to fight, she had no chance of winning.
This was something that the ck-haired girl was very clear about.
However, what method did she have to awaken the other party¡¯s rationality?
Looking at the wounded wild boar butcher lying on the ground, the ck-haired girl suddenly thought of what nders had said earlier.
¡°Wisdom can think of a way to gain an advantage, and instinct is able to make me react the fastest.¡±
Wisdom required thinking. Through thinking, she would think of a way to solve the problem in front of her.
And the way to solve it was to awaken nders¡¯s consciousness.
The problem now was how to do it and who would do it.
There was no more time to think. In a while, her father, the wild boar butcher, would be dismembered by nders.
At that time, he would really be dead.
The situation was urgent. The ck-haired girl remembered another sentence from nders.
¡°What can truly unleash the body¡¯s potential is not your subjective consciousness, but your instinctive subconscious.¡±
Instinctive, instinctive, what could truly unleash the body¡¯s potential was instinctive.
Suddenly, the ck-haired girl thought of something, and her gaze fell on the wild boar butcher who was being suppressed and beaten by nders.
If I use my wisdom as a guide, what would happen if I were to cooperate with this guy¡¯s instincts?
No, just affecting his instincts was not enough. There was still that knife.
Thinking of this, the ck-haired girl did not hesitate and began her own experiment.
Her pupils emitted a golden light, and in her eyes, it was as if the Milky Way was revolving. It was beautiful, but at the same time, it could not help but make people exim in admiration.
Mental suggestion.
With the influence of her mental power, the ck-haired girl relied on her rtionship with the wild boar butcher and the knife beast strange creature to awaken the instincts of these two strange creatures.
As the ck-haired girl¡¯s bodyguard, this process was very smooth. Even if their consciousness objected to the ck-haired girl¡¯s control, their bodies would definitely not resist.
Chapter 161: The Wild Boar Butcher’s Ability
Chapter 161: The Wild Boar Butcher¡¯s Ability
¡°Roar¨C¡±
The wild boar ughterer roared towards the sky. Under nders¡¯s calm gaze, it charged towards nders.
All the muscles on its body bulged. The wild boar butcher¡¯s huge body instantly turned into a red sh of light and disappeared.
In the blink of an eye, it had arrived in front of nders.
At the same time, the knife beast strange creature had alsopletely awakened. The eyes that were embedded in the arm of the wild boar butcher had turned red, and their eyes were filled with madness.
She had seeded.
Looking at the wild boar butcher who had suddenly erupted with astonishing strength, the ck-haired girl took a breath.
She did not know how long the wild boar butcher couldst, nor did she know if the wild boar butcher could risk his life to summon nders¡¯s rationality back.
In order to ensure her sess, the ck-haired girl would not sit still and wait for death. There was still a more important matter at hand, which was to think of a way to cut off the invisible connection between her mother and nders.
She did not know how he did it, but she nned to give it a try and be able to block it.
Although she had just been born, the ck-haired girl was abnormally intelligent.
With no n in mind, the ck-haired girl opened the ¡®door¡¯ that led to the outside world.
After sending her mother and sister out, she closed the ¡®door¡¯ and began to attempt tounch some effective attacks on nders.
The mes ignited once again. The area that was not enough this time was not the entire body, but one of nders¡¯s hands.
As expected by the ck-haired girl, nders was still unaffected.
¡°Phew!¡±
Taking a deep breath, the ck-haired girl extinguished the mes and opened the ¡®door¡¯ again. She looked at her mother.
Sess.
What was worth being happy about was that there were no more burn marks on her mother¡¯s hands.
In other words, sending her mother out sessfully severed the connection between both parties.
This was good news.
After confirming it, the ck-haired girl closed the ¡®door¡¯ once again.
Then, her gaze once againnded on nders.
At this moment, nders, who was fighting against the wild boar butcher, disyed an astonishing strength.
His powerful physical ability, quick and urate attacks, as well as the prediction that he would be able to narrowly dodge the attacks every single time.
nders¡¯s strength really opened the ck-haired girl¡¯s eyes.
She originally thought that the intruder was just an ordinary strange creature, and he just forged a connection with her by being lucky.
Now, it seemed that she was still too naive.
nders¡¯s performance was so strong, and he was able to contend against nders for so long. The wild boar butcher, who had not fallen under nders¡¯s hands, was also not to be underestimated.
With the help of the ck-haired girl, her father and the knife beast strange creature maintained their frequency and sessfullypleted their synchronization.
Now, even if someone said that this was a strange creature, they would not be wrong.
Because in terms of perception, they indeed looked like one single strange creature.
But in reality, they were still two strange creatures.
It was just that they were currently in a state of synchronization between their minds and bodies. Under such circumstances, their minds were connected, needless to say that they had amazing tacit understanding and cooperation.
Moreover, the strength they could disy after merging was much stronger than when they were separated.
Otherwise, they would not have been able to contend against nders for so long.
The wild boar butcher¡¯s physical strength was still passable, and its mane also had a certain degree of defensive ability.
Most importantly, the wild boar butcher and the knife beast strange creature were a terrifyingbination that was almost like a perpetual motion machine.
The first was the wild boar butcher¡¯s ability. As the vanguard of a family, the wild boar butcher who held the position of a tank in battle, his own strange creature ability was also very suitable for this ss.
The first ability was that the higher the damage he received, the greater the strength he could disy.
ording to a game¡¯s exnation, the lower the HP, the higher the damage.
The second ability, the more furious he was, the higher the buff he could receive in battle.
It was equivalent to enjoying a power-up, or buff in battle.
Perhaps even nders had not thought that this wild boar butcher, as a strange creature, would actually enjoy the same treatment as him in the initial stage.
He had a third initial ability.
As a tank, how could he not have some defensive skills?
The wild boar butcher could speed up its recovery speed by eating and so on. Of course, in the current battle, this ability was of no use.
However, in the future, when fighting against mages, these mages with magic power would be the wild boar butcher¡¯s favorite food.
After talking about the wild boar butcher, it was time to talk about the knife beast strange creature, which was simr to Sword Apophis.
Unlike sword Apophis, which was a magic sword, the knife beast strange creature was more inclined towards living creatures.
After eating arge amount of the wild boar butcher¡¯s blood, itpletely awakened andpleted its second evolution on its original basis.
It could be considered a rather rare strange creature.
Among the few strange creatures present, other than nders and the ck-haired girl, the existence of the knife beast strange creature was the rarest.
If they were to reallypare, then the rarity of the knife beast strange creature might be even higher than nders and the ck-haired girl.
nders himself was a scarecrow that feeds on fear. The special part was that he could strengthen himself by absorbing fear.
The ck-haired girl¡¯s rarity was that she was hatched from a strange creature egg that was rarely seen in a thousand years.
Inparison, it had gone from a in, ordinary bone scraping knife into an awakened strange creature. It had even entered a very special evolution by eating the strange creature blood of the first victim under its de.
Not to mention, it had evenpleted a very special symbiotic state with this strange creature.
Judging from such a rare situation, the knife beast strange creature was an extremely rare existence in the entire strange creature world.
The reason was that the process of the knife beast strange creature reaching its current state and the conditions it met was too coincidental and too harsh.
It was like a hidden quest in a game. As a strange creature, knife beast strange creature, it also met the hidden conditions and triggered such a special evolution.
If one were to single out any of the conditions, it would not cause it to be what it was today.
It waspletely a product of one extremely difficult condition after another that ovepped with each other, like a miracle.
Its first ability was to evolve by eating blood.
Originally, there was no limit to the amount of blood required for this ability, but now it could only evolve by absorbing the blood of the wild boar butcher.
It could also eat the flesh of others, but it could not digest them. Instead, it transferred them to the wild boar butcher.
Chapter 162: The Extraordinary Performance of the Knife Beast Strange Creature
Chapter 162: The Extraordinary Performance of the Knife Beast Strange Creature
Feeding the wild boar butcher helped the wild boar butcher evolve, and the wild boar butcher in turn used its strengthened flesh to feed the knife beast strange creature.
This is the symbiotic rtionship between the two strange de beasts.
And the knife beast strange creature¡¯s second ability is metamorphosis.
ording to the user¡¯s situation, it changes its own form to deal with different situations.
For various reasons, the user had already been bound to the wild boar butcher. It would only freely change its own form ording to the requirements of the wild boar butcher.
Just like the previous battle with nders, the original bone scraping de had turned into a sharp-toothed polymer, then from a sharp-toothed polymer to a sharp-toothed whip, then to a sharp-toothed circr saw, and so on.
This transformation was very free.
And as a strange creature that had evolved twice, the knife beast strange creature definitely had more than two abilities.
The third ability was also the ability currently used by the wild boar butcher.
Super Armor.
This was a fusion skill that was activated when both sides were in a symbiotic state to a certain extent.
It was an upgraded version of the previous skill, but there was a difference.
After the requirements were met, the knife beast strange creature would change further. It would fuse with the skin, flesh, and hair of the wild boar butcher and turn into a set of biological armor.
The biological armor could greatly activate and increase the abilities of the wild boar butcher. However, as a price, when the armor was created and used, every second, it would draw arge amount of blood from the wild boar butcher¡¯s body.
In other words, using this skill meant that the battle had entered a countdown.
It was either you die or I die.
Of course, if this was arge-scale battle with humans or other creatures, it would be the first weapon of war, a ruthless war meat grinder.
But now, this was the wild boar butcher cing its neck next to the grim reaper¡¯s scythe, ready to be taken away by the grim reaper at any time.
But then again, under such harsh conditions, the effect was very good.
It seemed that ever since he had put on his armor, he was on par with nders. It could be seen from this that the amplification of this biological armor was quite terrifying.
The fourth ability, energy release. Since it could store energy, or even transform it, and use this energy for evolution, then naturally it could also be used for other areas such as battle and healing.
This ability was mainly about the use of energy. It was an ability that could be improved through learning and training.
And at the current stage, the knife beast strange creature could only do pure release.
What was called pure release? It was condensing andpressing energy, then converting it into forms such as energy breath, and directly releasing it.
However, this consumption was veryrge. Currently, it was basically not used in the battle with nders.
First of all, it did not have any stored energy. If it really wanted to use it, then there was only one source of energy. That was the wild boar butcher, which was a unit that could provide energy.
While he was already being squeezed out of his blood essence by the Super Armor, he also had to provide a portion of his energy to attack.
As a strange creature, the wild boar butcher himself had to provide for two units. It really was not enough.
Not only would his battle time be greatly reduced, but he could also suck himself dry first. It was not impossible for him to suck himself to death.
Secondly, the energy attack might not be effective against nders. After understanding the strength of nders¡¯s body, facing such a powerful enemy like nders, he wanted to leave something on his opponent, it had to make the most of every bit of energy.
Looking at the wild boar butcher who was in a stalemate with nders, the ck-haired girl seemed to see hope.
The mes once again enveloped nders. This time, the raging mes were really burning nders¡¯s body.
Although the mes had not achieved any effective breakthrough so far, the ck-haired girl believed that if this continued, nders¡¯s body would change sooner orter.
However, what puzzled the ck-haired girl was that since nders could transfer the damage, why did not he continue to use this ability?
Could it be that there were some restrictions, such as only being able to use once?
Previously, nders had thrown Scarecrow of Fear into Sarkos city, allowing it to reproduce.
However, for his own safety, nders had first allowed Scarecrow of Fear to reproduce and keep one on him as a backup.
Why did he do this? In fact, it was because of the previous death bus trip.
Through that trip, nders deeply understood one of the limitations of his skills.
That was, he was unable to cross Domains, cross worlds, and cross dimensions tomunicate.
Since the Scarecrow of Fear was like this, then the Scarecrow of Fear should not be able to Cross domains to curse people.
Since that was the case, nders needed to keep a spare scarecrow by his side.
This was the reason why the Scarecrow of Fear, which was currently nted in the strange creature mother¡¯s body, had appeared.
After the strange creature mother left the Domain and was sent back to the real world, the connection between the two sides was cut off.
The curse also lost its effect.
Unfortunately, nders only had one spare scarecrow on him, so this gave the ck-haired girl and the wild boar butcher a chance.
A chance to awaken nders.
Now, it was up to the ck-haired girl and the boar butcher to seize this opportunity.
The mes were still burning, and part of nders¡¯s Demonic God¡¯s Body had already begun to bend after a long period of burning.
But at this point, the ck-haired girl¡¯s mes were not enough to ignite nders.
However, the mes were not ineffective.
Large patches of crows fell. nders¡¯s Crow Storm was well restrained.
After resolving this problem, the ck-haired girl walked towards nders. Her feet left the ground and she flew directly towards nders.
She could actually fly.
The ck-haired girl continued to use her abilities one after another. If nders still had his rationality, he would definitely be very curious about how many abilities this fellow had.
mes rose. Under the control of the ck-haired girl, changes gradually appeared.
A special ball of mes enveloped the ck-haired girl. When the mes dissipated, a scarlet armor covered the ck-haired girl¡¯s entire body.
In the ck-haired girl¡¯s hand, a huge scythe also appeared.
This scythe¡¯s style was very simr to nders¡¯s, but nders¡¯s was a conventional scythe, while the girl was a long handle with two scythe des at each end.
Chapter 163: Pure White Flames and Blood-Red Torrents
Chapter 163: Pure White mes and Blood-Red Torrents
With the ck-haired girl¡¯s participation, the battle situation changed, and the scales of victory finally began to tilt.
mes coiled around the ck-haired girl¡¯s weapon.
If nders were to pay attention now, he would find that the way the ck-haired girl circted her energy and the way she used her weapon was very familiar to him.
This familiar feeling did note from anyone else, but from himself.
The gir¡¯s moves and Night Cut using were so simr.
Unfortunately, nders was not in the mood to observe. The moment his instincts took control of his body, nders¡¯s rationality was suppressed.
To be honest, one of the reasons why nders did this was to allow himself to enjoy the pleasure of battle more.
The other was to give the ck-haired girl a scare.
The other, and the most important reason, was that he wanted to try a new pattern through this fight.
Allow instinct and reason to exist at the same time.
From the fact that nders was now suppressed, it could be seen that the power of a single instinct could be exerted very strongly.
But sometimes it was impossible to effectively deal with the means of the enemy.
He would not think, but constantly through their own experience, as well as their own ability to maximize the performance of their own body.
Instinct was strong, but there is a limit.
However, reason would be able to deal with the enemy, and make up for these shorings.
But if it was reason alone, it is also unable to unlock their own body¡¯s performance.
Hence, the greedy nders chose both.
He wanted to maximize his strength while maintaining a calm mind during battle.
And now, this was nders¡¯smon sense.
Facing three B rank strange creatures at the same time, nders would not have the chance to encounter such a scene in a short period of time.
Moreover, if he became familiar with the ck-haired girl in the future, it would be difficult for him to act ruthlessly.
There were some things that were best resolved in the beginning when they were unfamiliar with each other.
Therefore, at the beginning, nders used this family of strange creatures to improve hisbat style.
This was one of the methods that nders could think of to increase hisbat strength and improve himself after he fell into the bottleneck of leveling up.
Not being able to level up did not mean that nders would stop moving forward.
On the contrary, the highly motivated nders was full of thoughts on how to improve himself.
Therefore, the ck-haired girl and her family became the stepping stones for nders to increase his strength and achieve a breakthrough.
Of course, the ck-haired girl would not sit still and wait for death.
She would not just let nders do whatever he wanted to her family.
Even if it was the wild boar butcher, the father that the ck-haired girl hated the most,plete pig trash, the ck-haired girl would still treat him as her personal property.
Only she could bully the wild boar butcher. She would not allow anyone else to do so.
The battle entered a white-hot stage, and the scales of victory began to tilt.
However, this scale did not favor either side.
The reason was that the wild boar butcher had encountered a problem again.
His own flesh and blood essence and life energy were already on the verge of copse.
Now, the wild boar butcher¡¯s armor could explode at any moment, and it would fall to the ground and lose its ability to fight.
At that time, only the ck-haired girl would be able to fight against nders alone.
¡°It¡¯s really terrible.¡±
The ck-haired girl¡¯s beautiful brows furrowed, and the mes began to churn again. The mes became even fiercer than before.
The temperature also rose rapidly in an instant.
¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±
The restrictive words immediately transformed into a spell that was cast on nders.
His body instantly froze on the spot.
A good opportunity!
The ck-haired girl and the wild boar butcher unleashed their most powerful skills without any hesitation.
The final blood essence was injected, and a blood-red mist appeared in the air. A huge cannon made of sharp teeth appeared in the wild boar butcher¡¯s right hand.
The rows of teeth reached endless darkness. The darkness was like an abyss, and blood-red energy gathered in it.
The boar butcher¡¯s tall and sturdy body was shrinking at a scale visible to the naked eye.
It was as if it was being scaled down as a picture in aputer.
The blood-red mist continuously surged into the sharp teeth cannon.
In the next moment, the blood-red energy poured out, enveloping nders¡¯s body.
The ck-haired girl was doing the same thing.
The mes gathered in the scythe. When the energy had reached a certain level, the ck-haired girl¡¯s hand began to turn the handle, and the scythe in her hand turned into a huge ring of fire.
The temperature continued to rise as the speed of the rotation increased, and the color of the mes changed.
Dark red, orange-red, the changes continued. The golden-orange color did not change until the ball of mes became extremely white. Only then did the ck-haired girl finally make a new move.
Raising both her hands high, she threw a fireball at nders. The fireball that was like a small sun was directly thrown out of the weapon by the ck-haired girl and charged at nders.
At this moment, nders, who could not move at all, could only allow the attacks from both sides tond on his body.
Under the two powerful attacks, no one saw the ck gas gushing out from the surface of nders¡¯s body.
Devil Conquerer.
His instincts did not care so much. Without the distracting thoughts that nders had under normal circumstances, he would not even consider whether or not to keep his trump card.
After receiving the support of the Devil Conquerer¡¯s power, nders¡¯s Demonic God¡¯s Body¡¯s strength increased.
At the same time, nders sessfully broke the ck-haired girl¡¯s spirit of speech.
When the attacknded on his body, the straw on nders¡¯s body slightly bent. It could be seen that even with the help of the god of Devil Conquerer¡¯s power, nders was still affected.
If he had not chosen to use Devil Conquerer just now, then nders really might have been injured and his defense broken.
Unfortunately, there were no ifs. His instincts would not allow that to happen, so he decisively used Devil Conquerer.
The divine power of the Devil Conquerer flowed through nders¡¯s arm and poured into the soul-devouring scythe and Sword Apophis.
The two weapons that had been enhanced had a slight change in shape, bing even more terrifying.
ck patterns appeared, and deep pitch-ck weapons wrapped around the surface, faintly discernible.
In the midst of the explosion, nders waved both hands, and the mist instantly dissipated.
A terrifying and intimidating body appeared before the ck-haired girl¡¯s eyes.
At this moment, the wild boar butcher had already disarmed and was lying on the ground, on the verge of death. It could die at any moment.
Without any threat, nders did not bother about him. Instead, he focused his attention on the ck-haired girl.
This also allowed the wild boar butcher to luckily survive.
The ck-haired girl bit her lower lip with an aggrieved expression.
Chapter 164: Despair
Chapter 164: Despair
¡°What kind of monster is this?¡±
This was not the first time the ck-haired girl had asked herself this question.
They were both strange creatures, but the gap between them was a little too big.
The ck-haired girl thought that she was much better than normal strange creatures, but she had never expected that this random strange creature would be so terrifying.
Could it be that strange creatures outside were all at this level?
At the thought of this, the ck-haired girl¡¯s eyes could not help but sh with a hint of fear.
[Fear Points +20,000]
The ck-haired girl made up her mind that if there was no need, she would never leave the house.
It was really too dangerous outside, so she chose to stay at home.
As for dealing with this obstacle in front of her, the ck-haired girl was no longer so worried.
That was because she was the one facing nders. There was no one else.
This meant that nders was not far from awakening.
Why did she think so?
The reason was very simple. It was a symbiotic contract.
nders, who was in the Devil Conquerer humanoid state, shed. The ck-haired girl did not see his movements at all. In the next moment, he appeared in front of the ck-haired girl.
The ck-haired girl did not react at all during the entire process.
When she came back to her senses, tworge wounds had already been opened on her body.
She was bleeding non-stop.
Looking at nders, who was getting further and further away from her, the ck-haired girl revealed a trace of pleasure of revenge on her face.
I¡¯m injured... Hehe, do not even think about having an easy time.
Under the ck-haired girl¡¯s teasing gaze, two gusts of wind also appeared on nders¡¯s body.
The same attacknded on nders¡¯s body. The strength and angle of the attack were exactly the same as when nders attacked just now.
It was as if the person who had been attacked by nders was not the ck-haired girl but nders himself.
However, the ck-haired girl quickly stoppedughing.
This was because the same attacknded on the ck-haired girl¡¯s body and nders himself were twopletely different things.
The ck-haired girl dragged her battered body. At this moment, her injuries had stabilized and were on the verge of healing.
¡°How can it be like this?¡±
The ck-haired girl did not know what to say. She had originally thought that her opponent¡¯s defense was terrifying, but if it was her own attack, it might be able to break through the defense and cause effective damage.
But now, it seemed that this was not the case at all. nders¡¯s defense was even more terrifying than she had expected.
If it had been nders who had received the attack just now, he would not even have been able to break through the ck gas barrier protecting his body.
This defensive ability was too terrifying.
The ck-haired girl began to doubt her life. How was she supposed to fight? There was no way to fight. At this level, she thought that she could fight for the right to speak with her opponent. How was she supposed to fight? There was no way to fight!
It was impossible for her to fight for the right to speak. The difference in strength was too great. There was too great a disparity.
Moreover, the most important thing now was to fight for the right to speak. If something went wrong, she might not even be able to keep her life.
Although there was a symbiotic contract, the ck-haired girl did not dare to guarantee that nders, who was instinctively fighting, would hold back because of the symbiotic contract.
While she was thinking, nders had already appeared in front of the ck-haired girl. He raised both of his hands, and ck gas surged around his body. The divine power of the demon wrapped around the two weapons, covering the shape of the weapons. Then, the ck gas expanded.
At this moment, what appeared in nders¡¯s hands were two enormous scythes that were condensed from the ck aura.
In nders¡¯s hands was the end of the scythe¡¯s hilt. That iparably dangerous de could fall and reap the ck-haired girl¡¯s life at any moment, just by nders waving his hands.
nders waved his hands forcefully and crossed them in front of him. The two enormous pitch-ck scythes made nders turn into the god of death and reap the ck-haired girl¡¯s life.
The ck-haired girl subconsciously closed her eyes.
Her heart was filled with unspeakable regret and fear.
¡®Am I going to die just like that? I didn¡¯t expect to die right after I was born...¡¯
¡®mother, sister... I¡¯m sorry.¡¯.
...
After an unknown amount of time, the ck-haired girl suddenly heard a maic and very pleasant male voice.
¡°Hey, if you¡¯re not dead, then get up. We still have a lot to talk about.¡±
¡®Hmm? Why is there a male voice that I don¡¯t recognize?¡¯
¡®Who is this?¡¯
¡®Not dead? Me? How is that possible?¡¯
¡®If that kind of attacknded on me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.¡¯
¡®But why am I still able to hear the sound? Could This be the world after death?¡¯
It¡¯s very possible.
She thought that she was a ck-haired girl who had her life ended without feeling anything. Just like that, she thought that she was in the world after death. She opened her eyes.
The first thing she saw was a handsome man with his hands in his pockets and a calm expression.
¡°You... are the grim reaper?¡±
The ck-haired girl asked subconsciously.
Hearing the girl¡¯s question, nders first asked, then understood. He chuckled and said, ¡°I, am more powerful than the grim reaper. I am the demon god of fear!¡±
nders was half-joking. He thought that he was much more powerful than death. Even if he was not as powerful as death now, he was destined to surpass death in the future.
He had confidence in himself.
¡°Alright, feel the connection between us. You¡¯ll know who I am. Don¡¯t just sit here foolishly.¡±
Hearing nders say this, the ck-haired girl was stunned at first. Then, she calmed her heart and felt it.
A vague feeling appeared in her heart. Under the influence of this feeling, the ck-haired girl seemed to see an unbreakable line that tightly bound her to nders.
¡°This is...¡±
The ck-haired girl immediately understood. She stood up abruptly and looked at nders¡¯s back in disbelief.
¡°You were the scarecrow just now.¡±
¡°Of course. What else do you think, grim reaper? Do you really think you¡¯re dead?¡±
nders walked to the side of the wild boar butcher. He squatted down and waved the sknife beast strange creature on the other party¡¯s arm with great interest as he mocked the ck-haired girl without holding back.
¡°I...¡±
The ck-haired girl stammered, not knowing what to say.
¡°Look around you. This is your own Domain. You¡¯re probably the first person in the world who can¡¯t even recognize her own domain.¡±
¡°...¡±
At this moment, the ck-haired girl realized that everything around her was so familiar. She did not know when, but nders had already removed his own Domain.
The feeling of being in control returned to the ck-haired girl¡¯s hands once again.
With her power restored, the ck-haired girl felt a little more confident. At the same time, she also understood that she was not dead.
With her nimble mind, she immediately understood something. The person in front of her who was toying with her father should have regained his rationality and taken control of his body without her knowing.
However, the other party did not stop the battle immediately. Instead, he suddenly stopped when he was about to give her the final blow.
A wicked person.
Chapter 165: The Tyrannical Symbiotic Contract. This Was Actually Real Damage!
Chapter 165: The Tyrannical Symbiotic Contract. This Was Actually Real Damage!
How could the ck-haired girl not know that nders had done this to give her a scare.
Although he did not kill her in the end, she had to admit that the other party¡¯s final act of killing her was really like a demonic god.
Now, every time she thought about it, the ck-haired girl could not help but tremble slightly. She could not help but feel fear in her heart.
[Fear points +10,000]
[Fear points +10,000]
[Fear points +10,000]
...
After a long while, the ck-haired girl finally calmed down. She opened the ¡®door¡¯ from the real world and summoned her mother and sister back.
During this period of time, the two of them had been recuperating outside. On the surface, they did not seem to have any injuries. They looked very normal.
Seeing that their vital signs were stable and that they were fine, the ck-haired girl heaved a sigh of relief. She did not care about nders and went to her mother and sister¡¯s side. She held their hands and began to transfer energy to heal the two of them.
While the ck-haired girl was taking care of her mother and sister, nders was also deep in thought.
nders was actually not very emotional about the wild boar butcher and the knife beast strange creature. He was just using this to divert his attention.
When did he wake up? The moment his attacknded on the ck-haired girl, nders regained his rationality because he had suffered the same injury.
The attack on the ck-haired girl was only because he had sessfully let himself try out a brand new battle method.
Reason was used in a first-person perspective to guide him, and they fought together with their instincts.
It was like ying a game. As a yer in front of the screen, he only needed to control and guide the character. The system and the character would do everything themselves.
After trying it out a little, nders was certain that he was familiar with it and could maintain it forever. The moment the scythe fell, he withdrew his attack and deactivated his Devil Conquerer status.
The ck gas dissipated in front of nders.
The ck-haired girl had epted her fate at that time. Her hopeless look made nders feel a little better. However, he still held a grudge against this symbiotic contract.
The symbiotic contract was even more overbearing than he had imagined.
On the surface, nders¡¯s body was indeed unharmed when he faced his attack.
Even the ck gas barrier was not shaken.
However, there were actually tworge holes in nders¡¯s body.
The damage was done to nders in apletely unreasonable situation.
At this time, nders finally understood what symbiosis was.
If you die, I die. If you live, I live.
This was symbiosis.
Life was linked together, and there was no longer any separation between us.
If nders and the ck-haired girl were a couple, then this must be the most romantic contract.
Unfortunately, the ck-haired girl did not look more than ten years old. To nders, she was an exquisite doll. There were no other feelings at all.
It was better to say that if he still had that kind of desire for such a child, then he really deserved to die.
Even if nders killed without batting an eye and enjoyed the strange cries of his prey, there were still some things that he was not interested in.
This was not a question of whether it was possible, but simply not interested.
If he was really interested, he was more interested in the strange creature mother who had be even more beautiful.
He did not know what the result would be if the two of them were tobine.
Imagine a scarecrow and a woman, just like that.
Hmmm, nothing would happen. After all, scarecrows did not have the ability to ejacte.
But then again, could strange creatures reproduce through simr activities?
Strange creatures had always been born in various worlds for various reasons, but did it really exist? A strange creature child.
Not Alice, who was transformed from a human, but a child born purely between strange creatures.
Thinking of this, nders suddenly had a strong interest.
It seemed that it was necessary to find two strange creatures with characteristics of the male and female to try.
Or he could try it with the woman.
Of course, these could all be done at the same time, since it was an experimental control group and so on, the more the better.
As his thoughts gradually strayed, the few worries in nders¡¯s heartpletely disappeared.
The damage received by the symbiotic contract would be reflected in the form of real damage in a game.
By sharing the damage, the damage would be evenly distributed, thus relieving the pressure on the other party.
After suffering the most serious damage since this he became a strange creature, nders discovered that he actually had an additional fatal weakness.
It was the ck-haired girl. This discovery made nders very ufortable.
But now, after such a train of thought, nders was no longer as troubled as he was in the beginning.
What was the ck-haired girl? She was a strange creature born from the strange creature egg. It waspletely hard to say what her future potential was.
Perhaps in the future, her growth speed would be faster than his. When that time came, her strength might even surpass his. That might be her weakness.
It was not impossible for the situation to change.
From this perspective, it was actually not a bad thing.
Moreover, a thing could not be seen only on one side.
If there was a bad side, there would naturally be a good side.
The signing of the symbiotic contract meant that the other party could not betray him. Both sides had the same interests, and an unbreakable and reliable strange creature alliance was born.
In the future, mutual assistance was essential. With the other party¡¯s subordinates and his own, there was no need for him to do everything by himself in the future.
Other than the first time, ording to nders¡¯s predictions, his own forces would definitely expand in the future.
Since he had already conquered it, the forces that he had established must be guarded by someone.
Otherwise, it would be useless to just take down the country. No matter how powerful the country was, it would not be yours.
After Alexander the Great died, the country immediately disintegrated and the huge country was gone.
The ck-haired girl represented this family. Every single one of them could not be underestimated. Furthermore, they had transformed from humans. Even if they had transformed into strange creatures, they still retained the memories of when they were humans.
In other words, they had brains.
If they were properly groomed, then these people would be the generals guarding his rear.
They would expand their territory outside, increase the scope of their influence, as well as the scale of their influence, and seize cities to establish their country.
Behind them, the ck-haired girl brought her family to help them build up their existing power so that they would have no worries.
It was perfect.
Chapter 166: The Scarecrow in the Picture
Chapter 166: The Scarecrow in the Picture
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Thinking of this, nders became even happier.
If this n really seeded, then this n would bepletely perfect.
His gaze swept past the ck-haired girl and the strange creature mother, and he already had a n in mind.
The ck-haired girl, who was currently unaware, was currently taking care of her mother and sister. Just as the two of them were about to recover from their injuries, she suddenly felt a chill behind her back.
She subconsciously turned her head and met nders¡¯s faint gaze.
[Fear points +10,000]
[Fear points +15,000]
...
She instantly shivered, and the scene from before reyed in her head.
The ck-haired girl broke out in cold sweat, and she became even more panicked.
This guy was too scary. She must never anger this guy again!
¡°You...¡±
¡°I have a n.¡±
The ck-haired girl was about to ask when nders interrupted her.
¡°Wh-what?¡±
The ck-haired girl swallowed her saliva and tried to suppress the fear in her heart.
nders thought for a moment and decided to tell them his n.
After all, he was going to cooperate with this family, so he could not help but tell them when the time came. It was better to tell them early so that they could prepare in advance.
¡°It¡¯s very simple. I¡¯ll tell you a ce. When the timees, you can just move in, and there¡¯s no need for you to do much. Your only task is to not let any rotten fish or prawns sneak in...¡±
The ck-haired girl agreed without even thinking.
Ever since she witnessed the terror of this scarecrow, she had developed some fear of the outside world.
ording to her original n, if there was no need, she would not leave the house.
Now, the scarecrow¡¯s words were exactly what she had expected.
was it not just to look after the house? Was it not simple?
Although she was no match for this scarecrow, she prided herself as one of the stronger ones among the strange creatures. She could naturally handle such a small matter.
Moreover, how could she have the room to refuse?
If she did not have a symbiotic contract with the other party, she even suspected that if she refused, not only herself, but also her mother and sister would end up in a miserable state. It was very likely that they would not even be able to walk out of this ce!
Having experienced his terror, the ck-haired girl did not have the slightest doubt about this.
Very good!
Seeing the ck-haired girl nod her head in agreement, nders could not help but burst intoughter.
He was now looking forward to his kingdom of fear.
As for the strange creature mother and Alice, they naturally did not refute the ck-haired girl¡¯s words.
As for the wild boar butcher, it was only left with itsst breath. Ity there unable to move, and the ck-haired girl could not be bothered to care about it.
[Fear points +9000]
nders had beaten it half to death, and the wild boar butcher was now extremely afraid of him.
Following that, nders told them the location and told them to stay there from now on. If anyone dared to break in, then do not let that person leave.
As for other times, they could do whatever they wanted.
But before leaving, nders still gave them a warning.
¡°I don¡¯t care what you do, but remember not to hurt the people here. These are my favorite students!¡±
nders¡¯s gaze was very scary. The family immediately provided 30,000 to 40,000 fear points.
...
At this time, the strange creature family had already moved out.
And near the vi where they originally lived.
A figure wearing navy blue clothes appeared. He stared at the vi not far away. There was a very long creature wrapped around his arm. His stomach was bulging, and a weak light was emitting from within.
However, the light from the inside was gradually decreasing.
¡°Why did it stop?¡± A voice came from his ear.
The navy blue figure was puzzled.
¡°It doesn¡¯t seem right. Just now, this little guy was very excited. Why is he not moving now?¡±
The thing on his arm was called a reptile.
In his team, there was a member who had subdued a strange creature. This reptile was that strange creature¡¯s clone. It could sense a lot of strange creatures and strange things.
This reptile that had split out from the strange creature could be given to everyone.
If they encountered anything rted to strange creatures, the reptile could sense it.
Danger could be avoided in advance.
Opportunities could also be grasped.
Ever since they subdued that strange creature, the strength of their team had increased day by day, and some of their team members had even subdued other strange creatures!
It was precisely because of this that their team had be a wanted squad in the eyes of the Mage Association.
And today, when the navy-blue figure passed by, the reptile on his arm lit up!
Its belly was also moving very vigorously.
This meant that there was something good nearby!
And he did not disappoint. He ended up at the vicinity of this vi.
When he arrived here, even he did not need the reptile¡¯s senses to notice that there was a very unusual smell in this vi.
However, what made him feel strange was that the reptile stopped moving at this moment.
¡°Strange, could it be that the thing inside has disappeared?¡±
The navy blue figure felt strange. Then, he thought for a few seconds before finally deciding to go in and take a look.
There was nothing he could do, he was too curious.
Moreover, after going through so many years, he was very confident in his own strength. Even if there was any danger inside, he could easily leave.
He immediately went into the vi.
In the end, he naturally did not find anything because the strange creature mother¡¯s family had already left this ce to work for nders.
¡°It shouldn¡¯t be.¡±
The figure in navy blue felt strange. After looking around once again, he said into the earpiece, ¡°Ask Childe toe over. I need his help here.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± The voice earpiece agreed.
With Childe¡¯s help, they should be able to find it!
The figure in navy blue was not in a hurry. After about ten minutes, a man in the same uniform jumped in from the window.
¡°Micah, what happened?¡±Childe asked.
¡°Don¡¯t ask too much. Hurry up and go back and see what happened here.¡± Micah in navy blue could not wait any longer.
Childe took out a small cell phone, closed his eyes, and muttered to himself for a while.
Then, a strange power began to appear around him. The screen of the small cell phone seemed to have water flowing across it, and then a scene appeared on the small cell phone.
Micah and Childe looked over.
It was a huge scythe with ck gas surrounding it.
Beside the sickle, there was a red magic sword, which looked very horrifying.
Puchi!
The scythe and the demonic sword crossed each other andnded on the body of the wild boar butcher. Layers of blood sttered everywhere!
However, this was nothing.
What made them feel strange was that the person holding the scythe and the demonic sword... did not seem like a person. Why was there hay on his body?
The two of them felt a little strange and continued to watch.
The battle in the small phone screen became more and more intense. The two of them felt uneasy. A battle of this level was probablyparable to their boss!
The wild boar butcher¡¯sbat strength had already shocked the two of them. However, what shocked them the most was the one with the scythe and the demonic sword.
He was actually suppressing his opponent!
This crazy fighting style!
This shocking strength!
It was stimting their adrenaline!
Who exactly was this person? The two of them were filled with doubt.
¡°Hey, wait a minute, thest scene!¡±
¡°Go and see thest frame. That person revealed his face. It was too fast, I didn¡¯t see it clearly just now!¡±
Micah shouted.
Soon, as the screen moved back, the face of the person holding the sickle and the magic sword froze in the middle of the small phone screen.
That was... The scarecrow!!
Chapter 167: Do You Want to Go In for a Cup of Coffee
Chapter 167: Do You Want to Go In for a Cup of Coffee
[Fear points +2,500]
[Fear points +3,000]
nders was in the room instructing Warfarin in her creation. These two notifications made him stunned.
Who was this?
One had to know that the stronger a deration was, the more fear points it would provide.
The fear points that an ordinary person would provide each time was around 100. At most, they would provide a few more times to achieve a cumtive effect.
As for the strange creature mother, the ck-haired girl, and other strange creatures, the number of fear points that they could provide each time would be very high, tens of thousands or even more.
With such arge number of fear points in front of him, nders could only think of one name.
The group of mages!
But he was a little curious. What did those mages do?
nders immediately found the source of these fear points.
It was actually in this vi area!
What was even more ridiculous was that it was actually in the strange creature mother¡¯s family. He had just left there, and someone had already gone over.
Could it be that the people from the Mage Association had tracked him here?
That was very likely.
nders decided to go over and take a look. At the very least, he could not let these two people escape.
In the end, just as he stood up, Warfarin reached out and grabbed his arm.
¡°You¡¯re going out again?¡±
Warfarin came over and pecked nders on the mouth. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°alright then, I¡¯ll continue to create here and wait for you toe back.¡±
nders smiled and reached out. He brushed Warfarin¡¯s soft face.
Fear, weak version.
Warfarin was just an ordinary person. She could not withstand the full version of Fear.
Suddenly, countless images shed through Warfarin¡¯s mind. Inspiration flooded out like a sea, almost squeezing her head to the point of bursting!
Her entire body was trembling.
It was unknown whether it was because she was frightened or because she was bursting with inspiration.
¡°That¡¯s right, baby. Continue to write!¡±
nders moved closer to Warfarin¡¯s ear, and his voice carried a trace of magic.
Warfarin slowly quieted down. She looked at nders with love in her eyes for a long time. In the end, she picked up the keyboard and immediately began to type.
...
¡°This... This can¡¯t be that scarecrow, right?¡±
In the vi, Childe stared at the figure frozen on the screen of his small phone, his whole body trembling.
He had been wandering around a few cities recently and had heard a lot of news from the Mage Association. Among them, the scarecrow that left the deepest impression on him was this scarecrow!
ording to his information, even an expert like Garros had been seriously injured by this scarecrow.
It was extremely terrifying!
He had even made up his mind long ago that he absolutely would not meet this scarecrow.
He did not expect to meet this scarecrow the moment he arrived here.
His luck was too bad!
¡°Scarecrow?¡±
¡°Which scarecrow?¡±
Micah had a confused look on his face.
Recently, he had been relying on the ¡®reptiles¡¯ to search for strange creatures that he could subdue, so he did not know anything about the recent news.
Childe did not pay attention to his words.
Because he was already panicking.
Especially when he saw the scarecrow¡¯s faint gaze on the screen, as if it was staring straight at him.
No matter where he went, he felt as if it was staring at him.
Therefore, Childe immediately turned off his phone and activated his ability. However, the uneasiness in his heart was getting deeper and deeper.
¡°Go, go, go!!¡±
Childe pulled Micah and prepared to escape.
However, although Micah followed him, he did not really care about it.
Although the scarecrow was indeed very strong, he was not bad either. Even if he could not beat it, he could still escape.
Childe walked to the door and pulled it open.
Just as he was about to step out, his footsteps suddenly stopped.
He stared in front of him in horror.
¡°S-Scarecrow!¡±
Childe pointed to the front and shouted.
Mica¡¯s eyes focused and quickly looked out of the door, because when he came in, there was no scarecrow in the yard.
When he looked, he really saw a figure.
Moreover, the figure was standing in the middle of the yard, staring at them.
But...
This was not a scarecrow at all, it was just an ordinary human!
¡°Are you blind? There is no scarecrow? That is a human!¡±
Micah nced at Childe and then walked to the figure. Only then did he see the figure clearly. The figure was one in ten thousand, which surprised him.
Ah?
Hearing that, Childe rubbed his eyes and opened them again.
Sure enough, the scarecrow in the yard was no longer the one he had seen before, but a very good-looking young man.
Was he really mistaken?
Childe did not believe it. He rubbed his eyes again, and when he opened his eyes, it was still the young man.
He could not help but rx.
It seemed that he had really seen wrongly.
Childe heaved a sigh of relief. Only then did he realize that his back was already wet with sweat.
¡°Are you the owner of this vi?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry. Mypanion and I were on a mission just now, so we trespassed here without permission.¡±
¡°Yes...¡±
¡°You should know that there are some special departments in this world that have to deal with some special matters. We can¡¯t reveal too much.¡±
Micah thought for a moment and took out an identification card from his pocket.
It was engraved with the emblem of the Mage Association.
Although it was fake, how could an ordinary person be able to tell? Micah had used this excuse to coax countless people.
The young man smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it.¡±
He paused and invited, ¡°Do you want to go in and have a cup of coffee? It¡¯s on me.¡±
Childe shook his head crazily from behind.
But Micah thought for a moment and finally nodded.
After all, there was something unusual about this vi. Otherwise, he would not havee here. Maybe he could get some clues from this young man.
¡°Please.¡±
The young man smiled and walked into the vi.
However, the two of them did not see that when the young man just turned around, his smile was as strange as it could be!
This young man was nders.
He was ying!
Previously, he deliberately let Childe see that he was a scarecrow. It was also him who deliberately exposed himself.
He just wanted to see this person¡¯s reaction!
Micah followed him into the room. Childe hesitated for a long time before following him in.
After all, there was nothing he could do.
After entering, he sat on the sofa. nders took two cups of coffee and handed them to the two of them.
Micah took the coffee and paced around the room.
What made him feel strange was that although he had hidden the reptile, it could still warn him. However, from the beginning, the reptile seemed to be dead. There was no movement at all.
Therefore, he could only rely on his eyes now.
As for Childe, he had always felt that something was wrong.
Especially that young man. When they looked at each other, he could not help but feel uneasy.
¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡±
Childe found an excuse to go to the toilet.
He silently chanted a spell and magic power surged on the small phone. The screen of the small phone became extremely smooth, looking like a small mirror.
This was his ability to reflect all illusions.
After doing all this, he returned to the living room.
Childe picked up the coffee, and just as he was about to secretly point the small phone at nders, he found that the coffee in his hand had changed appearance on the screen.
That was not coffee at all!
The cup was filled with straw!
He subconsciously looked at hispanion Micah, who was drinking coffee.
Childe panicked. After pointing the screen at Micah, he found that Micah was pouring the hay in the cup into his mouth. Then, without chewing, he directly swallowed it.
Scarecrow!
It was really a scarecrow!
At this moment, Childe¡¯s fear rose.
[Fear points +4,000]
[Fear points +4,500]
Chapter 168: I’ll Be Right There
Chapter 168: I¡¯ll Be Right There
Childe looked at the young man opposite him. At this moment, he was screaming crazily in his heart!
He could not wait to escape from this city right now!
Micah, that idiot!
He was still thinking of finding clues here. If I had known earlier, I would have left by myself!
He cursed in his heart.
There was nothing he could do. He could only curse in his heart, but he did not dare to show it. He was afraid that if he showed any abnormalities, he would be discovered by the scarecrow. At that time, his life would definitely be in danger.
He was still trying his best to hide it.
However, he did not know that nders had already noticed his little tricks.
After all, no one would give him fear points for no reason, and it was so frequent.
Childe was giving him fear points almost every second.
Especially aftering out of the toilet, the fear points increased even more.
Therefore, it was not difficult to find out that this Childe should have already discovered his identity.
¡°Micah, you idiot, stop drinking!¡±
Child walked over and whispered in his ear.
Micah looked over in a daze.
¡°Why?¡±
His voice was very hoarse, and Childe was not surprised at all.
It was already amazing that he could still speak normally after swallowing the hay.
¡°Eh, my voice... ?¡±
Micah held the cup with a very ufortable expression.
Then, his pupils constricted, and he looked behind Childe in horror.
There was a young man sitting there..
No, it was a scarecrow with a thin and ferocious face!
The scarecrow was sitting on the sofa, and its empty eyes were staring at them. It was very scary.
[Fear points +3000]
Micah was frightened on the spot. At the same time, he felt the bitterness in his mouth, and there was a hint of blood in it.
Only then did he realize that what he had in his cup was actually dried straw!
¡°Childe, behind you...¡±
Micah pointed to the front, his eyes red.
Behind?
Childe was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately reacted.
What could be behind him?
Other than the scarecrow disguised as a young man, what else could it be?
Suddenly, all the hair on Childe¡¯s body stood on end. He was terrified. He wanted to look behind him, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not turn his head back.
It was as if something was pressing down on his head.
In fact, he could feel two shriveled hands pressing down on both sides of his face.
At the same time, it was as if countless pieces of hay were drilling into his body from his ears.
¡°M-Micah, save me!¡±
Childe¡¯s face was twisted, and he was so scared that he was crying.
He had an inexplicable fear of the scarecrow. After hearing the news of the scarecrow, he was so scared that he wanted to leave the city immediately.
But now?
The scarecrow was standing behind him and even grabbed his head. One could imagine how he felt.
His state of mind had long copsed!
There was not a single part of Childe¡¯s body that he could move.
Meanwhile, Micah had already recovered his expression. He endured the fear and prepared to escape.
As for Childe?
How could he still care about him!
However, it was not that easy to escape in front of nders. He had just raised one arm when he heard a ¡®Puchi¡¯ sound. A wave of blood sttered across the air.
Micah was stunned. He looked up and saw a huge scythe in the scarecrow¡¯s hand.
There was a bloody arm hanging on the sickle.
It belonged to him!
Crack crack crack!
The Scarecrow¡¯s mouth was split open to the side of his ear. It was pitch-ck inside and it let out a terrifying and despairing sound.
¡°Ah Ah Ah Ah!!¡±
Micah¡¯s miserable cry resounded.
However, before he could do anything else, his other arm was also removed.
Micah and Childe were facing nders. One of them had his arm chopped off, while the other had his back facing nders. Seeing hispanion¡¯s miserable state with his own eyes but unable to move, the fear in their hearts soared.
In just a few short minutes, the two of them had provided nders with a lot of fear points
And before they died, the two of them had provided a total of 50,000 fear points.
[Fear points +5,000]
[Fear points +4,500]
...
Micah and Childe had be the nutrients for the nts in the yard.
At this moment, nders was holding earphones that he had taken from the two of them.
¡°Micah?¡±
¡°Childe?¡±
¡°Can you still hear me? Answer me! Hey! Hey!¡±
Hearing the voice in the earphones, a strange smile appeared on nders¡¯face.
¡°Where are you?¡±
nders said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find you.¡±
He disguised Micah¡¯s voice.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything just now?¡± The voice in the earphones was very dull.
¡°I was busy with some things.¡±
¡°Alright, we are now in the vige of Larma outside. If you are here, quicklye over. We need to prepare to move.¡±
The voice in the earpiece said.
Hearing this, nders¡¯s smile became even stranger.
¡°Okay.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±
nders immediately got up, hung the earpiece by his ear, and walked out of the vi.
...
On the other side, in the vige of Larma.
Victor was wearing a strange look on his face. Micah¡¯s tone tonight was a little strange.
Normally, when he asked Micah toe back, Micah would definitely say, ¡°you guys go by yourselves. I¡¯lle and find you then.¡±.
He had known Micah for many years and knew his character very well.
Over the years, they had moved countless times, but Micah had always said the same thing.
So when he asked the question, he was ready to say it before Micah did, but he did not expect that he woulde back.
¡°This guy... what bad things does he want to do?¡±
Victor was very confused.
At this moment, a person came next to him.
¡°Victor, the reptiles that Micah and Childe took from me are all dead. I can¡¯t sense them here.¡±
The person who came was also one of their team members. As he had mastered the reptile strange creature, he was very important to the team, so his position in the team was very high.
Can not sense them?
Dead?!
Victor widened his eyes.
As a strange creature, the reptile had a rather practical ability, which was its tenacious vitality.
Even if it was blown to pieces by someone, it could create a clone to parasitize a human and leave a trace of special aura. This way, the team could sense it, and it was convenient for the other members of the team to find it.
It could be said that even if a person died, it would be difficult for a zombie to die.
But now, the zombies on Micah and Childe were gone?
One had to know that he had asked Childe to help Micah!
Moreover, he had just spoken to Micah a few seconds ago!
Unless...
An idea shed through Victor¡¯s mind!
Thinking of this, Victor immediately questioned through the earpiece, ¡°if you¡¯re not Micah, who are you?!¡±
¡°...¡±
In response to his question, there was silence, followed by an ufortable and frightening sound.
¡°Ka Ka Ka!¡±
¡°Larma vige, I¡¯ve seen it... Soon, you¡¯ll know who I am!¡±
Boom!
The sound from the headphones seemed toe from hell, with a hint of magic in the hoarse voice.
Victor froze on the spot, huge sweat dripped down from his forehead, and his fingers trembled as he turned off the headphones.
Chapter 169: The Village of Larma That Was Shrouded in Fear
Chapter 169: The Vige of Larma That Was Shrouded in Fear
¡°Victor!¡±
¡°Victor! What¡¯s Wrong?¡±
Victor¡¯s feet did not move. He stood there as if he had seen a terrifying scene. His head was lowered and his body was trembling.
The person standing next to him was the person who was controlling the reptile strange creature.
He was very confused. What was going on with Victor?
It was just a question in the headset. How did it be like this?
As the person who was controlling the reptile, he was the first to know about the situation of Micah and Childe. He probably knew that both of them had met with misfortune, so he was also curious about the person on the other side of Victor¡¯s headset.
He was also prepared to listen.
But looking at Victor¡¯s current state, he hesitated for a moment.
¡°Wake up! Victor!¡±
When Victor woke up, it was already a minuteter.
And the current Victor made him very nervous.
He was dispirited and his eyes were red, as if he had not slept for more than ten days!
What the hell was going on?!
As a mage, he even had a strange creature, so he naturally had a lot of experience. But this kind of situation, where he had just spoken to the other party, had be like this, it was really unprecedented!
Moreover, Victor was not a newbie!
He had been in the team for a few years and was now the team leader!
It was very difficult for him to fall into the trap!
Because of this, even he was panicking.
¡°Victor, what¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°Pleater, quick! Take everyone and leave this ce! Don¡¯t stay here for even a second!¡±
Victor shouted at him in a hoarse voice.
His mind was on the verge of breaking down. God knows what he had just experienced!
In a golden wheat field, there were countless scarecrows. It was as if he had walked inside for ten days and ten nights, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not get out.
And those scarecrows kept making strange noises, stimting his nerves and making him unable to fall asleep.
His eyes were red and his spirit was low. That was the reason.
It was the other side of the earpiece!
Victor suppressed his drowsiness and immediately gave the order to escape.
That guy was already on his way here. A secondter would bring disaster.
He reacted quickly.
Unfortunately...
It was toote!
The moment he gave the order, the entire room suddenly turned dark until it waspletely covered in darkness.
¡°Why did the sky suddenly turn dark?¡±
Pleater still did not know anything.
¡°Big brother, many scarecrows suddenly appeared out of thin air in the vige! There are scarecrows everywhere in the corridor and courtyard of the room!!¡±
Scarecrows!
Victor¡¯s expression hadpletely changed!
This was too fast! Just a few minutes ago, he was still so far away!
Could that guy teleport?!
¡°Go! Follow me out!¡±
Victor roared. Just as he opened the door, dozens of crows suddenly squeezed in through the gap.
They were not prepared for this. Victor only felt a tear in his right ear. It was so painful that he gritted his teeth. Then, he realized that a crow had taken his ear.
¡°Why are there so many ghost crows!¡±
Victor was furious. He crushed the crow to death and immediately escaped from the room.
¡°Wah¨C wah¨C¡±
As soon as he entered the courtyard, a coarse and hoarse noise came from above his head.
Everyone looked up and their expressions changed.
How was it dark?!
The sky was filled with crows blocking the sun! Not even a ray of light could enter!
Not to mention the surrounding scarecrows that appeared out of thin air. Other than the ground, there were also some on the roof. At a nce, they looked like graves of all sizes. It was as terrifying as it could be.
¡°Wah¨C¡±
The crows stood on the scarecrow¡¯s shoulders, staring at them with a strange gaze.
Terrifying!
Too terrifying!
Pleater¡¯s entire body was cold. Now he finally understood why Victor wanted them to leave as soon as possible.
This power was not something they could withstand.
¡°That bastard Micah, he actually provoked such a person!¡±
Pleater gritted his teeth.
At this moment, the members of their team had already sensed that something was wrong. They had alle out of their rooms and gathered around Victor.
¡°Scarecrow... scarecrow!¡±
¡°It¡¯s that scarecrow!!¡±
There were many people in this team, and naturally, some of them had heard of the legend of the terrifying scarecrow.
Those who had heard of it, upon seeing the scarecrow all around them, immediately copsed to the ground.
People began to ask around. When the story about the scarecrow was told, everyone present began to panic.
This was not someone they could deal with.
How could such a terrifying and strange creature target them?
Victor felt even more ufortable, but there was nothing he could do. he shouted at everyone, ¡°Those who want to escape, follow me!¡±
At this time, theter he acted, the more disadvantageous it would be for him.
At least, at this time, most of the people could move. Even if they were in danger, with so many of them working together, they were also a very powerful force. They might not necessarily be afraid of this so-called scarecrow!
A tiger stands alone, but a flock of birds can cover the sun!
The scarecrow should be the one to be afraid!
As soon as he finished speaking, everyone had already followed behind him. He immediately led everyone to escape from the vige.
...
¡°Three of you are tigers, huh...¡±
¡°But, even if you are a tiger, you still have to obediently lie down in front of a dragon.¡±
nders had a strange smile on his face. He had clearly seen the situation in the vige through the crow¡¯s line of sight.
However, he was not in a hurry to kill them.
Right now, he just wanted to watch a good show.
It would definitely be fun to let a group of people go from filled with hope to him destroying their hope step by step, and then watch them slowly despair.
If they were just greedy for a moment of pleasure, then the fun would be greatly reduced.
¡°Hehe, run.¡±
¡°Run faster, I can¡¯t wait!¡±
nders¡¯s eyes were dim, and his voice spread like the grim reaper.
...
¡°Ahhhhh!!¡±
¡°Captain, save me!!¡±
Screams came from the team.
But Victor was still running with his team, ignoring the situation behind him.
There was really no other way.
This was already the third person to be killed by the crows, but the crows were endless, killing as many as they could!
And not to mention his teammates, he could not even protect himself!
Now he was covered in blood, his body was full of holes, and there were chunks of meat that were attacked by crows everywhere.
The more Victor walked, the more wounds there were.
Now he even had tinnitus in his ears.
¡°Everyone, follow me.¡±
¡°Pleater, how are you?¡±
Victor¡¯s voice was a little weak. There was nothing he could do, he had lost too much blood.
¡°...¡±
There was no one around to respond to him.
¡°Pleater?¡±
Victor looked back and his pupils constricted. His entire body was cold.
Who was behind him?
What entered his eyes was a golden wheat field.
In the wheat field, there were endless scarecrows.
Scarecrows with thin and twisted faces! His eyes were empty, but no matter where he went, those empty eyes seemed to be watching him!
Victor opened his mouth, his throat seemed to be blocked, he could not say a word.
But, his eyes had already shed tears.
Now, he was full of fear!
Chapter 170: From Hope to Despair, Completely Collapsed
Chapter 170: From Hope to Despair, Completely Copsed
Where is everyone?
Where did everyone go?
The fear in Victor¡¯s heart was already boundless. His hands and feet were cold, and his body was trembling non-stop.
Although he was the captain of this team, the prerequisite was that he was a normal person.
When he first came into contact with this scarecrow through his earpiece, he knew that if he went up alone, he would only be courting death.
That was why he gathered all his teammates.
He pulled all his teammates to his side so that the scarecrow¡¯s attention would not only be on him. He might even be able to use this opportunity to escape. Secondly, the more people there were, the safer he would be.
That was the deepest thought in his heart.
But now, his surroundings were empty.
Looking around, other than himself, there were only scarecrows and crows everywhere.
Where were his friends?
There were more than ten of them alive!
Where did they go now?!
Victor¡¯s face was full of despair. He watched as the scarecrows around him closed in on him, sealing off all escape routes.
A few crows would fly down from the sky from time to time and take a piece of flesh from him.
There was nowhere to run!
[Fear points +4,300]
[Fear points +5,600]
Dozens of secondster, the scarecrows around him had already surrounded him.
A few scarecrows lowered their heads and stared at him with their twisted faces. The fear in Victor¡¯s heart rose, and hey on the ground with tears streaming down his face.
¡°I found you!¡±
¡°Now... you know who I am!¡±
The voice seemed toe from all directions.
Thest line of defense in Victor¡¯s heartpletely copsed at this moment, and hey on the ground without any breath.
Tsk tsk, this was too predictable.
After Victor lost his breath, countless crowsnded on his body.
A few minutester, the crows dispersed, leaving only a pool of blood.
...
At this moment, the vige of Larma waspletely shrouded in fear.
The vigers who had originally lived here had been filled with crows flying over their heads because of nders¡¯s arrival. Most of them had be food for the crows, and some of them were so scared that they were foaming at the mouth.
There was nothing they could do. They were just ordinary people.
Even the mage team could not protect themselves, let alone them.
Victor had disappeared.
Pleater had noticed it immediately.
Their captain was probably dead.
In their hearts, although their captain was not weak, he was nothingpared to the ferocity in front of them.
After experiencing a short period of panic, as the team¡¯s upper echelon, Pleater was the first to stabilize all the members.
However, it was only on the surface.
In reality, everyone¡¯s hearts were in a mess.
Everyone¡¯s current state of mind was not hoping that they would be able to walk out alive, but only hoping that the next person to die would not be them!
People¡¯s hearts were vicious.
Pleater¡¯s was no exception.
¡°Just a little more. Just buy me another minute!¡±
Pleater¡¯s eyes were filled with malice.
He had a strange creature reptile that could leech on his team members and help them find and sense other strange creatures. However, there was one thing that he had never told anyone.
Or rather, it was his trump card.
Reptiles existed in the form of parasites. Other than being able to sense, they could also seize other people¡¯s bodies!
And the current situation was that all the surrounding team members had reptilian clones on them.
In other words, he would be able to control these people¡¯s bodies soon!
¡°Pleater, do you still have a way?¡±
A team member beside him with a body full of holes asked.
¡°Of course I do.¡±
Pleater¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Just wait a little longer.¡±
Wait a little longer?
Everyone was puzzled, but they did not ask any more questions until one of their teammates suddenly cried out in shock.
¡°What¡¯s going on? I lost control of my body!!¡±
Everyone was shocked.
Then, they saw that this teammate actually stood in front of pleater and helped him block the fatal blow. However, at the same time, this teammate died instantly. A crow pecked at his throat and blood sttered everywhere!
!!
Everyone was shocked.
Was this teammate so selfless?
How was that possible?! They all knew him. That person just now was usually extremely unscrupulous, let alone mention blocking to save someone¡¯s life!
When they saw Pleater¡¯s somewhat cruel smile, they immediately understood.
It was Pleater¡¯s doing!
Everyone¡¯s hearts suddenly shivered.
However, when they just realized it, their bodies did not listen to them anymore. They blocked all kinds of fatal injuries for Pleater. They were using their bodies to open a path for Pleater to live.
¡°Pleater, you bastard!¡±
¡°Damn Pleater, you will go to hell!¡±
Looking at all the team members blocking in front of him, Pleater¡¯s expression did not change at all.
Until a ray of light passed through the gap between the crows, a trace of expression finally appeared on Pleater¡¯s face.
That was the sunlight!
That was the outside!
They would be able to rush out of the crows soon!
Pleater waved his hand, and the team members under his control immediately rushed forward, using their physical bodies to disperse the crows for him!
Finally, as the gap grewrger, more sunlight seeped in. Pleater¡¯s expression became even crazier, and the originally silent face finally had a trace of life.
¡°Hahahaha!¡±
Pleater waved his hand and let thest member charge forward while he followed behind.
Ta ta!
Pritt charged out!
He came to a yellow road.
He knew this road. This was a road outside of Larma vige. If he wanted to enter from the outside, he had to pass through this road.
Pleater immediately charged forward, intending to leave this damned cepletely.
¡°I¡¯ve finallye out alive!¡±
He ran for dozens of meters, and when he saw the huge flock of crows still surrounding Larma vige, the smile on his face could not be hidden anymore.
However, when he turned his head back, his expressionpletely changed.
The smile disappeared, and the color of blood faded.
A scarecrow that was more than two meters tall stood straight in front of him.
His face was almost touching the scarecrow¡¯s face.
Countless cold sweat flowed down.
Pleater directly punched the scarecrow, but it was useless.
The scarecrow was still standing in the same ce, its thin and twisted face facing him.
¡°You lingering ghost!!¡±
Pleater did not care anymore. He ran as far as he could.
He bypassed the scarecrow and ran along the road.
However, not long after he ran out, he saw a green ray of light shoot out from the scarecrow and connect to his body.
¡°What is this? !¡±
Pleater panicked.
He tried all kinds of methods but failed to make the green ray of light disappear, so he simply ignored it.
As long as he ran far enough, he would be able to get rid of this damn thing!
But he was wrong.
He ran out for only a few meters before he waspletely powerless.
Pleater, who was originally quite strong, had now be a skinny skeleton with sunken eyes.
By the time he realized his situation, he was already surrounded by scarecrows. Each scarecrow shot out a green ray of light that connected to his body.
¡°Ahhhhh!!¡±
Pleater was in despair and broke down.
He had already escaped, but he did not expect that it was the scarecrow who purposely let him escape on purpose. The huge gap between them, coupled with the terrifying scarecrows that kept appearing around him,pletely broke the string in his heart!
[Fear points +5,000]
[Fear points +5,500]
Chapter 171: Internal Conflict Within the Association
Chapter 171: Internal Conflict Within the Association
Pleater was dead.
He had already turned into a dried-up corpse.
[ five-bone Fengdeng ]
As a level 10 stage 2 skill, this skill was also very powerful and useful.
The green ray of light was connected to Pleater¡¯s and his body. Not only could he absorb the opponent¡¯s stamina, but he could also take the opponent¡¯s vitality!
Moreover, his speed was quite fast. The entire process did not even take long!
This was also the reason why Pleater would gradually turn into a skeleton when he ran!
nders turned his head to take a look.
The vige of Larma behind him was originally not a small vige. Many vigers lived here, and the aura of life was very strong. However, the current vige of Larma had already be a thing of the past.
nders hummed a little tune and left.
The golden sunlight fell on his body, leaving a long shadow.
...
The news about the vige of Larma spread very quickly.
News about this vige quickly spread throughout the entire city of Sarkos. This also aroused the curiosity of many people.
Some brave people went to the vige of Larma together.
They wanted to investigate the situation and see if the rumors were true.
In the end, those who were careful discovered that only a small portion of those who went returned alive. Most of them disappeared without a trace, and so did some of the people who went to look for them.
Those who returned alive also seemed to have gone crazy, and they kept shouting about scarecrows and the like.
From this moment on, the name of the vige of Larma became a taboo in everyone¡¯s hearts.
Durham, Mage Association headquarters.
¡°Scarecrow!¡±
¡°Scarecrow again!¡±
Casey, who was morbidly fat, mmed the table and pointed angrily at the mage across from him.
¡°What are you all doing?¡±
¡°It¡¯s just a small scarecrow. Not a single person in the huge Mage Association can destroy him!¡±
¡°A bunch of trash!¡±
¡°All of them are trash!¡±
¡°If you can¡¯t do it, then leave. The Mage Association doesn¡¯t raise trash!¡±
Casey, who had just received a lesson from his superior, was now venting his anger on these mages.
Bang!
Casey finished speaking.
But he did not seem to feel relieved. He casually picked up the ashtray on the table and threw it out.
Coincidentally, it happened to hit Garros, who was opposite him.
Garros was an old man.
He was the number two figure in the Mage Association¡¯s headquarters. His strength was only below Nikorei¡¯s. Previously, he had led his own team to chase after nders, but he was defeated by nders alone. He was also seriously injured.
It was only two days ago that his injuries began to improve.
Today, he had just arrived at the Mage Association¡¯s headquarters when he heard the news about the scarecrow again, so he came over to take a look.
In the past, his goal was to climb over Rei¡¯s head and surpass her in strength.
But now, his goal had changed.
Or rather, he had one more.
That was to kill that scarecrow strange creature!
After all, if it was not for that scarecrow, the team that he had painstakingly nurtured for many years would still be here, and when the time came, he would have one more bargaining chip to challenge Rei.
But now, it was all ruined, ruined by that scarecrow.
His team was almostpletely ughtered by the scarecrow, and even he himself was seriously injured.
He must take revenge!
While Garros was recuperating, he thought a lot. Originally, he wanted to subdue that scarecrow, but after thinking hard, he gave up this decision and prepared to kill the scarecrow in a cruel way.
In his eyes, the scarecrow was too strange, and subjugating it was somewhat dangerous.
Therefore, when he arrived at the headquarters today and heard the news of the Scarecrow, he immediately rushed over.
However, he did not expect to meet this idiot, Casey.
¡°Casey, do you want to die?!¡±
Garros dodged the ashtray that was thrown at him, and his face darkened.
Casey¡¯s expression changed slightly. He had only thrown an ashtray, so he noticed that the old man sitting there was Garros.
¡°You¡¯re calling us trash?¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you look at yourself? All you do is eat and sleep. Even animals are not aszy as you!¡±
¡°Do you think that scarecrows are easy to deal with? Casey, a thousand of you are no different from ants in his eyes!¡±
¡°If you dare to order us mages around in the future, I will be the first to not let you off!¡±
Garros spoke harshly.
The surrounding mages were all surprised.
At the same time, they also felt very happy.
This Casey, the leader who had descended from the sky, was simply a good-for-nothing. He did not do anything, but often pointed fingers and pointed fingers at everyone. Everyone in the association had long disliked him.
It was just that the other party had a backer, so no one dared to say it out loud.
Casey¡¯s face was ashen as he pointed at Garros. ¡°You... You, you!¡±
¡°This is what Rei said.¡±
Garros nced at him and continued, ¡°I told you not to make the association into a mess!¡±
The office was silent.
Casey¡¯s mouth was agape, and he was unable to speak for a long time. He only managed to squeeze out a sentence when he finally left.
¡°Just you wait!¡±
Bang!
Casey returned to his room and threw his things angrily.
In the end, he was tired. He sat on the bed and looked at his phone, hesitating whether he should call.
¡°Are you still angry?¡±
His old lover and secretary walked over and sat beside him.
Casey said angrily, ¡°those bastards, how dare they talk back to me? Am I still a boss in their eyes?!¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, Casey felt her secretary constantly rubbing her chest against him. When he looked over, he happened to see his secretary¡¯s seductive lips. Instantly, his lust red up, and she pounced on the secretary and pressed her under his body, at the same time, he extended his fat hand to the secretary¡¯s plump buttocks...
At this moment, what subordinate did not listen to his orders?
What call toin?
All of them could go to hell!
The most important thing was to enjoy the moment!
¡°Little baby, I¡¯ming.¡± Casey¡¯s wretched voice rang out.
Soon, the sound of the bed shaking could be heard from the room.
At the same time, in the Mage Association¡¯s headquarters.
Ring, ring...
Not long after Casey left, Garros received a call.
It was from Rei.
Garros immediately picked up the call. Although he wanted to climb over Rei¡¯s head, he knew very well that with his current power, he was not qualified to fight Rei head-on, not to mention that his team had already been destroyed. This time had been extended indefinitely.
¡°Come and help me!¡±
Rei only said one sentence, and Garros¡¯s expression instantly changed.
¡°I got it. When my injuries recover, I¡¯ll rush over in the next few days.¡±
Garros hung up the phone and then closed his eyes.
There were many mages standing around. Seeing this, they did not know what Rei meant by what she said on the phone.
But Garros knew.
Obviously, this was not information that they coulde into contact with.
¡°Zero, now go back and pack up. Prepare to go with me,¡± Garros said after thinking for a long time.
At the same time, Teach and Kraang stood on the side and looked at each other.
Chapter 172: The Trump Card of the Company, Ralph’s Team
Chapter 172: The Trump Card of the Company, Ralph¡¯s Team
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Does Rei need help?¡±
When nders heard this news, he was also very curious.
?
Rei was a rank A+ mage, and she actually needed help?
Or rather, in this world, there should not be many things that could make Rei encounter difficulties, and there were very few people who had the ability to do so.
Rei needed Garros¡¯s help.
Although Garros was very strong, he was only B+ in strength after all. For him to help Rei... that meant that Rei felt that Garros could help her solve this problem.
Thinking about it, what made Rei feel troubled was that she had to face too many people, and she could not handle it.
It was not that the other party was too strong.
Thinking of this, ndersughed.
¡°Ask around, where is Garros going?¡±nders instructed.
Teach and Kraang. The Mage Association had finished their previous investigation.
nders had also found an opportunity to unlock their memories. Only then did they realize that they had already submitted to nders in the previous battle.
And in the Mage Association, their only use was to provide some information to nders.
¡°Ask around, where is Garros going?¡±
The voice on the phone seemed toe from hell, bringing with it waves of coldness. The two could not help but shiver.
[Fear points +2,000]
[Fear points +2,500]
...
And at the time when nders was talking on the phone.
The ancient city of Augustus.
This was a city that was rtively close to Sarkos City, and it had quite arge poption.
There was a tall building on the west side of the city. This was originally the branch of the Mage Association, but unfortunately, it had beenpletely destroyed by a force called ¡®The Company¡¯ a few years ago.
Thus, until now, The Company had upied this ce.
The Company was very powerful, so the Mage Association hadpletely lost their source of information in this city.
At this time, a meeting was being held in The Company.
¡°Rei from the Mage Association is getting more and more powerful. Is there no one who can stop her?¡±
¡°If Nikorei is not destroyed, ourpany will not be stable. I suggest we gather all the teams and let them attack Rei together.¡±
An old man said.
¡°That¡¯s right, Rei can¡¯t do anything now. We just need to add more fire to her. That¡¯s enough.¡±
¡°As long as we destroy Rei, more than half of the Mage Association will be destroyed. When that timees, ourpany will be able to rece the Mage Association!¡±
¡°I heard that for some unknown reason, Garros has been seriously injured. This is simply a blessing from God!¡±
The more they talked, the more excited they became.
But the person in the middle of the group shook his head.
He was the person in charge of The Company.
You guys are underestimating the Mage Association too much.
That was a ce full of crouching dragons and hidden tigers. How could they be reced just like that?
However, he did not say it out loud. This would only affect the confidence of this group of people and would be very detrimental to the development of The Company.
¡°However, most of the teams are currently out on missions.¡±
¡°And recently... two teams have been wiped out in the vicinity of Sarkos City. You all know this news, right?¡±
¡°Which two?¡±
¡°The ck Hawk Squad, the Undead Squad.¡±
Suddenly, the entire conference room fell silent.
Although these two teams were not the best, they were definitely not the worst. They could be considered the backbone of thepany.
Two teams had been wiped out in session?
¡°Have they found out who did it?¡±
¡°Could it be the Mage Association? After all, the ck Hawk Squad was previously listed in the Heim Association, so there is a ck Hawk Squad on their wanted list!¡±
The group of people guessed one after another.
They were all managers of The Company, and all of their attention was focused on the Mage Association, so they knew little about the other situations.
The old man in the middle shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the Mage Association, it¡¯s a strange creature!¡±
¡°Strange creature?¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s a strange creature that just appeared recently, a scarecrow!¡±
¡°A newly born scarecrow that actually caused ourpany to lose two teams. It¡¯s unforgivable! Coincidentally, Ralph¡¯s team will be back today. Let them kill this scarecrow.¡±
¡°Ralph¡¯s team is back?¡±
Everyone in the meeting room was shocked.
Theirpany¡¯s strength was very strong. All the mages were sent out in small teams.
The strength of the small teams was not evenly distributed. Some teams were very weak. There was not a single C rank, but there were also some teams that were exceptionally strong. There was nock of grade B rank mages in the small teams.
And the team that Ralph led was one of the very strong teams.
Among all the small teams in thepany, this team was in the top three in The Company¡¯s overall evaluation every year. They had never once fallen.
It could be said that this was one of thepany¡¯s ace teams!
As long as they took action, there was almost no mission that could not bepleted.
The truth was the same. In the past few years, their team¡¯s missionpletion rate was 100%!
They had never failed!
Whether it was dealing with mages or dealing with strange creatures, they were all experienced.
As soon as this news came out, the decision was made in the meeting room.
Once the decision was made, the meeting was dismissed.
It was not until the afternoon that Ralph¡¯s team finally rushed back to thepany.
There were a total of ten people in the team, and each of them looked extraordinary. As soon as they arrived at thepany, they received this mission.
¡°What? A scarecrow strange creature?¡±
¡°What¡¯s its level?¡±
¡°I heard it¡¯s B rank, not bad.¡±
¡°No way! It¡¯s just a B rank strange creature, just find a random team to deal with it. We still have to rush to the ck Swamp, the matter there is also very urgent!¡±
¡°Yeah, is B rank very strong? Our team has two B ranks.¡±
¡°The ck Hawk Squad and the Undead Squad are too weak, right? They were actually wiped out by them, not even able to spread the news!¡±
Almost all the team members were very unwilling.
They had no choice. As The Company¡¯s ace team, although they had not wiped out many B rank strange creatures in the past few years, the numbers were not insignificant. Naturally, they did not take it personally.
Ralph smiled and said, ¡°forget it.¡±
The moment he opened his mouth, all the team members shut up.
This made the old man beside him very satisfied.
Although the team members had different tempers, some were even very hot-tempered, but with a captain who could make everyone believe in him, this kind of team was truly a good team!
As expected of their trump card.
After this mission waspleted, he had to properly reward this team.
Ralph looked around and continued, ¡°ording to The Company¡¯s news, that scarecrow is in Sarkos City.¡±
¡°We¡¯re going to the ck Swamp, it¡¯s on the way.¡±
¡°Moreover, the ck Swamp is very troublesome. If we can subdue that B rank scarecrow in Sarkos City, it will also be a boost to our team¡¯s strength. There are many benefits, it would be a waste not to take it.¡±
Hearing the captain¡¯s words, the team members agreed.
Without further ado, Ralph¡¯s team took a short rest and set off.
Chapter 173: Martha’s Nightmare
Chapter 173: Martha¡¯s Nightmare
After a few operations, along with Warfarin¡¯s new novel, the Demon of Fear, nders discovered that he had umted a lot of fear points.
Coincidentally, he could increase the level of Lord of Fear once.
The Lord of Fear was now level 3.
To increase it to level 4, he needed 100 million fear points.
This took nders a few days to barely gather enough.
He had to think of a way to increase the number of fear points he needed.
As his skill level increased, the number of fear points he needed also increased. If he did not increase the number of fear points he needed, he would not be able to level up.
¡°Let¡¯s put Rei¡¯s matter aside for now.¡±
¡°After leveling up, let¡¯s go to the school to take a look.¡±
[Domain of Fear level 3, Lord of Fear Level 4]
The number of fear points dropped instantly, causing nders¡¯s heart to ache.
However, when his gazended on the skill, all the heartache disappeared.
First, it was Deterrence of Fear.
Creatures within the Domain would feel a huge amount of mental pressure. The Domain would adjust itself ording to the creature¡¯s inner fluctuations, causing the creature to gradually copse.
Next was Aura of Fear.
Enemies and allies within the Domain would receive huge gains and losses. The buff effect would change ording to the level of the Domain.
Enemies: reduce mental resistance, stop the speed of energy cirction, research the current state of the creature¡¯s heart, continuously apply fear illusions.
Allies: reduce energy consumption, increase energy replenishment, continuously amplify the fear of the enemy and strengthen oneself, amplifying the effect as the Domain level increased.
Next, it was Illusion of Fear.
Creatures within the Domain would have a probability of seeing an indescribable terrifying scene. (probability increased)
Finally, it was Lord of Fear.
As the master of the Domain, he could change the Domain at will.
Within the Domain, one¡¯s life and Domain were bound together. If the Domain was not destroyed, the Lord would not die.
In short, the effect of this upgrade was not bad. As expected of wasting so many fear points.
The next upgrade would require 200 million fear points.
Tensley University.
nders had returned to this ce.
This was his ranch n, and it was also the starting point of the Kingdom of Fear. This ce was very important to him.
Therefore, he had even arranged for the strange creature mother¡¯s family to stay here. He asked them to keep an eye on this ce and not allow any mages to sneak in.
As time passed, the university was almostpletely under his control.
Most of the students had already be part of the n.
nders first observed for a while, and then found someone who interested him.
...
Martha was a third-year student. Her family was poor, and she firmly believed that studying was the only way out.
Because of her pretty face, Martha had been very popr with the students on campus ever since she first entered the school.
Many people praised her for her good looks, so over the years, she naturally fell in love with dressing up. Every time she went out, she would dress up in the dormitory, and it was a beautiful scenery when she walked on campus.
She gradually fell in love with this feeling.
Unconsciously, she became more and more concerned about her makeup. It became her everything.
Even if she did not study, she had to maintain her makeup.
She felt that even if she did not rely on her studies, with her beautiful face, she could do well in the future.
However, these few days, Martha was about to copse.
She had been in this teaching building for a few days. Logically speaking, after staying here for a few years, she should have been clear about the passage of the teaching building, but she could not get out and could not find a way out.
She had not touched her makeup for a few days.
She had not washed her hair for a few days.
Martha was devastated by this, but the only thing thatforted him was that she had not met anyone in the past few days.
Otherwise, people would definitely be surprised to see her like this.
¡°The flower from Tensley, the rumored Martha, is actually so sloppy? Is this what she looks like?¡±
She was very afraid of hearing such words from others.
Fortunately, there was no one else. Fortunately, she was the only one.
Just as she was thinking about this...
She heard footsteps not far ahead. It seemed to be the voices of two boys.
Martha was startled. A thought suddenly shed through her mind, ¡®I can¡¯t let them see me like this!¡¯
She looked left and right and quickly hid in a ssroom nearby.
As soon as she entered, she locked the door, cocked her ears, and focused her attention on the corridor, not noticing what was in the ssroom she was in.
Hurry up and leave.
She wanted the two boys to leave quickly.
But strangely, the voices of the two boys did not disappear, as if they had just stopped there.
Martha waited for a long time.
She was getting more and more annoyed.
Forget it, she would not leave, and she would not go out.
As long as she did not make a sound, the two boys outside would not know that she was here, and they would not see her like this.
Just as she was thinking about this, she suddenly felt something cut across her neck.
She subconsciously pushed it away and did not care.
But a few secondster, something cut across his back, as if something was still on her shoulder.
Martha turned around subconsciously.
Suddenly, a rough, twisted scarecrow made of countless pieces of straw appeared in her sight.
Especially when she happened to meet that pair of dark eyes.
For a moment, Martha felt her heart slow down by half a beat.
Scarecrow!
It was actually a scarecrow!
There had been too many rumors about scarecrows in school recently. Even if she did not care about these things, she had heard about it from many ssmates.
ording to the rumors, the scarecrow was the god of death. As long as he met it, there would only be death.
But at that time, what did she care about?
She only cared about whether her makeup was good or not, and whether it was as good as yesterday¡¯s.
She did not expect that she would meet the rumored god of death, the scarecrow!
¡°ssmate... are you... here for ss?¡±
The scarecrow¡¯s mouth opened and closed, and it actually spoke in humannguage!
¡°Hello... teacher...¡±
At the same time, orderly voices came from below the podium.
Martha looked over with red eyes.
They were rows and rows of scarecrow students!
There were more than ten of them!
All of them had empty eyes, empty mouths, and stiff limbs, but their bodies were facing her.
And in the middle of all the seats, there was an empty seat, and that seat seemed to be prepared for her.
¡°Ahhhhh!!¡±
At this moment, Martha did not care if there were any boys outside.
She just wanted to leave this ssroom.
ng! ng!
Martha shook off the scarecrow like crazy and pulled at the ssroom door. The entire ssroom and even the corridor were filled with loud banging sounds.
What made Martha the most desperate was that she actually could not pull open the door!
The door was as heavy as a thousand pounds. There was no movement at all!
Her eyes were red, and tears were flowing down her face. She looked back in despair, and the scarecrow with a strange expression was approaching her.
Finally.
Martha could not bear the pressure, and she directly screamed and fainted.
And at the moment she fell down.
The scarecrow in the ssroom disappeared, the ssroom door was pulled open, and in the corridor, the voices of the two boys talking instantly disappeared...
Chapter 174: The Staircase of Despair
Chapter 174: The Staircase of Despair
¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±
¡°Ahhhhh!!¡±
Martha shouted as she woke up from her dream. Her forehead was wet with cold sweat.
She panted heavily as she looked around in fear.
Where was the scarecrow?!
She did not see any scarecrow. There were stairs all around her. Only then did she realize that she was sleeping in the cold stairwell.
Strange, why was she here?
And that scarecrow, was it really just a dream?
How could it be so real!
She clearly remembered the ssroom that made her despair, and even remembered the scarecrow¡¯s rough face made of straw!
And that touch, she still remembered it deeply.
How could this be a simple dream!
Martha could not believe it, but she was not sure about the current situation.
Moreover, this school building was very strange. She had been wandering around here for several days, but she still had not walked out. Obviously, it could not be measured bymon sense.
She stood up and found that it was wet under her body.
After taking a closer look, she realized that it was her own work.
She was actually scared shitless by a dream that she did not have... Martha felt her face getting hot and decided to bury this matter in her stomach and not tell anyone.
By the way, why did shee to a stairwell?
In her memory, she did not remembering here.
¡°Where exactly is this ce? Let¡¯s take a look first.¡±
After saying that, Martha stepped on the stairs.
However, what puzzled her was that after walking along the stairs for a long time, she still did not see the corridor.
After a few minutes, she started to panic.
She quickened her pace and almost ran, but, in the end, she still did not see the corridor.
Martha stopped and looked up along the handrail.
It seemed... not far.
She was only a few steps away, and she saw something different.
She continued to walk up, this time very carefully. After all, the stairs were very strange, and the things she had experienced in the past two days were very strange.
Finally, she came to the top, which was what she saw was different.
It was a wall!
At the end of the stairs, there was actually a wall!
Martha¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, and she cried.
After so many days of torture, her mental defense had been reduced to a certain extent. It was not an exaggeration to say that if she met the previous scarecrow now, she would probably be scared to death.
She was just a little girl, so she had never experienced such things.
Not to mention, even a man might not be able to endure such a scene. It was already not easy for her to hold on until now.
After crying, Martha began to go downstairs again.
She wanted to know if there would be a way out downstairs.
One had to admit that this girl was very strong.
She had not cried for more than a few minutes, but she was back on her feet.
But the more she looked at her students, the more nders she liked them.
Like a toy, a toy that could be broken at once was not attractive to anyone. A toy that never broke was what children and adults liked the most.
And the students at Tensley University were the toys in nders¡¯s eyes.
Tap, tap, tap.
The footsteps in the stairwell were very fast. Martha was rushing downstairs.
After a few minutes of footsteps, there was no sound at all.
Because Martha had already reached the stairs.
She looked at the wall in front of her in a daze, and a sense of despair arose in her heart.
¡°Where is this ce?¡±
¡°How can there be such a building?¡±
¡°First, the scarecrow in the ssroom, and now the neverending stairs. Am I still dreaming?¡±
Martha sobbed a few times.
She began to try to wake herself up. Whether it was pinching herself or hitting her head against the concrete wall, it was useless. She even felt pain.
¡°It¡¯s really not a dream?¡±
¡°Then how did I get in?¡±
Martha was a little desperate.
Then she began to walk slowly up the stairs.
At this time, she heard another movement upstairs.
¡°It sounds like footsteps?¡±
¡°Am I not the only one here? Why is there something else?¡±
¡°Whatever, let¡¯s go and take a look first!¡±
Martha rushed up.
This time, as expected, she sessfully walked out of the stairwell.
She did not know why, but as she ran, she suddenly walked out of the stairs and came to a corridor.
The corridor was dark, and nothing could be seen clearly.
¡°Is anyone there?¡±
Martha called out.
Her voice was very light and agile. Even after being tortured here for so many days, her voice still sounded very pleasant.
That was not right. There was clearly someone there just now.
Martha was very puzzled.
She had followed the sound of footsteps herself, so why was there no one when she came out?
¡°Is anyone there?¡±
She shouted again.
Her voice began to echo in the stairs.
However, there was still no response from her.
She was not discouraged. After all, she finally heard someone. How could she give up so easily?
Martha took a deep breath and was ready to shout again.
However, just as she was about to say something, a hand suddenly reached out in the darkness and pulled her arm hard, almost causing her to fall down.
Who was it?
Martha immediately looked over.
But the corridor was too dark to see anything.
She mustered up her courage and went in that direction, but he actually touched something.
The very rough surface was full of potholes.
It was like hay...
Martha thought of the Scarecrow from before, the scarecrow that seemed to have appeared in her dream.
In an instant, she was so frightened that she retreated a few meters.
There was nothing she could do. The scarecrow had left a huge shadow in her heart!
¡°Who... Who are you?¡±
Martha asked in a terrified voice.
Then, the entire corridor fell into silence. She could only hear her own breathing and the sound of her heartbeat.
There was silence for a few seconds.
Finally, a voice came from the other side.
¡°Martha?¡±
The voice was a girl, and she felt very familiar with it.
After a few seconds, Martha finally remembered who the voice belonged to. It was her roommate.
As expected, the girl across from her walked out. It was the person she was familiar with, not the scarecrow she thought it was.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is your hair like a bird¡¯s nest?¡±
The girl across from her could not help butugh when she saw Martha¡¯s appearance. ¡°If the boys at school saw you like this, they would be very disappointed.¡±
¡°Sob, sob, sob. I was trapped in a damn ce for a few days.¡±
Martha said while crying.
The girl across from her was surprised and said very strangely, ¡°what are you talking about? What are you talking about being trapped for a few days?¡±
¡°Haven¡¯t you been attending ss with us for the past few days?¡±
¡°I just don¡¯t know why, but you¡¯ve been absent-minded for the past few days.¡±
¡°I think you just didn¡¯t sleep well. You just need to go back to the dormitory and have a good rest.¡±
Hearing that, Martha¡¯s heart became even more chaotic.
Could everything that had happened before be a dream?
In the end, Martha, who had fallen into confusion, was brought into the dormitory by her roommate and fell asleep again.
nders, who had just temporarily ended the Domain of Fear, walked out of the campus with a smile on his face.
Chapter 175: The Legend of the Scarecrow
Chapter 175: The Legend of the Scarecrow
On a very quiet and dark street, there were quite a number of young people squatting.
¡°Hey, did you hear?¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°Recently, there was a terrifying legend in our Sarkos City.¡±
¡°That... scarecrow?¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡±
¡°You still believe in that?¡±
¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t believe in it at first, but I had no choice. You¡¯ve met my friendst week, right?¡±
¡°Ah, yes, I¡¯ve met him. It¡¯s that crazy fool fromst time who said that he often dreamed of the scarecrow chasing after him, right? I¡¯m curious, how did you be friends with that kind of person?¡±
¡°That¡¯s him, but he was very normal before, it¡¯s just that he became like that a while ago, and...¡±
Speaking up to this point, that person deliberately paused for a moment.
This caused the surrounding people to be a little displeased, and one of them urged.
¡°And what?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, say it, and what?!¡±
That person said, ¡°and, you don¡¯t know, that friend of mine died two days ago!¡±
¡°What?! It can¡¯t be!¡±
The surrounding people were shocked.
A living person was actually gone just like that?
What was going on?
The group of people was very curious.
That person said, ¡°that¡¯s right, and he died very strangely. I heard that he died while he was sleeping. His body was stuffed with hay, and he was extremely thin, as if he had been sucked dry by something.¡±
¡°Not only that, I heard that the day before yesterday, he discovered that my friend¡¯s body had disappeared.¡±
¡°And today, did you know?¡±
¡°His neighbor said that he saw a scarecrow in his room.¡±
¡°The scarecrow jumped down the window. When the neighbor looked down, the scarecrow was already gone.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±
After that person finished speaking, the rest of the people immediately looked at each other.
At first, they looked very shocked. Then, with a ¡®pfft¡¯ sound, they all burst out loughing loudly.
Obviously, they did not believe it.
The person who told the story was unhappy. ¡°What I said is all true. It¡¯s best for all of you to be careful. Who knows when you might run into that ghostly scarecrow.¡±
After he finished speaking, someone in the crowd also spoke up.
¡°We need to be careful.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve also noticed recently that there are more and more people discussing this scarecrow.¡±
¡°There must be a reason for the abnormality. Everyone just needs to be careful these days.¡±
The people around said that it was fine. If the scarecrow dared toe, they could just light it with a lighter.
It was just a scarecrow. Why would they be afraid of it?
Then, the group of people began to joke.
Not long after, one of them said, ¡°hey hey, someone¡¯sing, someone¡¯sing. Let¡¯s hide first.¡±
The group of people looked over and saw a figure walking over.
They immediately bent down and found a ce to hide.
¡°He¡¯s dressed so well. He looks like a fat sheep!¡±
¡°Hehehe, we have money for tomorrow¡¯s cigarettes.¡±
A few people were sneering.
When the person came closer, a group of people suddenly rushed out and bumped into the person.
¡°Aiyo, you brat, you bumped into me, you know!¡±
This group of people was actually trying to scam!
The person smiled and said, ¡°so, what do you want?¡±
The group of people looked at each other and smiled.
¡°What do you think?¡±
¡°Hey, let¡¯s talk inside.¡±
The group of people approached a small alley.
There were not many people in the alley. They had already gone home to rest at night.
¡°Okay.¡±
The person who came replied and followed them in.
The group of people in front did not notice that the person who was cheated by them did not show any panic on his face. Instead, a strange smile appeared on his face.
The person who had been scammed was nders.
In fact, when he had just been scammed, nders had been stunned for a moment.
In his previous life and this life, this was the first time he had met someone trying to scam him.
However, this feeling was still quite fresh.
And it was very exciting.
nders felt that it was very interesting, so he followed him in.
¡°Kid, take out all the valuable things on your body!¡±
Valuable things?
nders thought for a moment, and then a strange expression appeared on his face.
The most valuable thing on him, in his opinion, was that not a scarecrow?
He did not have a single cent, and he did not need it.
Moreover, no matter how much money there was, in his eyes, it was no different from a pile of paper. It was still not as valuable as a scarecrow, and it was even far from being worth it.
Thinking of this, nders took out a scarecrow.
¡°Is this Ii?¡±
nders showed the thing in his hand, and at the same time, a very strange smile appeared on his face.
¡°What is this?¡±
The group of people frowned and all moved closer.
At this sight, someone recognized it, and his face immediately turned pale with fright.
Scarecrow!
That was a small scarecrow!
If it was before, they would not be so panicked. But a few minutes ago, they had just heard the rumors about scarecrows, and now they really saw this so-called scarecrow. This shock... was definitely not fake.
¡°Who the hell are you trying to scare?!¡±
Someone cursed.
But when he shifted his gaze to nders¡¯s face, he was suddenly unable to say a word.
It was as if his throat was stuck, and cold sweat trickled down his face.
¡°You... you...¡±
That person pointed at nders, his facepletely drained of blood.
Everyone was puzzled and looked over.
Then, they saw that the person they had scammed was not an ordinary person?
He was clearly a scarecrow!!
¡°Ka ka ka...¡±
¡°Do you want more? I still have a lot of valuable things here.¡±
nders had a strange smile.
[Fear points +140]
[Fear points +180]
[Fear points +200]
¡°Ah Ah Ahhh!!¡±
A group of people screamed and fled in all directions.
Some of them were so scared that they copsed on the ground, their legs not listening to theirmands and peeing all over the ground.
However, regardless of whether they were lying on the ground or fleeing in all directions, they were destined to not be able to walk out alive.
The faint moonlight fell.
A shadow of a scythe appeared on the ground.
Night Cut.
Puchi!
As the scythe swung, blood sttered everywhere, creating shadows on the ground.
In the dark alley, screams could be heard continuously.
¡°Hahahaha!!¡±
¡°Interesting! This is too interesting!!¡±
The ck scythe in nders¡¯s hand kept swinging, leavingrge amounts of blood every time. On the walls, on the ground, and on the iron bars, it was everywhere!
The more he swung, the happier he became.
Especially when he saw this group of people. From the beginning, they were arrogant andcent, to full of fear, and now, their faces were full of despair. No matter how many times he watched this process, he would never get tired of it!
It was too fun!
It was simply too fun!
¡°Devil! You are a devil!¡±
Now, there was only one person left. He could no longer run. He sat on the ground and staggered backward, his face full of fear.
¡°Devil?¡±
nders closed his eyes, enjoying this title.
He looked down at the person on the ground. He had already lost his incontinence, his face was full of snot, and he was still shouting the word ¡°devil¡±.
Obviously, this person was so scared that only his instincts were left.
It was broken... boring.
nders murmured.
Then, with a wave of his hand, the scythe formed a huge circle in the air, leaving arge pool of blood.
Chapter 176: Subdue the Strange Creature Once Again
Chapter 176: Subdue the Strange Creature Once Again
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
After reaping the lives of these people, nders stood where he was and felt the excitement from before. For a moment, he did not move.
The night gradually deepened.
?
By the time he was ready to leave, four hours had already passed.
nders put away his scythe and was ready to leave.
At this moment, he had just taken a step, and the next second, he stopped again.
He closed his eyes and his senses dispersed.
A few secondster, the smile on nders¡¯s face reappeared, and the excitement that he had felt just now surged up again.
¡°An unfamiliar smell.¡±
¡°New prey... is here.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, the scythe in nders¡¯s hand turned into a ck shadow and disappeared into the darkness.
At the same time, he himself turned into a gentle and refined young man.
Disguise.
The Disguise skill that had reached level 10 was so powerful that almost no one could see it.
He came to a small shop.
It was not far from the small alley, so he could observe the situation in the small alley.
¡°Wow, hubby, that man is so good-looking.¡±
As soon as he entered the shop, the wife of the couple next to him looked at nders with shining eyes.
¡°How is he good-looking?¡±
The man was very unhappy. Although he said that he was not good-looking, in fact, his eyes were full of jealousy when he looked at nders.
Seeing that his wife was still staring at nders, the man immediately gave a verbal warning.
¡°Okay, okay, just don¡¯t look.¡±
The wife looked away in dissatisfaction.
However, if one observed carefully, they would find that the wife still raised her head from time to time and nced at nders from the corner of her eyes.
Naturally, nders had noticed the situation here.
However, he did not care about it. Instead, he stared at the small alley curiously. There were two figures wandering there, as if they were looking for something.
Moreover, the other party¡¯s skills were extraordinary. He was not an ordinary person.
Of course, regardless of whether he was a detective or a so-called mage, it was impossible for him to find any clues there.
Because nders had already cleaned up the scene as soon as possible in order to watch the show.
He was really curious.
Which faction was the other party from?
Could it be that they had their eyes on him?
Could it be the Mage Association?
But they should know how powerful I am. ording to the information from Kraang and Teach, Rei was busy at the moment and had no time toe over. Garros was also called by Rei to prepare some things...
Besides these two people, is there anyone else from the Mage Association?
Or, was there anyone else who dares toe and deal with him?
Obviously, the person in the small alley was not from the Mage Association.
nders began to be confused.
But at the same time, this also aroused his interest.
Who was it? which force was it?
He held his chin and looked at it with interest.
At this moment, the people in the small alley also began to be puzzled.
¡°Strange, I just scouted it. It was clearly here. How could it not be here?¡±
One of them said.
The other person had a bird standing on his shoulder. He nodded and said, ¡°what you scouted should be right.¡±
¡°My spiritual bird scouted it before and the result was exactly the same as yours. It was also here.¡±
The information of the twobined.
In an instant, the two experienced people immediately understood.
¡°It seems that someone cleaned up the scene before us.¡±
¡°Tsk tsk, a powerful opponent.¡±
The eyes of the two people shone brightly.
¡°What should we do now?¡±
¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go back and report. Anyway, that scarecrow is in Sarkos City and won¡¯t run far. If we don¡¯t catch him this time, there will be a next time. Before heading to the ck Swamp, we can at least stay in Sarkos city for five days.¡±
¡°Five days is enough.¡±
¡°You should know that the most troublesome opponent we met before didn¡¯t waste five days of our time.¡±
The two finished their discussion and were about to leave.
For some reason, the spirit bird standing on the man¡¯s shoulder suddenly began to tremble. Its small wings pped non-stop.
¡°Mary, what happened to you, Mary!¡±
Mary, that was the name of the Spirit Bird.
The man immediately became anxious.
This spirit bird was a strange creature that he had tamed. It had very strong investigative abilities.
However, what made the man feel at ease was that Mary¡¯s ident was very short-lived. After a few seconds, itpletely settled down, as if nothing had happened.
¡°What happened to Mary?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know. This kind of situation has never happened before... but it seems that she¡¯s fine now. There¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s go back quickly.¡±
¡°Alright.¡±
As the two of them spoke, they immediately walked into the darkness.
It was unknown how the two of them did it. In an instant, their auras dissipated and they fled to a very far ce.
...
Tsk tsk, interesting.
In the store, nders¡¯s smile did not disappear for a moment.
Just now, he had subdued another strange creature.
In his consciousness, another small ind appeared. However, this small ind was smaller than all the other small inds. From Afar, it looked like a small pebble floating there.
From this, it could be seen how weak this strange creature was!
And this strange creature was the Spirit Bird Mary on the shoulder of the previous person.
nders gave the spirit bird a sense of fear.
Then, the Spirit Bird gave in.
And now, the Spirit Bird had been brought to their headquarters by that person.
In a few minutes, he would know which faction the people who wanted to deal with him were from.
He was really curious.
Other than that, he was also very interested in the ck Swamp that that person mentioned.
These people were all mages. They had a purpose to go to, so naturally, it was not a ce that ordinary people could go to casually.
ck Swamp...
When he thought of this, he sensed that the Spirit Bird had stopped.
In other words, the two people should have already reached the so-called destination.
A smile appeared on nders¡¯s face.
It was time for him to act.
Then, he stood up. Just as he was about to walk out of the store, a male voice came from behind him.
¡°Stop looking!¡±
¡°They¡¯ve already left, and you¡¯re still looking!¡±
Judging from the voice, it came from the couple.
¡°Mind your own business!¡±
The voice of the couple sounded.
nders stopped and began tough. The excitement in his eyes began to appear.
He almost forgot...
Whoosh¨C
A huge ck scythe appeared in the store.
ck fog shrouded the entire store.
In an instant, the entire store became silent. Even the husband and wife who were quarreling stopped.
There were many people in the store. They all stared at the entrance of the store in horror.
In their eyes, that very good-looking young man had slowly turned into a scarecrow!
At this moment, the legend that had recently risen in Sarkos city appeared in everyone¡¯s minds.
The death god scarecrow!
The demon god who came to the human world to reap human lives!
[Fear Points +170]
[Fear Points +200]
[Fear Points +130]
¡°Ahhhh! !¡±
Inside the store, there was a storm of blood.
The couple was close to each other, and blood sshed on the outside of their necks.
After a few minutes, the whole store was dead.
Chapter 177: Mary the Spirit Bird Loses Control
Chapter 177: Mary the Spirit Bird Loses Control
More than a dozen people in the nightclub, plus the group of people who disappeared in the small alley...
I believe that tomorrow¡¯s Sarkos City will be very lively, and the legend of the scarecrow will rise again.
nders was looking forward to that moment.
Because when that time came, he could harvest a lot of fear points.
However, anticipation was just anticipation. nders had a lot of things to do right now, and there were many things he wanted to know. He had no time to care about that now.
In the dark night.
A phantom-like figure streaked across the horizon.
It was difficult for ordinary people to determine its speed. Even the naked eye could not see it clearly.
After all, as a very powerful and strange creature, nders¡¯s speed was already extremely fast.
And now, he was using his own Domain to travel, and his speed had directly broken through a limit. If he flew past an ordinary person, that ordinary person would probably be burned to death.
Even if he was driving a car,pared to this speed, it was like an ant meeting a ne.
That night, many people saw a human figure on the moon.
This was the case for a couple who had an affair on the side of the street.
The two of them had just walked out of the woods and were loving each other.
The pretentious woman picked up her phone and asked the man who was even more muscr than her husband to take a photo of her as a souvenir.
After all, they were going to be separated soon.
This night made her experience an extraordinary feeling and she missed it very much.
¡°Sure, baby.¡±
The muscr man took the phone.
He adjusted his position and faced the moonlight.
Under the moonlight, with a click, theughter of the cheating couple could be heard at the same time.
¡°Not bad, right?¡±
¡°Awesome!¡±
The woman was very satisfied with this photo. This could be considered a good memento.
¡°Eh?¡±
¡°What is this?¡±
Just as she was about to collect this photo, the woman suddenly cried out in surprise. Then, she began to slide two fingers, wanting to erge this photo.
When the muscr man heard this, he came over.
Feeling the aura of the muscr man, the woman immediately felt her lower body heat up again, and her heart rippled.
But this feeling did notst long.
Soon, it was reced by a kind of fear.
¡°What is this?!¡±
The strong man screamed first, staring at the phone screen in horror.
¡°Is... is this a scarecrow?¡±
The woman also screamed.
Oh God, so there really is a scarecrow in Sarkos City!
So the rumors are true!
Both of them were scared to death, and then they thought of the name of the scarecrow, the god of death!
Both the woman and the man panicked.
The two of them no longer cared about their love and ran in their respective directions. However, they had a tacit understanding that they would immediately decide to move out of Sarkos City and leave this damned ce!
Otherwise, they would not even know when they would die!
But would this be useful?
In nders¡¯s n, Sarkos City was just the starting point for all his actions. His influence and his empire were still slowly expanding. When that time came, no one would be able to escape and hide!
The oue of the two of them was naturally destined.
Doing so would only be in vain.
[Fear Points +150]
[Fear Points +80]
[Fear Points +50]
nders, who did not know where the fear value came from, was stunned for a moment.
Where did thise from?
Could it be that the people in the shop had leaked out?
Impossible!
nders looked in the direction of the fear value. It was a man and a woman, and they were holding their cell phones and dispersing in both directions.
The woman¡¯s cell phone screen lit up, and his face was on it.
So that was how it was.
nders understood, so he did not care too much and continued to hurry in the direction of the Spirit Bird.
...
In a building in the easternmost part of the city of Sarkos.
Six people were doing their own things in this living room.
¡°Harry, has his whereabouts really been erased?¡± someone asked.
The person named Harry was the one who had subdued a strange creature Spirit Bird on his shoulder.
He nodded and looked at the birdcage on the side. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mary didn¡¯t notice it at all.¡±
At this moment, he had ced Mary in a birdcage.
Beside the birdcage, one of their teammates was feeding Mary. He even teased the bird from time to time,ughing happily.
Harry nced at it and ignored it.
Mary was very well-behaved. In addition, she was outstanding in scouting, so she was very gentle.
Their entire team liked Mary and often teased her.
¡°Where are the captain and the others?¡±
Harry looked around but did not see Ralph and the others.
This sentence caused the other people to roll their eyes. One of them said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know the temper of those guys? They just arrived in Sarkos City. Naturally, they went to the Mage Association¡¯s branch here to y.¡±
¡°Ourpany has always been at odds with the Mage Association.¡±
¡°And the Mage Association branch doesn¡¯t have any experts, so Ralph and the others like to bully those guys.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a pity that the captain didn¡¯t call me when he left! Damn it! The captain often doesn¡¯t call me!¡±
Harry smiled. ¡°Heh, who asked you to be the fifth strongest in the team?¡±
Instantly, the entire teamughed.
Every time their captain, Ralph, went out to do this kind of thing, he would only bring three people with him. Other than himself, he would bring the strongest three people in the team.
The guy who was ranked fifth was always left behind by the captain.
Laughter filled the room.
It was peaceful.
However, just as everyone was beaming with joy...
¡°Ahhh!!¡±
A scream suddenly sounded. The few of them felt a chill in their hearts and looked in the direction of the sound.
Instantly, everyone¡¯s expressions changed.
What did they see?
The usually obedient and gentle spirit bird, Mary, was currently holding a bloody eyeball in her sharp mouth!
The owner of the eyeball was none other than the team member who had fed Mary previously.
At this moment, the team member who had lost an eyeball was lying on the ground, screaming in pain.
¡°Mary!¡±
¡°What did you do!¡±
Harry rushed over angrily, wanting to snatch the eyeball from Mary¡¯s mouth.
After all, as mages, as long as the eyeball was still there, it was not a big deal to connect it. All they needed was a simple spell.
However, just as Harry rushed over, Mary¡¯s sharp mouth moved, and the bloody eyeballs immediately exploded. The remaining residue was swallowed by Mary in one gulp.
¡°Wow¨C¡±
Mary cried out happily.
Its mouth was still hung with bloody strips, and its eyes were staring at them with bloodshot eyes. The scene was really horrifying.
The faces of several members of the team changed.
Mary¡¯s cry was wrong!
It was the cry of a crow, and Mary¡¯s voice was very clear.
Harry subconsciously thought that Mary had been reced, but as the strange creature¡¯s owner, he was very sure that it was Mary after repeated confirmation.
But, how did Mary suddenly be like this?
She was clearly fine before!
He looked at his teammate rolling on the ground and was very puzzled.
Could it be that this teammate had done something to annoy Mary?
...
At the same time, nders, who was hurrying on his way with his domain, had a smile on his face that almost reached his ears.
¡°Hahahaha!¡±
¡°This is so interesting!!¡±
Chapter 178: The Sky Was Filled With Crows
Chapter 178: The Sky Was Filled With Crows
nders was naturally very clear about the situation over there.
This was because Mary the Spirit Bird¡¯s actions were what he had instructed. After all, as a new submissive to him, how could it not listen to him?
Moreover, he had traveled tirelessly and was also very bored.
He could use this to pass the time and relieve his boredom.
And the truth did make him very happy.
Especially when he looked at the panicked faces of all the people in the team, nders could not help but feel excited.
He even wished he could fly over there right now.
Of course, what made him most curious was, which side was this team from?
Not only were they not from the Mage Association.
They even had conflicts with the Mage Association. They even had conflicts. It was just a small team, yet they had the guts to go against a force like the Mage Association. Obviously, these people had backgrounds, so this made him even more curious.
nders was already looking forward to meeting these guys.
...
¡°Harry!¡±
¡°What¡¯s going on with Mary?!¡±
A few of his teammates had ugly expressions on their faces.
¡°I don¡¯t know either. Mary was fine before, and this is indeed my Mary. There¡¯s no mistake.¡±
Harry¡¯s expression was also not good.
¡°Mary has always been very gentle.¡±
¡°Now that this situation has happened, it might have been triggered at some point. It should be fine after some time.¡±
Harry said anxiously.
These teammates of his had very strange temperaments. If they insisted on killing Mary, he would not be able to stop them.
What should he do?
The teammates looked at each other and finally decided to give Mary a try.
If she really hurt people for no reason, then she could not stay. If she did not continue to hurt people, then she must have been stimted by something.
¡°Let me do it!¡±
A man walked out, pointed his finger at Mary, and began to chant a spell.
This was a kind of magic used to appease people.
After more than ten seconds, the magic was finished.
He paused, grabbed a goldfish from the fish tank, and put it into the cage.
When he put the goldfish into the cage, Mary, the Spirit Bird, did not move. She even blinked and stared at everyone innocently.
The man heaved a sigh of relief. He turned around and smiled.
¡°Looks like Harry¡¯s guess was right. Mary was probably just shocked earlier.¡±
When Harry heard that, he heaved a sigh of relief.
He looked at Mary with relief.
If there was anything wrong with Mary just now, then Mary would have been instantly suppressed by everyone. He did not doubt it at all.
However, this feeling of relief onlysted for a second.
The next moment, his eyes widened.
When the man was not paying attention, Mary directly knocked open the door of the birdcage. A pair of sharp blood-red eyes were exposed in the air, flying towards the man¡¯s head.
Pfft!
The man did not even have time to react before one of his ears was torn off by Mary the Spirit Bird.
Everyone immediately cried out in rm.
Harry¡¯s face instantly turned pale.
It¡¯s over!
Mary is going to die!
As soon as this thought appeared in his mind, Harry saw that the other team members had already begun to move. They all rushed towards Mary, preparing to surround and kill her here.
The group of people had just rushed in front of Mary.
¡°Wah¨C wah¨C¡±
Suddenly, countless crows that were chirping rushed in from outside the door.
In just a few seconds, the entire room was upied by crows, and Mary used this opportunity to sneak into the flock of crows.
nders had arrived!
¡°What is this?¡±
¡°Where did so many crowse from?¡±
The few of them were shocked. They immediately cast spells and raised their weapons to fight.
Harry was puzzled at first, but he quickly reacted.
¡°It¡¯s that scarecrow!¡±
¡°It¡¯s that strange creature!¡±
Harry and the other team member who had gone to investigate earlier shouted.
As investigative mages, it was very important to gather intelligence beforehand. As professional investigative mages, they could only be more outstanding in this area.
So, after thepany received this mission, the two of them began to gather intelligence on the scarecrow.
They had been investigating the scarecrow along the way.
As professionals, the two of them had a very strong intelligencework.
They had even obtained information about the scarecrow from the Mage Association.
It could be said that they were already very clear about most of the things about the scarecrow.
It included many skills.
Especially crows, which was basically the symbol of the scarecrow.
This was because there was no strange creature or any mage being able to create so many crows at the same time. They have not heard of it.
Hence, they had a very deep impression of it.
It was also because of this that the two of them were able to react quickly after the appearance of so many crows.
¡°It¡¯s actually the scarecrow!¡±
¡°Hmph, we haven¡¯t even looked for you yet, and you actually came to our doorstep.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Do you think that just because the captain and the rest aren¡¯t here, we can¡¯t deal with you?¡±
The few of them sneered.
They were all experienced mages when it came to dealing with strange creatures.
After all, they had traveled far and wide for so many years. It was not an exaggeration to say that even most of the people in the Mage Association did not have as muchbat experience as them.
Moreover, although they did not have the strength of a B rank, every single one of them was at least a C rank.
In addition, they had developed a sense of rapport over many years.
Strength and cooperation.
It was definitely enough to take down a B rank strange creature!
And the truth was the same. Facing the attack of a room full of crows, it was quite easy for the few of them to deal with it.
Even the two scout mages were the same. Under the guarantee of their rich experience, even if they were not good at fighting, they would not panic in the face of such a siege. In fact, they would even be able to handle it easily.
Except for the unlucky guy whose eyeball was taken away.
When the crows had just rushed in, everyone was too busy to care about themselves and had no time to pay attention to him.
He did not notice the situation around him either. Hundreds of crowsnded on him immediately. In just a few seconds, there was not a single piece of flesh left on his body.
His injuries were getting more and more serious. The old crows did not leave, and the new ones fell.
Just like that, the unlucky guy soon lost his breath.
When the crows dispersed, there was only a pile of bloody skeletons left.
The few of them also saw the miserable state of their teammates, and their expressions change slightly.
How many years had it been?
In the past few years, their team had experienced countless battles and fought countless strange creature battles. This was the first time that someone had died!
¡°Harry, the few of you, step back!¡±
A curly-haired man shouted.
This curly-haired man was the strongest person in the room. He was the person ranked fifth in the team. Captain Ralph often did not bring him along.
The reason why the captain did not bring him along.
Firstly, he did not need them. The few of them were enough.
Secondly, he had to protect the entire team.
Although he was only ranked fifth in the team, it could only be said that the overall strength of the team was too strong. There were not many people who could afford to offend him.
Although the curly-haired man oftenined, he knew this in his heart.
The other team members were obviously very confident in the curly-haired man and immediately retreated to a corner.
Bang!
The curly-haired man stabbed the huge sword in his hand into the ground and immediately chanted an incantation. A very strong fluctuation circted around the huge sword.
When the time was right, the curly-haired man suddenly spun the huge sword.
Instantly, the room was illuminated by white light.
A radius of tens of meters was instantly enveloped by the sudden appearance of the white light. It was extremely breathtaking!
Chapter 179: He Was a Scarecrow!
Chapter 179: He Was a Scarecrow!
The white light finally disappeared after a long time.
The people who lived nearby did not know what was going on. They all walked out of the courtyard, but they did not find anything. In the end, they could only go back to sleep.
And in the room that belonged to the small team, when the white light disappeared, all the crows were gone.
This was a very powerful purification spell. It could destroy all magic that did not belong to him.
It was a rather extreme type of magic.
But at the same time, the effect was also very obvious.
It had to be said that even nders, who was not far away, was surprised.
Although he could continuously release crows, there was almost no bottom line, but to be able to purify so many of his crows in one go, this was the first time he had seen such powerful magic.
One had to know that even Garros did not have this kind of magic.
nders looked expectant.
What kind of force was this? From their conversation, this person was only ranked fifth in their team¡¯s strength. He really wanted to see what kind of strength the people ranked at the front would have.
Thinking of this, nders did not n to release any more crows.
Firstly, this skill did not seem to be of much use to the people in the room.
Secondly, if he killed the other party just like that, it would be too boring.
He had to y with them until the other party members arrived.
¡°Send a message to Ralph and the others.¡±
¡°Tell them that the scarecrow hase to look for us.¡±
The curly-haired man put away his huge sword and focused on observing his surroundings, keeping an eye on every corner.
¡°Understood.¡±
Harry nodded, then picked up his phone and sent a message over.
The curly-haired man was about to continue instructing when he suddenly felt his eyebrows twitch, and he felt very uneasy.
He immediately looked outside the door.
Sure enough, a very gentle-looking young man walked in while pping his hands.
¡°Tsk tsk, amazing!¡±
¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen magic with such a degree of purification.¡±
The young man looked very happy.
But while the young man was happy, the others in the room were not.
It was really puzzling that such a person would appear at such a time.
The people behind looked at each other.
Harry frowned and looked back and forth at the young man.
The curly-haired man at the front was sweating profusely... he felt an unprecedented amount of pressure on the person in front of him.
After all, they were mages.
Especially mages like them, who had survived many battles, they would have a sense of vignce. This sense of vignce was 90% urate.
But now, his body was telling him to run!
Run immediately!
Do not hesitate!
The curly-haired man felt his throat turn dry. Even in front of their captain, Ralph, he did not feel this immense pressure.
So, who was this person?
Was he good or bad? was he trying to harm them?
Just as he was thinking this, Harry¡¯s terrified voice came from behind.
¡°Scarecrow!¡±
¡°Be careful, he¡¯s that Scarecrow! !¡±
What!
The curly-haired man¡¯s pupils constricted as he looked at the mysterious young man in front of him in disbelief.
He¡¯s a scarecrow?!
How could that be?!
What a joke!
Did they not say that he was only a B rank?
However, the feeling that this young man gave him was alreadyparable to that Nikorei from the Mage Association!!
And did they not say that he was a scarecrow?
No matter how he looked at it, the person in front of him did not look like a scarecrow!
However, the more he looked like this, the more uneasy the curly-haired man felt.
Seeing the curly-haired man¡¯s expression, nders smiled even more happily.
¡°Seriously.¡±
¡°I originally wanted to hide my identity and y with you guys, but how did you reveal my true identity so quickly?¡±
nders spread his hands and said with a smile.
Then, he shifted his gaze to Harry behind him.
¡°Sigh.¡±
nders sighed.
Everyone did not know what he meant.
But then, they heard Harry¡¯s scream.
Everyone looked in horror and saw Harry holding his head with both hands and kneeling on the ground, constantly patting his forehead.
Fear.
Level 10 Fear!
The effect was very strong. If nders did not take the initiative to withdraw, almost no one would be able to break free. They could only stay in the illusion of fear and could not extricate themselves.
Harry rolled his eyes. Even though there was arge amount of bright red blooding out of his eyes, he continued to roll his eyes.
It made everyone even more terrified.
They did not know what Harry had heard, but he had used his finger to stab himself deaf. He kept rolling on the ground, and a pair of sharp nails scratched his face. In just a few seconds, he hadpletely lost his human form!
Everyone was instantly terrified.
[Fear Points +3,500]
[Fear Points +4,000]
[Fear Points +4,500]
¡°You demon!¡±
One of the people behind could not stand it anymore. He took out his weapon and cast an instant spell on the weapon without even chanting a spell.
The weapon was very sharp, and the powerful magic made the weapon quite fast. It rushed toward nders like a cannonball.
Whoosh!
Bang!
Bang!
What was disappointing was that when the cannonball touched nders¡¯s skin, it lost its momentum instantly.
It even broke into two halves!
Demonic God¡¯s Body.
Even up until now, nders had never seen anyone who could break his Demonic God¡¯s Body.
In terms of defense, no one else could match him.
nders had a strange smile on his face.
He looked at the person who had attacked him.
But what made him even more amused was that before he could do anything, this person had already provided him with a lot of fear points.
Before he had even made a move, that person was already afraid.
In fact, that person was indeed afraid.
Not only him, but even the curly-haired man and the others were afraid.
Naturally, the others did not know how terrifying that scene was. However, they were all from the same team, so they knew it better than anyone else.
The weapon that had been thrown out was made by The Company.
It was made from strange creature silver stone.
The so-called strange creature silver stone was a top-notch material obtained from other dimensions. Moreover, its various properties were top-notch, and it even possessed many strange functions. Using it to deal with strange creatures would be twice the result with half the effort.
Over the years, the reason why they were able to achieve victory in every battle was due to their own strength. Other than that, these weapons also took up arge portion of the credit.
They were able to slice iron like mud and slice through des like cutting vegetables.
And now, these weapons were actually broken!!
They had never imagined that this scarecrow¡¯s defense would actually reach such a level!
However, nders was not so kind-hearted.
Since he dared to attack him, he naturally had to be prepared to receive punishment.
Fear.
In an instant, he was like Harry, lying on the ground and rolling around in pain. Everyone was very worried.
[Fear Points +2,500]
[Fear Points +5,400]
Chapter 180: Cure the Tough Guy!
Chapter 180: Cure the Tough Guy!
Everyone¡¯s expression changedpletely.
At this moment, everyone knew how terrifying this scarecrow was.
With just a nce, he was able to make a battle-hardened teammate lie on the ground, unable to get up. was this kind of powerful strange creature really just a B rank?!
The curly-haired man knew that he could not hesitate any longer.
If he waited any longer, his teammates would be fewer and fewer!
At that time, he would also be alone and helpless.
He would be the one who would be in a passive position!
This was because although the news had already been sent out, their current location was at the edge of Sarkos City.
As for the Mage Association¡¯s branch, it was too far away from here. Even if Captain Ralph and the others went all out, it would still take them more than ten minutes to rush over.
Thinking of this, the curly-haired man directly shouted.
¡°Do it!¡±
With that, the curly-haired man raised his huge sword and instantly shed at nders!
Whoosh!
Seeing this, nders clenched his hands in the air.
Night Cut.
A huge sickle appeared in his right hand. The Requiem Bell on the de of the scythe rang. In this room that was filled with killing intent, it was like a soothing music to everyone.
At the same time, a red magic sword with a white skull on the hilt appeared, and nders held it in his left hand.
On the magic sword¡¯s skull, there was a green light shing. It was very strange.
¡°Master, long time no see.¡±
A voice came from the magic sword.
¡°Long time no see. Today, I brought you out to eat and drink.¡±
nders¡¯s gaze swept across the people in the room, and the corners of his mouth could not help but grin.
As his voice fell, the green light on the magic sword¡¯s skull became even more intense.
He was clearly very excited.
It was the same for the ck scythe. The bells on it also began to move, and the sound reverberated.
¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°All of you will have a share.¡±
nders stroked the magic sword and the scythe, and the smile on his face became even happier.
It was also at this moment that a huge sword swept over, the sound of the wind reverberating.
It was the curly-haired man who had rushed over.
Swish swish swish!
The curly-haired man chanted a spell silently. The holy light on his body continued to strengthen the huge sword.
After experiencing the previous scene, the curly-haired man knew clearly in his heart how terrifying the defense of the scarecrow on the other side was!
Therefore, he did not hold back at all!
The huge sword was strengthened with countless amounts of energy, and because of this, the huge sword erupted with an iparably powerful might!
He was prepared to end the battle as quickly as possible!
But was it possible?
If nders was so easy to deal with, he would have long been surrounded and killed by Garros a long time ago!
He did not even dodge!
Without even blinking, a huge sword shed past his body!
However, his body was like air, the huge sword that came shing at him aggressively did not cause any damage at all!
And at the back.
The body of one of their party members was directly torn into two halves!
The cut surface was smooth and clean, and blood sttered all over the ground.
The curly-haired man¡¯s expression changed greatly. What the hell was going on?!
Damage transfer?
As an experienced veteran warrior, the curly-haired man immediately reacted. He took off his huge sword and cast a healing spell on his party member. At the same time, a magic attack charged at nders.
nders¡¯s eyes were getting brighter and brighter.
This battle experience!
This battle quality!
This gorgeous battle style! It was simply different. It felt too fresh!
¡°Wa¨C¡±
¡°Wa¨C¡±
Countless crows surged out of nders¡¯s body. At the same time, they shot out several green rays of light that connected to curly-haired man and the others.
The curly-haired man and the others¡¯ expressions immediately changed.
Although they did not know what this thing was, it definitely was not something to help them recover from their injuries.
Seeing that there was no way to get rid of the green rays, curly-haired man decided to just ignore it. After all, there were not any changes at the moment.
He was just about to counterattack.
However, his vision suddenly blurred, and he saw a huge scythe streaking past in front of him.
Then...
Pfft!
¡°Ahhh!!¡±
One scream after another came from behind him.
The curly-haired man looked back and immediately felt as if there was thunder rumbling above his head. His heart immediately turned cold.
Those teammates who had fought alongside him and were extremely experienced, at this moment, when they faced this scarecrow, they actually did not have the slightest chance to resist!
It was simply a crushing massacre!!
[Fear Points +8,000]
[Fear Points +9,500]
The curly-haired man¡¯s eyes were red.
However, there were more and more crows around him. Even if he used the purification spell from before, it waspletely useless!
Another room had just been cleaned up!
Puchi!
Thest teammate fell.
His head was directly cut off by nders with a scythe!
The head rolled on the ground, the terrified expression still frozen on its face.
The curly-haired man¡¯s heart was trembling.
He had originally thought that even if the other party was very strong, even if they could not defeat this person, with the cooperation of the few of them, it would be extremely easy for them to hold him back until the arrival of Ralph and the others.
However, had the battle not started only a few minutes ago?
The few of them had all died an unnatural death, leaving him alone.
¡°Tsk tsk, how weak.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not challenging at all.¡±
¡°I really hope that Captain Ralph won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±
Countless crows made way.
nders walked over along the empty road and looked down at the curly-haired man, taking in his terrified gaze.
At the same time, a Spirit Bird flew over.
The Spirit Birdnded on nders¡¯s shoulder and kept rubbing nders¡¯s chin.
¡°I just subdued a strange creature, what do you think?¡±
nders said with a smile.
Is that Mary?!
The curly-haired man was shocked again.
No wonder!
No wonder Mary suddenly became irritable.
No wonder the scarecrow found this ce!
No wonder the scarecrow knew that their captain¡¯s name was Ralph!
In an instant, he understood everything, but it was already toote. He was already helpless.
¡°Oh right, I also want to ask you something.¡±
nders put away his magic sword and asked with a smile, ¡°ck Swamp, where is it?¡±
Do not even think about it!
The curly-haired man wanted to say that, but when he raised his head, he met that terrifying gaze.
Although nders still looked like a young man, his gaze could not be changed. No matter how many times the curly-haired man fought, when he saw this gaze, he could not help but shiver.
¡°You¡¯re not going to say it?¡±
nders asked with a smile.
Swoosh!
A huge ck scythe streaked past, and the curly-haired man¡¯s arm, which was holding the huge sword, flew out and hung on the scythe.
I¡¯ll talk!
The curly-haired man was terrified and was about to say it.
However, he only had one chance.
If he did not say it, he would not get the chance to say it.
Even if he wanted to be a tough guy, he had to see if there was a way back.
Anyway, nders was not going to give it to him.
He did not have the patience.
Tough guy huh? Then, tough guy, it is.
Fear.
nders did not kill his opponent either. Instead, he casually cast a skill.
The next second, the curly-haired man¡¯s legs went weak. He was so scared that he fell to the ground and rolled around screaming.
Meanwhile, nders himself.
He sat on the sofa and enjoyed the interesting scene.
Chapter 181: Black Swamp! The Origin of the Magic Sword!
Chapter 181: ck Swamp! The Origin of the Magic Sword!
Sarkos City.
Mage Association branch.
This ce was already in chaos.
And the reason for this was naturally because Ralph and a few others from thepany hade to cause trouble.
That¡¯s right, they were only causing trouble.
Although they were powerful, their numbers were still too small. Only four people hade.
And the Mage Association in front of them, although it was only a branch, was still an official force. There were many mages in there. Even if a powerful mage came, it would be difficult to break in.
¡°Ralph!¡±
One of his teammates looked at his phone, and his expression suddenly changed as he shouted.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Ralph¡¯s face was full of excitement as he walked over with his weapon raised.
The other two teammates also walked over.
They had already caused trouble in the Mage Association¡¯s branch, and they could take it.
The teammate¡¯s expression was not good.
¡°The scarecrow has gone to our base. Harry has asked for help.¡±
What?!
Ralph and the other two were shocked.
How long had they been out?
Moreover, they had just arrived in Sarkos City not too long ago. How did the scarecrow find their base?
¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡±
¡°Their strength is not bad. When we return, they might have already subdued the scarecrow.¡±
One of themughed.
¡°No!¡±
¡°I said, Harry is asking for help!¡±
¡°Also, the message he sent was in red. It means that the situation is very critical.¡±
Seeing that Ralph¡¯s expression was bing serious, he continued, ¡°the most important problem is that Harry did not respond to the two messages I sent him. The messages I sent to the other teammates were also the same.¡±
Ralph and the others looked solemn.
A bad guess appeared in their minds.
¡°It seems that all of us have underestimated this so-called scarecrow.¡±
Ralph sneered.
Then he continued, ¡°let¡¯s go!¡±
¡°Hurry back as fast as possible!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s talk about more specific things as we walk.¡±
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
In an instant, the four figures disappeared from where they were and rushed in the same direction.
...
¡°Ahhh!!¡±
The curly-haired man was on the verge of breaking down.
His entire body was covered with wounds that he had scratched.
His entire body was nailed to the ground by nders, and blood was flowing all over the ground.
nders was still sitting on the sofa.
He gave the curly-haired man a scare. In the endless illusions of fear, nders had already roughly understood this ce about the ck Swamp.
ck Swamp.
It was located directly north of Durham.
As the name implied, it was a ratherrge ck swamp that covered an extremely wide area.
It was said that in that ce, not to mention ordinary people, even birds and animals could not survive. The only things that could survive were some nts with extremely strong vitality!
That was a ce without human habitation.
ording to the curly-haired man, many strange creatures had been born there, but the more specific thing, the curly-haired man did not know.
The ck Swamp.
The curly-haired man had only heard of it before, and he had heard their captain Ralph mention it before.
This time, the mission to receive the ck Swamp was also epted by Ralph.
nders drew his ¡®sword.
¡°Sword, have you heard of the ck Swamp?¡±
Sword Apophis paused for a moment, then his voice came through.
¡°Master, is the ck Swamp You mentioned the one to the north of Durham?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
¡°Then I know.¡±
nders said with great interest,
¡°Tell me.¡±
Sword Apophis said, ¡°the ck Swamp is a dark and dampnd. Even birds and beasts can not survive there. It can be said to be an ominousnd.¡±
¡°Moreover, master, you might not be aware of it.¡±
¡°The nature of strange creature birth is ominous. All resentment and unwillingness belong to the ominous. The ck Swamp itself is full of ominous, so it is most likely to give birth to strange creatures.¡±
Hearing this, nders was filled with surprise.
So it was like this?!
Despite his surprise, the magic sword was still narrating.
¡°And the truth is the same.¡±
¡°Over the years, that ce, the ck Swamp, has indeed given birth to a lot of strange creatures.¡±
¡°So, as time went on, that ce gave birth to more and more strange creatures. As a result, the ck Swamp became a ce that no one dared to go to.¡±
¡°However, this ce that no one dared to go to referred to ordinary people.¡±
¡°Mages are not included in this list.¡±
¡°On the contrary, because of the strange creatures, many mages actually hoped and were very willing toe to this ce. They all hoped to be able to subdue their very own strange creatures.¡±
¡°Over the years, many powerful mages have gone to the ck Swamp.¡±
¡°Some mages returned with great rewards and obtained one or two strange creatures. There are even some who managed to subdue five or six strange creatures! Their strength has increased greatly!¡±
¡°Some returned with great rewards, while others returned disappointed.¡±
¡°However, these were only a small portion.¡±
¡°The fate of most mages who went was that they did not return.¡±
¡°The mages were unwilling to die. The resentment there became even denser, and when the resentment gathered, new strange creatures would be born...¡±
¡°History repeats histelf.¡±
¡°The ck Swamp is bing more and more terrifying. The strange creatures there are also bing more and more terrifying, and their strength is getting stronger and stronger!¡±
¡°However, there are still some weak strange creatures.¡±
¡°So until now, there are still many mages who have gone there to take risks.¡±
¡°After all, if we can really subdue one of the strange creatures, it would be a huge profit!¡±
¡°...¡±
The magic sword talked a lot.
nders nodded as he listened, and he became more and more curious about this ce.
There were many mages!
There were many strange creatures!
nders really wanted to go to such a ce.
At this time, nders suddenly thought of something. He looked at the magic sword in his hand and asked with interest,
¡°You... didn¡¯te out of the ck Swamp too, right?¡±
Sword Apophis was stunned.
But after a moment, it immediately said.
¡°Master¡¯s guess is right.¡±
¡°I was also born from the ck Swamp.¡±
¡°But even earlier, I was just an ordinary weapon. I was brought to the ck Swamp by a mage. That mage wanted to go there to subdue a strange creature, but he lost his life there.¡±
¡°Naturally, I was left there too.¡±
¡°After many years of nurturing in the ck Swamp, I finally gained consciousness and began to try to absorb the resentment there.¡±
¡°After a long time, I slowly became stronger.¡±
¡°In the end, as a strange creature, I was taken by another mage who came here, so I was brought out. After a few twists and turns, I finally came to the great master.¡±
Flemish chuckled and nced at the magic sword.
This ttery...
Was too much.
But the magic sword had said so much, and Flemish already knew all the information he wanted to know.
And...
He raised his head and looked at the sky outside.
There seemed to be a few strong auras... rushing here.
¡°Oh, I¡¯ve heard all the stories.¡±
¡°After waiting for so long, your Captain Ralph is finally here.¡±
nders looked at the curly-haired man who was on hisst breath and said with a strange smile.
Chapter 182: Ralph Arrived
Chapter 182: Ralph Arrived
Boom!!
As soon as nders finished speaking.
In the cold courtyard outside, several extremely powerful auras suddenly appeared.
¡°Captain... Save me!¡±
At this moment, the dying curly-haired man on the ground spoke.
Bang!!
The sound reached the curly-haired man¡¯s ears.
The curly-haired man opened his eyes. In his despairing pupils, he saw a young man with a strange smile on his face. He immediately took out a ck scythe and lowered his head to look at him with a smile.
What was he trying to do?
The curly-haired man widened his eyes.
He had a guess in his heart, and he despaired as could be!
The scarecrow was going to kill him!
¡°Captain...!¡±
¡°Save... me!¡±
At this moment, the curly-haired man was extremely afraid.
He did not want to die yet. He was not even thirty years old. He wanted to live longer!
But there was nothing he could do. The more despairing he was, the more excited nders became.
It was destined that he would be finished today.
Just as he sent out a cry for help, nders¡¯s arm fell, and a huge ck scythe shed through the air.
Puchi!
The surrounding clean ss was stained with a dark red color.
[Fear Points +8,500]
[Fear Points +9,000]
At the same time, the four gazes outside the courtyard also focused on this ce.
[Fear Points +4,500]
[Fear Points +7,000]
..
Ralph was a rtively gentle-looking person. He did not look like a person who had been in the battlefield for a long time. Instead, he looked like the second generation of people who had grown up in a wealthy family.
As for the three teammates behind him, they all had fierce expressions on their faces. One look was enough to tell that they were boorish people.
It was hard to imagine that Ralph could be the captain of this group of people.
nders looked at Ralph with great interest.
At this moment, Ralph also widened his eyes and stared at the scene in the room in disbelief.
¡°You...¡±
¡°You f*cking bastard!!¡±
Ralph instantly became furious.
An extremely terrifying aura erupted from his body!
At the same time, the other three teammates also followed Ralph, and the aura on their bodies became thicker and thicker.
Even though nders was more than ten meters away from them, he could still smell the strong scent of blood.
This was not because they had just killed someone.
It was because they had been on the battlefield for a long time and had killed countless people, and it nurtured them!
Without a doubt, these four people were not ordinary people.
Not only that, nders could feel it.
Among this group of people, besides Ralph, the short one next to him was also a B rank mage.
The remaining two were also C+ rank mages, just one step away from B rank.
This lineup.
This strength!
Even Garros¡¯s subordinates from before were only so-so!
Coupled with the terrifying aura of this group of people, it was believed that beating up Garros and the others would not be a big problem.
However, the stronger they were, the happier nders would be.
This way, it would be more fun to y.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
The ck scythe sliced through the air, making a series of sounds. At the same time, he held the magic sword in his hand.
nders¡¯s eyes were filled with madness.
A great battle was about to begin!
Ralph and the others took a step forward. The aura on their bodies became more and more threatening. It was not until they entered the room that Ralph opened his mouth and said, ¡°if you surrender now, I can let you live for a while longer!¡±
Although Ralph was furious that his teammates had died tragically, he still wanted to go to the ck Swamp.
Originally, with the support of a few teammates, even if he went there, he believed that he would be like a fish in water.
However, now that his teammates had died tragically, it would be quite difficult for the four of them to go.
Therefore, Ralph had no choice.
He wished that he could kill the person in front of him, but his years of experience told him that the most important thing was toplete the mission, and the rest could be discussedter.
Because of this, his conditions were also different.
Even if nders really wanted to surrender, after the mission in ck Swamp waspleted, he still had to kill nders and avenge his teammates.
Ralph had a good idea.
But nders would not agree. He smiled and said, ¡°there was an old man named Garros who had the same idea.¡±
¡°But do you know the final result?¡±
¡°He went back lying down.¡±
Ralph¡¯s expression changed slightly.
Of course, he knew about Garros.
The Company had always been at odds with the Mage Association. As the second strongest person in the Mage Association¡¯s headquarters, he was naturally not unfamiliar with it.
In fact, it was not as if they had never fought before.
However, they had only fought for a short time before they each retreated. There was no winner or loser.
However, with their respective strength, this short exchange could roughly determine the opponent¡¯s strength. Garros was not weaker than him!
And this scarecrow in front of him had actually seriously injured Garros?
Ralph became extremely vignt.
¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s see who¡¯s lying down!¡±
¡°It¡¯s just a small strange creature, yet he dares to spout such nonsense!¡±
The teammates behind him all spoke up.
Ralph also calmed down. He gave one of his teammates a look, and that teammate immediately shed behind nders. Almost at the same second, a greatsword shed across nders¡¯s body.
sh!
One of Ralph¡¯s teammates was instantly cut in half.
However, Ralph¡¯s reaction was quite fast. He directly used a healing spell on the opponent, and that teammate who was cut in half immediately became lively again.
¡°Damage transfer!¡±
Ralph¡¯s party members all understood.
¡°Is this your trump card?¡±
Ralph sneered, and at the same time, the level of vignce in his heart rose sharply.
If there was a type of strange creature that was the most difficult to deal with, then the strange creature that possessed damage transfer was definitely in that category.
They had dealt with this type of strange creature before, and in the end, they had no choice. It was through temporarily controlling the opponent¡¯s thoughts that the strange creature was able to stop the idea of damage transfer and kill him.
The whole process was very difficult.
A trump card?
Hearing Ralph¡¯s words, nders¡¯s eyes were strange.
Was it a trump card?
No, it was just a skill.
He had many other skills, such as¨C
Five Bones.
Crow Storm.
Green lights and endless crows appeared.
¡°Captain, stamina and vitality are slowly draining. ¡±
A teammate behind Ralph said warily.
Oh?
nders was surprised.
He actually saw through it?
This was too much experience. He could actually notice it immediately. He was much more knowledgeable than the other mages he had met before.
¡°Use the third n.¡±
As soon as Ralph finished speaking, he and his two teammates rushed towards nders.
Because there were many missions, they often encountered all kinds of scenarios.
In order to be able to react immediately and work together, they formted some battle ns.
The third n was to end the battle as quickly as possible and not dy!
At the same time, one of the teammates who stayed behind began to chant a spell silently. Then, a very powerful spiritual power rushed towards nders¡¯s forehead.
They wanted to break nders¡¯s will.
Then, when nders¡¯s consciousness was in a mess and he could not use damage transfer, they would focus all their attacks on him.
As soon as the strange spiritual power rushed into nders¡¯s consciousness, it was beaten back.
At the same time, nders did not stay idle.
Fear.
Fear followed the spiritual power and counterattacked.
Suddenly, a miserable scream was heard.
Chapter 183: Powerful Legacy Magic
Chapter 183: Powerful Legacy Magic
The crows had already been cleaned up by Ralph.
And it was quite fast, much faster than the curly-haired man from before.
But when Ralph¡¯s attack was about tond, he suddenly heard his teammate¡¯s scream.
When he looked over, his teammate had already fallen to the ground, foaming at the mouth.
What!!
Ralph was shocked.
He knew very well how deep his teammate¡¯s attainments in spiritual power were.
Even if it was himself, if he was hit by this spiritual power when he was not prepared, he would instantly lose consciousness.
But now, not only did he not cause any harm to the enemy, he had even backfired on himself?
Ralph turned his head and immediately met with nders¡¯s strange smile.
Danger!
At this moment, Ralph was shocked and immediately retreated.
Night Cut.
The sickle quickly drew arge circle in the air.
Ralph was lucky to dodge it, but the other two teammates were cut to varying degrees.
The wound was emitting a deathly aura.
The two teammates were shocked, and the pain in the wound was extremely great.
However, nders started to move again.
His bodypletely returned to its original state, turning into a scarecrow. His body became huge, and his power was monstrous.
Disguise removed.
Devil Conquerer.
nders held a scythe in one hand and a magic sword in the other.
The scarecrow that was surging with ck gas rushed towards Ralph.
ng!!
Ralph blocked nders¡¯s attack, but his entire body was sent flying. Not only were his arms numb, but even his entire body trembled.
How could this scarecrow be so strong!!
Ralph was shocked.
He was very strong. This was not just a level of magic. Even if he did not use magic, just based on the quality of his body, he could fight countless people by himself.
If he added magic, it was not impossible for a fist to shatter half a mountain.
But at this moment, he was actually shocked by this scarecrow¡¯s attack, causing his arms to go numb!
It was really hard to imagine.
[Fear Points +15,000]
[Fear Points +14,000]
For a moment, Ralph started to feel fear.
Beforeing here, his four teammates were all unharmed.
In just a few short minutes, one of his teammates had fainted, while the other two teammates had been cut. Thest remaining one was also forced to retreat repeatedly.
Was The Company¡¯s news really urate?
Was this scarecrow really only B rank?
Boom!
Just as Ralph was in doubt, the magic sword with the skull came crashing down on his head. Ralph used magic to block it.
Puchi!
The magic was split open.
The sharp magic sword directly opened arge hole in his body.
Hiss!
The magic Sword Apophis itself relied on devouring human flesh and blood to level up.
Therefore, as long as a wound was cut by it, it would be difficult to repair.
When Ralph stepped back and tried to heal himself with healing magic, but found that the effect was not obvious, his face instantly paled.
No!
No Way!
Many years of experience told Ralph that with their current strength, it was almost impossible to defeat the scarecrow in front of them.
Unless theyunched a surprise attack.
Ralph¡¯s eyes shed.
But in the next second, nders rushed up.
The huge ck scythe and magic sword intersected with each other, forming two de auras visible to the naked eye in the air.
¡°Third brother!¡±
Ralph shouted loudly.
As soon as he finished speaking, a figure shed out and appeared behind nders.
A sword light brushed past nders¡¯neck.
Puchi!
Blood sttered, and a huge head was raised.
The head that was flying in the air had a shocked expression. It clearly did not understand why it was the one who died!
Of course, this was not nders.
It was another teammate. The moment before the head flew up, he was still dispelling the aura of death that had appeared on his body after being struck by the scythe.
Second brother!
Looking at the head, Ralph¡¯s expression trembled.
Was this useless?!
How fast was this scarecrow¡¯s reaction!
It was actually able to graft the damage onto another person in an instant!
Ralph immediately did not want to fight anymore.
If this continued, forget about making the scarecrow submit, even if they could walk out alive, it would still be a problem.
¡°Third brother, take second brother and leave.¡±
As soon as Ralph finished speaking.
A monstrous power emerged in the surroundings.
Hmm?
nders felt the temperature in the room begin to drop rapidly. In just a few seconds, he discovered that the hot water in the cup beside him had already turned into ice cubes. The surface of the cup was even emitting waves of cold air.
This was not the end, the temperature continued to drop!
Even nders felt a little cold.
He looked at Ralph and found that he had put away his weapon, and there was a thinyer of ice on the surface of his body.
Ralph¡¯s eyes were cold.
In the field of mages, there were many ways to increase one¡¯s strength.
Increase one¡¯s level.
To find and subdue strange creatures.
These were all ways to increase one¡¯s strength. They were also the mostmon and simplest ways.
There was another way that many ordinary people could note into contact with.
That was inheritance magic!
This was something that only a mage family that hadsted for decades, centuries, or even thousands of years would have.
These mage families were all older than strange creatures!
And Ralph himself had been born in a magic family in the past.
When he came of age, he left the family and joined The Company. From then on, he began to lead a small team. These few years, he led the team to carry out various missions and grew up from time to time.
But even the members of his small team had never seen him use this magic.
Because it was an inherited spell.
It was the foundation of a magic family, so this spell was very terrifying. If the caster was not careful, he would lose control.
If he lost control, his body would be destroyed at the very least, and at the very worst, he would be reduced to ashes.
He would not use this spell until he was faced with a life-or-death crisis.
But obviously, it had arrived.
nders was very surprised.
He actually felt a hint of threat from Ralph.
¡°This is really too interesting.¡±
A hint of madness appeared in nders¡¯s eyes.
As expected, this world was not as simple as he thought. Other than the Mage Association, there were many things that he did not know yet.
However, if he could not get to Ralph, then forget about it.
He had to get at least one of the other two small fries.
nders shifted his gaze, waved his scythe, and threw the scythe directly at the unconscious man.
Boom!
¡°Third brother, run!¡±
Ralph was furious, and his palms closed together.
A magic array that covered a radius of several hundred meters appeared in the sky
Crack! Crack!
As the magic array rotated, this area instantly turned into a huge ice sculpture!
All the animals, all the nts.
Even the air was frozen!
As far as the eye could see, almost no one could escape!
Even the ck scythe nders threw out was instantly frozen and stopped in midair.
Chapter 184: Ice Sculpture in the City
Chapter 184: Ice Sculpture in the City
East of Sarkos City.
An area with a radius of 100 meters had be a huge ice sculpture.
All the animals and nts were motionless inside the ice sculpture.
Looking from afar, it was extremely terrifying.
And outside Sarkos City.
Three disheveled figures were flying in mid-air.
The person known as ¡®Third Brother¡¯ was carrying another teammate on his back. It was the guy with strong spiritual power who had been frothing at the mouth due to nders¡¯s Feaar.
Third Brother had the ability to teleport, so he escaped with his teammates at thest moment.
As the person who cast this spell, Ralph was naturally not stupid enough to trap himself inside.
The three of them were injured, so their speed in the air was not fast.
In this battle, they suffered a crushing defeat.
As soon as Ralph came out, he immediately brought the two of them and wanted to leave Sarkos City.
They did not fly far.
Third Brother looked back and saw a huge ice sculpture. He was sweating profusely.
¡°Captain, what kind of magic is this?¡±
Ralph looked at him and said, ¡°inherited magic.¡±
Third Brother¡¯s eyes widened.
He had been in the world of mages for so many years. In addition, he was not weak and had a high vision, so he had naturally heard of the so-called inherited magic.
¡°Captain, youe from a mage family?¡±
Third brother was very surprised.
No wonder every time they asked about Ralph¡¯s background, thetter would not answer.
They had thought that Ralph came from some poor family, but they did not expect him toe from that kind of family. No wonder this captain knew everything.
Third Brother nced at the ice sculpture and then asked,
¡°Captain, this level of magic should have killed that scarecrow, right?¡±
As soon as he said that, he found that Ralph¡¯s body actually paused for a moment.
¡°No.¡±
Third brother was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t react. ¡°What?¡±
¡°I said, it didn¡¯t kill it.¡± Ralph shook his head.
Third Brother could not believe it.
¡°This... is impossible, right?¡±
¡°Even if it was Rei from the Mage Association, if she was hit by this kind of magic, she probably wouldn¡¯t have survived, right? !¡±
Ralph shook his head.
¡°You¡¯re underestimating Rei too much.¡±
¡°You¡¯re also underestimating this scarecrow too much.¡±
¡°Do you know that at thest moment of this magic¡¯s descent, that scarecrow was still smiling at me? Do you dare believe it?¡±
¡°Whether it¡¯s a mage or a strange creature, since its strength has reached such a level, then its judgment of its own strength is very urate. Since it dared tough at that time, then it means that the magic can¡¯t do anything to it.¡±
Thinking of that scarecrow, Ralph felt a chill in his heart.
That scarecrow was really too terrifying.
He had been in The Company for so many years, and he had seen all kinds of strange creatures. This was the first time he had fallen so hard in front of strange creatures.
Thinking of this, Ralph shook his head.
Forget it, I do not want to think about it.
The more he thought about it, the more terrifying it became.
¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anymore.¡±
¡°That magic used up a lot of my energy. Even if I can¡¯t kill that scarecrow, I can at least trap him for ten or eight days.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s take advantage of this time to quickly find a city to heal ourselves first. Then, we¡¯ll go to the ck Swamp and meet up with them.¡±
Ralph was toozy to think about it and directly ordered.
However, just as he finished speaking.
A very strong sense of crisis suddenly arose in his heart.
He immediately looked for the source of this sense of danger.
At the next moment, just as he was about to turn around...
Whoosh!!
What entered his eyes was a huge ck scythe.
Ralph¡¯s heart trembled.
Whoosh!
The scythe sliced past his ear.
Pfft!
There was a sound from the side. The scythe stabbed into the unconscious teammate¡¯s body, directly piercing through his heart. Fresh blood gushed out crazily.
Ralph and Third Brother instantly turned their heads.
On a huge ice sculpture a few hundred meters away, a very tall scarecrow was ced on top, staring at them with a faint gaze.
Ka ka ka!
¡°You guys should run away, we¡¯ll meet again.¡±
The sound was like it came from hell, soul-stirring.
¡°Go!¡±
¡°Quickly go!¡±
Ralph immediately shouted, panicking.
Third Brother, who was next to him, was also scared out of his wits.
Although he waspletely exhausted, he still gritted his teeth and used up all his strength. He grabbed Ralph and teleported to a ce hundreds of miles away.
As for the teammate that was brought out, he fell to the ground and was no longer breathing.
...
¡°An ice sculpture appeared in the east of Sarkos City!¡±
¡°Natural or man-made disaster? The huge ice sculpture in Sarkos City.¡±
¡°...¡±
It had been less than an hour.
All the newspapers were on the move. In a very short period of time, the news was already known by everyone.
Naturally, many people went to see the ice sculpture that had suddenly appeared.
There were also different opinions about the origin of the ice sculpture.
There were even some experts who came out to exin.
There were many people who came to visit, but soon, this ce was taken over by the Mage Association, which was difficult for ordinary people toe into contact with.
¡°Have you found out who did it?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°However, some people in the association guessed that it might be the people from The Company. After all, they had just gone to our Mage Association to make a big fuss, and as soon as they left, this ice sculpture appeared here. It¡¯s hard to believe that they didn¡¯t do it.¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed possible... how about this, send it to the headquarters ording to this statement.¡±
¡°Ah? Isn¡¯t it too hasty?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, the headquarters has been very busy these few days. They won¡¯t care about these things.¡±
¡°...¡±
The next day, when the Mage Association in Sarkos City had just sent the news to the headquarters.
A photo suddenly spread on Youtube.
The background of the photo was the huge ice sculpture that appeared in Sarkos City.
The only difference was that there seemed to be a huge figure standing on the huge ice sculpture.
When the crowd zoomed in on the photo.
A scarecrow with a twisted face appeared in the middle of the screen.
No one knew how the photo appeared. No one knew who was the first person who sent the photo, but one thing was easy to observe.
After this photo appeared, all the spections on the inte began to fall to one side.
All the topics began to shift toward the scarecrow.
And in Sarkos City.
As nders had released the Fear Scarecrow a long time ago, the legend of the scarecrow had been circting in this city.
The appearance of this photo magnified the legend of the scarecrow.
In the streets and alleys, people were talking about the scarecrow.
[Fear Points +140]
[Fear Points +80]
[Fear Points +70]
[Fear Points +110]
nders walked by the roadside and listened to the people talking about him. They were not always providing him with fear points. His face was full of smiles.
He came to the vi and opened the door.
In the living room, Warfarin was typing and writing.
At this moment, nders smiled even more happily.
Chapter 185: Coase City, Concert
Chapter 185: Coase City, Concert
Warfarin was very serious in her writing, and did not notice ndersing in. Shee was still writing non-stop.
nders went over to take a look at the progress.
He found that thest volume of ¡®Demon of Fear¡¯ was almost finished!
nders was very surprised.
How long had it been?
Even he was surprised by the speed.
Could it be that she had not gone out for the past few days and had been writing here?
nders looked around and found that there was indeed food and drink that had not been thrown away, but it was also less, probably today¡¯s.
He did not disturb Warfarin.
After all, he had to rely on Warfarin¡¯s published novels to earn fear points.
So far, including ¡®Demon of Fear¡¯, Warfarin had already written three novels.
The other two were ¡®Nightmare¡¯ and ¡®Nightmare 2¡¯.
The three novels in a row had a good response in society, and they were well-received.
As Warfarin¡¯s fans umted over time, they also increased.
Coupled with Warfarin¡¯s persistent creation, the number of his fans was skyrocketing. More and more people read her books, including many newspapers and television stations, who had mentioned Warfarin¡¯s name more than once.
She had even been called ¡®The number one modern horror novel¡¯ by many newspapers!
nders was very satisfied with this.
She was indeed the person he had set his eyes on.
Moreover, with Warfarin¡¯s fire, almost a quarter of the fear value that came into his ount every day came from Warfarin¡¯s novels.
As nders drank his coffee, he thought about where he was going next.
In the room, Warfarin was still staring at the screen and typing away at the keyboard very fast.
After an unknown period of time.
Warfarin stretched and finally finished writing.
When she shifted her attention away from theputer and saw nders in the room, her exhaustion was instantly swept away, and she almost jumped up.
¡°nders!¡±
¡°When did youe back?!¡±
Warfarin was exceptionally surprised.
nders smiled and handed over a cup of coffee, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been back for a long time. Seeing that you¡¯ve been writing, I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡±
When Warfarin heard this, her big eyes were filled with love.
She took the coffee, casually took a sip, and then walked over to sit beside nders.
¡°Recently, the inspiration in my head has been bursting. Writing is very smooth, and I heard from the editor that the quality is getting better and better. Recently, even the sales of books have been skyrocketing, almost doubling every day!¡±
As Warfarin spoke, she sat on nders¡¯s body.
nders was very satisfied with what he heard.
This was the effect he wanted!
It was worth it for him to throw warfarin a little fear after every ¡®battle¡¯ every night so that she would always be in a state of inspiration bursting.
nders was just about to nod and give a few words of praise when Warfarin suddenly came over and covered his lips.
The fragrance filled the air.
Feeling the softness in his arms, nders smiled and the two of them hugged each other.
...
By the time the battle ended, it was already past four in the morning.
The sweating Warfarin fell asleep.
nders sat at the head of the bed and looked at the sleeping Warfarin. He ced his hands on his smooth and round thighs and stroked them back and forth.
By now, Warfarin waspletely inseparable from nders.
Her attachment to nders was getting deeper and deeper.
Especially at night, she had to have a big fight with nders in bed every day. She did not know how many orgasms she had to have before she was willing to fall asleep.
Originally, nders was not satisfied with this.
However, he realized that by doing this, not only would Warfarin not be tired the next day, but he would still be able to write in high spirits. In fact, the effects of his writing would be even better. Thus, he did this as well.
After all, everything was for the works.
¡°Hmm...¡±
Not sure what Warfarin was dreaming about, but her brows were tightly furrowed, and her fair and tender body curled up.
nders¡¯s fingers brushed across her face.
He used a weak version of Fear.
Very soon, Warfarin¡¯s brows rxed.
It was really strange.
The current situation seemed like Warfarin could not fall asleep without fear.
This was really interesting.
nders smiled.
...
The next morning, after bidding farewell to Warfarin, nders set off.
He was ready to head to the ck Swamp.
He was really too interested in that ce.
He heard that there were many strange creatures there, and some of them were even very powerful. He did not know how they werepared to him, and there were also bad mages there. He was really curious.
nders first went back to the school to take a look, and after making sure that his n was still working normally, he set off.
He set off from Sarkos City.
And the location of the ck Swamp was in the north of Durham.
There were many roads to go from Sargos city to the ck Swamp, but the shortest one was through a ce called Coase City.
With his speed, it would only take him a day to get to Coase City.
...
Coase City.
It was not a small city, and its scale was no less than that of Sarkos City.
It had been raining heavily for the past few days, so people stayed at home.
Today, the rain had stopped, and the weather was clear, so the streets were very lively. People came and went from morning to night.
A taxi drove past the roadside.
The driver was listening to a piece of music that had been very popr recently. His body trembled slightly with the music.
After an unknown amount of time, the driver turned the music down.
He turned his head and asked, ¡°young brother, I didn¡¯t disturb you, right?¡±
A young man sat behind him. His back was very straight and his gaze was fixed on the scenery outside the window.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±
The young man turned around and smiled. He looked gentle and considerate.
When the driver heard this, he smiled and said, ¡°young man, from your ent, you¡¯re not from here, right? Recently, Coase city has been very lively. There are also many foreigners like you.¡±
¡°Oh?¡±
The young man asked, ¡°there are many people here? is something big going to happen in Coase City?¡±
The young man knew that different cities had different cultures due to various historical reasons. In order to attract some people, some cities even specially created many special festivals that only belonged to their cities.
By doing so, it would attract young people from other cities toe here to y and promote the development of this ce.
Seeing this, the driver smiled and then opened his mouth.
¡°So you don¡¯t know, little brother.¡±
¡°Recently, a lot of people havee to our Coase City, and most of them are young people.¡±
¡°Eh... Do you know Marion Bunir? The singer who has been very popr in recent years?¡±
After the driver finished speaking, he saw the young man behind him shake his head.
¡°If you don¡¯t know, then forget it.¡±
¡°Today, Marion Bunir has a concert here in our Coase City, so a lot of young people from the nearby cities havee. Most of them are your age...¡±
¡°But you actually don¡¯t know which singer...¡±
¡°How strange. He should be a singer that you young people like. You haven¡¯t even heard of him?¡±
After the driver finished speaking, he heard the young man¡¯s voice in a few seconds.
¡°Oh!¡±
¡°You¡¯re talking about Marion Bunir, right?¡±
¡°Oh right! I remember now. My girlfriend seems to like him...¡±
¡°Please take me to that concert. I¡¯ll see if I can get an autograph. Thank you.¡±
¡°...¡±
On the road at night, a taxi turned around.
Chapter 186: The Terror of Bunir
Chapter 186: The Terror of Bunir
The city of Coase was very lively this evening.
Everyone was out to y, and the streets were almost full of people.
In the city of Coase.
There was a stadium called the Coase City Wentley Stadium.
It was a super-first-ss concert venue and stadium, and there were countless world-famous musicians and artists who had held concerts and other concerts from the ground up.
Not only did this ce amodate a lot of people, but it had also held the most powerful world tour concerts.
And tonight.
This stadium was also bursting with poprity!
Because recently, a new star in the music industry was rising, and several songs in a row were exploding in poprity.
His name was Marion Bunir.
With the help of these explosive songs, this person surpassed other people of his generation, and the number of fans was quiterge.
Just when he was popr, Marion Bunier chose a good day and prepared to hold a concert at the Wentley Stadium in Coase City.
Before he started, he was worried that not many people woulde.
Because no matter how popr he was now, he had just debuted not long ago, and his foundation was unstable. He could not be sure about the stickiness of his fans.
However, when the tickets began to go on sale.
He knew that he had been thinking too much.
,000 tickets were sold out on the spot, which caused a wave of shock. Not to mention outsiders, even many of his peers could not believe it.
Marion Bunir was also somewhat in disbelief, but the data in front of him was real. This made him extremely happy, and he felt that he did not have to worry about his future career.
Backstage, he was very excited.
He had been on stage for an hour now, but his heart was still very excited.
Looking at the crazy looks of the fans below the stage, Bunir was a little proud.
He did not even doubt that even if he randomly sang a few lines, the fans would still be so crazy.
...
Outside the Wentley Stadium in Coase City.
A taxi stopped. The door was opened and a young man walked out.
¡°Goodbye, little brother. I hope you get the autograph.¡±
The driver rolled down the window and waved at the young man with a smile.
Although he said so, he did not think that he could get the autograph at all. He just felt bored and said it casually.
¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±
The driver heard the young man¡¯s voice and was about to retract his arm.
Suddenly, a ck shadow shed in front of him. The driver felt that there was liquid sttering on his face.
When he caught sight of it, he realized that his outstretched arm was gone.
¡°Ahhh!!¡±
The driver screamed in pain.
When he looked up a little, he saw a huge scythe. What made him even more terrified was that there was a tall and thin scarecrow standing next to the scythe.
That young passenger had somehow be a scarecrow!
Scarecrow!
At this moment, the driver thought of many things.
In recent days, passengers often talked to him about scarecrows, but he always sneered.
Because in his impression, how could there be such a thing?
There were many such rumors in the past.
But in the end, he would always find out that it was just a prank by people.
It was only because people passed on people that there were more such rumors.
So, even though many passengers told him to be careful and he agreed verbally, he did not take it seriously in his heart. He was still soliciting customers as usual.
But now, he actually met him!
¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡±
¡°I still have a wife, I still have children!¡±
The driver covered his arm, his face was pale, and he looked at the Scarecrow in fear.
[Fear Points +200]
[Fear Points +140]
¡°Don¡¯t kill...¡±
Pfft!
The scythe cut through the night, and the entire taxi was cut into two halves.
The driver who was sitting there was also cut in half, and blood sttered all over the car.
With the scythe on his back, nders hummed as he entered the stadium.
...
In the stadium.
The concert had reached its climax.
Tens of thousands of people were singing along with Bunir. Countless glow sticks were shaking, and some people in the seats were waving the words ¡°Bunir, I love you¡±. It was very lively.
On the stage, Bunir was also waving his hands and singing his popr songs.
It seemed that he was still very excited.
But in fact, he was already a little tired.
But the time was not over yet. He could not leave yet.
Although he was singing now, his mind had long been elsewhere. He even wanted to tell these fans to hurry home. After all, he had slept verytest night.
Bunir thought so.
Suddenly, he felt something. His eyes focused and looked at a corner of the stage.
What was that?
Bunir narrowed his eyes and looked.
Tall, thin...
What was that?
Bunir was absent-minded as he sang and looked at a good angle.
This time, he saw it clearly.
It was like a scarecrow, and he seemed to be holding a scythe in his hand.
Was it cosy?
From the rough outline, it should be very cool. Why was he standing in the shadows? He could barely see anything.
However, the next moment, Bunir¡¯s eyes widened.
The scarecrow opposite him waved the scythe in his hand, directly cutting off the heads of a few screaming fans nearby. In an instant, blood sttered an unknown number of meters away.
That area was instantly in a state of panic.
The music in the stadium was too loud. Not to mention the fans who were far away, even the fans who were very close did not realize that someone had died beside them.
However, Bunir saw it.
¡°He... he killed someone?!¡±
Bunir was greatly rmed and looked at the scarecrow in horror.
The scarecrow seemed to have noticed his gaze and turned around to look at him. Then, the corner of his mouth curled up to his ears.
[Fear Points +150]
A huge sense of fear rose from the bottom of Bunir¡¯s heart.
His throat was directly stuck, and he could not utter a single word.
Meanwhile, the fans below the stage were all looking at Bunir on the stage. All of them burst intoughter, thinking that Bunir had suddenly forgotten his lines. This was very normal, so the fans did not care.
However, very soon, they noticed that something was wrong.
After Bunir was stuck, he did not recover, but he was also looking at something.
¡°Bunir!¡±
¡°What are you doing?¡±
His agent urged him from behind.
However, Bunir acted as if he did not hear it and did not move at all.
¡°Murder.¡±
¡°Murder.¡±
Bunir kept mumbling.
He had a microphone by his mouth. Although his voice was very soft, everyone in the stadium could hear his whispers.
¡°What is Bunir talking about?¡±
¡°Why do I feel like he¡¯s talking about... killing someone?¡±
¡°What do you mean? Is it a new song?¡±
¡°...¡±
The fans below the stage discussed animatedly.
Then, they saw Bunir suddenly copse on the ground, pointing in a direction and shouting in fear.
¡°Scarecrow!¡±
¡°It¡¯s a scarecrow!!¡±
Instantly, everyone below the stage looked in the direction where Bunir pointed.
[Fear Points +140]
[Fear Points +120]
[Fear Points +170]
Chapter 187: The Shocking Incident of the Concert
Chapter 187: The Shocking Incident of the Concert
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
That night, the people of Coase City were in a frenzy.
And everyone in Wentley Stadium could not forget the terrifying scene they saw after turning their heads.
?
One head after another flew into the air.
Blood was everywhere.
In the middle, a scarecrow holding a huge ck scythe was elegantly dancing, like an emissary from hell.
¡°What is that?¡±
¡°Is it a show?¡±
¡°Bullshit! That¡¯s killing people! Oh my God, he¡¯sing!¡±
Some of the audience did not react until the smell of blood came and the huge scythe approached them. Only then did they realize that this was not a show, but a real massacre!
Some people who were further away stared at the opposite side and finally recognized it.
¡°It¡¯s the scarecrow!¡±
¡°It¡¯s the scarecrow from the rumors in Sarkos City!¡±
¡°He actually came to Coase City!¡±
¡°...¡±
When someone recognized the scarecrow, the fans would immediately go crazy and start fleeing frantically.
Many people had seen the scarecrow on Youtube, but many only felt that it was the effect of the video. No matter how realistic it was, they still felt that it was only because the video was well-done.
Who would have thought that it was real?
In the video, the scarecrow that tortured people to death step by step actually existed!
The fans all fled frantically.
However, this was a stadium, so there were not many areas that could allow people to move about.
Everyone squeezed together and rushed out like crazy. Everyone pushed and pushed each other, and soon, a stampede happened. Many people died on the spot.
nders was not satisfied with this.
He came here to collect fear points. How could so many people be killed like this?
Fear.
He casually threw out Fear.
Many of the audience members who were trying to push others suddenly felt a terrifying illusion. Theyy on the ground, foaming at the mouth.
¡°Wa¨C¡±
¡°Wa¨C¡±
Crow Storm.
Endless crows flew out of nders¡¯s body and surrounded all the exits in the stadium.
If they wanted to leave the stadium, they had to break out of the encirclement.
However, even powerful mages would find it extremely difficult to break out of this area. A group of ordinary people... no matter how many people came, they would only die.
¡°Where did so many crowse from?¡±
¡°Who cares, brothers, follow me and charge out!¡±
A few tall and strong young men with outstanding muscles took the lead and charged towards the group of crows.
However, the moment they got close.
These young men were surrounded by crows.
¡°Ah¨C¡±
¡°Ah Ah!!¡±
The screams of the young men were heard immediately. The people behind them were so scared that they stopped in their tracks. No one dared to go forward anymore.
After waiting for more than ten seconds, the flock of crows dispersed.
Everyone shifted their gaze to the ground and only saw a few white bones. The fear in their hearts immediately soared.
¡°What should we do?¡±
¡°What should we do?¡±
Many people directly cried out. There were even people who fell to the ground in fear. Seeing that the scarecrow was about to charge over, they had no way of getting out. This kind of despair was simply suffocating.
Puchi!
Puchi!
They saw that the scarecrow wasing over.
nders stopped walking and looked at these people in front of him with a somewhat crazy gaze.
Soon, nders¡¯s eyes calmed down.
He stopped killing people.
Meanwhile, the audience gathered together and looked at the scarecrow in horror.
They did not dare to make a sound when they saw the scarecrow stop killing people.
[Fear Points +130]
[Fear Points +115]
[Fear Points +170]
Countless fear points entered nders¡¯s ount, which made nders very happy.
¡°Let¡¯s y a game?¡±
After a while, nders opened his eyes.
Everyone did not know what the scarecrow wanted to do, but they did not dare to resist. In fact, no one could even finish a sentence.
Not long after.
They saw the scarecrow take two steps forward, and then his dry and rough arms dragged across the face of the young man in front.
¡°Beg... I beg... you...¡±
¡°... let... let me go.¡±
The young man was so scared that his eyes were red, and the corners of his mouth were trembling. He could not even speak coherently.
¡°Shh!¡±
nders was very satisfied with the young man¡¯s appearance. He put his dry fingers on the young man¡¯s mouth, indicating that he should not make a sound.
Although the young man had shut his mouth, his teeth kept chattering, and he still made a sound.
¡°Sigh, I told you not to make a sound.¡±
nders was a little disappointed.
Then, a ck light shed, and the young man¡¯s mouth was directly cut by the scythe... This time, nders was satisfied, and he could not hear any other sound.
The young man¡¯s eyes were about to pop out from the pain.
Unfortunately, he did not dare to make a sound anymore.
Although he already knew in his heart that he would definitely die today, his desire to live still did not disappear, and he still hoped to live a little longer.
¡°The game will begin next.¡±
¡°If you are still alive after one minute, I can let you go.¡±
nders said with a strange smile.
Fear.
100% Fear!
nders stroked the young man¡¯s cheek with one hand.
¡°Wu! Wu!!¡±
The young man did not know what he saw. He was so scared that his eyes exploded and he rolled on the ground in pain.
Then, in less than five or six seconds, the young man¡¯s body twitched and he stopped moving.
[Fear Points +400]
[Fear Points +150]
[Fear Points +140]
nders was very surprised. This young man actually provided so much fear value in the end. It was really too surprising.
He looked at the people behind him.
At this time, these people were so scared that they had lost their dder and bowels.
They had seen the young man¡¯s miserable state.
They simply could not believe what this person had experienced!!
The more unknown it was, the more terrifying it was.
All the people who were still alive now felt that they might as well die early.
nders stood up and looked at the next young man.
¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡±
The young man retreated in fear, but unfortunately, he was quickly pulled over by nders.
¡°Ah!!¡±
The screams were very mournful.
...
Outside the Wentley Stadium in Coase City.
There was quite a lot of traffic here. Someone had found a taxi. The driver inside had been cut to death.
This attracted the attention of many people.
The police also arrived.
¡°Did you find anything?¡±
¡°This is a blind spot of the surveince cameras. We didn¡¯t detect anything, but the driver stopped here. It seems that the passengers who were sitting here before should have gone inside.¡±
A policeman pointed at Wentley Stadium.
¡°There¡¯s a concert going on inside. The murderer might have hidden inside.¡±
¡°Then...¡±
Just as he was halfway through his sentence, a call suddenly came in.
¡°Hello?¡±
¡°Are you near Wentley Stadium now?¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±
¡°Go inside and take a look. Many people have called. They say that there¡¯s some scarecrow killing people.¡±
¡°Scarecrow?¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±
¡°...¡±
After hanging up the phone, the policeman was about to arrange for people to go in when a few more people came from the opposite side.
The people who came were from the Mage Association¡¯s branch.
They had epted this case!
Chapter 188: The Feast of Death, the Prelude to the Kingdom of Fear
Chapter 188: The Feast of Death, the Prelude to the Kingdom of Fear
¡°I heard it¡¯s the scarecrow? Could it be that one?¡±
¡°It can¡¯t be wrong. It¡¯s both a strange creature and a scarecrow. There¡¯s nothing else but that one.¡±
The two mages from the Mage Association spoke as they walked.
At this time, the spectators had already been dismissed by the police. The police also stood guard outside, guarding for them.
¡°The scarecrow is very strong. Even Lord Garros is no match for it. Will the two of us...¡±
The person did not continue.
But the meaning was already very obvious.
When the other mage heard this, he smiled.
¡°Heh.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°This time, the association has handed over that ¡¯ to me. Trapping and killing the scarecrow is definitely not a problem!¡±
The mage who was worried before heard this and immediately heaved a sigh of relief.
The.
It was a strange creature.
This was a very powerful strange creature in the Mage Association of Coase City.
As the name implied, it was actually a fishing. It had once been fished out from the ck Swamp. At that time, this strange creature had already be a very powerful B rank strange creature. After a few twists and turns, it had fallen into the hands of the Mage Association of Coase City.
From then on, the had be a big killing tool of the Mage Association.
And this strange creature was not only able to trap the enemy.
At the same time, after being trapped, it could emit very special energy, which could then kill the trapped enemy.
In the past ten years or so.
Relying on this strange creature, the Mage Association of Coase City had killed many powerful strange creatures.
Even the headquarters hade to borrow this strange creature.
Every dangerous mission, as long as there was this strange creature, the missionpletion rate would increase.
And ording to the records, every enemy that was trapped by this strange creature had yet to escape sessfully.
So, as long as they relied on surprise attacks, there was no enemy that could not be killed.
This time, the scarecrow was hiding in the Wentley Stadium. After the Association branch heard about it, they immediately sent the two of them to rush over with this strange creature trap.
This was the best time to kill this scarecrow!
Who knows, they might even be able to subdue the scarecrow by then!
With this in mind, the two of them were very fast and arrived at the scene immediately.
Soon, the two of them arrived at the door.
¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±
A mage took out a fishing.
It was emitting ck gas.
The other magician¡¯s expression changed and he took a few steps back.
¡°This is too terrifying!¡±
The moment this fishing appeared, he actually felt that his power seemed to be restricted. He could only use 50% of his power!
¡°Heh.¡±
¡°Now you know how powerful it is.¡±
¡°When I saw this fishing, my reaction was exactly the same as yours.¡±
The person who took out the fishing smiled proudly and said, ¡°with this, no matter how powerful that wcarecrow is, he¡¯s bound to not be able to cause any waves!¡±
At this moment, the two people had the same thoughts.
They both felt that the scarecrow was doomed this time.
¡°Release!¡±
That person threw the fishing into the air.
The fishing instantly erged and turned into a huge, covering the entire Wentley Stadium.
¡®Hey, I¡¯m just waiting for you toe out.¡¯
The other person was stunned for a moment. ¡°What about the people inside? I heard that there are more than ten thousand people.¡±
¡°We can¡¯t control them. Moreover, our mission is only to get rid of the scarecrow. Otherwise, he will harm others in the future. As for the more than ten thousand people... I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±
...
The two of them set up a fishing outside.
nders, who was ying games with thest person in the stadium, suddenly looked up.
nders immediately fell into deep thought.
However, a momentter, he turned his attention back to the human in front of him.
¡°Ah!!¡±
A terrified scream came out of the human¡¯s mouth.
Then, he stopped breathing.
nders stood up. He was very satisfied with this trip.
More than 10,000 people each provided close to 1,000 fear points. In just a few minutes, he had gained a lot.
[Fear Points +140]
At this moment, another fear point suddenly entered his ount.
Eh?
nders¡¯eyes widened. There was actually someone who did not die?
He looked in the direction where the fear points came from. It was actually a person among the dead.
He looked closely and found that it was Bunir.
He was the popr star. Without him, nders would not have gotten so many fear value points.
However, nders would not thank him for this.
He walked over.
The sound of footsteps echoed. He was getting closer and closer to the pile of dead people.
[Fear Points +150]
[Fear Points +180]
[Fear Points +200]
As the sound of footsteps came closer, Bunir became more and more flustered. His heart was beating faster and faster.
Just now, through the corpses, he saw how this scarecrow was torturing people.
He was really terrified.
He was afraid that he would be treated like this too.
¡°Superstar, where are you?¡±
A ghostly voice came from the side. Bunir felt as if he had fallen into an ice cer. His entire body was cold, and the hairs on his body stood on end.
It was over!
Bunir was filled with despair.
ng!
The few corpses that were pressing on his body were pushed aside by the scythe. Bunir¡¯s terrified face was revealed, and it met nders¡¯s strange smile.
¡°I¡¯ve found you, Superstar.¡±
nders¡¯s lips curled up to his ears.
¡°Ahhh!!¡±
Bunir let out a fierce scream. He immediately pushed aside the corpses and staggered toward the exit.
Ta ta ta.
nders followed behind unhurriedly. He watched with interest as the superstary on the ground. At the same time, he would asionally knock the ground with his scythe to let Bunir know that he was still following him.
Bunir immediately broke down.
¡°Tsk tsk, too slow. Why don¡¯t you run when you clearly have legs? Why did you have to crawl?¡±
nders shook his head. Then, he waved his scythe and hacked at Bunir¡¯s feet.
He screamed again.
Next, there were fewer and fewer parts on Bunir¡¯s body. At the same time, he started to despair. Finally, before nders¡¯s interest was exhausted, he stopped breathing.
There was not a single living person in the huge stadium.
There were corpses all over the ground. The air was filled with the strong smell of blood. It was like a living hell.
nders returned to the stage.
There was a video recording of this concert.
nders found the recording machine, downloaded the video, and then clicked upload.
Upload sessful!
Looking at these two words, the smile in nders¡¯s eyes became even more obvious.
He believed that this video would definitely cause a big shock.
In the past, when he killed people, it was just a small matter.
But this time was different.
It was an entire stadium with over 10,000 people!
As the main character of this matter, the matter of his scarecrow would definitely spread to every city and vige. At that time, the legend of his fear would definitely explode.
Thinking of this, nders thought of his great n regarding the Kingdom of fear.
About this feast.
Just treat it as the prelude to the Kingdom of fear.
ndersughed and then shifted his gaze to the exit.
Now, it was time to deal with those small fries outside!
Chapter 189: The Video Started to Go Viral
Chapter 189: The Video Started to Go Viral
Holding his scythe, nders walked towards the exit.
During this process, the crows that blocked the exit flew back to nders¡¯s body.
After the exit was cleared, nders immediately noticed the two people standing at the exit.
Simrly, the two people also noticed nders.
Of course, other than nders, what shocked them the most was the scene in the stadium.
It was not too much to say that there were corpses everywhere!
On the ground, on the stage, and on the seats, there were all miserable corpses. A few hours ago, there were tens of thousands of people in the huge stadium, but now, it had turned into such a miserable state?!
Both of them had experienced a great battle, but the scene in front of them still stimted the two of them.
There was nothing they could do. It was too terrifying.
It was simply too much to call it hell on Earth!
¡°You... you devil!¡±
¡°Bastard!¡±
Just the scene in the stadium alone had stimted the two to the point that their faces turned pale.
Then, the smell of blood that assaulted their faces made their hearts tremble.
Devil?
Bastard?
Hearing this, nders shook his head and smiled. ¡°You can call me the demon god of fear.¡±
Demon god of fear?
It was indeed suitable.
A thought shed through both of their minds.
But soon, their hearts were reced by a wave of fear.
This scarecrow was too terrifying. He could kill 10,000 people just like that. If they could not destroy this scarecrow here, then who knew how many people this scarecrow would kill in the future!
Thinking of this, the two of them immediately took action.
The person who controlled the strange creature fishing was a short-haired man.
With a wave of his hand, the fishing that had disappeared was immediately revealed. The entire stadium was wrapped in the fishing.
nders watched curiously.
In the next second, an energy spike suddenly appeared under his feet. It wanted to pierce through nders¡¯s body, but as soon as it touched nders¡¯s body, it immediately broke.
Demonic God¡¯s Body.
At the same time, arge number of spikes condensed in the sky and shot towards nders.
¡°What an interesting strange creature.¡±
nders almost had the thought of subduing this strange creature.
Bang Bang Bang!
The spikes shot at a terrifying speed onto nders¡¯s body, but without exception, all of them broke.
The expressions of the two people from the association changed slightly.
Just as the rumors said, the scarecrow¡¯s defense was very shocking.
¡°Do you think that¡¯s it?¡±
The short-haired man sneered and said to the fishing, ¡°activate the second section.¡±
In an instant, the fishing suddenly contracted.
The top portion of the became hard steel spikes.
After passing through a huge steel pipe, the steel pipe was instantly cut open, showing how sharp it was.
The fishing continued to shrink. In just a few seconds, it had shrunk to a cage that was not much bigger than the scarecrow. It just happened to encircle nders, and at this time, the fishing was still shrinking.
¡°Do you think this will be useful?¡±
ndersughed.
The fishing was locked to the extreme, but it passed through nders¡¯s body, as if his body was fake.
Short hair¡¯s expression changed.
¡°Ah!¡±
At this moment, a scream suddenly came from beside him. Short hair looked over and saw that his teammate had been cut into countless small pieces.
This was the effect of the fishing.
Scapegoat?!
Short hair widened his eyes and immediately had the thought of leaving.
Kacha!
nders summoned his magic sword and cut open the fishing.
Vaguely, short hair heard the fishing let out a scream.
How could it be!
Short hair was stunned.
This was too ridiculous.
The fishing had stayed in the Mage Association¡¯s branch for so many years and had killed so many strange creature and mages. It was obviously impossible to say that it was so weak. After all, many people had praised the fishing strange creature.
Even Garros had borrowed it before, and he was full of praise for the fishing.
The fishing could not be unworthy of its name.
So, how terrifying was this scarecrow now?!
The fishing was cut off so easily by him?!
The short-haired man was terrified.
Before he came, he had borrowed the fishing from the association. He had thought that he had a chance to subdue this scarecrow. Who would have thought that this scarecrow would be able to finish off the fishing so easily. This made him a little at a loss.
Now, even his teammate was killed.
What should he do?
Short hair subconsciously prepared to escape.
However, as soon as he turned his head, he realized that there was a tall scarecrow behind him.
He raised his head in fear.
The scarecrow also lowered its head to look at him.
As soon as the two of them looked at each other, short hair was shocked. He instantly condensed a spell and hit the scarecrow.
But in the next second, he spat out a mouthful of blood.
Before he could react, he was shocked.
A rough and dry hand grabbed both sides of his face.
[Fear Points +4,800]
[Fear Points +5,500]
¡°No!¡±
Short hair was terrified and cried out.
But how could nders listen to him? He twisted his hands and short hair stopped breathing.
ng!
Outside the stadium, there were two more corpses.
...
In a rtively far ce.
A person was using a sensing spell. He was holding the ground with one hand, and a huge magic array was operating under his feet.
¡°How is it?¡±
Someone in the room asked.
¡°The fluctuations of those two people have disappeared. They should be dead.¡±
That person opened his eyes and stood up.
¡°It was the scarecrow?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. The aura of the fishing strange creature from the Mage Association seems to have disappeared too. It must have been killed by the scarecrow,¡± said the sensing mage.
¡°It is indeed very strong.¡±
¡°Then what? Should we go over and take care of that scarecrow?¡±
¡°...forget it. There¡¯s no need to trouble ourselves. Judging from the scarecrow¡¯s actions, there¡¯s a 90% chance that it is going to the ck Swamp as well. We can meet them there when the timees. Moreover, the people from the cult have arrived. We have to hurry to the ck Swamp to meet them.¡±
¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fine too.¡±
The group of people was far away at the other end of Coase City. After saying all this, they left.
...
It had already been two to three hours since nders posted the video from Wentley Stadium onto the inte.
Two to three hours of fermentation.
This video had already appeared on the top home pages of all the Big V¡¯s.
Including the Youtube homepage.
In other words, this video had gone viral.
It could not help but go viral.
The video of over 10,000 people being killed. The things in this video were too terrifying.
¡°Is this f*cking real?¡±
¡°No way! There are so many people. It looks like there are at least 10,000 people. Who would dare to do that?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not saying this, but those who think that this video is fake are all cerebral palsy. Didn¡¯t they think that that person could invite 10,000 people to help him with this scene?¡±
¡°So you¡¯re saying that this is real?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±
¡°...¡±
Some people felt that this video was definitely fake because the scene was too cruel.
And some people felt that this video could not be fake because no one could hire 10,000 people just to shoot a video. After all, no matter how famous a person was, they would not be able to hire so many people.
But soon, a message was pushed up.
¡°I know this ce. It seems to be... Coase City¡¯s Wentley Stadium?¡±
Then, the second message was pushed up.
¡°Tonight, Bunir is holding a concert there. I heard that more than 10,000 tickets were sold out.¡±
In an instant, the inte was abuzz.
Chapter 190: The Video Was Deleted. Ram’s Speculation
Chapter 190: The Video Was Deleted. Ram¡¯s Spection
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Two pieces of news broke out, causing the entirement section to explode.
Everyone went to search the interior of Wentley Stadium.
?
Nowadays, there everything was on the inte.
Moreover, Wentley Stadium was a super-first-ss concert venue. There was once a concert that even imed to be the world¡¯s strongest concert venue.
Such a famous ce could naturally be found on the inte.
Therefore, everyone soon discovered it.
¡°Damn! It¡¯s actually real. It¡¯s really Wentley Stadium in the video!¡±
¡°Good God, I did some research. Bunir was really holding a concert there today.¡±
¡°So, this is real?¡±
¡°That scarecrow really appeared? He really killed more than 10,000 people?¡±
¡°Is there anyone from Coase City who can exin the situation?¡±
¡°I¡¯m from Coase City. To be honest, I¡¯m even outside the stadium right now, but arge number of police officers are blocking us from entering. I think it¡¯s very likely to be true... also, a good friend of mine went to a concert today, and I can¡¯t get through to him now.¡±
¡°So, what¡¯s up with that scarecrow?¡±
¡°...¡±
More and more news was being exposed, and the authenticity of this matter was getting higher and higher.
Many people started to panic.
The people in the other cities were fine, but the people in Coase City suddenly could not fall asleep.
With such a thing in the city, they really could not settle down.
And at this moment.
Everyone realized that this video began to disappear from one tform after another. Everyone realized that this was the work of the authorities.
However, at this time, many people had already seen the video. There were even many people who had downloaded it.
Ram was one of them.
As a person who had lived in Coase City since young, he knew from the moment he saw the video that the ce was Wentley Stadium.
After watching the video, Ram fell into fear.
He had never expected that such a demon would appear in this city that he had lived in for many years... No, it was more appropriate to call it a death god, because the other party was not a normal person, but a scarecrow.
After watching the video.
Ram immediately downloaded the video.
Because he knew the official character.
In the past few years, there had been a lot of strange videos circting, but after a period of time, when he checked again, he would find that the video was gone.
At first, it was fine if the video had not been seen for one or two hours.
No one paid special attention to it.
Butter, when there were more videos, there was not a single one left.
He felt something was wrong.
He felt that there might be something in this world that they did not know or understand.
Until he saw the scarecrow video on Youtube, and of all the videos that made him feel strange, the scarecrow video was the only one that had not been deleted.
After that, he wondered if he was thinking too much.
In the end, he heard a piece of news.
The reason why the scarecrow video on Youtube did not disappear was because there were other forces at work, and the authorities could not delete it even if they wanted to.
From then on, he began to gather information about the scarecrow.
As expected.
There were many rumors about the scarecrow in Sarkos City.
This made him believe more and more that the scarecrow really existed.
And the scarecrow was a domain that ordinary people could note into contact with, a secret existence that they did not want them to know about.
And it was precisely because of this.
Tonight, after this video was posted, and even swept through all the major websites, he immediately downloaded the video.
It was to prevent the video from being deleted.
And now, it was deleted!
Ram¡¯s eyes shone. What was this secret, and what were the officials hiding?!
He wanted to tell the others on the inte about his discovery.
Ram clicked on a link and wrote a long paragraph, then uploaded the video, wanting to re-upload the video to the Inte.
The upload was sessful!
Fourrge red words appeared on the screen.
Ram sneered. He wanted to uncover the darkness behind this world.
Returning to the link, he was ready to take a look at the content that he had just posted. In the end, he found that the content had already been deleted.
¡°F*ck! F*ck!¡±
Ram cursed angrily.
He was almost certain now that there must be something that they were unwilling to tell them!
He changed to another website and continued to post.
The result was the same, the post was sessfully deleted.
¡°These bastards, what are they hiding?!¡±
Ram cursed angrily.
His scolding attracted the attention of the surrounding people.
This made Ram think of a solution.
Since they were not allowed to post online, then what about offline? They could not control offline!
After thinking about it, he pulled a person beside him and said, ¡°little brother, do you believe that there are things in this world that we don¡¯t know about?¡±
¡°I believe that.¡±
The young man was gentle and refined.
¡°Uh...¡±
Ram shook his head and exined, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, it¡¯s just...¡±
At this point, Ram suddenly stopped. He did not know where to start.
¡°You mean, the kind that the higher-ups deliberately hid, right?¡±
¡°Mm... just like the scarecrow.¡±
At this time, the young man suddenly asked.
This young man was nders after using Disguise.
The reason why he could guess what Ram wanted to say was because he had seen the information that Ram had edited before, along with the video that he had already downloaded.
¡°Yes!¡±
Ram immediately nodded and looked at the young man in surprise.
Hmm...
First, he flet that this man was gentle and refined.
Then, the second feeling was that his heart was a little terrified...
Ram suddenly shivered subconsciously, but this was not a big deal. After all, he had met a young man who had the same thoughts as him, and he felt that he could have a good conversation with him.
However, the young man refused him.
¡°I have to get off the car soon,¡± nders said with a smile.
Ram was greatly disappointed.
It was not easy to meet a person who had the same thoughts as him, but in the end, he could not talk too much... Ram thought for a moment and said, ¡°then add a contact number. I¡¯ll ask you for advice in the future.¡±
¡°No problem.¡±
When they arrived at the location, nders got out of the car.
He picked up his phone and took a look.
Just like the others, the video he posted was already unavable on almost all the websites.
But do not forget, there was still Youtube.
No one could delete the video he posted on youtube.
Moreover, because the videos from other websites had been deleted, all the people who were interested in this video gathered under thisment section. In thisment section, there were already many people who had the same thoughts as Ram...
nders nced at thements briefly and then turned off his phone.
He looked up at the top of his head.
The words ¡®Decai Bar¡¯ was shing.
Let¡¯s y here tonight... nders smiled and walked in.
Chapter 191: The Movie Producer in the Bar
Chapter 191: The Movie Producer in the Bar
The atmosphere in the bar was very different from the outside.
Because of a video, the people outside were panicking, and it was starting to get chaotic.
But it was different inside. Many people did not even look at their phones and were having a great time.
nders found a seat and sat down. Looking at the young people around him, even his heart had unknowingly be lively.
However, in reality, he did note here randomly.
After he killed the two people from the Mage Association at the entrance of Wentley Stadium, one of them had secretly left the area.
However, nders could find his location based on his fear value.
Therefore, he followed him all the way here.
nders found a random ce to sit down.
Because of his appearance, several girls noticed him as soon as he entered. Some of them nced at him from time to time, as if they were hesitating whether toe over and meet him.
But when one of them wanted toe over, he suddenly felt a chill. Her body trembled and no one dared toe over again.
This was not something that nders took the initiative to do.
It was just that his aura was a little cold.
After all, he had just created a crazed massacre not too long ago.
At this moment, nders was smiling as he stared at a man in his thirties who was drinking there.
That so-called fear value was derived from this person.
Was he also a member of the Mage Association?
nders thought to himself.
In the past few days, it seemed that more and more forces had appeared.
At the beginning, it was the Mage Association, then the ck Hawk Squad, then The Company... who knew how many new forces he would meet when he reached the ck Swamp.
nders was not in a hurry to make a move.
Instead, he watched for a while. He was not in a hurry. After all, this person was destined to not be able to escape.
¡°Can I sit here?¡±
All of a sudden, a seductive voice sounded.
The same voice was apanied by a pungent smell of alcohol.
nders raised his head in surprise and saw a oval-faced woman wearing casual clothes and light makeup standing beside him.
¡°Sure.¡±
nders smiled.
The woman sat beside nders and leaned against the sofa, drinking alone.
...
The woman¡¯s name was Joanna.
She was a film director. More specifically, she was a horror film producer.
Because she liked horror.
However, all the horror films in the past two years had poor results.
It was not that the market was not good.
It was that no one could make that kind of feeling. It was not that scary.
Including herself, almost all the recent films had crashed.
Especially thetest film.
She has almost invested most of her assets in this film. It can be said that she has poured her heart and soul into this film, so she is full of expectations for the results of this film.
After making the film, she also invited her friends to dinner.
After telling her friends about the plot of this film, her friends also think that this film is good, and they thought the response from the public would be good.
It could be said that she was looking forward to it.
After a long wait.
Today, the results for the first day were out.
However, the results were not as explosive as she had expected. On the contrary, the results were ridiculously bad!
Moreover, it was bad in all sorts of ways.
The huge psychological gap almost made her unable to bear it. Even after staying in the room for a long time, she still felt ufortable. She felt very depressed, so she came to this bar to rx.
¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡±
The smell of alcohol wafted into her nose, and the woman spoke.
nders smiled and said, ¡°before asking someone¡¯s name, shouldn¡¯t you usually introduce yourself first?¡±
He had a smile on his face. The woman stared at nders and was momentarily mesmerized.
After a full ten seconds, she finally reacted.
¡°Oh, I forgot.¡±
¡°Wait¨C¡±
The woman drank a little too much, and her mouth reeked of alcohol as she spoke. ¡°My... My name is Joanna! I¡¯m a filmmaker... What about you, little guy?¡±
Little guy?
nders had a strange expression on his face.
¡°Just call me nders.¡±
ndersughed, then stared at Joanna and fell into deep thought.
Of course, it was not because of the way Joanna addressed him.
It was because of his profession!
Making Movies!
That would be the director, no doubt.
Now, nders was able to spread fear regardless of distance. One was a novel, and the other was through Youtube videos. Overall, it was already pretty good.
However, in the face of the current situation where skills were increasingly consuming fear points.
nders knew that this was not enough.
He needed to increase the number of ways.
In his previous thoughts, besides novels and short videos, movies,ics, and anime were all channels that he wanted to explore in the future.
It was just that he had been very busy these days, so he did not have much time to do these things.
So he could only stand by.
But it seemed that a good opportunity had appeared in front of him.
nders looked at Joanna, and his heart gradually became active.
Perhaps, he could ask this woman to help him with matters rted to movies.
Thinking of this, nders took the initiative to start a topic. ¡°Lady Joanna, are you alone? Why do you drink so much?¡±
¡°Shh.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t call medy. It¡¯s better to call me Miss Joanna.¡±
The woman in front of him, who was drunk until she was red in the face, then took a deep breath of alcohol at nders. After a long pause, she said, ¡°little Guy, why don¡¯t you guess?¡±
Hah...
nders could not help butugh.
Ever since he came to this world, no one had dared to talk to him like this for a long time.
However, it seemed to be quite interesting.
¡°Let me guess...¡±
nders thought carefully and then smiled.
¡°You came alone, and because the new movie did not meet your expectations, you drank so much?¡±
As soon as he finished speaking.
nders saw the expression of the woman in front of him freeze.
It seemed that he had guessed correctly.
Joanna¡¯s small mouth opened slightly, and her face was full of surprise. ¡°The little guy is actually so smart. How did he guess it?¡±
nders did not say anything.
He just looked at the woman with a smile.
At this time, Joanna¡¯s drunkenness had disappeared a little, and at this time, she also saw the face of the man in front of her clearly, and she was a little surprised.
¡°Ahem.¡±
¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t say it.¡±
¡°Then... I¡¯ll give you a reward.¡±
Joanna coughed a few times and then leaned her small mouth towards him despite the smell of alcohol.
Feeling the warmth and moisture on his face, nders¡¯expression instantly became strange.
¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡±
Joanna¡¯s face was slightly red. ¡°Who asked you to be born looking like this, exactly my type?¡±
nders¡¯s expression became even more strange.
Just as he was about to speak, his heart suddenly moved and he looked to the other side.
The man he had his eyes on actually put down his wine ss and was about to leave.
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
nders immediately stood up with a smile on his face. ¡°I have to go out for a while.¡±
¡°Hey!¡±
¡°Little guy, you¡¯re leaving just like that?¡±
Joanna picked up her wine ss and chased after him with some dissatisfaction.
¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±
nders smiled.
Joanna was reluctant to let him leave, so how could he bear to let Joanna leave?
In the future, he still needed Joanna to help him film movies.
Thinking about it, nders casually threw a scarecrow on Joanna to prevent her from running away.
Chapter 192: The Terrified Middle-Aged Man
Chapter 192: The Terrified Middle-Aged Man
Ta ta ta!
The middle-aged man put down his wine ss and walked quickly to the exit.
His mind was in a mess now.
When he saw the scarecrow kill the two people from the Mage Association, he quickly left the scene, afraid that he would be discovered by the scarecrow.
So he took a car and came all the way here.
He was sure that the scarecrow did not find him when he was at the Wentley stadium.
However, what surprised him was that.
When he first arrived at the bar, he did feel a lot more at ease.
But just now, his heart became more and more flustered.
After all, a mage like them would naturally form an rm bell in their hearts. If there was any danger, they would usually be warned in advance to avoid it.
But now, the rm in his heart was ringing non-stop.
The longer he stayed in the bar, the faster the rm would ring.
Experience told him that he had to leave the bar quickly.
Although he did not know what exactly was going to happen, he still felt that it had something to do with the scarecrow.
¡°Sir, are you not feeling well?¡±
At this moment, the bar staff said, ¡°your forehead is full of sweat. Do you have a cold?¡±
Whoosh!
The middle-aged man instantly stood up.
After being reminded by the staff, he realized that his forehead was already full of cold sweat.
What kind of concept was this?!
This meant that the rm in his heart was already warning him. If he did not leave now, he would be in great danger!
¡°I can¡¯t stay for another second. I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±
The rm continued to ring. The middle-aged man put down his wine ss and turned around to walk towards the exit.
¡®After I leave. I¡¯ll leave Coase City immediately!¡¯
The middle-aged man immediately made a decision in his heart.
He squeezed through the crowd. When he walked out of the crowd, he was already close to the exit.
It was also at this moment that he felt something. He subconsciously looked towards the sofa on the right.
He saw a young man.
The young man was gentle and refined, looking very kind.
As he looked at the young man, the young man seemed to feel something and looked up at him. Then, the young man smiled and nodded at him.
In the eyes of outsiders, this action was nothing out of the ordinary.
But in the eyes of the middle-aged man, there was suddenly a very terrifying feeling.
That young man!!
Something was wrong!!
Just one look and the middle-aged man broke out in cold sweat.
This was because he was frightened.
It was also at this moment that the rm in his heart suddenly disappeared.
This did not make the middle-aged man rx.
Instead, it made him even more terrified.
One had to know that if the rm in his heart kept ringing, and at a certain moment when it suddenly stopped ringing, there were usually two situations.
The first was that there was no danger at all.
The enemy had left.
Or rather, the enemy was no longer interested in him.
The second was that there was no hope for him, and he was almost destined to die.
This was the sixth sense of a mage.
And the situation in front of him, no matter how foolish the middle-aged man was, he knew that this was not the first situation.
In fact, he even had a feeling.
The rm bell that kept ringing in his heart came from this young man!
The middle-aged man was sweating profusely. He immediately averted his gaze from the young man, quickened his pace, and quickly walked toward the exit.
Regardless of whether the other party¡¯s target was him or not, he had to escape first.
Shit!
He clearly did not know this young man, and he had not even seen him before. How could he suddenly be targeted by this person!!
The middle-aged man¡¯s footsteps became faster and faster.
Just as he stepped out of the bar.
Suddenly.
Whoosh!
The surrounding scene began to change rapidly.
The bar behind him and the crowd on the street in front of him began to distort. White light erupted and he subconsciously closed his eyes.
Simrly, the honking sounds of the cars beside his ears became softer and softer, and the noise of the crowd almost disappeared.
What happened?
Did he suddenly faint? He clearly did not do anything!
Slowly, the white light began to weaken.
He waited for another ten seconds.
He felt that his vision was normal again.
When he opened his eyes, he realized that everything around him had changed.
What entered his eyes was no longer the crowd on the streets, and the honking sound of the car was no longer in his ears.
In his sight, he was in a huge wheat field. It was golden, and the sun shone brightly.
The sound of the wind was ringing in his ears.
¡°What is this ce?¡±
The middle-aged man was shocked.
The first second after he finished speaking, a strange sound suddenly came from behind him.
He looked back.
The ground under his feet became soft. Then, a stalk of straw broke out of the ground.
It only took two or three seconds.
The straw was already taller than him, and this stalk of straw was obviously not an ordinary straw. It was a tall and skinny scarecrow!
¡°Ah!!¡±
¡°This... this... this!!¡±
The middle-aged man was so scared that his legs went soft, and he immediately fell to the ground and staggered backward.
¡°Scarecrow... scarecrow!!¡±
The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes immediately turned red.
After leaving Wentley Stadium, he kept recalling the terrifying scene he had seen before, especially when he saw that the scarecrow had almost massacred the entire stadium on the Inte. He was so scared that he ran far away.
Ordinary people did not know, but he knew that the scarecrow was a strange creature.
It was not impossible for him to do such a thing!
From then on, the scarecrow was a lingering shadow in his heart.
It could be said that what he feared most was the scarecrow.
But now, he had actually met it.
He could not understand how the scarecrow knew about him!
The scarecrow did not notice him at all near the Wentley Stadium.
He felt that the scarecrow must have some special ability that other people did not know about. It could discover and track other people¡¯s abilities!
But it was over now. Even if he knew, it would be useless.
Ka ka ka ka!
The scarecrow let out a strange and strange smile.
And that was not all. In the next second, the middle-aged man broke down and discovered that a second scarecrow had emerged from the ground, followed by a third and a fourth!
Ka ka ka!
Countless scarecrows emerged.
The middle-aged man¡¯s gaze swept across the surroundings in despair.
These countless scarecrows had already surrounded him.
In an instant, the middle-aged man felt as if he was enveloped by countless fears. Depression, despair, and various other emotions emerged.
[Fear Points +7,000]
[Fear Points +7,800]
From the fear value provided, the middle-aged man¡¯s strength was not weak.
However, this was nders¡¯s Domain.
In this ce, he was the god and the ruler. No one would be able to leave this ce alive.
Ka ka ka.
Countless scarecrows moved slowly and finally surrounded the middle-aged man in the middle.
¡°Ahhhh!!¡±
The desperate and helpless screams instantly resounded throughout the wheat field.
The sun shone brightly. On the Golden Wheat Field, the other scarecrows had already disappeared, leaving behind a tall and thin scarecrow standing in the middle of the wheat field, receiving the nourishment of the sun...
Chapter 193: Joanna’s Inspiration
Chapter 193: Joanna¡¯s Inspiration
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Ah!¡±
¡°You¡¯re back! So soon?¡±
?
As soon as nders¡¯s figure appeared in the bar, Joanna jumped up from the opposite side.
Joanna¡¯s face was full of surprise.
She thought that nders had just left and that saying that she wanted toe back was just an excuse.
After all, she had seen many people on the inte saying the same thing.
That¡¯s what they said.
She was not bad-looking, and could even be said to be good-looking. How could the other party look down on her so much?
nders smiled and was about to continue sitting down.
Then, he felt a strange feelinging from his arm. It was Joanna holding his arm with both hands, and her body moved slightly to rub against his chest.
¡°There are too many people here. It¡¯s too boring.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll bring you to a ce. There are fewer people there. It¡¯s quiet.¡±
Joanna moved closer to nders¡¯s Ear, and a warm and seductive aura came over.
nders¡¯s smile became strange.
¡°Okay.¡±
¡°Then where are we going?¡±
nders reached out and hugged Joanna in his arms.
Joy shed in Joanna¡¯s eyes, and then she pulled nders out of the bar.
¡°Sigh!¡±
Seeing nders being taken away by a rather beautiful woman, the women who had been paying attention to nders all sighed... If only they had been a step earlier, perhaps they would be in that man¡¯s arms now.
...
Just as Joanna said.
This was a rather quiet vi.
Joanna had been working hard in the film industry for a few years. Although her recent film subjects had been very poor, with the results of her previous films, she had umted quite a lot.
After all, it was only when she switched to her favorite horror genre that she started to pounce.
Before this, a few of her films were also quite popr.
Especially when she had just debuted.
Her first film was a big hit. Many media outlets called her a rising star in the film industry.
Later on, after a few consecutive films, as the filming methods became more mature, the results were also very explosive.
Therefore, she was now actually a rich person.
¡°How is it?¡±
¡°Quiet, right?¡±
As soon as she entered the house, Joanna began tough.
nders walked to the room.
The living room was very clean, and the cement of all kinds of furniture was very beautiful. It could be seen that Joanna was a woman who was very good at cleaning up. As expected of a filmmaker, she was very aplished in art and even applied it to her own home.
Joanna took nders to the second floor.
ording to Joanna¡¯s introduction, she did not stay on the first floor for long.
Most of the time, she stayed on the second floor.
As soon as she walked out of the stairs, nders saw a lot of clothes hanging in the corridor, many of which were Joanna¡¯s close-fitting clothes.
The scenery was very beautiful.
nders did not avoid them, but smiled and sized them up.
Judging from these close-fitting clothes, Joanna¡¯s should be quite big.
Joanna naturally saw nders sizing them up, but she was not shy. She only asionally used the corner of her eyes to look at this young man who had moved her heart.
Creak.
Joanna opened the door, and nders followed her in.
As soon as she entered, Joanna leaned toward nders and wrapped her arms around his neck.
¡°Little guy, let me see if you are really a little guy.¡±
Joanna exhaled hot air.
nders could imagine this scene with his brain.
So, while Joanna was holding nders, nders also stretched out his arms to support Joanna¡¯s bouncy buttocks.
Joanna¡¯s figure was naturally good. It was curvy and beautiful.
Due to frequent exercise and maintenance,.
Joanna¡¯s skin was very soft and stic.
ng!
The door was closed.
The clothes on the two people who were stuck together began to fall off one by one.
Soon, a pure white body appeared in nders¡¯s eyes.
That night.
Joanna¡¯s slender waist began to shake rapidly.
...
In the vi, moans could be heard throughout the night.
It was very loud!
It did not stop for even a moment!
...
Joanna, who felt so good,y in nders¡¯s arms with a hazy consciousness, panting.
Joanna had never felt so good as she did today.
From the moment nders entered her body until now, Joanna did not know how many times she had orgasms.
¡°My dear, you¡¯re really amazing.¡±
Joanna said weakly.
Until now, nders was still in her body. She could clearly feel the huge thing below her.
¡°Amazing?¡±
nders smiled strangely.
¡°Amazing! Really amazing!¡±
¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you. Otherwise, I would still be worried about the movie.¡±
Joanna leaned into nders¡¯s arms.
¡°Are we going to continue making horror movies?¡±
nders already knew about Joanna¡¯s details, so he was a little surprised when he found out that Joanna had been making horror movies recently.
But this was just right.
It could help him.
¡°Of course!¡±
Joanna said, ¡°this is my favorite genre. I have to let everyone see my horror movies. This is my dream.¡±
¡®Your dream is also my dream.¡¯
ndersughed.
This was really a coincidence.
¡°Baby, you must be tired today. Go to sleep.¡±
nders brushed Joanna¡¯s face.
Fear.
It was not 100% power, but a moderate, just enough strength for her to be able to bear it.
Joanna was just an ordinary person, so she could not withstand such a strong power. Once the strength was too strong, it was very likely that she would die directly.
When Warfarin was almost killed by him, he had been very careful in this aspect.
Moreover, he was too fond of Joanna.
Her level was not even lower than Warfarin¡¯s.
These two people were destined to be one of the ways for him to absorb fear in the future.
Soon, Joanna fell into sleep.
Simrly, not long after she fell asleep, Joanna¡¯s beautiful brows furrowed, and cold sweat began to appear on her fair and tender face.
Obviously, the Fear had worked.
...
After an unknown amount of time.
¡°Ahhh!!¡±
Joanna was finally startled awake, and her entire body was covered in cold sweat from the Fear.
When she first woke up, Joanna still had not reacted, and her eyes were still filled with arge amount of fear.
It was not until her gaze fell on nders that the fear slowly dissipated.
¡°Darling, I had a nightmare.¡±
Joannained.
¡°What nightmare?¡±
nders¡¯s face was full of surprise.
¡°It¡¯s just...¡±
Joanna was about to exin, but then she suddenly froze. In the end, she did not even say a word and began to ponder.
Seeing this, nders did not me her. Instead, he was very happy.
This meant that she was now filled with inspiration in her head.
More than ten minutes passed.
Joanna finally came back to her senses and said with great surprise, ¡°I know what I¡¯m going to shoot. This time, it will definitely explode!¡±
After saying that, she impatiently picked up the notebook next to her and began to write the script.
nders went up to take a look and saw that Joanna had written the first few words: scarecrow.
nders was quite pleased.
Chapter 194: The Big Red Flower Strange Creature
Chapter 194: The Big Red Flower Strange Creature
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Two hourster, Joanna was still writing the script.
nders did not disturb her and left first.
?
Anyway, both sides already had contact information.
It was already the second day.
After a night of fermentation, the video that nders released had exploded on Youtube.
Countless people were now beginning to believe that there really was a scarecrow in this world!
¡°No wonder the fear value increased so muchst night.¡±
nders suddenly understood.
In the past, among those who watched videos, there were actually quite a number of courageous people who felt that no matter how good the video was, no matter how real it was, it was all fake. What was there to be afraid of?
Therefore, these people rarely had moments of fear.
On the whole, these people were actually in the minority.
But when the base number wasrge, even if it only ounted for 1%, it was still a very terrifying number.
But now, it was different.
Afterst night¡¯s investigation, what happened at Wentley Stadium was actually true.
The recently popr star, Bunir, could really not be contacted.
The family and friends of other people who went to watch the concert all stood out and said that they could not be contacted...
In short, under the influence of various factors.
Now, almost everyone on the Inte knew that this was real!
It was precisely because of this that those who boasted of being very brave began to panic.
In addition, the video was too popr, so the fear level had already umted to a very terrifying height.
Ding ling ling¨C
Suddenly, nders¡¯s phone rang.
He took it out and took a look. The name ¡®Ram¡¯ was disyed on it.
Flender thought for a moment and remembered.
This man named Ram was the very interesting guy he met on the way to the bar from Wentley Stadium yesterday. He had been iming that the authorities were hiding a lot of things.
This guy called, could it be... that he wanted to continue discussing the unfinished matter from yesterday with him?
¡°Hello?¡±
¡°Is it nders?¡±
The voice on the other end was very anxious. It seemed like he was not going to discuss it with him.
¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me.¡±
¡°Do you still remember the discussion I had with youst night? There are things in this world that we don¡¯t know about!¡±
¡°Yes, I remember. What¡¯s the matter?¡±
nders nodded. His smile was a little strange.
Soon, he heard a continuous voice on the other end of the phone.
¡°Listen up, buddy. Come to Puls Street!¡±
¡°There¡¯s big news!¡±
¡°A very strange and terrifying thing is happening here, and it¡¯s definitely something that ordinary people like us can¡¯te into contact with. You muste and take a look!¡±
On the other end of the phone, Ram¡¯s voice was very excited.
Huh?
Puls Street?
nders took a look at the map. It was not too far away.
He thought about it and decided to go take a look. It was not a big deal now anyway.
So he opened his Domain.
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Almost in an instant, he arrived at Puls Street.
As soon as he arrived, nders saw Ram standing not far away. With a smile on his face, he walked up.
When nders got closer, Ram noticed him and looked back.
¡°Oh my God!¡±
¡°Buddy, do you know magic?¡±
¡°You appeared so quickly!¡±
Ram looked at the phone that had not been hung up, his eyes full of shock.
¡°I happened to be nearby.¡±
nders walked up and asked, ¡°what happened?¡±
Hearing the question, Ram reacted.
Then, Ram pointed in a direction with an excited expression. ¡°Buddy, Look over there. You absolutely can¡¯t imagine what happened there!¡±
nders looked over.
At first, he did not see anything.
But soon, his gaze froze and he knew what ram was talking about.
He was a little surprised.
Strange creature!
¡°Dude, do you know how terrifying it is?¡±
¡°I was walking on the street today when a person¡¯s body suddenly exploded!¡±
¡°Do you understand? Like a bomb, it exploded with a bang!!¡±
Ram said as he gestured with his hands.
¡°Not only that.¡±
¡°At that time, the bodies of many people around me exploded. I was scared out of my wits.¡±
¡°Of course, my mental quality is very good. I won¡¯t copse just like that. When I carefully observed, I discovered that those who exploded did not wear masks.¡±
¡°And those who survived at the moment mostly covering their mouths and noses!¡±
Listening to Ram¡¯s voice, nders¡¯s heart moved slightly.
His gaze turned.
Then he noticed the abnormality on the side of the street.
It was a group of abnormal bright red flowers.
In a few seconds, he saw a red flower sprout, Bloom, and then wither!
And the people next to him also started to be abnormal at the moment the red flower bloomed. Many of them directly vomited on the spot, and some rolled on the ground in pain.
But without exception, in less than two minutes, their bellies bulged.
Then, their bellies bulged more and more until they could not hold on any longer and exploded!
What kind of strange creature was this?
Then he thought about what Ram had said...
nders thought about it and had a guess.
Pollen!
The big red flower should be a strange creature.
And the medium should be pollen.
Just as he had this guess, he saw that the air beside the red flower had turned red.
¡°What is that?¡±
Ram shouted, ¡°oh my god, it¡¯s too scary!¡±
Scary?
Hearing that, a very strange smile appeared on nders¡¯s lips.
Just as he was hesitating whether he should let this guy know and see what was truly scary, he suddenly had a thought and looked to the side.
A few figures rushed over.
Looking at their clothes and the aura they emitted... The Mage Association branch!
They had indeede!
¡°The two of you, leave this ce immediately!¡±
As soon as the people from the Mage Association arrived, one of them came in front of the two of them.
Ram was furious. ¡°What right do you have to ask us to leave!¡±
He was not willing to give up.
In order to expose the things that the authorities had deliberately concealed, he had already prepared the recording equipment. He had even started recording it now.
He wanted to post what he had recorded on the inte!
He wanted to tell everyone that this damn world had dangers that they did not know about!
However, the people from the Mage Association ignored him.
¡°Hmph!¡±
He raised his hand and threw out a spell, shattering the recording equipment that Ram had obtained.
¡°Bastard!¡±
Ram was instantly enraged and immediately rushed forward.
However, he had only taken a few steps when he was thrown out by the mage opposite him with a spell. He sternly warned, ¡°if you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll kill you all!¡±
Hehe...
nders¡¯s smile became even stranger.
When the mage opposite heard hisughter, he immediately turned his head and looked at nders coldly, intending to teach him a lesson.
However, when his gaze fell on nders, for some reason, his heart suddenly panicked.
¡°You... you guys should just leave quickly!¡±
The mage¡¯s tongue was tied.
Chapter 195: Domain, Black Swamp
Chapter 195: Domain, ck Swamp
¡°These damn guys!¡±
¡°One day, I will take revenge! I will uncover the other side of this world!¡±
Ram was walking on the street, venting his anger on the roadside.
They were chased out by the mages.
¡°The other side of the world?¡±
¡°Is it like me?¡±
nders¡¯s voice came from behind them, sounding a little strange.
¡°Yes! The other side of the world!¡±
Ram did not turn around.
However, after taking a few steps, he seemed to feel that something was wrong with nders¡¯s words.
What did he mean by ¡®like me¡¯?
Ram turned around to take a look out of curiosity.
And it was this one look that caused Ram to instantly break through his defense. His scalp went numb, and he retreated repeatedly!
In his line of sight.
Was nders still that gentle and refined young man from before?
He had already be a scarecrow with a twisted face!
What made his heart panic, even more, was that the scarecrow actually spoke.
¡°Ram, is it like me?¡±
That sawtooth-like mouth opened and closed at this moment, and actually made a sound.
Scarecrow!
Ram thought of the video from yesterday.
He thought of the stadium that had beenpletely ughtered.
He thought of everything about the scarecrow on Youtube.
And the nders that he knew was actually the scarecrow that he was extremely afraid of?!
For a moment, Ram was stunned.
He did not react for a long time.
He stared nkly at nders, and the blood in his eyes slowly crawled up.
¡°No...¡±
¡°Impossible!¡±
Ram came back to his senses. At this moment, his mind was nk, leaving only endless fear.
Facing the mage, Ram could still take advantage of him.
But facing the scarecrow, Ram had no idea what to do. Even running away was just wishful thinking!
Because his legs were weak, he could not even stand steadily, let alone run away!
Moreover, ten thousand people did not even escape.
What about him? Was that possible?
Ram was filled with immense despair and helplessness.
Ka ka ka.
¡°Ram, this is the other side of the world! Do you understand now?¡±
The Scarecrow¡¯s serrated mouth actually revealed a smile, but that smile was very strange. The corners of its mouth were so wide that it reached the ends of its ears. There was not a single strand of flesh in its mouth. It was filled with dried straw. It looked extremely horrifying!
Ram could not take it anymore. He was so scared that he shed blood and tears.
¡°No!¡±
¡°Demon!!¡±
¡°You¡¯re a demon!!¡±
Ram crawled on the ground and cried out in fear.
Just as he finished shouting, Ram tilted his head and died.
[Fear Points +140]
[Fear Points +120]
Ram was actually scared to death.
Even nders did not expect this.
...
At the same time.
The streets of Puls were in chaos.
Looking from afar, arge area was covered by a red mist.
It was called a mist.
In fact, it was not so. It was endless red pollen.
All the areas covered by the pollen, on the roads, on the tall buildings, and on the ss, were covered with terrifying red flowers.
These big red flowers sprouted and bloomed in a short period of time, releasing arge amount of pollen, and then quickly decayed.
Then, they grew again!
Grew, spread, decayed...
Grew, spread, decayed...
This repeated cycle!
So in less than an hour, arge area was already covered by the big red flower¡¯s pollen.
The speed at which it spread was extremely shocking!
And what was even more terrifying was that.
Once an ordinary person absorbed the pollen, their body would quickly explode and die.
And these big red flowers would directly take root and sprout on the bodies of those people until the nutrients werepletely absorbed, turning into a dried corpse. It could be said that it was quite terrifying!
¡°How is it? Can you contact them?¡±
Outside the big red pollen circle, mage Jeff asked.
In order to scout the way, a mage had just walked into this ce.
¡°No! We can¡¯t contact them!¡±
¡°Those scouting mages can¡¯t sense it either!¡±
¡°Captain Pine just said that this big red pollen circle is very likely to be this strange creature¡¯s Domain!¡±
A teammate beside him said.
Jeff was instantly shocked.
Domain?
But soon, the shock in Jeff¡¯s eyes disappeared and was reced by endless greed.
This big red pollen ring was actually the legendary Domain!
Moreover, this Domain had just been formed not long ago...
Jeff felt his heart thumping.
If he could subdue or kill this strange creature, then would he not be able to rece Pine¡¯s position?
If he could obtain the Domain, would he not have to be afraid of the scarecrow that the team mentioned?
Thinking of this, Jeff made a decision.
¡°You stay here and watch. I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡±
The mage beside him stopped him. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t be rash! That¡¯s the Domain, and do you know what the world inside the Domain looks like? It¡¯s better to wait a while and wait for everyone toe together.¡±
Jeff looked at him with frustration.
¡°You, you don¡¯t look serious at first nce.¡±
¡°The scenes inside the strange Domain are usually scenes that it is more familiar with.¡±
¡°More than 90% of the strange creature Domains are the ces where the strange creature is... In other words, where you find the strange creature, then its Domain usually corresponds with the surrounding scenes.¡±
¡°Do you understand?¡±
The mage next to him was still a young apprentice, but it was the lowest level, so he naturally did not know much.
Now that he heard it, he instantly understood.
¡°You mean, this strange creature¡¯s Domain is the Puls Street?¡±
Jeff nodded.
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
¡°So don¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve lived in the Puls Street for more than ten years, so I¡¯m very familiar with it... when Pine and the otherse, tell him that I¡¯ll go in to investigate the situation first.¡±
After saying that, Jeff turned around and walked toward the big red pollen circle.
However, when he turned around...
The greed on his face instantly showed.
He reached out his arm to touch the pollen circle, and his body instantly disappeared from the line of sight of his teammates.
...
Jeff¡¯s heart was filled with anticipation.
He felt that with his own strength, he was enough to deal with this strange creature.
Although the strange creature had the advantage of a Domain, the scene of the domain was Puls Streets. The effect of this Domain would be greatly reduced, and the strange advantage would also be greatly reduced.
He thought so.
Suddenly, he felt that there was something sticky under his feet.
¡°What is this?¡±
Jeff opened his eyes and looked at the soles of his feet, only to find that his feet were submerged in the ck mud.
Huh?
It¡¯s not Puls Street?!
Jeff was shocked.
He looked around and saw that the sky was gray.
Everywhere he looked was like the ck mud under his feet. There were only one or two ces where he could stand on every 100 meters.
¡°Where is this?¡±
Jeff¡¯s eyes widened.
How could it not be Puls Street?
He wanted to raise his heel, but it seemed that something was pulling him into the mud under his feet. Not only did he not raise his foot, but he sank deeper.
Jeff panicked.
He used magic, but it was still useless!
He was still sinking!
ck mud... ck mud...
Jeff suddenly realized where he was.
ck Swamp!
This was the ck Swamp!
The big red flower on Puls Street came from the ck Swamp!!
At this moment, Jeff could not sit still.
But he had no choice. He could not raise his foot at all.
He was still sinking.
Ten minutes had passed, and half of his body was already in.
Fifteen minutes had passed, and Jeff¡¯s eyes were filled with despair.
¡°No!!¡±
...
An hourter.
On the ck mud, besides the ce where hended, there was nothing else...
Chapter 196: The Flower Seed of the Blood Spirit Flower Strange Creature
Chapter 196: The Flower Seed of the Blood Spirit Flower Strange Creature
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Sword, do you know the origin of that flower strange creature?¡±
After scaring Ram to death, nders walked towards Puls Street again.
?
He walked at a leisurely pace.
In any case, the strange creature on PUls Street did not look weak. It was not an ordinary strange creature. The few people from the Mage Association who came before would not be able to finish off that flower strange creature so quickly.
Even if they brought some powerful strange creature, they would not be able to deal with it so quickly.
As they walked along the roadside, nders summoned the magic Sword Apophis.
He had to admit that he had not been in this world for long. Magic Sword Apophis was more knowledgeable than him. There were many things that he did not know that Sword Apophis was very clear about.
After listening to nders¡¯s introduction.
Sword fell into deep thought and did not speak for a long time.
nders was not in a hurry either. He just walked and waited.
Anyway, he knew that if sword thought of it, he would not hide it from him.
After an unknown amount of time, Sword Apophis¡¯s voice finally came out.
¡°Master, sorry to have kept you waiting.¡±
nders smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Have you thought of it?¡±
¡°Master, ording to what you said before, I have indeed thought of a strange creature that I know. It is very simr to what you said,¡± Apophis said.
¡°Tell me more about it,¡± nders said.
¡°Just as you said, master, his original form is a big red flower. He was originally just a very ordinary roadside weed, but he grew in the wrong ce. As time passed, he was slowly infected and turned into a truly strange creature, life-changing blood spirit flower.¡±
Grew in the wrong ce?
nders asked in surprise, ¡°where did it grow?¡±
¡°Exactly where master is nning to go, the ck Swamp!¡±
What!
nders was even more surprised. ¡°Continue.¡±
He really did not expect that this random strange creature would actuallye from the ck Swamp.
¡°After it became strange creature, the blood spirit flower¡¯s strength was very weak at the beginning, but there are many very powerful strange creatures around him, so he has been living in fear there.¡±
¡°But the blood spirit flower¡¯s roots were very solid, and its vitality was very tenacious. Its own ability was also very strong, and it could grow to a very powerful level in a very short period of time. It was just that it had always been very afraid of the strange creatures around it, and instinctively did not dare to resist, so it did not know that it had this special characteristic.¡±
¡°After a few years, a few mages came.¡±
¡°A few mages were very powerful. A few of the strange creatures around it were killed by those mages.¡±
¡°When they were about to kill the blood spirit flower, the blood spirit flower began to explode due to its fear of death. It killed those mages almost instantly. From then on, the blood spirit flower began to expand.¡±
¡°It wasn¡¯t just the strange creatures around it. Because of its own uniqueness, even in a deste ce like the ck Swamp, it was able to take root and expand tenaciously.¡±
¡°Thus, the strange creatures around it surrendered.¡±
¡°Its pollen had spread to almost half of the ck Swamp.¡±
¡°Although the blood spirit flower¡¯s strength was not ranked in the top three in the entire ck Swamp.¡±
¡°But because of his pollen Domain, he was able to upy almost half of the ck Swamp.¡±
¡°It was just thatter on, I didn¡¯t know what happened. The pollen Domain retreated from the ck swamp almost instantly, and the blood spirit flower disappeared without a trace. I don¡¯t know where it went.¡±
¡°After that, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard about the blood spirit flower after so many years.¡±
Sword Apophis told a story.
nders listened with great interest.
It seemed that this blood spirit flower was really strong.
¡°But master, I think that the blood spirit flower on Puls Street isn¡¯t the blood spirit flower that I know.¡±
nders asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Apophis exined.
¡°If it¡¯s the blood spirit flower from ck Swamp, then the whole of Coase City will be covered by the pollen Domain in an instant, let alone Pulth Street. I suspect... The blood spirit flower on Puls Street should be the flower seeds of the blood spirit flower from ck Swamp.¡±
¡°Back then in the ck Swamp, the blood spirit flower had many flower seeds, but they disappeared together with the blood spirit flower.¡±
Just one flower seed was already so powerful...
nders pondered for a moment.
¡°Could it be... that blood spirit flower is A rank strange creature?¡±
The magic sword did not know, but the skull on the hilt of the sword shook slightly.
Seeing this, nders became more and more curious about the blood spirit flower strange creature, and he wanted to meet it more and more.
And it just so happened.
He was going to the ck swamp next to see if he could get any information from this blood spirit flower.
Other than that, based on his guess, the ck Swamp blood spirit flower strange creature was very likely an A rank strange creature. Up until now, nders still did not know what the conditions for advancing to an A rank were.
And the blood spirit flower¡¯s strange creature on Puls street was definitely rted to the ck Swamp blood spirit flower strange creature. Perhaps he would know something.
Even if he did not know anything about it, he would definitely know where the blood spirit flower had gone...
In short, there must be some interesting news from the blood spirit flower on Puls Street.
Thinking of this, nders became even more excited.
¡°Ah!!¡±
¡°Scarecrow!¡±
¡°It¡¯s a scarecrow!!¡±
After walking into the lively streets, exmations immediately came from the surroundings.
Many people stared at nders in horror, their feet trembling as they shouted loudly.
Ever since the incident at Wentley Stadium had spread across the Inte, and after a day of ferment, everyone in Coase City was in fear of this cruel scarecrow.
They all knew that the scarecrow had appeared in Coase City. Although very few people had seen it before, they were still afraid.
At this moment, the scarecrow had actually appeared in front of them.
The people around shouted and scattered in fear.
¡°Ah!¡±
¡°I forgot to use Disguise.¡±
nders pretended to be surprised.
Of course, he knew.
After killing Ram, he had never used Disguise. Because that street was remote, very few people went there, so no one had noticed it before.
Beep beep beep¨C
Someone saw it from afar and even elerated the car to crash into nders, wanting to kill nders with it.
Someone saw this scene and was looking forward to it.
Bang!!
The car immediately changed shape.
Even though the people in the car were protected, they were still dying.
However, nders was unharmed.
He stood there like a demon god of fear, stimting everyone.
[Fear Points +110]
[Fear Points +100]
[Fear Points +80]
¡°Demon!¡±
¡°Demon!!¡±
Everyone scattered and fled.
nders turned his head and looked at the driver.
Fear.
¡°Wu wu wu¨C¡±
The driver was only left with hisst breath. He was still alive. Facing nders¡¯s Fear, he trembled on the spot.
[Fear Points +150]
The driver was scared to death.
nders looked around, took out a scythe, and threw it out.
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Under his control, the scythe kept flying and reaping lives.
[Fear Points +140]
[Fear Points +150]
[Fear Points +130]
Chapter 197: The Hanluo Sect!
Chapter 197: The Hanluo Sect!
Puls Street.
A mage was waiting anxiously.
Ever since Jeff entered, he had lost contact with the mage. Even the investigative mages could not sense his existence.
In such a situation, it was very likely that he had lost his life.
However, Jeff was very powerful.
Even in the Association branch, he was a very high-ranking existence. There was no reason for him to die just like that!
Could it be... that they were wrong?
Was this strange creature in front of them actually very powerful?
This seemed to be the only reasonable answer.
Moreover, the strength disyed by this blood spirit flower was also very astonishing. In just a few minutes, the entire Puls Street was about to be covered by the pollen Domain.
If this continued, it was likely that it wouldpletely disperse to other streets.
Just as he was extremely anxious.
A few ck dots appeared in the sky.
The mage looked carefully, and the ck dots kept erging. It was an acquaintance!
¡°Captain Pine! Over Here!¡±
He was extremely pleasantly surprised. Someone had finallye.
Whoosh whoosh whoosh!
A few figuresnded, and one of them with red hair was his captain Pine.
¡°Where¡¯s Jeff?¡±
¡°Why isn¡¯t he here?¡±
Afternding, Pine immediately scanned the surroundings, but he did not find Jeff.
¡°He... he...¡±
Seeing the mage apprentice in front of him stuttering, a thought quickly shed through Pine¡¯s mind, and he asked anxiously, ¡°what happened to him?¡±
¡°Could it be... he went in?¡±
Pine asked, and then saw the other party nod.
Immediately, pine cursed angrily.
¡°Shit!¡±
¡°He didn¡¯t even understand the situation, yet he actually dared to go in like this. To think that he stayed in the Association for so long, he doesn¡¯t even have a brain!¡±
¡°Where is he now? Can the investigation team still sense him?¡±
Although Pine asked this question, in reality, he no longer had any expectations.
Sure enough, the mage apprentice opposite him shook his head. ¡°Jeff said that this strange creature¡¯s Domain is Puls Street, and he can handle it. I don¡¯t know why, but not long after we entered, wepletely lost track of him.¡±
¡°Bullshit!¡±
Pine said angrily, ¡°who told him that the Domain is Puls Street? That¡¯s the strange creature from the ck Swamp!¡±
¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the scene disyed by the Domain should be the ck Swamp. It can¡¯t be the Puls Street!¡±
What?!
The mage apprentice across from him was shocked.
ck Swamp?!
Coase City was very close to the ck Swamp. Many of the people here knew the dangers of the ck Swamp.
If it really was the ck Swamp, then would Jeff not be...
The mage apprentice was shocked. A powerful mage was gone just like that... was this not too dangerous? Should he resign?
¡°Forget it, forget it.¡±
Pine said, ¡°it¡¯s all his fault for being greedy.¡±
¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know? He just wants to take this strange creature Domain, then rece me, or climb over my head...¡±
¡°Hmph... serves him right!¡±
The mage apprentice did not dare to interrupt.
After a while, the mage apprentice realized that there was another person standing next to captain Pine.
He did not recognize him.
It should not be someone from the branch of the Mage Association in Coase City.
Was it someone from the headquarters?
Or was it captain Pine¡¯s friend?
Just as he was thinking about this, captain Pine looked at that person and said, ¡°this is Mr. Lyle from the Hanluo Sect. He¡¯s very powerful. Can you tell him about the situation here?¡±
Hanluo Sect?
The mage apprentice was shocked. He looked at Lyle with admiration.
That was a sect that had been passed down for a long time.
Perhaps, its history was even older than their Mage Association.
It was said that the mages from the Hanluo Sect were at least C+ rank mages, and the ones that upied the most were B rank mages.
One had to know that in the branch of the Mage Association in Coase City, only captain Pine had barely reached grade B.
I wonder what grade this Mr. Lyle is at now?
The mage apprentice secretly guessed.
He immediately went up to exin the current situation to Mr. Lyle.
After listening to the introduction.
Lyle looked at the pollen ring in front of him, his eyes burning with passion. ¡°This is the so-called Domain... it¡¯s really good stuff!¡±
Just as he finished speaking.
Behind him, Pine¡¯s expression changed slightly.
Domain!
This was something that all mages dreamed of.
This thing was not just a small increase in strength.
As long as a B rank mage had a Domain, they would not be afraid even if they faced a B+ rank mage. There was even a high possibility that they could use the Domain to kill the other party.
Moreover, as long as he killed or made the monsters with a Domain submit, he could obtain a Domain.
It was very easy to obtain.
The only w was that there were too few strange creatures with a Domain.
Even if there were ten strange creatures, it would be difficult to find one that had a Domain.
After being in the Mage Association for so many years, he had dealt with all kinds of strange creatures, big and small. This was the only one that he had encountered that had a Domain.
When he had heard about this in the branch, he had been overjoyed.
He immediately put aside the matter at hand and prepared to rush over.
Unfortunately, the members of the Hanluo Sect happened to be in the branch.
At the same time, Lyle had also inadvertently heard the news and hade along.
On the way here, he had been very worried.
Would Lyle fight with him for this Domain.
It would be fine if he did not.
But if he did, he would have to find an opportunity to kill Lyle.
But to kill Lyle, he would have to pay a great price, and he could not be seen.
Lyle was from the Hanluo Sect after all.
It was a big sect.
Although it was not like the Mage Association, which had branches in every city, the strength of the Hanluo Sect was not to be underestimated.
At the very least, Pine felt that he could not afford to offend them.
If he killed Lyle and was seen by others, the Hanluo Sect would definitelye for him.
Pine was plotting in his heart.
He thought for a long time and decided that when he reached the Domain, he would wait until both Lyle and the strange creature were injured before he would take action to kill both of them.
¡°Pine, let¡¯s go in.¡±
At this moment, Lyle spoke.
¡°Okay.¡±
Pine agreed in order to not let the other party doubt him.
He took a step forward and instructed, ¡°the few of you, stay here and keep watch. Don¡¯t let anyone in.¡±
After saying that, the two of them directly stepped into the pollen circle and disappeared.
Whoosh!
The mage apprentice heaved a sigh of relief.
In front of Mr. Lyle from the Hanluo Sect, he was under a lot of pressure.
¡°Eh?¡±
¡°What¡¯s that?¡±
The Mage Apprentice saw a shadow appear on Puls Street. When he saw that it was a silhouette, he was puzzled.
Was there not someone guarding outside?
Why would they let an ordinary person in?
The mage apprentice walked forward, preparing to let the other party leave. However, after taking a few steps, he saw the silhouette clearly. His eyes immediately became fearful.
Chapter 198: Entering the Blood Spirit Flower’s Domain
Chapter 198: Entering the Blood Spirit Flower¡¯s Domain
Scarecrow!
It¡¯s a scarecrow!!
The mage apprentice was instantly terrified.
In this Coase City, if he had to say what he was most afraid of encountering, the scarecrow would undoubtedly be ranked first.
Especially after watching that video.
Just imagine, a strange creature with such power, he had never heard anyone mention it before.
What did that mean?
It meant that all the people the scarecrow encountered were basically all killed.
That was why no one could reveal the existence of the scarecrow, because everyone who had seen it had died.
And now, the scarecrow was actually walking towards him.
What should he do?
What should he do?
The mage apprentice was extremely terrified. He shouted at the people behind him.
There was a scout team from the Mage Association there. They were all C rank mages and were very strong. If they coulde over and help, they might be able to subdue this strange creature.
The scout mages heard his shout and rushed over.
However, what shocked the mage apprentice was.
When these scout mages saw that it was a scarecrow, their reactions were actually no different from his.
The group of mages were all trembling.
As a mage apprentice, he was not sure, but these mages were all old people in the Association, so they naturally had a lot more information.
They knew that even a B rank mage would be instantly killed in front of this scarecrow.
With just them?
¡°There¡¯s no way out.¡±
¡°Run, or follow Pine and the others into the Domain.¡±
¡°Only with these two methods can we have a chance of survival.¡±
They looked at each other and made their decisions.
They turned around and directly dived into the Domain.
¡°Then... then what about me?¡±
The mage apprentice was terrified.
His current level was still very low. He had just entered the Mage Association not long ago. Entering the Domain would only lead to death.
Seeing the scarecrow getting closer and closer, the mage apprentice was so scared that his legs went soft.
Ta ta!
The scarecrow came before him.
The mage apprentice was extremely scared, and his entire body trembled.
[Fear Points +280]
[Fear Points +310]
Ka ka ka!
The scarecrow¡¯s serrated mouth moved. It was clearly smiling, but in the eyes of the mage apprentice, it looked like a cry from hell.
A few secondster.
The scarecrow left and walked straight into that Domain.
Ah?
The mage apprenticey paralyzed on the ground for a few minutes before he finally reacted. The scarecrow did not kill him?
The mage apprentice stood up and ran away.
After seeing the scarecrow, he waspletely afraid.
He was no longer a mage.
It was too terrifying!
How could he win against a strange creature like the scarecrow!!
...
nders did not kill the mage apprentice.
But he was not so kind as to let that person go.
When he left, he released a Scarecrow of Fear.
The Scarecrow of Fear had already parasitized in the other party¡¯s body. One day, it would be killed by the Scarecrow of Fear, and he would be nders¡¯s Scarecrow of Fear.
nders entered the blood spirit flower¡¯s Domain.
The moment he entered.
He discovered that the bottom of his feet was being sucked by the ck Swamp. When he lifted his feet, it was as if someone was pulling on it.
¡°Save me!¡±
A voice was heard. nders looked over.
The few investigative mages were only left with their heads outside. Their bodies hadpletely sunk into the swamp.
Was this the ck Swamp?
He looked around and discovered that the ck Swamp was iparably huge. With his current vision, he could not see the end of it. Moreover, there were very few ces where he couldnd. If he was not careful, he would easily sink into the ck swamp.
However...
How could he be trapped here?
nders exerted force with his legs and pulled his legs out. Then, he stood calmly on top of the ck Swamp.
¡°Save me¨C¡±
The voice from the side sounded again.
nders looked over and a strange smile appeared on his lips.
Fear.
nders threw one of the people aside.
The other mages panicked when they saw that the scarecrow¡¯s eyes had turned white and the person was struggling non-stop before dying even before he fell into the swamp.
They could not move at all and could only watch as the scarecrow tortured them.
[Fear Points +4,800]
[Fear Points +5,500]
[Fear Points +4,600]
[ ... ]
After dealing with these small fries, nders seemed to be walking aimlessly in this Domain.
Although it was said to be aimless, it was not.
He was observing his surroundings.
After all, he was preparing to go to the ck Swamp, so he could use this opportunity to observe the appearance of the ck Swamp. After all, such opportunities were rare.
What appeared in the Domain was the ck Swamp.
There were naturally other strange creatures among them. These were all the appearance of the Domain¡¯s power.
However, this other strange creatures were definitely not as powerful as the true strange creature of the ck Swamp.
In the process of observing, nders encountered many strange creatures.
Some were in the ck Swamp.
Whether it was walking on the ck Swamp or flying in the sky, they would be pulled into the swamp. If they could not escape as soon as possible, they would easily suffocate to death.
Some of them were insects crawling in the swamp.
Some of them even pretended to be a foothold in the swamp. Once a person stepped on them, they would be eaten by the strange creature¡¯s mouth.
In short, there were many kinds of strange creatures.
An ordinary mage might die here if they were not careful.
Moreover, nders discovered that the ck Swamp under his feet was not an ordinary swamp.
There was a very strange power on it.
Once he sank into it, his body¡¯s strength would begin to weaken rapidly, and his life force would also be rapidly absorbed. It was very terrifying.
nders also felt it.
At a certain moment, he was suddenly pulled into the ck Swamp by a strange force.
Then, he realized that his strength and life force were rapidly losing, and then...
Five Bones.
A huge amount of strength and vitality began to flow into nders¡¯s body.
The other party was absorbing nders.
And nders was also absorbing the other party at a faster speed.
Then, he found that the ck Swamp under his feet seemed to have be ordinary soil, without that strange power.
¡°It¡¯s really strange.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t believe that this ck Swamp is so interesting.¡±
nders began tough.
Just the blood spirit flower was so interesting. How interesting would the real ck Swamp be?
nders¡¯s eyes were full of expectation.
He was looking forward to the trip to the ck Swamp more and more. Moreover, he might even meet many old acquaintances there.
nders thought of Garros and that Ralph...
It was fun...
At this moment, even Sword Apophis was unable to say it for a long time.
After so many years, he had only heard this sentence from his master.
In front of others, just the name ¡®ck Swamp¡¯ alone was enough to make many powerful mages and even powerful mage factions lose face.
As expected of his master!
Thinking of this, Sword felt even more sincere admiration for nders.
Chapter 199: Scarecrow, I Won’t Forgive You!
Chapter 199: Scarecrow, I Won¡¯t Forgive You!
While nders was having fun here...
On the other side, Lyle from the Hanluo Sect and Pine from the Mage Association were not having a good time.
The two of them were squeezed on a very narrow rock.
¡°What do we do now?¡±
Pine said weakly.
Ever since he came to this Domain, he had encountered countless dangers. Although he had sessfully escaped from the quagmire at the beginning, the dangers he encounteredter were no less than before.
After such a long time, he was already covered in sweat.
After all, he was a genuine B rank mage.
And Lyle¡¯s condition was much better than his.
He was calm andposed.
Looking at his forehead, there was not a single drop of sweat.
Even dealing with other dangers before was also much easier for him.
When he came from the Mage Association, he still did not know what level Lyle was.
But now, Pine already had a guess in his heart.
This Lyle was probably a B+ rank mage!
When he just had this guess, Pine was shocked by himself.
After all, even Lord Garros of the headquarters was only at this level.
He had always thought that the other party was only at B rank. In this way, when both sides suffered heavy losses in this strange creature battle, he could sit back and reap the benefits.
But now, the strength of both sides was beyond his imagination.
Therefore, the pressure on Pine was very heavy.
¡°What should we do?¡±
¡°Find the blood spirit flower and take away his Domain!¡±
Lyle¡¯s eyes were cold.
Looking at this, it was indeed true.
Lyle was still very rxed, and he still had a lot of energy left. Under such circumstances, could he really take care of the other party?
The pressure in Pine¡¯s heart was getting greater and greater.
¡°But how are we going to find it? At a nce, it¡¯s all ck Swamp. Are we like headless flies, flying around randomly? Not only will we not find the blood spirit flower, but our physical strength will also be exhausted.¡±
Pine said with a frown.
At this time, Lyle nced at him lightly and said, ¡°you¡¯ve also entered B rank, but your stamina is actually so weak. I really don¡¯t know how you got the position of captain.¡±
After hearing Lyle¡¯s criticism.
Pine was not affected at all.
Instead, he was secretly happy.
It worked!
The other party believed it!
When he first entered this ce, Pine already had a n in his mind.
The weaker he pretended to be, the more effective it would be.
When the time came to counterattack, the effect would be greater!
And in reality, he was not as tired as he appeared to be.
Pine did not say anything at the moment, which made Lyle despise him even more in his heart.
¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already done some tricks since I entered this Domain. Soon, we¡¯ll be able to find the real body of the blood spirit flower.¡±
Lyle looked at Pine and suddenly revealed a smile.
Eh?
Pine was stunned.
Then he frowned and said, ¡°then why have you been bringing me around here all this time? Even if we¡¯ve been resting and not moving, it shouldn¡¯t have affected you from looking for that strange creature, right?¡±
He now suspected that Lyle was also scheming against him.
As expected.
When he asked this question, Lyle suddenlyughed.
¡°Smart.¡±
¡°You¡¯re right. Even if we had been resting and not moving, it wouldn¡¯t have affected me from looking for that strange creature.¡±
¡°But the problem is, I have to exhaust your strength, right?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that!¡±
As Lyle spoke, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know the preciousness of the Domain? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t have a little idea when you came in here?¡±
¡°I¡¯m just trying to keep you from picking the fruit.¡±
The look on Pine¡¯s face started to turn ugly.
Lyle smiled andforted him.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±
¡°To me, I only need to get this strange creature¡¯s Domain. I have no reason to hurt you, so don¡¯t worry.¡±
At this point.
Lyle did not hide it anymore.
He stood up and began to chant an incantation. Then, rays of light that looked like birds shot out from his body and quickly entered the air, disappearingpletely.
Spatial magic?
Pine was very shocked.
This kind of magic was rarely seen in the Mage Association.
It was not only rare in the Mage Association, but also in the entire mage world.
Generally speaking, the person who could master this kind of magic had arge force that had been passed down for a long time.
Therefore, most of the time, as long as one saw a mage using space magic, they had to be vignt. The other party was most likely a mage from arge force, and they should hide as far as possible because they could not afford to offend them.
However, in a ce like this.
Who cared what faction he belonged to.
Greed shed across Pine¡¯s eyes.
He now felt that he should wait for this guy to meet the strange creature. Then, he would find an opportunity to pretend to be dead. After that, he would reap the benefits and let this guy teach him some spatial magic at the same time!
He had already done this kind of thing many times.
Ever since he first entered the Mage Association, he had grown up like this.
In the mission report, many of the dead mages who had gone on missions with him had been mysteriously killed.
But in reality, more than 70% of them had been killed by him.
He had also obtained a lot of powerful spells from them.
Therefore, he was extremely experienced in this matter, and he had used this opportunity to climb up to the position of team leader of the Mage Association¡¯s branch.
¡°Have you found it?¡±
After thinking for a while, Pine asked.
¡°No rush, it¡¯s only been a while... but this Domain is really big. As expected of the strange creature that came out of the ck Swamp, heh.¡±
Lyle said.
When Pine heard this, he was no longer anxious.
Then, the two of them sat by the side and waited for a few minutes.
Suddenly, Pine saw Lyle suddenly stand up.
¡°Found it?¡±
Pine was pleasantly surprised.
Lyle frowned and closed his eyes to carefully feel for a while before opening them and shaking his head.
¡°Then... What happened?¡±
Pine asked.
What could happen in such a strange ce?
Could it be that that Guy Jeff did not die?
Lyle looked at him and said in a strange manner, ¡°When my spirit insect was looking for the blood spirit flower, it saw a very strange figure.¡±
¡°Strange figure?¡±
Pine thought for a moment. ¡°Is it another strange figure that came from the Domain?¡±
¡°That¡¯s not right.¡±
Lyle shook his head and said, ¡°it¡¯s not from the domain. My spirit insect told me that the other party is the same as us. That person came into this Domain aftering into contact with the pollen from the outside.¡±
After saying this, Lyle¡¯s expression suddenly changed slightly.
¡°Not good!¡±
¡°The other party seems to have discovered my spirit insect?!¡±
¡°How is this possible?!¡±
¡°My spirit insect is hidden in the space. How could the other party have discovered it?!¡±
¡°Ahhh!!¡±
Lyle screamed in pain, and huge beads of sweat dripped from his forehead.
After a few seconds, Lyle¡¯s resentful voice squeezed out from between his teeth, ¡°You dare to kill my spirit insect, Scarecrow, I won¡¯t forgive you!!¡±
Scarecrow?
Pine was still wondering about Lyle¡¯s condition.
But when he suddenly heard this name, he suddenly turned his head!!
Pine¡¯s expressionpletely changed!!
Chapter 200: Domain Suppression
Chapter 200: Domain Suppression
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Swoosh!
The ck scythe shed down from the sky and stood in the air.
?
There was nothing there at first, but now, a small spiritual insect that had been cut into two halves could be seen.
¡°This is...¡±
nders caught the spiritual insect and felt it in surprise.
It was a kind of magic.
It seemed that there were other mages alive in this Domain besides him.
nders was immediately interested.
He looked to the left.
This little bug had swum over from that direction.
A smile appeared on nders¡¯face. He put away his scythe and walked in that direction.
...
¡°Scarecrow?¡±
¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a scarecrow?¡±
Pine stared at Lyle, his eyes filled with fear.
Lyle was not in a good condition at the moment, because the spirit insect was nurtured and differentiated by his spiritual power. This was also the reason why the spirit insect could burrow into the air and greatly increase its concealment.
Therefore, once the spirit insect was hurt, it would affect his mental state.
If the spirit worm was killed, then the damage to him would be even greater!
The only thing worth rejoicing about was that the spirit insect was divided into very small insects by him. Even if it was killed, the damage to him would only make him feel a little ufortable, and would not cause him any particrly serious physical damage.
But even so.
He was in a very bad mood.
Therefore, he really could not be bothered to answer Pine¡¯s question.
Moreover.
Was it not just a scarecrow?
What was there to be afraid of?
He did not know what kind of strange method that scarecrow used to actually find his spirit insect in the air and then kill it. After he caught the scarecrow, he would definitely subdue it and teach it a lesson every day.
¡°No, listen.¡±
¡°If what you see is really a scarecrow, then we have to quickly get out of here.¡±
¡°That scarecrow is not something you and I can deal with.¡±
Pine said anxiously.
He knew a lot of things, especially about this scarecrow.
He had known for a long time.
Almost from the moment this scarecrow appeared, he had been paying attention to this scarecrow. It could be said that he had watched the scarecrow grow all the way.
Therefore, he knew very well how terrifying the scarecrow was.
He knew that this was not something that a few people could deal with.
¡°Bullsh*t!¡±
Lyle cursed.
¡°It¡¯s just a scarecrow. Isn¡¯t it something that you and I can deal with?¡±
¡°You¡¯re just a small captain of the Mage Association¡¯s branch. If you¡¯re afraid, then you¡¯re afraid. But aren¡¯t you looking down on the Hanluo Sect a little too much?¡±
¡°Let me tell you, when I was running away from strange creatures, you were still a mage apprentice!¡±
¡°A small scarecrow scared you to this extent. I can¡¯t believe that your Mage Association has be like this.¡±
Bastard!
Hearing these words, a wave of anger instantly rose in Pine¡¯s heart.
He almost threw a spell over.
However, he could not turn hostile now.
He still had to rely on this guy to find the blood spirit flower and then seize this Domain...
Thinking of this, Pine suppressed the anger in his heart and said, ¡°Mr. Lyle, this scarecrow is really not simple.¡±
¡°You know Garros of our association, right?¡±
¡°A long time ago, Garros brought an entire team over, but they were all taken care of by this scarecrow.¡±
¡°Apart from that, there were also quite a number of B+ rank mages who fell at his hands.¡±
¡°Think about it carefully. If we were to encounter the scarecrow, regardless of whether we could defeat it or not, even if we did, the two of us would not be unscathed. By then, how would we deal with that blood spirit flower strange creature?¡±
Oh?
Garros had also been taken care of?
The other B+ rank mages had also been dealt with?
Lyle was immediately shocked.
But very quickly, he felt relieved.
So what?
How could an ordinary B+ rank magepare to him?
One had to know that he came from the Hanluo Sect, and almost all the magic of the Hanluo Sect was very powerful and was targeted at dealing strange creatures.
When it came to dealing with strange creatures, if the Hanluo Sect said that they were number two, no other force would dare say that they were number one, not even those magic families that had been passed down for a long time.
Thinking of this, Lyle was confident again.
Just as he was about to speak.
Suddenly, his body trembled slightly, and he hurriedly closed his eyes.
Seeing this, Pine frowned, but he did not say anything.
He knew that the other party might have sensed something. After all, he had released not just one spirit insect, but all around him.
However, Pine was still very anxious.
He was very worried that the scarecrow would arrive here.
Soon, Lyle opened his eyes. His eyes were full of surprise.
¡°I found the blood spirit flower!¡±
Lyle pointed in a direction. ¡°It¡¯s over there. With our speed, we¡¯ll arrive in about twenty minutes.¡±
Pine was also very excited when he heard this.
He turned around and was about to say something when his expression suddenly froze.
In the distance.
In the direction they had just arrived, the ck Swamp kept disappearing and was reced by darkness.
However, when he focused his gaze, he saw countless crows swarming over from that direction.
Instantly, a name shed through his mind.
Scarecrow!
Pine¡¯s expression changed drastically.
He actually caught up to them so quickly?!
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
¡°That scarecrow is here!¡±
Pine shouted and immediately prepared to rush in the direction of the blood spirit flower.
However, he had only taken one step forward.
Then, he saw the surrounding ck Swamp scene begin to copse. It was like a picture paper being torn apart bit by bit, like a mirror shattering.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Lyle eximed.
But he had no choice but to watch helplessly with Pine.
¡°The scarecrow is here.¡±
¡°His Domain is rapidly invading the blood spirit flower¡¯s Domain!¡±
Pine instantly understood and his face was filled with shock.
Domain?
Lyle instantly turned his head.
The scarecrow actually had a domain?
Since when did Domains be somon?!
Lyle licked his lips greedily.
But soon, his greediness disappeared, and a sense of unease rose in his heart.
Because the scene of the ck Swamp in front of him copsed too quickly, and it waspletely reced in an instant... The quagmire under his feet turned into a golden wheat field, and the gloomy sky immediately turned into a sunny sky...
Everything seemed to have been reced in a second.
What did this speed of recement mean?
Pine and Lyle were both high-level mages, so they were naturally very clear about this situation.
There was only one situation where the scarecrow¡¯s Domain could invade the blood spirit flower¡¯s Domain so quickly!
And that was¨C
The scarecrow¡¯s strength waspletely above the strange blood spirit flower¡¯s strength!
Moreover, it was crushing them in all directions!
Only under such circumstances could the blood spirit flower¡¯s Domain be reced so quickly!
In an instant.
The uneasiness in Lyle¡¯s heart grew more and more.
As for pine, his eyes were already wide open as he looked around in fear.
Chapter 201: Spatial Magic. Could They Escape?
Chapter 201: Spatial Magic. Could They Escape?
The area around pine and Lyle hadpletely turned into a golden wheat field.
They looked into the distance.
The golden wheat field was still expanding, continuously devouring the Domain of the blood spirit flower. The ck Swamp was continuously shrinking.
This recement speed!
It was extremely terrifying.
Lyle was extremely shocked now.
Previously, he had looked down on this scarecrow and thought that it was just a strange creature. But now, he knew that the scarecrow actually had a Domain, and its strength was actually so strong. Just based on its attainments in the Domain, the scarecrowpletely crushed the blood spirit flower.
This was truly a situation that he had not expected.
But in the end, Lyle was just uneasy now and did not panic too much.
He was confident that he could defeat the blood spirit flower. Therefore, although the strength disyed by the scarecrow was above that of the blood spirit flower and he did not dare to believe it, it was not to the point where he was afraid.
¡°What should we do now?¡±
Compared to Lyle¡¯s condition, Pine was very anxious.
He was most familiar with the scarecrow¡¯s habits and strength. It was precisely because of this that his fear of the scarecrow was very strong.
It was still fine before he entered the Domain.
He felt that at least the blood spirit flower was there.
At least they were in the blood spirit flower¡¯s Domain.
With the blood spirit flower restraining the scarecrow, even if the two of them could not defeat it, it would not be a problem for them to escape.
But now...
The blood spirit flower¡¯s Domain was no match for it, and they were actually directly pulled into the scarecrow¡¯s Domain.
The scarecrow was already very terrifying to begin with, and now it was in his Domain...
Thus, Pine was as nervous as he could be right now.
His entire body was covered in a cold sweat.
At this moment, he did not even think about his own n.
What plot, what Domain, what increase in strength... he was not in the mood to think about it.
Right now, he only had one thought, and that was to walk out of here alive.
¡°Hey!¡±
The uneasiness in Lyle¡¯s heart gradually rose, and his face broke out in cold sweat.
After a long while, he said, ¡°you¡¯re a B rank mage after all, why are you so afraid of this scarecrow? Moreover, we have two people here, and both of them are above B rank. Are you sure you can¡¯t put up a fight?¡±
Lyle was originally quite confident.
However, for some reason, ever since he entered this golden wheat field, the rm bell in his heart had been ringing.
Moreover, the feeling that the rm bell gave him was getting more and more anxious.
It was as if it was urging him to leave this ce quickly, or else he would die.
What this meant was self-evident.
¡°I don¡¯t know if we can win against the scarecrow.¡±
¡°However, there¡¯s no need for us to waste our time here with the scarecrow!¡±
Pine¡¯s tone was very anxious.
However, he did not directly answer Lyle¡¯s question.
But Lyle could see it.
In Pine¡¯s eyes, even if the two of them worked together, they would not be a match for the scarecrow.
Just as he was about to speak, the rm in his heart suddenly grew louder. He felt that something seemed to be watching him. Using the mage¡¯s feeling, Lyle looked to the other side.
A withered scarecrow covered in straw was walking towards him.
That scarecrow gave off a terrifying feeling.
Everywhere he went, there was ck fog.
It was as if he hade from a region. All the birds and beasts around him had died.
Looking at this scarecrow, Lyle felt the air around him turn cold, and the hair on his body stood on end.
This feeling!
Lyle immediately broke out in cold sweat.
It was not that he had not experienced this feeling before. When he was in the Hanluo Sect, he had felt this feeling from a big shot.
In an instant, Lyle¡¯s mind was filled with fear.
¡°Le... Lyle.¡±
¡°Do you still have a way? I don¡¯t want to face this scarecrow...¡±
Pine¡¯s voice came from the side, which just woke Lyle up. When he woke up, his forehead was full of cold sweat, and even his body was wet, as if he had just swam up from the sea.
Just a nce at the scarecrow scared him so much!
While he was in a daze, the scarecrow came closer.
As he stood there, he could clearly see the contortions on the other party¡¯s face, and those pitch-ck and empty eyes.
¡°Yes!¡±
¡°You stay close to me. I¡¯ll use spatial magic to bring the two of us out.¡±
Lyle immediately said loudly.
Many of the spells of the Hanluo Sect were used to deal with strange creatures.
And this spatial magic was also a very powerful method to deal with strange creatures.
Especially the strangeness of having a Domain, there was nothing they could do against this spatial magic because the user of spatial magic could freely enter and exit Domains. The only w was that it required arge amount of stamina and magic each time.
Sometimes, if the Domain space of the strange creature was very solid, then their losses would be even greater.
It was very likely that they would directly lose their life force.
Thus, spatial magic was not used unless they had no choice.
And before this, the few spirit insects that Lyle had released.
Although they were also spatial magic, those spirit insects had already been prepared long ago. He only needed to release them, so it did not consume much of the mage¡¯s own life force.
Lyle was not willing to use it.
After all, it looked like he would lose a lot of his life force.
But now, he had no choice.
He felt a huge threat from this scarecrow.
He felt that if he did not escape now, he would probably die here.
However, at this moment.
After hearing his words, Pine¡¯s face was filled with hesitation.
Pine had done many evil things, so he was very suspicious. He was very worried that Lyle would use some kind of method to leave him here, or he would still try to buy time for him with the scarecrow.
At this moment, he raised his head and took a look. He could not sit still.
The scarecrow was only a dozen meters away from them!
¡°It¡¯s toote, let¡¯s go!¡±
¡°Remember to close your eyes!¡±
¡°Otherwise, your eyes won¡¯t be able to withstand the spatial turbulence!¡±
At this moment, Pine did not care about any conspiracy. As long as there was a chance to escape, he would seize it!
When he reached Lyle¡¯s side, Pine shouted loudly.
Whoosh whoosh whoosh!!
A strange sound came from beside his ear.
Pine felt the space in front of him begin to distort.
This scene was simr to what he had previously mentioned to an old senior. This was the appearance of the space transfer spell, which proved that the other party was looking for the coordinates.
He was instantly pleasantly surprised.
It seemed that Lyle had not given up on him!
In the next moment, a huge feeling of fainting came.
But the faintingsted only for a short second before his head became clear. The sound of wind brushed past his ears, and pine immediately felt at ease. He felt as if he hade to a very empty ce.
But it did not seem like the ck Swamp.
¡°Lyle, can I open my eyes now?¡±
Pine asked.
¡°...¡±
There was a moment of silence, and then a voice sounded in his ear. ¡°Mm... it¡¯s done.¡±
The voice was a little strange.
But Pine did not think too much about it. All he needed to do was to escape.
After hearing the voice, pine immediately opened his eyes.
He wanted to know where he had arrived.
Huh?
What was this in front of him?
As soon as he opened his eyes, Pine saw something that seemed to be stuck to his face.
He took a closer look and realized that it was a straw.
Straw?
Pine suddenly shivered and raised his head... the twisted and rough scarecrow was looking down at him. The corners of its mouth almost reached his ears as it smiled at him.
¡°Ah!!¡±
Chapter 202: Pine’s Fear
Chapter 202: Pine¡¯s Fear
Pfft!
Pine was so scared that he fell to the ground.
Then, he crawled on the ground in fear. After about ten seconds, the scarecrow did not do anything to him.
He was still very scared.
But as time passed, the fear in his heart began to weaken, and he slowly stood up.
When he looked at the scarecrow again, he found that the scarecrow seemed to be really just a scarecrow. It stood there quietly under the sun, not moving at all.
But what happened just now?
Pine was terrified. He thought of the moment when he raised his head. The scarecrow had clearly lowered its head and was smiling at him.
Pine shivered.
That scene was too scary. Just thinking about it made him panic.
¡°What the hell is going on?¡±
Pine nced around.
It was still a golden wheat field, and the sun was shining brightly.
He was still in the scarecrow¡¯s Domain!
¡°That bastard Lyle really escaped by himself!¡±
Pine¡¯s expression was very ugly.
He knew it!
A person would do anything to survive!
He said it nicely and brought him out, but in the end, he still left him here to hold the scarecrow back.
He should not have trusted that guy before!!
Pine nced around.
What should he do now?
How could he escape from here?
Where did the scarecrow go?
Pine could not figure it out, but he had already made up his mind.
He nned to take a look in this wheat field first, maybe he could find a way out.
After all, after entering the strange creature¡¯s Domain, it was not impossible to get out.
The Domain was like a room. There would be a door, a window, and even a hole through the wall to get out... it was the same for the strange creature¡¯s Domain. There were many ways to get out.
It was just a waste of time.
Moreover, since the scarecrow was not around, he had to hurry.
Thinking of this, Pine was ready to turn around and leave.
However, just as he was about to leave, for some unknown reason, his gaze unexpectedly stopped on the motionless scarecrow opposite him.
This damned scarecrow!
But just now, he was actually scared to such an extent!
Moreover, it was a fake anyway, so it was fine to destroy it.
This was his character. He was trained from a young age, and he would always seek revenge. This was also one of the reasons why he was able to reach this stage in the Mage Association.
Thinking about it, Pine raised his arm and a ball of me appeared in his hand.
¡°Burn you to death!¡±
Pine threw the me out.
Then, he ignored it and walked in another direction.
However, it was at this moment that a voice was heard.
¡°It hurts!¡±
¡°It hurts!¡±
A voice came from somewhere, causing Pine to stop in his tracks. Then, his eyes started to be fearful.
Is there anyone here?!
Is there someone nearby?!
Pine suddenly turned his head and looked around. However, other than a ball of fire, he did not see anyone.
The voice seemed to havee from all directions.
He waited for a while, but the fire was still burning.
However, the voice did not appear again.
¡°Did I hear it wrong?¡±
Pine was very confused.
He turned around and was about to leave, but he had just taken a step forward.
¡°It Hurts!¡±
¡°It Hurts!¡±
The voice came again.
Pine turned his head abruptly and looked directly behind him.
This time, he heard it clearly. It was not an illusion.
Moreover, the direction of the voice... was directly behind him, where the fire was burning.
Pine looked at the fire.
The fire wrapped around the scarecrow, burning fiercely.
The scarecrow was burning.
No way?
Could it be that Scarecrow was talking?!
Pine¡¯s face showed some fear, then his throat rolled, and he walked toward the Scarecrow.
His gaze was fixed on the scarecrow in the fire.
As he got closer, he felt the temperature of the fire hit him, and the heat wave hit his face.
He waited for a few more minutes.
In the end, the sound still did not appear.
But now, even if the sound did not appear, Pine started to panic.
Because the scarecrow in front of him... could not be burned!
Although the fire was very strong, the scarecrow inside did not seem to be burned. Obviously, the scarecrow inside was not normal... if it was an ordinary scarecrow, it would have been burned out.
¡°It hurts!¡±
¡°Why did you burn me?¡±
At this moment, the voice came again.
And he saw it too.
The scarecrow in the fire was opening and closing its serrated mouth, making a sound.
¡°Ah! Ah Ah!!¡±
At this moment, Pine was really frightened.
He threw an attack and then ran in another direction frantically.
As a B rank magician, he had no desire to resist the scarecrow and ran away. It was clear how afraid Pine was of the scarecrow.
He did not know how long he had run.
It had been about half an hour in his consciousness.
Pine did not dare to stop because he was afraid. He did not even look back.
Now, he stopped and panted.
Regardless of whether that was the real scarecrow or not, as long as he was far away from him, it would be fine.
Just as he was thinking about this, he suddenly heard a ¡®chi chi¡¯ sounding from behind him.
He did not even think about it.
He subconsciously looked back and was instantly scared out of his wits.
That scarecrow was still behind him!!
It was still burning!!
Pine was instantly terrified.
¡°How is this possible!!¡±
He had clearly been running for so long, why could he not get rid of this fellow!!
¡°It hurts!¡±
¡°Why did you burn me with fire? It hurts so much.¡±
At this moment.
This sound came from all directions.
Pine was horrified to discover that he had been surrounded by an endless number of scarecrows.
And these scarecrows were all burning in mes.
Towering mes.
Billowing ck smoke.
All of these stimted Pine¡¯s nerves.
Chi chi!
A few scarecrows surrounded him. The heat waves from their bodies hit pine¡¯s face, burning him.
¡°No!¡±
¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±
Pine was neither in front nor behind. Scarecrows were walking towards him from all directions, screaming in horror.
The scarecrow was covered in mes. It opened its arms as if it was weing him.
Crack!
The scarecrow behind him had already arrived at some point in time.
The mes on the scarecrow¡¯s body spread to his clothes.
Before he could put it out, the scarecrows from other directions surrounded him one after another.
In an instant, his entire body was caught in the mes.
¡°Ahhhhh!!¡±
His screams echoed throughout the wheat field.
From afar, he had be one of the thousands of scarecrows. The mes on his body soared into the sky.
The only difference was that his mes did notst long. Soon, the mes became smaller. In the end, there was only a shriveled corpse left.
[Fear Points +145]
[Fear Points +170]
[...]
Chapter 203: Spatial Mage Lyle
Chapter 203: Spatial Mage Lyle
¡°Tsk tsk.¡±
¡°That¡¯s it...¡±
After the dried corpses in the wheat fields appeared, the scarecrows around them began to disappear.
They all blended into the air.
Only one scarecrow was left.
It was nders himself.
His gaze was dim as he nced at Pine, who had been burned beyond recognition, before looking at the sky. His gaze stopped at a certain spot in the sky.
Then, the next moment, a smile appeared on his face.
...
On the other side.
¡°Don¡¯t open your eyes.¡±
Lyle¡¯s eyes were closed as he shuttled through space.
This kind of spatial magic consumed a lot of energy.
Because when traveling through space, one could not see with one¡¯s eyes. One could only use one¡¯s mental strength to constantly search for and determine the coordinates.
They had to be extremely focused throughout the entire journey. They could not be distracted at all. Otherwise, they would never be able to find the coordinates and would be lost here.
This was what their teacher had specifically told them when they were learning the space transfer spell.
ording to the data that he had seen.
Every year, there would be arge number of mages who mastered spatial magic. After entering the space transfer spell, they would nevere out again.
What this meant was self-evident.
And this was also the foundation of their sect.
Even if there were people from other factions who used special methods to secretly learn this space transfer spell, if no one taught them, other than opening their eyes, it would be very easy for them to get lost here.
Therefore, it was very rare for space magic to be spread outside.
Because they did not have anyone to teach them, they thought that this was the same as other magic, as long as they learned it, they could use it as they pleased.
Therefore, those who learned it were basically lost.
¡°Pine?¡±
For a long time, they did not hear the other party¡¯s echo.
Lyle could not help but frown.
This guy, why did hee here and not even say a word?
Although he could not open his eyes, he could rely on his second sense to sense that there was indeed someone beside him.
¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Pine?!¡±
Lyle frowned.
As a member of the Hanluo Sect, as someone who had learned spatial magic, it was necessary for him to learn to multitask.
Therefore, he could find the coordinates while speaking.
Pine did not need to.
Because the other party did not need to find and confirm the coordinates.
After waiting for a long time, Lyle still did not hear what the other party said.
This made him feel very strange.
He was clearly beside him, so why did he not say anything?
¡°Shit, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking!¡±
Lyle decided to ignore it. After he walked out of this area, he would see what this Pine was up to.
As for whether Pine would frame him?
That was of course impossible.
He had already told the other party when he had just entered this ce.
Although he had already entered this ce, if anything happened to him and no one was looking for the coordinates, he would not be able to walk out. He would only be trapped here for the rest of his life.
¡°Follow me closely. We¡¯ll be out soon.¡±
Lyle said.
And beside him.
A shriveled and thin scarecrow followed beside him, walking silently.
The scarecrow¡¯s eyes were empty. It was not worried that this ce would affect it, so it kept sizing up the surroundings.
And every time Lyle¡¯s voice came.
The scarecrow¡¯s expression started to be strange.
Especially when he heard Lyle say that they were about to arrive, the scarecrow¡¯s happy lips almost reached his ears, looking very terrifying.
In fact.
nders was also very surprised.
Before Lyle wanted to leave, he used the Domain to directly change his position with Pine.
Therefore, Pine stayed in the wheat field.
He followed him to the space tunnel.
Although he was in the space tunnel, he could still control the scene in his Domain. That was why he yed an interesting game with Pine.
He was satisfied with Pine¡¯s performance.
As for here, he was looking forward to it.
He was looking forward to seeing Mr. Lyle¡¯s expression when he realized that it was not the Pine that he had expected, but the scarecrow that he was hiding from.
After all, he knew that a human¡¯s unexpected expression was very tasteful.
He did not know if it was surprise, shock, or fear...
nders was looking forward to it.
The anticipation did notst long.
Then, a voice sounded in his ear, ¡°we¡¯re almost there, get ready.¡±
Almost there?
A strange smile appeared on nders¡¯s face.
Crack!
nders heard a crack appear in the tunnel ahead. Then, the crack began to expand, and arge hole was opened. The two figures directly passed through the hole.
Tap, tap, tap.
The twonded steadily.
nders then looked around.
The endless ck Swamp... it was the ck Swamp.
Not only that, nders looked not far away. There was a big red fog, and in the red fog, there was a group of big red flowers clustered in a pile.
In the ce where the big red flowers were clustered, nders felt a very strong aura.
As expected, that was where the blood spirit flower was staying.
nders looked at Lyle in surprise.
This mage was quite daring.
He had juste out of his Domain and wanted to bring Pine here to fight the blood spirit flower.
But after thinking about it carefully, it made sense.
They were afraid of him, so they needed to save time. They were prepared toe here and get rid of the blood spirit flower. After that, they could leave directly, or the two of them could rely on their Domains to fight him.
For them to have such thoughts, it could only be said that they were worthy of being B rank mages.
But they were too naive.
They had already entered nders¡¯s Domain, and they still wanted to escape. How was that possible?
At this time.
Lyle had already recovered.
¡°Pine, why didn¡¯t you say anything in the spatial tunnel...¡±
As soon as Lyle recovered, he wanted to question Pine.
After all, he had said so much in the spatial tunnel, but the other party had not said a single word, and he had not even given an exnation until now. To think that he had even brought him away from the scarecrow¡¯s Domain.
However, he had only said half of what he wanted to say.
When he saw that the person standing next to him was not the Pine that he had imagined, but the scarecrow, the words that he had already arranged were suddenly stuck in his throat.
The scarecrow faced him.
Tall and skinny figure, strange smile... all kinds of scenes stimted his nerves.
Swoosh!
Lyle¡¯s face instantly turned pale.
Cold sweat broke out on his forehead.
At the same time, his body began to shake like a sieve.
How could this be!!
Lyle was extremely terrified.
So, the person in the spatial tunnel was not Pine, but this scarecrow...
Instantly, Lyle¡¯s face contorted.
He immediately raised his hand, and a few air bullets shot out from his fingers, quickly rushing towards nders¡¯s body.
Puchi!
Puchi!
A few air bullets directly prated nders¡¯body, leaving a fewrge holes.
However, nders did not feel any pain.
On the contrary, ndersughed.
¡°Devil!¡±
A thought shed through Lyle¡¯s mind.
Then, he raised his hands and prepared to give the opponent arge air cannon.
However, just as he raised his arms...
Pfft!
Warm liquid sshed onto his face.
His two arms were cut off!
They were hung on the scarecrow¡¯s scythe.
Night Cut.
[Fear Points +10,000]
[Fear Points +12,000]
Chapter 204: The Excited Flanders
Chapter 204: The Excited nders
¡°Ahhhhh!!¡±
When Lyle saw that the two arms on the ck scythe, he realized that his arms were gone.
After a while, he felt intense pain.
Lyle howled in pain.
He eveny on the ground and rolled around in pain.
This could not be helped. Anyone who had their arms cut off would feel the same.
After all, they were humans and could feel pain. Unlike nders, who was just a scarecrow and could not feel any pain, even if he was in mes, he would not feel the slightest bit of pain.
At most, the mes would burn away the straws on his body.
However, this w had already been solved by nders¡¯s Demonic God¡¯s Body.
Not to mention ordinary mes, even extremely sharp swords and magic attacks with high damage would not be able to break through his defense.
Lyle was still howling in pain.
Then, he felt a wave of pressure, knowing that someone was standing in front of him.
Lyle opened his eyes in pain.
He only saw the scarecrow standing straight and looking down at him.
Especially from his point of view, the scarecrow¡¯s figure was pulled infinitely long, and it was very majestic.
He saw the scarecrow squat down.
It squatted in front of him.
Then, Lyle felt a pair ofrge hands that were like withered grass grabbing onto him.
What was he going to do?
Lyle¡¯s heart was filled with fear.
¡°Gulp!¡±
The next moment, Lyle only felt countless straws crawl into his mouth, then roll down his throat and rush into his stomach.
¡°Gulp!¡±
¡°Gulp!¡±
Countless straws were swallowed down his throat.
Lyle was terrified. Countless straws filled his throat, making him feel extremely ufortable.
It was several times more ufortable than having his arm broken.
In just a few seconds, Lyle¡¯s throat had erged. It was red and filled with blood.
Not only his throat, but his entire face had turned purple-green.
Bright red blood flowed from his eyes, nose, and ears.
¡°No... no...¡±
At this moment, Lyle¡¯s heart was filled with fear.
He was actually so powerless in front of the scarecrow. What made him most helpless was that the scarecrow was torturing him, but he could not do anything. He could not evenmit suicide.
His body seemed to bepletely out of his control.
But the pain that came from his body was being endured by himself.
He could only watch as he suffered.
He was extremely helpless.
At this moment, he thought of what he had said in front of Pine. He felt like a clown.
[Fear Points +13,000]
[Fear Points +12,000]
[Fear Points +15,000]
Lyle did not hold on for long.
Soon, he lost his breath.
When he died, his face could no longer be seen.
His throat was swollen bigger than his face, and there was even a lot of straw that pierced through his throat, exposing his blood in the air.
His eyes stared at the blood spirit flower across from him.
He did not know if he was unwilling to not get the domain, or if he wanted to escape from the scarecrow and go to the blood spirit flower.
But from his appearance, it should be thetter.
...
In the ck Swamp Domain.
Countless blood spirit flowers were clustered in a pile. Their colors were bright and beautiful, giving off a sense of beauty.
If there was a tourist here who liked nature scenery, he would definitely like this ce very much. This was because, with these extremely beautiful big red flowers as the background, any photo taken would be nice scenery,
However, at this moment, an uninvited guest appeared among the pile of blood spirit flowers ¡ª the scarecrow.
Unlike the gorgeous blood spirit flowers, the scarecrow did not have any sense of beauty.
In fact, his entire figure looked extremely terrifying. His face was distorted, his body was thin, and his color was withered and yellow... there was not a single bit of beauty about his entire body. It was as if he hade from hell.
nders stood there, smiling as he watched the blood spirit flowers.
His arrival had shattered the beauty of this ce.
The blood spirit flowers also did not wee him. They bloomed one after another, and the red fog began to spread in the air, dispersing toward nders¡¯s location.
No one knew what the red fog was for.
But when the red mist dispersed, even the ck mud under their feet began to wrinkle together, as if in great pain and struggling.
Unfortunately, the red fog could not get close to nders.
When it was about two meters away from nders, it suddenly stopped.
It was as if there was an invisible barrier there, blocking all the red fog¡¯s invasion.
Meanwhile, nders was still smiling as he watched.
He did not even move.
¡°Why don¡¯t you wee me?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to you...¡±
nders¡¯s voice sounded very strange.
¡°Leave!¡±
¡°Leave my Domain!¡±
It was unknown where the voice came from, but it was everywhere.
At this moment, nders seemed to be surrounded.
Countless blood spirit flowers instantly grew out from all directions, surrounding him in the middle.
However, nders did not panic at all. Instead, the smile on his face became brighter and brighter.
He scanned his surroundings.
Then, he smiled and said, ¡°there are so many blood spirit flowers, but you should only have one true body... let me see, which one is your true body?¡±
¡°Which one?¡±
As nders spoke, his gaze swept his surroundings.
However, after he scanned his surroundings, he still did not find the true body of the blood spirit flower. It was as if everything was the same.
¡°How interesting.¡±
nders loved this kind of challenge the most.
For example, when he was ying with Lyle and Pine, the other party could only escape from him. There was no room for them to resist.
It was precisely because of this.
That was why he could only torture the two of them to make him excited.
But the blood spirit flower before him was different.
After a short encounter, nders knew that this blood spirit flower was not something Lyle and Pine couldpare to. At the very least, in terms of strength, it was almost able to crush the two of them.
However, in his senses...
The blood spirit flower was the same as him. It had not broken through to B rank and was still stuck at B+ rank.
For example, although Lyle was at this rank as well, there was too much of a difference in strength between them. It was as if he had just entered this rank.
¡°Blood spirit flower.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s make a bet.¡±
¡°Guess how long it will take me to find your true body?¡±
nders asked with a smile.
¡°...¡±
The other party was silent. It did not say a word.
nders did not me it. Instead, he said to himself, ¡°I guess... an hour... no, half an hour.¡±
¡°Hmm...¡±
¡°Forget it, let¡¯s make it ten minutes.¡±
nders had a strange smile on his face.
As soon as he finished speaking.
¡°Wa¨C¡±
¡°Wa¨C¡±
Crow Storm.
The straw on his body disappeared and turned into countless crows. Then, they began to fly out continuously, rushing towards the red fog.
But it was a pity.
As soon as the crows that rushed out came into contact with the red fog, they instantly lost contact with him. Then, their entire bodies exploded...
The red fog became denser.
Seeing this, nders¡¯s eyes became even more excited.
This was too interesting!
This was too interesting!!
The Crow Storm was actually useless!!
It had been a long time since he had encountered such an interesting opponent!!
Chapter 205: Fear of the Blood Spirit Flower
Chapter 205: Fear of the Blood Spirit Flower
Other than the crows whose bodies had exploded, some of the crows actually did not listen to hismand and instead attacked him.
They were being parasitized.
Of course, these crows all flew out from nders.
Even if he could not control the crows, they could still make the crows disappear at will.
It was useless to try out Crow Storm.
nders gave up on this skill.
Then, a few scarecrows of the same size appeared beside him.
Guardian Scarecrow.
These scarecrows walked in different directions.
It was different this time.
Wherever the scarecrows went, the red fog would disperse and they would not be able to get close to the Scarecrow¡¯s body, not to mention parasitizing through the red fog.
At the same time, a huge ck scythe appeared in the hands of the few scarecrows!
This was a level 10 Guardian Scarecrow.
This type of Guardian Scarecrow was no longer just a Guardian Scarecrow.
It could use all the skills of the first tier.
Demonic God¡¯s Body.
Night Cut.
Fear.
It was difficult for the red fog to get close to them, and this was due to the Demonic God¡¯s Body skill.
And now, a huge ck scythe appeared in the hands of each Guardian Scarecrow. This was the Night Cut skill.
It could be said that under such circumstances, the Guardian Scarecrow had increased his strength by many times.
Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!!
The few Guardian Scarecrows waved the scythes in their hands.
They directly cut off a few blood spirit flowers nearby.
The blood spirit flowers that had been cut off did not immediately disappear into the air. Instead, the moment they were cut off, they directly exploded, and red fog immediately gushed out from within.
Fortunately, the red mist could not get close.
This made nders very surprised.
This blood spirit flower was really very powerful. If he were any other mage, if he did not have the means to defend against the red fog, he would definitely be invaded by the blood spirit flower¡¯s pollen.
¡°This is not it.¡±
The Guardian Scarecrow smiled as he cut off one of the blood spirit flowers and saw that the other party had exploded.
Then, it shifted its gaze to the next one and smiled. ¡°What about this one?¡±
Then, the scythe quickly cut over.
Just like that, one blood spirit flower after another was cut off by the scythe. In the blink of an eye, more than half of the blood spirit flower was cut off.
Meanwhile, nders, who was in the middle, did not move. His gaze had been wandering back and forth among the blood spirit flowers. Just as he was about to let the Guardian Scarecrow kill the blood spirit flowers again, the soil under his feet suddenly loosened.
The ck mud seemed to have transformed into arge hand, dragging the few Guardian Scarecrows into the ground.
Following that, nders¡¯s expression became one of shock.
Those few Guardian Scarecrows had disappeared.
In other words, these few Guardian Scarecrows had been killed.
nders could clearly feel that the energy in their bodies had been sucked away by the other party.
¡°Impressive.¡±
¡°Even the Demonic God¡¯s Body is useless!¡±
nders was extremely surprised.
This blood spirit flower had so many tricks up its sleeve.
The blood spirit flower¡¯s doppelganger, the pollen parasite, the red fog, and now, it could even control the ck Swamp beneath its feet.
He did not know how many tricks the other party had yet to use.
At this moment, nders¡¯s interest in this blood spirit flower grew.
The stronger he was, the better it would be.
The stronger he was, the greater the probability of his rtionship with the first blood spirit flower mentioned by the magic sword.
nders¡¯s eyes flickered.
However, in the next moment, he felt a huge suction force under his feet, trying to drag him into the quagmire.
He was just about to make a move.
Suddenly, he was pulled into the quagmire.
Arge amount of quagmire instantly flew out from where he was.
After a few seconds, the quagmire slowly regained its calm.
Another few minutes passed.
Arge number of blood spirit flowers began to grow, returning to the number that had not been massacred before. A breeze blew, and all the blood spirit flowers began to sway. Almost every flower was the same, and there was no difference between them.
¡°How impressive.¡±
¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve met such a troublesome opponent.¡±
At this moment, a familiar voice came from not far away.
The blood spirit flowers were still swaying in the strong wind, but they all stopped in an instant.
They were like living humans!
¡°You actually didn¡¯t die?¡±
The voice came from all directions and entered nders¡¯s ears.
This was the blood spirit flower speaking.
A smile appeared on nders¡¯s straw-filled face. ¡°You¡¯re so interesting, how can I bear to die? I have to have fun with you.¡±
Just as he finished speaking.
nders once again felt the suction force under his feet.
With a swoosh, nders was once again dragged into the ground.
Soon, the surface of the swamp returned to peace.
This time, the blood spirit flowers were not careless. Instead, they twirled the countless branches of the blood spirit flowers as if they were observing the situation around them.
Ta ta ta.
The sound of footsteps could be heard.
All the blood spirit flowers looked in one direction.
As expected!
A scarecrow walked out from this direction, with a smile on his face that was filled with straw.
The blood spirit flower immediately fell silent.
It seemed that it really could not kill this guy!
When the scarecrow approached, the blood spirit flower began to panic.
[Fear Points +16,000]
[Fear Points +18,000]
These fear points was not obtained for no reason, the blood spirit flower was really panicking.
Because the scarecrow was walking towards its real body!
More importantly...
The smile on the scarecrow¡¯s face grew bigger and bigger, and the excitement in its eyes grew more and more intense as if it had discovered some treasure.
Moreover, the direction it was walking in was extremely determined. No matter how he misled it, the scarecrow would eventually return in this direction, as if he had already determined that his real body was in this direction.
With no other choice, the blood spirit flower shifted its true body.
The clones that it possessed were actually all a part of its own body, so they were all connected to each other.
With the help of this connection, it was able to switch back and forth between these clones.
This was also one of the signs of the blood spirit flower¡¯s tenacious vitality.
If he did not have the ability to identify his true body, then he would have to kill all of its clones.
It would be too difficult to kill all of its clones.
Not only would he be able to resist, but it was a herculean task.
Even if an A rank mage came, he would not be able to gain anything from it.
Not to mention, he also had a Domain and the advantage of the venue.
It could say it bluntly.
It would be much harder to kill it than to kill an A rank strange creature.
But in fact...
Until now, he had never seen a mage or strange creature who could recognize its real body.
But this scarecrow..
Was too strange.
After the blood spirit flower shifted its real body, it immediately focused its attention on the scarecrow, observing every single movement and detail.
If the other party could really sense his real body, she would definitely notice that his real body had shifted!
Just as the blood spirit flower was thinking this...
In the next moment, he was stunned.
Because the scarecrow had indeed stopped!
One had to know that the scarecrow¡¯s direction was very firm just now. Even if he forcefully tried to change the scarecrow¡¯s direction, the Scarecrow would immediately change its direction.
But now, after he had shifted his true body, the scarecrow had immediately stopped!
What did this mean?
Needless to say, it was obvious!
In an instant, the blood spirit flower suddenly became fearful of nders.
Chapter 206: The Spirit Flower Falls
Chapter 206: The Spirit Flower Falls
The blood spirit flower stared at the scarecrow.
This scarecrow...
It had tried to kill him several times but failed to kill him. There was nothing it could do to him.
And now, it actually discovered its true body!
The blood spirit flower was already starting to panic.
The scarecrow in front of him was really different from all the strange creatures and mages he had met before. He had all sorts of abilities.
The only thing that made him feel at ease was, after it transferred its real body, although the scarecrow realized that something was wrong, he did not walk towards the direction of his real body again. Instead, he fell back into the chaotic collision from before.
Bang!
When it controlled the ck swamp under his feet again, it pulled the scarecrow into the ck Swamp to kill him.
¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡±
¡°Your real body can actually move.¡±
¡°You were clearly in that direction just now, but now you¡¯re here in an instant. What a pretty good ability... that¡¯s right, with this ability, no wonder you¡¯re fearless. You think no one can kill you.¡±
Just as he turned his gaze and was about to continue searching for the scarecrow¡¯s figure.
Suddenly.
A low and deep voice mixed with a hint of a smile sounded from behind blood spirit flower.
This voice was none other than the one it was very familiar with... The scarecrow¡¯s voice.
At this moment.
Blood spirit flower was greatly rmed.
It could no longer care about anything else and immediately shifted it real body again.
If it had a human figure, then its forehead would definitely be covered in cold sweat right now.
Blood spirit flower was extremely flustered.
After its real body shifted, it quickly looked at the previous ce, because the scarecrow should still be there.
The next second, he was shocked.
There was no scarecrow!
There was no scarecrow!
Where did the scarecrow go?
Blood spirit flower looked left and right, but it did not find the figure that made it feel fear.
In an instant, the blood spirit flower began to doubt itself.
The scarecrow was not here...
Could it be that it heard wrong just now? Was it hallucinating?
No, that was impossible!
Something must have gone wrong.
Just as the blood spirit flower¡¯s mind was running wild, the voice that frightened it appeared again.
¡°Are you... Looking for me?¡±
The voice came again.
It was still behind him!
Blood spirit flower suddenly turned around and saw the huge shadow standing behind him.
Who else could it be other than the scarecrow?
However, from his current perspective, the scarecrow looked very terrifying, like a demon god from hell... His smile twisted, and he lowered his head to stare at it with a pair of huge empty eyes.
[Fear Points +20,000]
[Fear Points +21,000]
In an instant, the blood spirit flower felt extremely panicked.
How was this possible!
How did he discover his true body?
¡°You... you...¡±
The blood spirit flower was instantly filled with fear.
However, that was not all.
Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly realized that the clones around him were losing control one by one.
The blood spirit flower¡¯s heart changed drastically.
He immediately looked at the clones.
He only saw that the blood spirit flower clones had all turned into scarecrows.
One scarecrow after another grew in the ck Swamp.
In a short minute, there were no more of his clones left, leaving him alone here. As for himself, he was surrounded by countless scarecrows.
[Fear Points +27,000]
[Fear Points +28,000]
The fear points rose again!
The blood spirit flower almost copsed on the spot.
However, it was once a very powerful strange creature, so this bit of adaptability was not a problem.
It immediately used its clones, and red fog spread around its body. As the pollen spread, the blood spirit flower clones around it increased again.
But soon, these clones all turned into scarecrows again.
More and more scarecrows.
¡°You!¡±
The blood spirit flower¡¯s voice came.
He pulled all the scarecrows into the quagmire and controlled the real scarecrow behind him. Then, the Quagmire under his feet began to soften.
It was ready to escape!
That¡¯s right, in the blood spirit flower¡¯s view.
It could not beat the scarecrow, but it could escape!
After all, this was its domain, so escaping was not a problem.
However, how could nders not do anything?
Fear.
He threw a skill over.
The next moment, nders saw the blood spirit flower¡¯s roots begin to tremble.
Even the petals on top of him began to fall one by one.
At the same time that they fell, new petals would also appear.
Apart from that, pollen would asionally spurt out from its body. It looked like it was really scared out of his wits.
Meanwhile, nders was not in a hurry.
He just watched quietly from the side.
In any case, he was not the one suffering.
After waiting for an unknown amount of time, nders finally stopped when he saw that the blood spirit flower seemed to be unable to hold on any longer.
[Fear Points +30,000]
As expected of a top-tier B+ rank strange creature.
It could provide so much fear value every time. Compared to Lyle, who was also a B+ rank, it was on apletely different level.
nders thought to himself.
At this moment, the blood spirit flower slowly recovered.
It looked at the scarecrow with lingering fear.
At this moment, this scarecrow was already a huge shadow in his heart.
It was too terrifying.
Especially the scene just now.
All the strange creatures were very strong, but at the same time, they also had extreme weaknesses.
As long as he could find a weakness, the strange creatures would be much easier to deal with.
And this blood spirit flower...
Previously, it looked very powerful. Even if an A rank mage came, he or she might not be able to get close to it. There was even a high chance that he or she would be killed by it. In addition to all sorts of strange abilities, it was as strong as it could be.
However, on the contrary, its spiritual power was much weaker.
As for how weak?
Those who were lower in level than it naturally could not bepared.
However, at the very least, among mages of the same level and strange creatures, it could be considered to be at the bottom.
It was also because of this that when facing nders¡¯s Fear, it would appear so weak that it could not even resist.
The blood spirit flower looked at nders in horror.
It did not even have the strength to escape now.
Moreover, even if it had the strength to escape now, it was impossible.
Because this was no longer his Domain.
Just as it came back to its senses, the blood spirit flower noticed that the ck Swamp had disappeared. This was a huge golden wheat field.
Obviously, this belonged to the scarecrow strange creature.
He had never fought a scarecrow in his own Domain, let alone in the scarecrow¡¯s own Domain.
Therefore, the blood spirit flower had given up on the idea of escaping.
¡°What do you want?¡±
The blood spirit flower asked.
This scarecrow could have killed it just now, but he let it go. It was obvious that he did not want to kill it or wanted to learn some information from it.
Ka ka ka.
A smile appeared on nders¡¯s face, and he said.
¡°Tell me everything you know about the ck Swamp!¡±
Chapter 207: The Origin of the Black Swamp
Chapter 207: The Origin of the ck Swamp
¡°Tell me everything about the ck Swamp.¡±
nders¡¯s voice was heard.
At that moment, the blood spirit flower came to a sudden realization.
¡°You want to go to the ck Swamp?¡±
The blood spirit flower asked.
That was true. To ordinary people and weak mages, that ce was hell. If they went, they would die, and they would not be able toe into contact with it.
But to strange creatures like them, that ce was like heaven.
Because strange creatures were all the same.
They liked damp ces the most.
That ce was also the wettest ce in the world.
And as long as they were stronger, they would have a greater say in that ce.
For someone with his strength, even if he was not the strongest in the ck Swamp, there probably would not be many strange people who would dare to provoke him.
To powerful mages, that ce was also a treasure ground because they could obtain a lot of strange creatures from there and then increase their strength.
Just as it was thinking about this.
Then, it saw the scarecrow opposite him looking over with a very frightening gaze.
The blood spirit flower instantly shivered.
Damn it!
Why did he think of asking it!
The other party wasn¡¯t a good person, to begin with. What if it spoke too much and the other party changed his mind and wanted to kill it!
Countless thoughts shed through blood spirit flower¡¯s mind.
¡°My patience is very poor.¡±
Blood spirit flower heard the voice of the scarecrow.
It instantly did not dare to let his imagination run wild.
It used the shortest amount of time to sort out his thoughts, and then he quickly began to speak.
¡°The ck Swamp is a dark and dampnd.¡±
¡°Wait...¡±
He had just said one sentence when he was interrupted by nders. The words in its throat were immediately stuck.
What¡¯s wrong now?!
The blood spirit flower was very angry, but she did not dare to show it.
Then, he saw the scarecrow opposite him wave his hand, and a magic sword appeared in his hand.
Eh?
Why was it a little familiar?
The blood spirit flower¡¯s attention was all on this magic sword. After thinking for a long time, it cried out in shock, ¡°Apophis?!¡±
The demon Sword Apophis had just been summoned.
It was just about to greet its master.
Then it heard someone calling its name from the side.
It immediately looked over and found that it was the blood spirit flower that it had seen on the streets of Puls.
It was puzzled.
This blood spirit flower actually knew it?
¡°You... know me?¡±
Apophis asked in puzzlement.
This time, even nders¡¯s attention was attracted. He looked at the blood spirit flower curiously.
The other party was obviously not trying to curry favor with Sword Apophis. Since he could call out its name, it was obvious that he really knew it.
Hearing the demon sword¡¯s words, the blood spirit flower was speechless.
¡°I know you.¡±
The blood spirit flower exined.
¡°When I was in the ck Swamp, I also heard of you.¡±
So that was the case.
Apophis suddenly understood.
And nders was also very surprised. When Apophis was in the ck Swamp, it was a long time ago. At that time, its strength should not have been very strong, but this blood spirit flower had actually heard of its name...
Could it be that Apophis was very famous in the ck Swamp in the past?
The magic sword saw nders¡¯s confusion and exined, ¡°master, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m famous, but at that time, I was brought out of the ck swamp by a mage. That mage was very strong.¡±
¡°That magician killed a lot of strange creatures in the ck Swamp, and I was his weapon at that time.¡±
¡°It¡¯s because of this matter that I became famous in the ck Swamp.¡±
¡°Otherwise, with my strength at that time, I was nothing in the ck Swamp.¡±
So that was the case.
nders suddenly understood.
After a pause, nders looked at the blood spirit flower.
¡°Continue.¡±
¡°The magic sword probably told me a bit, so you can pick the main point.¡±
The blood spirit flower took a deep look at the magic sword before continuing.
¡°I¡¯ve heard of it before.¡±
¡°The ck Swamp is actually not an ordinary swamp.¡±
Was this not a matter of course?
How could an ordinary swamp produce so many strange creatures?
nders thought for a moment but did not say anything. He continued to listen.
¡°That swamp was actually left behind by a terrifying strange creature.¡±
¡°I heard that the strange creature¡¯s strength is above A rank, which is why it¡¯s extremely powerful. It practically represents a true demonic god. That swamp was that strange creature¡¯s resting ce.¡±
Above A rank?
Hearing this, nders¡¯s heart was burning.
An existence above A rank!
Although he knew that A rank could not be the most powerful existence, up until now, he had never heard of that strange creature that was above A rank, or a mage that was above A rank.
At present, in his impression, the highest level of the strange creature was the blood spirit flower¡¯s main body, not these flower seeds... His strength had reached A rank.
As for the mages, it was naturally Nikorei from the headquarters of the Mage Association. Her level had reached A+ rank, which was simply amazing!
These two were the two highest levels that he knew of at the moment.
Other than these two people, he did not know who else had reached A rank.
From this, it could be seen how difficult A rank was!
This was even more so for those above A rank.
There was probably no one else other than the strange creature that the blood spirit flower was talking about!
Of course, while his heart was burning with a passion...
nders was also very conflicted.
Because right now, let alone those above A rank, he had not even reached A rank.
As for how to reach A rank...
He looked at the blood spirit flower, preparing to get some information from itter.
At this moment, the blood spirit flower¡¯s voice sounded.
¡°After the strange creature left, that swamp still contained a lot of its aura.¡±
¡°Under the influence of this aura, all sorts of strange creatures were born in the surroundings.¡±
¡°And the more strangeness was born, the damper the swamp became, which gave birth to even more strange creatures.¡±
¡°The cycle repeated, which is why so many strange creatures appeared there.¡±
¡°...¡±
The blood spirit flower said a lot of things.
The more nders listened, the more interested he became. The more he listened, the more curious he became.
The magic sword by his side was the same. The eyes of the skull on the hilt seemed to be blinking as it listened attentively.
But it did not say much.
Because the magic sword had already told him a lot about the ck Swamp, the blood spirit flower only briefly added to this foundation.
The story about the ck Swamp was over.
nders looked at the blood spirit flower.
¡°There¡¯s one more question.¡±
¡°Do you know how to advance to A rank?¡±
A smile appeared on nders¡¯s face as he asked.
The blood spirit flower¡¯s gaze had always been on nders. At this moment, when it saw nders¡¯smile, its heart could not help but tremble.
At this moment, it was even a little afraid.
If she could not answer, it would very likely be beheaded on the spot.
[Fear Points +28,000]
The blood spirit flower was silent for a moment before she finally spoke.
¡°I don¡¯t know much about advancing to A rank. I¡¯ve only heard that there¡¯s some sort of ritual...¡±
Chapter 208: The Upgrade Ritual, the Salko Temple
Chapter 208: The Upgrade Ritual, the Salko Temple
After the blood spirit flower finished the first two sentences, it saw that nders¡¯s expression suddenly became unpleasant, and its heart trembled.
So it immediately added the next sentence.
Fortunately, after seeing itsst sentence, the scarecrow opposite him looked much better.
The blood spirit flower instantly felt much more at ease.
It was really worried that this scarecrow would make a move against it without a word.
Although it was just a flower seed, no one would want to die just like that.
¡°Ritual?¡±
nders asked in surprise.
The magic sword at the side was obviously also very interested in this matter. The hilt of the sword leaned toward this side.
Apophis was naturally curious.
Although he had now submitted to nders, no matter what, it was still a strange creature. Moreover, he only needed to eat human flesh to increase its strength.
It could be said that it had great potential.
And the truth was the same.
Ever since his master, nders, had subdued him, he had been very good to it. He often took it to eat human flesh, allowing it to grow a lot.
Compared to his previous master, Sword King, it was simply many times better.
ording to this progression, as long as he continued to follow its master, it was not impossible for it to be an A rank in the future.
Of course, it had to listen.
It could also be considered as paving the way for the future.
Moreover, even if there was no such reason, it still had to listen.
After all, who would not want to listen to these things? This kind of knowledge, the more they knew, the better!
Apophis pricked up its ears and listened carefully.
At this moment, the blood spirit flower across from it exined, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about the specifics.¡±
¡°When I was still in the ck Swamp, my mother told us that if we wanted to advance to an A rank, we would need a ceremony. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to advance to an A rank.¡±
¡°Even if we were invincible at the B+ rank, we would still be inferior to an A rank.¡±
¡°I only remember my mother saying this.¡±
¡°Apophis might have also said that my mother was kidnapped by a group of people.¡±
¡°And after my mother was kidnapped by those people, it¡¯s naturally impossible for me to know the specific news.¡±
After hearing these words.
nders fell into deep thought.
The ritual...
Although he still did not have any clues,pared to the confusion from before, he could be considered to have made some progress.
At the very least, he was not a headless fly who did not know anything.
Moreover, after hearing about the blood spirit flower, nders had a new definition of his own strength.
It was impossible for a B+ rank to defeat an A rank?
nders did not quite believe it.
Even if this was true, he still wanted to give it a try. It was just that he would definitely be slightly stronger than before.
Other than that, nders also noticed something.
That strange blood spirit flower that grew in the ck Swamp...
Could actually be kidnapped?!
That was an A rank strange creature flower!!
nders was quite curious about this.
Moreover, the magic sword had also mentioned about it before.
At that time in the ck Swamp, other than the blood spirit flower itself, there were also quite a number of its flower seeds. All of them were extremely powerful. Moreover, other than the blood spirit flower itself, these flower seeds had also disappeared at that time.
A rank strange creature, along with so many troublesome blood spirit flowers...
Which faction could actually do such a thing?
nders nced at the blood spirit flower.
He found it hard to believe these words.
Today, he had also fought with this blood spirit flower.
Thus, he was very clear in his heart how difficult the blood spirit flower was to deal with, and this was only within his Domain.
ording to what the blood spirit flower had said earlier.
The strength that they disyed in the ck Swamp could be much stronger.
Not to mention that they could crush high-level enemies.
But at least among those of the same level, they could be said to be invincible!
The blood spirit flower in the ck Swamp was an A rank strange creature flower. In addition to all the flower seeds in the surroundings, coupled with the geographical advantage of the ck Swamp, even if Nikorei came, she might not necessarily be able to kidnap the other party!
After all, it was much harder to abduct the other party than to kill the other party.
He did not know how strong the other party was.
This was probably at least an A+ rank!
In other words, the kidnapper was even higher than an A+ rank!
Did this not mean that the other party was on the same level as the strange creature who created the ck Swamp!?
Thinking of this, nders¡¯s eyes turned solemn.
As expected.
There were many forces in this world that he did not know about.
Not to mention the Mage Association.
The Company that suddenly appeared before was the same.
Also, the Hanluo Sect that Lyle belonged to was also something that he did not know about before.
From then on, he knew that this world was not simple.
Now, as his strength grew stronger and stronger, this world had already revealed a corner to him.
¡°Who kidnapped him?¡±
nders asked curiously.
The stronger the force, the more worthy of his attention!
¡°Salko Temple!¡±
The blood spirit flower spat out the name of a force.
nders narrowed his eyes.
As expected.
This was another force that he had never heard of.
But without a doubt, this force was extremely powerful.
At least from the looks of it, this was a force whose strength surpassed that of the Mage Association.
Moreover, this force was probably something that ordinary mages and strange creatures could note into contact with at all.
This was something that he learned from the demon sword.
Because after the blood spirit flower said this name...
He was also stunned when he saw the magic sword. It was obvious that he did not know this force.
He had never even heard of it.
It was obvious that the magic sword was too weak and was not qualified to know about it.
The magic sword had stayed in the ck Swamp for a long time. There were many powerful mages from all over the world who had been there, so he had learned a lot of secrets.
In fact, it was true.
The magic sword had followed him for so long, but he had encountered other strange creatures.
Some of them were even stronger than the magic sword.
But in terms of who knew more secrets, it still depended on the magic sword.
If one had to say who knew more than the magic sword, it would naturally be the kind of strange creatures that came from the ck Swamp and were even stronger than the magic sword.
¡°The Salko Temple...¡±
nders smiled and muttered, then asked, ¡°how many people came and then kidnapped the blood spirit flower?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
The blood spirit flower shook its head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was just a flower seed left behind by my mother. I wasn¡¯t there at the time, so I learned most of what I knew from my mother.¡±
As the blood spirit flower spoke, it stared at the scarecrow.
The scarecrow in front of him was temperamental. If he was not careful, it would be killed by the scarecrow.
As for the many questions that the scarecrow had asked, it only knew a little about them. Therefore, it was terrified. Every time it spoke, he felt that it would be killed by the Scarecrow.
It was really difficult to endure.
So that was how it was.
nders finally understood. He pondered for a moment.
After he connected some things, he raised his head and nced at the blood spirit flower across from him.
How should he deal with this strange creature...
Just as he was thinking about it, he found that his ount had received a lot of fear points.
[Fear Points +28,000]
[Fear Points +29,000]
Chapter 209: Submission, a More Realistic Domain
Chapter 209: Submission, a More Realistic Domain
Seeing the other party instantly provide so many fear points, nders casually threw a Fear over.
The blood spirit flower¡¯s spiritual power was rtively weak, so it was immediately broken down. The fear points instantly increased by quite a lot, which made nders raise his eyebrows.
After a few seconds, nders finally withdrew his Fear.
The blood spirit flower did not know how long it had waited before it finally walked out of its fear.
Its eyes were filled with fear. it did not know what this scarecrow was going to do.
He was also unwilling to let it go...
Just as it was thinking about all sorts of things, it suddenly felt something in its heart. It raised its head and looked at the scarecrow. It realized that this scarecrow was also staring at it. That face full of straw was filled with a smile.
Upon seeing this smile, a thought shed through blood spirit flower¡¯s mind.
Could it be that he wanted to...
Blood spirit flower immediately understood.
He seemed to know what the scarecrow in front of it wanted to do.
He wanted it to submit to him!
That¡¯s right!
Although it was no match for the scarecrow, it was still a B rank strange creature. Moreover, it was a top-tier existence among b rank existences. Just this level was already very powerful.
Perhaps even the scarecrow had to admit that its strength was actually very strong.
This was because its strength was a top-tier existence among all existences of the same level.
If it had not identally bumped into the scarecrow, then it might have already expanded its territory to the entire Coase City!
Its strength was very strong.
It was just a pity that the scarecrow was an existence with a ceiling of the same level.
It could only me its bad luck.
No matter what, the scarecrow definitely knew that if he had a helper like it, it would definitely be of great help to him.
The blood spirit flower was at a loss for a long time.
If it had a human body, then it would definitely be frowning right now.
¡°I am willing to submit to you!¡±
Finally, the blood spirit flower¡¯s voice was heard.
It had no other choice.
After all, it was impossible for someone as powerful as him to submit to other strange creatures or mages.
However, this scarecrow was too terrifying.
Moreover, it had a feeling when it looked at this scarecrow.
If it could follow this scarecrow, it would very likely be an even stronger existence in the future.
After all, powerful mages would have a warning bell in their hearts that would give them all sorts of hints. At the same time, many strange creatures would have a very strange premonition.
This was also one of the reasons why it agreed to submit to nders.
If the scarecrow could really be a very powerful existence in the future, it would also benefit from it.
Apart from that, it was very clear about how terrifying this world was.
Even a strange creature existence like its mother was forcibly taken away by some forces in the end.
Not to mention someone like it.
There were many mages who could destroy it.
Therefore, if it was acting alone, the probability of it being destroyed would be very high.
And if it was able to form a group with other strange creatures, the probability of it being destroyed would be much lower.
A submission was also a form of group.
Therefore, submitting to the scarecrow could be considered to have both advantages and disadvantages.
When it said this, its body, which had been tensed up all this time, felt a lot more rxed.
At this moment, it truly realized that this scarecrow had left a huge shadow in its heart.
...
The blood spirit flower¡¯s voice sounded.
nders instantly felt that an ind had appeared in his sea of consciousness.
This ind was muchrger than any of the previous inds.
Moreover, it was notpletely bare.
From afar, it looked bright red. There were countless blood spirit flowers growing on the ind and blooming.
At this moment, ndersughed happily.
It was also at this moment that nders discovered that his Domain had also undergone some changes.
His Domain was the golden wheat fields.
But in reality, these wheat fields were originally very dry.
Now, after subduing this blood spirit flower, these wheat fields had all be full, as if there was really wheat in them.
There was another point.
In the Domain, there was originally sunlight.
However, there was no trace of temperature with the original sunlight. A careful person would be able to discover this point. The reason why no one had been able to discover this in the past was that the people who had entered this ce were extremely afraid and wished they could escape on the spot, how could they care about this?
But now, the sunlight was different.
nders could clearly feel that the sunlight was warm.
Just like the real sun outside, the sunlight that shone down would make people sweat.
There were also many changes.
For example, a cool breeze that blew over could really make people feel cool, and not just their hair being blown up...
¡°How interesting.¡±
nders saw these changes and a smile appeared on his face.
His Domain was bing more and more real.
At this moment, nders suddenly felt that his Domain seemed to be no different from the outside world.
If he built a vige here, he could also harvest wheat fields!
The only difference was that his Domain was a little small.
Of course, this was onlypared to the outside world. In fact, it was not small at all. At least, it would not be a problem to put down a city¡¯s people.
Thinking of this, nders wanted to give it a try right now.
He wanted to see if he could let a person live in his Domain.
If he could...
Then would he not be considered to have mastered a small world?
Emmmm...
Although nders¡¯s current goal was topletely control this blue and there was no need to experiment on the small Domain world, nders was still very interested in it. He felt that it was very interesting.
As long as it was something that could make him happy, he was very willing to do it.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go out.¡±
nders snapped his fingers.
Then, the surrounding golden wheat fields began to disappear.
By the time the Domain withdrew, nders and the others had already appeared on Puls Street.
This ce was still filled with red fog.
The red fog had alreadypletely spread out of Puls Street, dispersing towards the other streets.
However, the blood spirit flower had already submitted to him, so the red fog would naturally not be able to cause him much harm. In fact, he could even control the red fog around him with just a thought.
nders looked out of the red fog and saw quite a number of people.
Many of them were wearing the clothes of the Mage Association, which made him find it very interesting.
Every time he went to a city, he seemed to want to kill a few people from the local Mage Association. Moreover, he did not take the initiative to kill them. They were the ones who came to his door to die.
nders waved his hand, and the red mist in front of him opened up a path.
Then, a smile appeared on his face.
Whoosh!
The scythe and magic sword appeared in his hands, and nders walked out.
Chapter 210: Head of the Branch of the Mage Association
Chapter 210: Head of the Branch of the Mage Association
Outside the streets of Puls.
A fierce-looking man stood on a tall building and looked down.
Behind him were a few mages.
This was the tallest building in the city of Coase, so it was almostpletely visible.
¡°How is it?¡±
The fierce-looking man spoke.
¡°We¡¯ve lost contact with all of them,¡± the person behind replied.
The ce suddenly fell silent. The people behind looked at each other, clearly in disbelief.
The fierce-looking man frowned and said, ¡°where¡¯s Pine?¡±
¡°We haven¡¯t been able to contact him either.¡±
A reply came from behind.
¡°How could it be!¡±
¡°Even when the captain made contact?!¡±
¡°Just how strong is this strange creature?!¡±
¡°If I remember correctly, the captain should be a B rank mage. It¡¯s impossible that even he...¡±
Instantly, the people behind him were in amotion.
In their hearts, a person like the captain would not be in any trouble. This was because most of them had followed the captain to kill strange creatures. They had seen their captain¡¯sbat strength with their own eyes.
With that kind of strength, how could he be killed by a strange creature?
These people... were all small fries from the Mage Association.
But that person with a fierce appearance was different.
His name was Paul.
He was the head of the Mage Association branch in Coase City.
He had always imed that his strength was B rank, but in reality, his strength had long reached B+ rank. He was on the same level as Garros in the headquarters.
The reason why he did not disclose it to the public was that once he did, he would have to go to the headquarters.
Firstly, he could not bear to part with this position of the head of branch.
Secondly, he had always disliked Garros.
Therefore, he had always stayed here.
He was different from the group of henchmen behind him.
In their eyes, their leader, Pine, was powerful, but in his eyes, Pine¡¯s death was not important at all.
Then why did hee here?
Naturally, it was because of Lyle, who was by Pine¡¯s side.
That was a member of the Hanluo sect!
ording to the other people in the association, Lyle had brought Pine to the Domain, which was why he came here.
After all, Lyle could not have any idents in their Coase City. Otherwise, as the head of the branch of the Mage Association in Coase City, he did not know how to answer to the Hanluo sect.
After all, that sect had always been strong and unreasonable.
Therefore, Pine¡¯s life and death were not important.
What was important was Lyle¡¯s life and death!
This bastard, why did he go to the strange creature¡¯s Domain for no reason!
Was he that greedy?!
Paul was very angry.
But now there was nothing he could do.
The other party had already entered, so he could only wait here.
Moreover, Pine and Lyle were both B rank mages, and Lyle was from the Hanluo sect. He was also very good at dealing with strange creatures, and he might even know the so-called spatial magic...
No matter what, normal strange creatures could not kill the two of them.
That was the original situation.
But now, he actually could not contact these two people!
This made him a little worried.
¡°Where are the investigative mages in the Association?!¡±
¡°Why can¡¯t we find them?!¡±
Paul frowned and asked.
¡°Branch... branch head, I heard from the Association that the investigative mages seemed to have arrived at the scene immediately, but for some reason, they have disappeared.¡±
Someone at the back said cautiously.
Paul became even more frustrated.
They still could not find them... could it be that this group of scouting mages had also gone to the domain?!
What exactly happened here!
Paul was full of anger.
Especially recently, arge number of things had happened in Coase City.
The scarecrow had massacred tens of thousands of people in Wentley Stadium, which had already put him under a lot of pressure from his superiors. Later, he heard about the scarecrow¡¯s various deeds in Coase City.
He already had enough headaches.
He had rushed back from far away and was prepared to deal with this scarecrow.
And as soon as he returned, this kind of situation appeared on Puls Street. It really gave him a headache.
A scarecrow.
A blood spirit flower.
Now, Paul hated these two strange creatures to the core.
So, if he saw these two guys now, he would immediately go up and destroy them!
¡°Department... Department head!¡±
At this moment, a burst of shouts suddenly came from the side.
The others also began to riot.
¡°If you have something to say, quickly say it!¡±
Paul scolded impatiently.
When he was thinking about things, he hated people disturbing him the most, so he scolded them very sternly.
¡°That... that... scarecrow...¡±
The person next to him pointed down in fear.
Scarecrow?!
Immediately, Paul was shocked.
Then, he looked in the direction that the person next to him was pointing at.
As expected!
He saw the red fog that filled the sky, but for some reason, it made way for him.
When he looked forward again, he saw the scarecrow.
The scarecrow was tall and thin. Its two arms carried a huge ck scythe and a demonic sword respectively. It walked quietly on the streets of Puls.
¡°Hmph!¡±
¡°He actually dared to appear! He¡¯s really arrogant to the extreme.¡±
When Paul saw the scarecrow walking casually on the streets, his eyes almost burned with anger.
His temper had always been very explosive.
He had been holding in his anger previously. Now that he saw the scarecrow appearing in front of him, his anger instantly red up.
The group of people behind him, on the other hand, began to feel fear.
Now, everyone in Coase City knew what had happened at the Wentley Stadium?
Of course, they knew.
That was why they were very afraid of the scarecrow, because the other party was too cruel and brutal.
As people from the Mage Association, they had even taken a look at the Wentley Stadium before. Among them, a few mage apprentices were scared out of their wits by the scene there, and the rest were so shocked that they could not speak and could not stop vomiting.
Therefore, the moment they saw the scarecrow, the situation in the stadium naturally appeared in their minds.
Then, they subconsciously became afraid.
They all took two steps back.
Then, they saw their captain, Paul, picking up the giant sword and jump down from the tall building.
Everyone was shocked.
...
[Fear Points +450]
[Fear Points +510]
[Fear Points +410]
[Fear Points +680]
[ ... ]
Before nders could walk out of the red fog, he saw several fear points entering his ount.
He was stunned.
Then, he followed the fear points and found the source.
It was a tall building not far away!
nders had a good line of sight and saw the person above. Of course, he also saw Paul¡¯s face. Paul was looking at him with an unfriendly expression.
After waiting for him to get close to the tall building, he noticed that Paul had actually jumped down from the building.
¡°Ha...¡±
A strange expression instantly appeared on nders¡¯s face.
Chapter 211: The Despairing Branch Head
Chapter 211: The Despairing Branch Head
Paul descended from the sky.
With the help of the height of the tall building, the huge sword in Paul¡¯s hand shed down from the sky, bringing with it waves of cries.
Paul¡¯s eyes revealed a savage look.
This strike was extremely heavy.
He believed that no one would be able to withstand this attack of his. Even if the scarecrow that was very famous in Coase City wanted to block this attack, it was still far from enough.
It could even be said that it was impossible.
Boom!
The huge sword in his handnded on the scarecrow¡¯s body without a single mistake.
Paul¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise.
As he had expected, this attack had indeed hit!
Hmph, I¡¯m not going to let you go wild!
He had actually killed so many people in Wentley Stadium. It was said that he had even seriously injured that old man Garros?
It was only so-so!
Paul was just about to speak when he raised his head. The fanaticism in his eyes quickly subsided.
What reced it was a thick shock.
In his sight, the scarecrow was not dead at all.
Not only was it not dead, but it was staring at him with its distorted eyes. Its serrated mouth opened at this moment, as if it wanted to swallow him whole.
What?!
Impossible!!
Paul was extremely shocked.
His huge sword had clearly shed across the scarecrow¡¯s body, how could the scarecrow bepletely fine!!
This did not make sense!
Of course, as he was shocked, he looked up and saw the expression of the scarecrow opposite him, and a trace of fear shed through his heart.
What kind of face was that.
Twisted, filled with straw, fear, horror...
Words could not describe it.
However, in the next moment, something that made him even more terrified appeared.
He only felt a pain in his body.
Then, he saw arge gash from his shoulder down.
Pfft!
Blood sttered out, sttering all over his body.
A huge pain hit him. Paul felt that his body was about to be cut open. Blood was flowing from top to bottom. He felt that his strength was also rapidly draining.
Paul¡¯s face was filled with shock.
How did he get injured?!
Who attacked him?
Could it be the scarecrow in front of him?
No... impossible.
From the moment he jumped down, his eyes had been staring at the scarecrow. He was very sure that the scarecrow had not attacked.
Then, who was it?
However, when he shifted his gaze to his own body.
His extremely savage face was suddenly filled with shock and disbelief.
How... could it be!
This wound was too familiar to him!
Was it not the wound on the scarecrow that he had expected when he jumped down from the building?!
How could it be transferred to his body?!
The wound was transferred?
The wound that should have appeared on the scarecrow¡¯s body was transferred to his body?
Paul gradually understood.
He had actually hit the scarecrow just now, but the scarecrow had transferred the wound on his body to his body, so he was injured.
The scarecrow actually had such an ability!
For a moment, Paul was somewhat annoyed.
Why did he not investigate it beforehand..
However, he was, after all, the head of the Mage Association¡¯s branch, and he had quite a lot of experience, so these thoughts only shed through his mind.
He quickly recovered.
Enduring the pain, he retreated more than ten meters.
At this time, the healing mages in the association behind had already arrived.
When they saw the injuries on Paul¡¯s body, they were all shocked. They all activated their healing spells and threw them at Paul.
Paul was covered in white light.
When the white light disappeared, the huge wound on Paul¡¯s body had already disappeared.
¡°Wa¨C¡±
¡°Wa¨C¡±
At this moment, Paul heard the crow¡¯s cry.
At the same time, a huge shadow appeared above his head.
He looked up and saw countless crows rushing out from the scarecrow.
The crows¡¯ cries separated him from the healing mages who hade with him. Then, they rushed towards them.
¡°Ah!!¡±
¡°Branch head! Save me!!¡±
His vision had just been blocked when he heard screamsing from the other side.
Immediately, his expression changed.
He was prepared to raise his huge sword and shake the crows away.
However, in the next moment, countless crows appeared in front of him. Their sharp beaks carried sharp thorns as they rushed towards his eyes and nose.
Swoosh!
Paul¡¯s expression changed.
His figure shed and just as he dodged the crows, he heard a ¡®Puchi¡¯ sound.
A tearing sensation came.
His arm that was holding the huge sword fell to the ground, dripping with blood.
¡°Ahhh!!¡±
Paul cried out in pain.
Then, he turned around and saw the scarecrow opposite him holding a ck scythe, which was dripping with blood.
¡°Wah¨C wah¨C¡±
Countless crows rushed towards the broken arm on the ground.
They wanted to devour that arm!
Not good!
Paul¡¯s expression changed.
Although his arm was broken, they were not ordinary people. Moreover, he was not only a B rank mage but also a high-ranking member of the Mage Association. He had as many healing mages as he wanted.
As long as the broken arm was still there, he couldpletely reattach it.
But if it was not there, then it was impossible to reattach it.
So, when the crows all rushed towards his broken arm, he instantly panicked and wanted to chase them away.
But just as he took a step forward, nders rushed over.
Whoosh!
A huge ck scythe fell in front of Paul¡¯s eyes and struck him in the head.
Paul had no choice.
He could only retreat.
When he looked up, his eyes turned red.
The crows were fighting over his arm.
Some of the crows even seized the opportunity to tear off a piece of meat from his arm as he flew through the air.
At this moment, his arm was almost reduced to a skeleton by the crows.
¡°Bastard!¡±
Paul cursed angrily.
This time, even if he could kill this scarecrow, he was destined to be a disabled person in the future, and his strength would be greatly reduced.
It was basically impossible to deal with Garros anymore.
This made him very angry.
One had to know that he had stayed in this branch for so many years, for what purpose?
Was it not just that one day, he would be able to defeat Garros and then head to the headquarters to rece Garros¡¯s position?
Now, because of this scarecrow in front of him, everything was ruined.
A huge rage attacked him.
This made Paul lose his mind. He picked up the huge sword on the ground and rushed towards nders.
Night Cut.
nders waved the ck sickle in his hand.
Puchi!
A muffled sound rang out. Arge wound instantly appeared on Paul¡¯s body, and blood sttered everywhere.
Fear.
nders casually cast another skill on Paul.
¡°Ah Ah!!¡±
Paul immediately fell to the ground.
Not many people could withstand the illusion of fear.
As a B+ mage, although Paul¡¯s strength was not weak, he still could not withstand it. Soon, he covered his head and screamed.
[Fear Points +20,000]
[Fear Points +23,000]
[Fear Points +25,000]
Chapter 212: Flanders’s Escape Game
Chapter 212: nders¡¯s Escape Game
Paul did notst long before he was tortured to death by Fear.
nders looked at Paul, who was lying on the ground with a twisted expression, without a trace of sympathy.
After recalling all the crows, there were many more corpses on the ground, and no human figures could be seen.
These corpses were all the healing mages that he had isted previously.
Not a single one of these mages survived. All of them died miserably. Many of their flesh and blood were taken away by his crows.
[Fear Points +4,400]
[Fear Points +5,000]
[Fear Points +5,200]
After he dispersed the crows, a lot of fear value suddenly appeared in his ount.
He followed the fear value and looked over.
He saw a lot of people.
The clothes these people were wearing were very familiar. They were the ones from the Mage Association.
There were actually so many people here?
Could it be that all the people from the Mage Association hade?
But it was better this way.
A smile appeared on nders¡¯s face. Then he looked over and met the eyes of one of the other mages.
[Fear Points +6000]
The mage immediately panicked.
He grabbed hispanion and prepared to escape.
However, before he could take a step forward, he was cut in half by the huge ck scythe that fell from the sky.
Immediately, the surrounding mages shouted and fled.
They had no other choice.
There were two B rank mages in the Mage Association of Coase City. One was Captain Pine, and the other was their branch head, Paul.
And now, Pine could not be contacted. Everyone guessed that he was dead.
And their minister, Paul, had died right in front of their eyes.
Moreover, Paul¡¯s death was very terrifying.
His face was twisted, and he was foaming at the mouth. His pair of bloodshot eyes were twitching.
He was obviously scared to death.
Moreover, there was almost no good part of his body that had been eaten by crows.
And all of this was done by the scarecrow.
In addition to the video that the scarecrow had sent out earlier, they were as afraid of this scarecrow as they could be.
¡°Hahaha!!¡±
While everyone was fleeing in fear.
nders was currently waving his ck scythe excitedly.
Just like before at the Wentley Stadium, nders was extremely excited by the blood that was constantly spurting out from the surroundings.
Most mages had already lost their desire to fight in front of nders.
Therefore, nders was as easy as cutting leeks.
Of course.
There were also a few mages who saw that they could not escape and were looking for an opportunity to use magic to kill nders.
Bang bang!
Just as nders was getting excited from killing.
Two fire spells exploded on his body.
nders stopped what he was doing and looked at that person.
That person¡¯s face was filled with fear and his entire body was trembling.
¡°Demon... demon!¡±
nders walked over with a smile.
¡°Demon... many people call me that. There are even people who call me demon, death.¡±
A strange smile appeared on nders¡¯face. ¡°Of course, I still like people calling me... demon god of fear!¡±
After saying that, nders waved the scythe in his hand.
Night Cut.
The mage instantly fell to the ground.
At this moment, countless fear points were constantly being collected.
nders nced at his surroundings. Most of the mages were now trembling in fear, their bodies shaking like chaff.
Despair was spreading!
All the mages were in despair at this moment.
But nders did not care. He just needed to be happy.
Thinking of this, nders smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±
When his voice spread, he saw almost all the mages looking over.
¡°Hey.¡±
Seeing this, nders smiled happily. ¡°It¡¯s very simple!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll give all of you a chance. You have three minutes to escape.¡±
¡°During this time, I promise in the name of the demon god of fear that I won¡¯t make a move, and you can use your methods to run as far as you can... But after three minutes, the person I find will be finished!¡±
nders¡¯s voice sounded as if it came from hell.
...
Hearing the scarecrow¡¯s voice, David could not help but nce to the side.
Hispanion Jean also looked over.
Let them escape for three minutes?
Really?
Is this true?
The two of them were already in despair, ready to wait for the ck scythe to fall on them.
But now, after hearing the scarecrow¡¯s voice, a glimmer of hope rose in their hearts.
But they were very suspicious.
After all, they all knew how cruel the scarecrow was.
Now, it was actually thinking of letting them go?
It was really too strange.
It might be strange, but they did not have time to think about it. They ran as fast as they could behind them.
Because, while they were still puzzled, someone had already started to run.
No matter what, they could not be thest one.
As for the other mages, they were the same. When they saw that someone had already started to run, they could not care less whether what the scarecrow said was true or not. They immediately ran behind them.
They only had one thought.
That was to run away!
¡°Jean, let¡¯s go faster!¡± David said.
The two of them had been in the Mage Association for some time.
David was now a D rank mage.
Jean was a C rank mage.
However, David was faster than Jean in terms of speed. Jean had the advantage in fighting the enemy.
¡°We have already run far away. Moreover, we are now in front of many people. I think the scarecrow should not be able to catch up with us,¡± Jean said, panting.
David was about to nod in agreement.
Then the scarecrow¡¯s face shed across his mind, and he suddenly became afraid. ¡°That scarecrow is too strange. Let¡¯s run further away.¡±
¡°By the way, how many minutes has it been?¡± David asked.
Jean looked at his watch.
¡°A little more than three minutes.¡±
¡°...¡±
The scarecrow had already begun to move.
The same thought shed through their minds at the same time.
Just as they were about to leave this ce quickly, Jean suddenly stopped.
¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±
David looked behind him and asked in puzzlement.
Then, he found that hispanion¡¯s body was actually trembling at this time.
¡°What happened? Jean!¡±
David asked.
¡°I... I think I see a scarecrow...¡± Jean¡¯s face turned pale as he stood there and said in horror.
Scarecrow?!
David¡¯s face instantly turned pale as well.
He hurriedly looked around, but unfortunately, he did not see a scarecrow.
At this time, he suddenly heard Jean¡¯s scream.
David turned around in panic.
He saw Jean, who was still alive a second ago, lying on the ground, his body cut off in mid-air...
And in his sight, a huge ck scythe flew away.
The scarecrow..
Was here!
David was instantly scared and took a few steps back in fear.
¡°D-david, save...¡±
Jean looked at David, his eyes gray.
David was already scared silly. After hearing Jean¡¯s words, he gritted his teeth and prepared to save hispanion. After all, he could not see the scarecrow.
However, he had only taken one step forward.
A shadow that terrified him appeared at the end of the horizon.
It was the scarecrow!
Suddenly, David stopped and staggered backward.
¡°I... I¡¯m sorry, Jean.¡±
At this moment, David did not care about Jean. He screamed and ran away.
Chapter 213: The Fifth Tier of the Skill Tree
Chapter 213: The Fifth Tier of the Skill Tree
Jean was dead, but David had escaped.
nders did not chase after this D rank mage named David.
Or rather...
nders did not kill all the D rank mages in the Mage Association. Instead, he nted the Scarecrow of Fear on them.
The Scarecrow of Fear would slowly absorb their life energy and eventually be nders¡¯ new scarecrow.
Anyway, no matter how powerful these D rank mages were, they would not be able to discover it.
After this incident.
nders believed that these people would eventually escape from Coase City.
Very few people would dare toe to this city again. Even before they were reced by the scarecrows, these people would note again.
Because nders not only nted the scarecrows on their bodies.
He had even cast Fear on each of them.
Fear would cause them to have an illusion in their heads. It would cause them to be filled with fear and leave behind an impression of fear.
In this way...
nders had achieved his goal.
He wanted these D rank mages to flee to different cities.
And these mages were his seeds.
He believed that as time passed, his Fear Scarecrows wouldpletely rece that city, creating a legend of the scarecrow that would scare everyone.
This was also his goal.
Otherwise, how could a mere Coase city be enough?
The entire blue was his goal!
Thinking of this, nders became happier and happier.
After deliberately letting these D rank mages go, he found a random ce.
He was going to start improving his own strength.
Thest time he upgraded his skill, it was in Sarkos City.
After that, he dealt with The Company¡¯s Ralph team separately, and then came to CoaseCity. First, he ughtered the Wentley Stadium, posted the video online, and then met the film producer Joanna at the bar.
Then, the blood spirit flower appeared again on the streets of Puls.
Then, he took care of Lyle from the Hanluo Sect, and Pine from the Mage Association. Finally, he made the blood spirit flower submit to him.
Now, he almost destroyed the Mage Association¡¯s branch in Coase City.
After experiencing so many things.
Finally, he had umted enough fear points.
He could level up his skills!
He nced at his current fear points, which were as much as 300 million!
And the current level of his Domain of Fear was Level 4.
To level up to level 5, he needed more than 200 million fear points, which was enough for now.
Without further ado, he was ready to level up now.
[Domain of Fear Level 4 ¡ª Domain of Fear Level 5]
He had consumed 200 million fear points!
It was very painful to watch.
But nders knew that it was definitely worth it.
After looking at a few skills, he thought to himself that it was indeed worth it!
[Domain of Fear Level 5]
[Deterrence of Fear: gives spiritual pressure to creatures within the Domain, and continuously stacks it, preventing them frompletely copsing. ]
[Aura of Fear: reduces all attributes of creatures within the Domain, and absolutely restricts certain spells or skills. At the same time, this skill or spell is fed back to the Domain master, and at the same time, increases all attributes of the Domain master!]
[Illusion of Fear: allows the creatures within the Domain to see a terrifying scene that can not be described.]
[Lord of Fear: as the Domain master, you can control the Domain at will. Moreover, if the Domain is not destroyed, the domain master will not die. ]
This was the upgraded Domain of Fear.
Compared to the previous domain.
The effect of this Aura of Fear was especially powerful.
Not to mention reducing all the attributes, it could actually restrict the opponent¡¯s skills and spells and feed it back to itself. It was really too powerful.
The other skills were also not bad.
Moreover, this skill was only level 5.
Right now, nders really wanted to know.
If this skill reached level 10, what kind of effects would it have?!
nders was looking forward to it.
However, when he saw the fear points required to level up his Domain, his interest was immediately cut off.
It actually required a total of 400 million fear points!!
It had doubled!
It was really a bottomless pit.
Looking down, nders was also a little surprised.
When his domain of fear reached level 5, he could start unlocking the skills of the fifth stage.
There were three skills of the fifth tier.
Moreover, these skills were very simr to the skills of the third tier. They were all ced in the form of a scarecrow.
[Grafting Scarecrow]
[ce a scarecrow on the target. The target can be other strange creatures. Any creature that is frightened by the target will have a certain amount of fear value. These fear points will be absorbed by the grafting scarecrow. At the same time, the grafting scarecrow can transfer the fear value back at any time.]
nders¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he saw this skill.
This was a rare skill.
In the past, he wanted Warfarin to write novels, Emil to paint, and Joanna to make movies...
What was the purpose of this?
Was it not to expand his channels?
To increase the number of channels for him to obtain fear points?
But now, this skill could expand his channels at any time.
It could be said that the usefulness of this skill could be described as astonishing.
In fact, in his opinion, it was more important than any other skill.
And the remaining two skills were also very strong.
The first was the second skill.
[Scarecrow Doll]
[nt the Scarecrow Doll on the target. The Scarecrow Doll will activate a powerful learning ability, learning a certain spell or skill from the target. Each doll can only learn one skill at a time.]
Needless to say, this skill could make him stronger.
If he had learned this skill a little earlier, he might have learned spatial magic by now.
What a pity.
When he was in the blood spirit flower¡¯s Domain, he had killed Lyle from the Hanluo Sect.
Otherwise, if he nted a Scarecrow Doll on this person, would he not be able to freely travel through other people¡¯s Domains?
This was just like the bus strange creature from before, able to travel through various Domains as he pleased.
nders sighed.
It was truly a pity.
However, this was not important.
In the future, he would definitely meet someone simr to Lyle. When the time came, he would be able to learn from others.
In any case, as long as he had this skill in hand, he was not afraid that he would not be able to learn it in the future.
[Destroyer Scarecrow]
[nt a Destroyer Scarecrow on the target. After a certain amount of time, the Destroyer Scarecrow will start to destroy the target¡¯s body. As time goes on, the target¡¯s body will bepletely destroyed.]
[Current limit of all Destroyer Scarecrows: 5]
It was also a pretty good skill.
It had a lot of potential in certain aspects.
Especially when he knew that the waters in this world were very deep.
At that time, even if he met a very powerful opponent, he could use this scarecrow to slowly disintegrate them.
When he saw these few skills.
Even nders had a smile on his face.
Because they were too strong.
And they were too rare.
These few skills, they were all incredible.
Chapter 214: The Small Competition Outside the City
Chapter 214: The Small Competition Outside the City
Each of these three skills surprised nders.
He shifted his gaze again.
nders saw the learning points at the back.
He only needed 10 million fear points to learn three skills.
At this point, how could nders hesitate?
It was only 10 million points!
In the next moment, all three skills were in his hands.
However, these three skills had just been learned. They were only level 1 skills. Moreover, if he wanted to level them up, he would need a total of 100 million fear points!
It was ridiculously high!
Moreover, he had to take note.
These 100 million fear points would only be used to level up one of the skills.
In other words, if he wanted to level up all three skills to level 2, he would need 300 million fear points!
This was different from the fourth tier skills.
Although there were many skills in the fourth tier, in the final analysis, there was only one skill, the Domain of Fear. The rest of the skills, such as Deterrence of Fear were only the side effects of the Domain.
Therefore, even if he wanted to level up now, he did not have so many fear points.
If he wanted to earn more, he would have to wait for a few more days.
¡°I wonder if I can reach A rank in terms of strength now.¡±
nders thought about it.
Although the blood spirit flower had said that there was a huge difference between A rank and B rank.
He was considered to be at the top of B rank, while nders was the ceiling of B rank. However, he said that under normal circumstances, it was impossible for him to be a worthy opponent of an A rank.
However, nders would not believe this.
He was now very confident.
Even if an A rank magician appeared before him now, as long as he was not ridiculously strong, nders was confident that he could kill them.
...
The matter regarding the Mage Association was settled.
nders thought for a moment and decided to prepare to head to the ck Swamp.
nders was very interested in this ce.
And now, the blood spirit flower had submitted to him. Even if they went to the ck Swamp, there would not be many strange creatures or mages who could defeat him.
But before he went...
nders still had to say goodbye to someone.
He came to a private vi.
When he came to the second floor and went to a room, nders saw Joanna talking to someone on the phone.
Joanna naturally saw him as well.
Her slightly tired face instantly became energetic.
She said a few simple words to the phone, then hung up the phone. She opened her arms and walked toward nders.
¡°Darling.¡±
¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence that you came back. I have good news here.¡±
Joanna directly pounced on him.
The fragrance entered his nose, and the softness in front of her chest collided with nders¡¯s body.
A smile appeared on nders¡¯face. ¡°What good news?¡±
He knew very well.
The good news Joanna was talking about was definitely rted to the movie. It could not be anything else, so needless to say, the so-called good news she was talking about was definitely good news for nders.
Joanna smiled and said,
¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly had a lot of inspiration in my head.¡±
¡°Now, the script has a rough outline, but the details are stillcking. So now I¡¯ve already arranged for people to look for actors. We should be able to start shooting soon!¡±
¡°How is it? It¡¯s fast, right?¡±
Joanna whispered in nders¡¯s ear.
As she spoke, she hugged nders and used the softness of her chest to rub against nders.
nders smiled and praised, ¡°it¡¯s really too fast.¡±
¡°I¡¯m already very fast here, so...¡±
Joanna leaned her head forward and the hot air hit nders¡¯s ear. ¡°What about you here? Are you fast?¡±
¡°Fast?¡±
¡°Then you¡¯ll know if you try it yourself.¡±
nders lifted Joanna¡¯s lithe body, and soon, the two of them were entangled.
In less than a few minutes.
The creaking sound of the wooden bed came from the room.
...
After an unknown number of minutes.
The two of themy on the bed.
Joanna leaned in nders¡¯s arms, wet all over.
Just now, nders had told her that he had to leave the city for the time being.
Joanna was a little reluctant at first, but then she remembered that she had to shoot a movie. She was probably very busy, so she agreed readily.
¡°Oh right, nders.¡±
¡°If you want to leave Coase City tomorrow, which direction do you want to go?¡±
Joanna suddenly remembered something.
nders smiled and said a direction.
As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a trace of joy on Joanna¡¯s face.
¡°Really?!¡±
¡°That¡¯s good!¡±
¡°When you go out tomorrow, you should be able to meet a big skateboardingpetition. Thispetition will be broadcasted live in many cities. It¡¯s very lively. The most important thing is, can you take a group photo for me and the skateboarders who are participating in the skateboardingpetition?¡±
A live broadcast?
nders caught the key word.
Then, he thought of something and a strange expression appeared on his face.
However, nders still asked curiously.
¡°A group photo?¡±
Joanna nodded and exined, ¡°This group photo can be considered to make up for my childhood dream.¡±
¡°Do you know?¡±
¡°When I was very young, I loved skateboarding.¡±
¡°Originally, my dream was to take my skateboard to participate in thepetition, but because of some reasons, I had to give up this dream, and in the end, I switched to this movie industry.¡±
¡°I was originally nning to go to thepetition tomorrow by myself.¡±
¡°But you know, I have to deal with the movie matters tomorrow, so I can only dy it.¡±
¡°But it just so happens that I have you. If you go over tomorrow, you can help me make up for this regret... Since I can¡¯t participate in the skateboardingpetition, I might as well leave a photo as a souvenir.¡±
So that¡¯s how it is.
nders suddenly understood.
¡°No problem.¡±
nders smiled and agreed to the girl¡¯s request.
¡°Thank you.¡±
Joanna was very happy when she heard this. She looked at nders¡¯s face and could not help but be more and more fascinated. In the end, she could not hold it in anymore and came up to him again.
At once.
The two of them, who had just finished their fierce battle, began to fight again.
...
Looking at Joanna who had fallen asleep due to exhaustion, nders had a smile on his face. A pair of hands full of straw swept across his girlfriend¡¯s smooth and soft back.
Fear.
Joanna¡¯s originally stretched eyebrows suddenly twisted.
Shey on the bed, her entire body curled up. She hugged nders tightly as if she was holding onto herst life-saving straw.
And at the same time, nders was really just a scarecrow.
¡°Good night.¡±
¡°Beautiful Miss Joanna, I wish you a pleasant dream.¡±
nders looked out of the window, which had turned dark, and a smile appeared on his face.
...
Chapter 215: Passionate Miles
Chapter 215: Passionate Miles
West of Coase City.
There was arge square here.
Today, it was quite lively, with many young peopleing.
Although it was arge square, it was usually not lively, and very few people woulde here.
And the reason why so many people came today was naturally because there was a skateboardingpetition being held here.
Skateboarding was one of the favorite sports of young people. Therefore, apart from the people who werepeting, most of the people in thepetition venue were young people.
Miles was one of the contestants who were going topete at the end of the day.
It was just that he would appear veryte.
By the time he appeared, it would already be a few hourster.
But after watching a few skateboarding performances, he felt that he had a good chance of winning today.
He was looking forward to performing in front of so many people around him.
Because just from the previous skateboarding performances, he saw the envy in the eyes of these people.
He also longed for those eyes.
He believed that when it was his turn to perform, he could also make these people look like this.
Perhaps, he could even get the appreciation of a fewdies and then spend a wonderful night.
¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡±
Miles muttered.
He looked at the time. There were about two hours left before it was his turn.
He was prepared to use this time to go to other ces to take a look.
He had just walked out a few steps when he saw a good-looking, gentle and refined young man walking over.
¡°Sir.¡±
The young man stopped him.
Myers asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s the matter?¡±
The gentle-looking young man across from him asked, ¡°excuse me, is there a skateboardingpetition here? I heard that it¡¯s the kind ofpetition that is broadcasted live in several cities at the same time?¡±
So he was also a fan of skateboarding.
Miles immediately understood.
Many people hade to ask today.
¡°That¡¯s right, buddy.¡±
¡°Congrattions on finding the right ce.¡±
¡°How is it? Do you need to celebrate? Let¡¯s go over there and have a drink?¡±
Miles invited him.
Then, he saw the mild-mannered man across from him frown. ¡°Now? But I still have something to do.¡±
Something to do?
Miles understood again.
Almost everyone came to this ce to watch thepetition.
Besides thepetition, many people wanted to ask for autographs from their favorite people. Even he had been asked for autographs several times.
Miles smiled and said, ¡°you want to ask for autographs from a skateboarder? or take a photo with someone?¡±
The young man seemed to think for a moment.
Finally, he saw the young man nod.
Miles smiled.
As expected.
I¡¯m really a detective... Miles thought.
Then, he continued to ask, ¡°Looking at you, the one who wants a photo shouldn¡¯t be a man... is it Carol? Monica? Or Mary? I know them all.¡±
Mary?
Hearing this name, the young man was stunned.
Was this not the name of my strange creature subordinate!
Mary the spirit bird.
This was from The Company. He had snatched it from a teammate of Ralph¡¯s team.
He had not used it much.
Because it could only be used for scouting, and with his strength, he usually did not need to scour.
This young man was none other than nders.
He needed a group photo, so he naturally could not use his real body. Otherwise, even if he forced them to take a photo, they would not be able to get that kind of effect.
After hearing the other party¡¯s words, nders said in surprise, ¡°you know all of them?¡±
¡°Could it be... you¡¯re also here to participate in thepetition?¡±
nders noticed.
When he asked this question, the man opposite him clearly raised his head slightly.
It seemed that there was no need to guess.
As expected, this person was also here to participate in thepetition.
nders¡¯s eyes flickered a few times, and a few thoughts suddenly shed through his mind.
¡°Of course!¡±
Miles nodded with a smile.
¡°How about it?¡±
¡°Go over there and have a drink? If you want to take a photo with someone, I¡¯ll go get her.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, not only do we know each other, but we also have a pretty good rtionship.¡±
Since the other party was so enthusiastic.
Naturally, nders could not refuse, so he nodded with a smile.
However, Miles obviously did not notice that when this young man, who made him feel somewhat gentle and refined, nodded, a hint of unfathomable expression shed in his eyes.
...
Miles ordered a few sses and chatted with nders while drinking.
In the process.
nders also knew the other party¡¯s name, Miles.
This person had been practicing skateboarding for many years, and his skills were quite good. Even among all the people who came to participate in thepetition, his strength ranking was quite high, and he was even a strong contender to win the championship today.
However, because he had never appeared in public before.
So many people did not know his name now.
Therefore, whether it was at the scene or in the live broadcast room, few people thought that he had the strength to win the championship.
Although these people did not know.
But as a member of the circle, those who participated in thepetition naturally knew him.
He was strong, so he was also very popr.
During the conversation between the two sides, Miles also asked him who he was looking for to take a photo with besides watching thepetition. When he knew that he wanted a photo of all the people who participated in thepetition, Miles was also stunned for a moment.
But that was not a problem.
¡°No problem!¡±
Miles smiled and patted his chest.
¡°Thank you.¡±
nders said with a smile.
When the two of them finished talking, an hour had passed. There were only dozens of minutes left before miles went on stage.
However, it was break time now.
¡°Let¡¯s go, buddy.¡±
¡°I have already contacted them.¡±
¡°They¡¯re waiting outside and can¡¯t wait to take a photo with you.¡±
Miles said with a smile.
nders got up as well.
When Miles brought him to the ce where theirpetitors were, those people were already waiting for him.
There were not many people, but there were dozens of them.
These people had a good attitude and looked very happy.
When nders left, they were still joking and seemed very enthusiastic.
But the more they were like this, the more nders could not help himself.
His expression was full of excitement.
He had the urge to tear them apart at once, but he held it back in the end.
There was no hurry.
He would do itter.
It was just a toy. He could not destroy it so quickly, otherwise, it would not be fun.
After walking out of here, he got a group photo and sent it to Joanna.
Not long after he sent it.
He received Joanna¡¯s reply. [Thank You!!]
She even replied with a photo of herself.
nders put his phone away with a smile. Not long after, he gathered in the crowd and heard the sound from the radio.
Miles came in.
Seeing this, the smile on nders¡¯s face began to appear, looking a little crazy.
He walked to the end.
He decided to wait for his buddy, Miles, at the end.
Chapter 216: The Second Massacre
Chapter 216: The Second Massacre
¡°Miles!¡±
¡°Miles!¡±
A loud noise came from the square.
Miles was very happy when he heard his nameing from around him.
This was his first time appearing in front of everyone.
So he was not famous at first.
However, the other members of the previouspetition had introduced him and praised his skateboarding skills. It was because of this that he was so popr now.
Miles took a deep breath.
He knew that thispetition was very important to him.
This was his first appearance.
Therefore, he had to give everyone a shocking performance and show his most perfect side.
Only in this way would he have expectations for his future.
He closed his eyes and listened to the cheers around him. The passion in his heart was also stimted.
The race soon began.
The surroundings quieted down and quietly watched his performance.
And those who had also participated in the race before also stared at Miles, looking forward to his performance.
The track was neither long nor short.
A person¡¯s race time was also rtively short, so it was a test of skill.
However, this was not difficult for Miles.
As he rushed all the way, all kinds of difficult movements made the surroundings full of exmations.
Miles was covered in sweat.
When he was about to reach the finish line, Miles¡¯s eyes were firm.
Because when he was halfway there, he knew from the exmations that he was stable this time, and he yed very well.
Therefore, Miles was very excited now.
When he was about to reach the finish line, his eyes suddenly lit up and he saw his buddy, nders.
This discovery immediately made Miles¡¯s heart more active.
He was prepared to treat this buddy to a good meal after the end.
Just as he was thinking about this.
The voices around him instantly changed.
¡°Ah!!¡±
¡°It¡¯s that demon!!¡±
¡°Run!¡±
¡°Miles! Miles! Run!!¡±
Voices came from all directions, which made Miles confused.
What happened?
He was fine just now, but why did it suddenly be like this?
And... run?
What did it mean?
Countless thoughts shed through Miles¡¯s mind. He nced at it from the corner of his eyes and found that there were people running around him, and they were running in the opposite direction.
Was there something in front of him?
Miles looked up in confusion.
However, just as he was about to look up, he suddenly felt as if his neck had been scratched by something. It was not painful or itchy.
Then.
He saw that his line of sight was getting higher and higher.
Higher and higher!
Then, he was stunned.
Because he seemed to see a familiar back. The clothes, pants, shoes, and skateboard under his feet were all very familiar.
He reacted.
This outfit, this skateboard, wasn¡¯t this his own body?
Eh?
Where was his head? Why was his neck empty, and blood was spurting out?
This was...
In front of him stood a very tall scarecrow. It was thin and tall, holding a huge ck scythe in its hand, and fresh blood was dripping from it.
Who was that?
Wasn¡¯t it nders who was standing there earlier?
Where did he go?
Miles was surprised for a moment, but soon, he found the name of this figure in his mind.
Scarecrow?
Scarecrow?!!
At this moment, countless topics about scarecrows shed through Miles¡¯s mind.
The Wentley Stadium, the youtube videos that could not be deleted... all kinds of legends about scarecrows.
In an instant, Miles became terrified.
After seeing the ck scythe in the scarecrow¡¯s hand, he instantly reacted and understood his situation.
But it was already toote.
Soon, he saw that his vision began to blur, and his consciousness gradually slowed down.
[Fear Points +140]
[Fear Points +120]
ng!
A bloody head rolled on the ground.
...
Miles¡¯s tragic state fell into the eyes of everyone.
All the participants of thepetition, including almost all the spectators who had traveled thousands of miles to watch thepetition, were panicking at this moment.
When the scarecrow appeared, the group of people ran away one after another.
Of course, not everyone knew about the scarecrow.
Some of them only ran after seeing the others run away.
As they ran, they looked back.
When they looked back, they were shocked.
That scarecrow had actually killed someone!
Moreover, after killing someone, he actually started walking towards them. The smile on his face was twisted and crazy.
¡°Run.¡±
¡°Run as much as you want.¡±
nders¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement.
He was not in a hurry.
He was already very familiar with this kind of game of chasing prey.
He liked to watch this group of People¡¯s eyes change from panic to despair.
¡°Wah¨C wah ¨C¡±
Crow Storm.
Countless ck crows surged out of nders¡¯s body and flew high into the sky towards the crowd. Like a gue of locusts, they blotted out the sky and covered the sun.
Dozens of people who had fallen behind were caught up by the crows.
Some had their scalps taken away by the crows, and some had their eyeballs taken away by the crows...
Of course, it was not that these people did not resist.
When dozens of crows surrounded and attacked, no matter how powerful the person was, he could not defend against them.
Moreover, as long as one of the crows took away a piece of flesh, the smell of blood would attract more crows. After that, of course, there would be endless attacks.
In the end, it would be good if there was still a bit of flesh left.
The crows filled the sky.
nders was not idle either. He waved his huge scythe in the air, and streaks of bright red blood sttered in the direction of the scythe.
¡°Hahaha!!¡±
¡°It¡¯s really too fun!!¡±
At this moment, in front of nders was anotherpetitor like Miles.
Before the photo was taken, he and nders had talked for a while. However, at this moment, he was frantically crawling on the ground, trying to get away from nders.
His legs had been cut off by nders.
Therefore, while he was crawling.
There was a long trail of blood on the ground.
¡°Don¡¯t kill me!¡±
Thispetitor obviously had not realized that the scarecrow was nders and was panicking as he begged for mercy.
But in the next moment, his voice suddenly stopped.
A streak of blood flew out from his neck.
It was another massacre!
The scene was filled with blood, countless broken limbs, and even more, bloody skeletons could be seen everywhere.
¡°Wa¨C¡±
A crow flew out from the broken body, and that body had clearly beenpletely hollowed out.
It was very cruel!
And this scene.
The entire process of the massacre.
At this moment, it was all being broadcasted live not far away!!
Chapter 217: Terror in the Live Broadcast
Chapter 217: Terror in the Live Broadcast
This skateboardingpetition was very grand.
It was quite famous in several nearby cities, and with a long period of publicity, it was very well-known.
In a university dormitory in the ancient city of Augustus.
Brady was a student who loved skateboarding very much.
He had fallen in love with this sport a few years ago.
In the process, he also liked a lot of other sports, but after a few years, the only sport he still likes is skateboarding.
Not only that, after a few years, his enthusiasm for skateboarding has not decreased but has increased a lot.
After going to college, he also joined the skateboarding club.
Now two years have passed, and even his roommates have fallen in love with the sport under his influence.
Therefore, their dormitory was now filled with skateboarding.
And as early as two months ago.
Brady had heard that there might be a skateboardingpetition in the near future.
This kind ofpetition was rare.
Therefore, he attached great importance to this news.
After many inquiries, he finally received urate information.
And now, after more than two months of waiting, this day was finally waiting for him.
So today, he did not even go to ss.
He was ready to watch the game in his dorm, and he was even more excited when he heard that Miles, who he had been a fan of for a long time, was going to y in this game.
Moreover, he also asked his roommates to watch it together.
They were all skateboarders, so they did not refuse.
When thepetition officially began.
Brady and the others were very excited because they found that thispetition was not a very easy one. Every participant was a very famous person.
They had heard of almost most of them.
Besides, they saw all kinds of difficult movements throughout thepetition.
¡°It¡¯s going to be Miles soon.¡±
Brady looked at the list of yers and was looking forward to it.
However, his roommates were puzzled. ¡°Who is Miles?¡±
¡°You¡¯ll knowter.¡±
Brady said mysteriously.
He did not want to exin more. Anyway, Miles had mastered many high-difficulty movements. When he appeared, it would definitely shock them.
However, the movements of the previous yers were also very strong, and it was worth learning from them.
So Brady clicked on the download and prepared to go back and take a good look.
Not long after the second half began.
It was Miles¡¯s turn.
This made Brady even more excited. He squatted down on the seat and watched attentively.
¡°Miles is on the field.¡±
¡°Now, you guys just open your eyes wide and watch. He will definitely shock your eyeballs. Trust me.¡±
The more Brady said, the more excited he became.
¡°You praise him so much, aren¡¯t you afraid that this person called Miles won¡¯t perform well...¡±
¡°Awesome! Even Brady praises him, he definitely won¡¯t do that.¡±
¡°Shut up, this person is about to start.¡±
Several roommates said one after another.
Then, the entire dormitory quieted down. Only the cheers of the audience could be heard on theputer live broadcast.
After an unknown period of time.
¡°Wtf?!¡±
¡°F*ck! Awesome! !¡±
The more they cheered up, the more excited they became. From time to time, they would swear.
Hearing the reactions of his roommates, Brady was very satisfied. Moreover, not only were they shocked, but he was also shocked.
He did not expect that Miles had mastered so many movements.
Miles¡¯s performance came to an end.
In the live broadcast, Miles was heading toward the finish line.
At this time, the roommates behind him had already turned the sky upside down. They all med him for hiding such a skilled skateboarder.
Brady did not show any reaction on the surface.
But in fact, he did not know how happy he was inside.
Just as he was about to say something, his roommates beside him suddenly let out a strange surprised sound.
He looked up and saw a few of his roommates staring at hisputer screen with frightened expressions.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Brady said.
He turned his head and looked at the screen.
Immediately, his pupils constricted, and the soda in his hand instantly fell to the ground and exploded.
Scare... scarecrow?!!
Brady stared at the screen, staring at the screen in disbelief.
On the screen, the scarecrow was standing straight at the finish line, its big hand filled with straw holding a huge scythe.
Miles, who was sliding toward the finish line, did not notice it.
Instead, he was looking around, his face showing a very puzzled expression.
¡°Run!¡±
¡°Run!¡±
Brady¡¯s eyes widened, and he was very anxious.
His roommates had the same expression, and they were terrified by the live broadcast.
However, Miles could not hear their cries.
Miles was getting closer and closer to the scarecrow.
At the same time, they saw an inexplicable smile on the face of the scarecrow opposite them. Then, he slowly raised the sickle in his hand, and it seemed that he was ready to chop.
¡°Run!!¡±
Seeing this, Brady even stopped breathing.
Soon, Miles was only a few meters away from the scarecrow. At this time, Miles seemed to have sensed something and was ready to turn his head to take a look.
At the next moment.
They saw the scarecrow swing the scythe... and a head flew up high.
¡°... this...¡±
Brady and the others were so scared that their faces turned pale.
His body even softened at this moment.
He also knew about this scarecrow. After all, the video of Wentley Stadium in Coase City was very popr, so they had naturally seen it.
However, it was only a recording after all.
But now it was different. This was a live broadcast, and because it was apetition, the camera was focused on Miles.
This was a close-up!
And that was not all that shocked them.
Next, they saw countless crows fly out of the scarecrow.
These crows were all heading towards the fleeing audience.
These were killer crows!
Then, the scarecrow on the screen moved.
The scarecrow waved the huge ck scythe in its hand as it reaped the lives of the people. Itughed loudly, and the expression on its face looked very crazy.
From time to time, one or two drops of blood would ssh onto the scarecrow¡¯s face.
This made it look even more strange.
Very quickly, the people on the scene were all massacred. There were almost no more people left.
And the few people who were left did not manage to escape in the end. They were quickly tortured to death by the scarecrow in different ways.
On the screen, it was a scene of a tragedy.
Just by watching quietly, Brady felt his scalp go numb.
At this moment, a huge sickle streaked across the camera lens. An extremely ferocious, straw-covered face suddenly appeared and upied the entire screen.
Brady and the rest were shocked.
Following that, they saw the scarecrow¡¯s serrated mouth move.
¡°I see you...¡±
The voice seemed toe from hell, and it was very terrifying.
Immediately, Brady and the others covered theptop with a bang, and the group of people looked back and forth in horror.
The same scene as this dormitory was happening in every corner of every city.
[Fear Points +120]
[Fear Points +130]
[Fear Points +140]
Chapter 218: Coase City Was in Chaos
Chapter 218: Coase City Was in Chaos
Because things were too scary, the broadcast spread very quickly not long after it appeared.
Especially in the city of Coase, in the dozens of minutes after the incident happened.
Everyone watched the broadcast.
This time, Coase City was inplete chaos.
The incident at Wentley Stadium had already frightened everyone, but the city of Coase had been brainwashed pretty well. In just a few days, everyone had calmed down.
However, when this live broadcast was released...
How could anyone in the Coase City sit still?
They could not wait to get here. Otherwise, this scarecrow might start a massacre again.
After all, who did not care about their lives? Who did not want to live longer?
Why did they have to die?
Therefore, this time, many people in the Coase City had run away.
Some people who were still hesitant also fled in fear when they heard that there were many more corpses on the Puls Streets.
Therefore, in just a short day, most of the people in Coase City had left.
Everyone wished they could leave this ce as soon as possible.
Therefore, this city, which was originally not smaller than the city of Sarkos, was instantly deserted. Almost all the streets began to be deserted.
There were not many people left.
...
At the same time, on the other side
Durham.
The headquarters of the Mage Association.
From the very beginning, the scarecrow had been an important target of their attention.
Therefore, the first time these two videos were circted, they had already been received and stored in a big box. And in this big box were all the information files about the scarecrow.
The box containing the other strange creature information files was almost half the size of this box.
It could be seen how much importance the Mage Association headquarters ced on nders.
Meanwhile, in the Mage Association headquarters.
Casey was sitting on a reclining chair, teaching a group of mages a lesson.
¡°Scarecrows again!¡±
¡°Why are they scarecrows again!?¡±
¡°There are so many of you, can¡¯t one of youe out and clean up this scarecrow? Are you really freeloading in our Mage Association?¡±
Caseyy on the chair. His fat body moved slightly, and his fat began to shake.
Last time, he was frightened by Garros.
But a few days ago, Garros left.
It seemed that Nikorei had called him away.
So, Casey was now back in power. But now, as soon as he took over, he began to scold mages without any purpose.
The people below were naturally unhappy.
Although they seemed to be listening to the lesson, in reality, no one was listening to Casey.
They knew this Casey too well.
Hence, other than some of the new mage apprentices, almost no one was willing to listen to him. This was because all of his words were rubbish and did not have any effect.
As for those mage apprentices, they were not qualified toe here.
¡°F*ck!¡±
¡°This bastard, it¡¯s starting again!¡±
¡°He can only say it verbally every day. When ites to the critical moment, he will know to be afraid.¡±
As the head of the branch in Sarkos City, Kraang was naturally summoned over.
He was also cursing Casey in his heart.
He originally did not have a good impression of this fatty. Now that he had submitted to nders, he naturally did not have a good impression of Casey.
¡°Kraang!¡±
¡°I order you to immediately contact the branch of the Association in Coase City!¡±
¡°Also, who is the branch head there? Is he a shit eater?! After such a huge incident, he still doesn¡¯t know how to take care of it!¡±
¡°I must remove him from his position!!¡±
Casey cursed.
When the people below heard this, they were instantly speechless.
The information and the reason were clearly already ced on your table. You did not even look at it, you only knew how to blindlymand here.
Kraang took a deep breath:
¡°Casey.¡±
¡°The Mage Association in Coase City has beenpletely wiped out. Even the branch head, Paul, is dead.¡±
¡°We should have told you this news a long time ago!¡±
Huh?
When Casey saw Kraang¡¯s gaze, he was stunned.
Then, his fat face darkened.
This gaze actually made him think of Garros, that old man.
That day, Garros had looked at him with this gaze, which made him very unhappy.
But Garros was powerful, and he could not afford to offend him, but you, a mere branch head..
Thinking of this, Casey cursed.
¡°Kraang! Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡±
¡°Apologize to me immediately!¡±
¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±
After saying that, Casey was worried that the other party would not be convinced, so he took out a pistol from the drawer next to him and aimed it at Kraang.
This was not an ordinary pistol.
This was also a strange creature. It could pierce through space and hit the target, and it was almost a hundred percent urate.
Other than that, as this gun was a strange creature, of course, it contained resentment, so the bullets it fired were more powerful than the bullets of ordinary guns.
Kraang¡¯s face instantly darkened.
He was a mage, so he could easily tell that this pistol was not an ordinary pistol.
¡°This damn fatty, he really has a background!¡±
Otherwise, how could an ordinary person wield a strange creature?
Not to mention that he had fought for a high position against with Rei a few years ago.
But Kraang was not afraid.
It was just a small pistol, and he wanted to make him kneel. It was ridiculous.
However, he did not dare to really hurt the other party.
After all, the other party had a background, and he did not know what his background was. But seeing that he was able to be the leader of the Association, the force behind him should not be simple.
If he recklessly hurt the other party, it was very likely that he would offend this very powerful force.
After careful consideration, Kraang decided to leave this ce.
He couldn¡¯t afford to offend them, but he could at least hide.
Anyway, he was in Sarkos City. If the headquarters did not have Rei¡¯s consent, this Casey would not be able to remove him from his position.
Thinking of this, Kraang prepared to leave.
However, just as he turned around, there was the sound of gunshots behind him. Kraang was instantly shocked.
The rm bell in his heart also sounded in an instant.
¡°No!¡±
¡°It¡¯s toote!¡±
Kraang was about to turn his head and fire the smoke, but he could feel that it was toote.
A bullet filled with resentment seemed to have appeared at the back of his head. At this moment, the rm in his head seemed like it was about to explode.
Damn it!
He was actually going to be killed by this fatty!
Kraang was very unwilling, but it seemed like there was no other way.
He closed his eyes in despair.
And the other mages present saw a ck bullet suddenly appear behind Kraang¡¯s head. Their eyes widened in disbelief. They had never expected that this fatty would actually dare to make a move.
However, just as the bullet was about to hit the back of Kraang¡¯s head...
A straw suddenly appeared out of thin air, blocking the bullet¡¯s attack andpletely absorbing the force of the bullet.
The bullet disappeared without anyone knowing.
But the Kraang was also unharmed.
A few secondster, not only Kraang was stunned, the other mages present were also stunned, and so was Casey.
They had not seen the straw, so they were very confused now.
What was going on?
Where was the bullet?
How did it suddenly disappear?
Everyone was puzzled.
But Kraang could not care so much, as long as he did not die.
But in fact...
Kraang still had some guesses in his heart.
He looked at Casey with a fierce look in his eyes, almost rushing over to kill him.
But he hesitated for a long time, and finally only gave a warning, and then left.
Chapter 219: Flanders’s Consolation
Chapter 219: nders¡¯s Constion
And after Kraang left.
Casey sat on the chair, his eyes wide open.
The mages present looked at him, thinking that Casey had been frightened by Kraang¡¯sst nce, but in fact, he had been frightened by something else.
After his bullet had passed, for some unknown reason.
Not only did it not hit Kraang, but the figure of a scarecrow suddenly appeared in his head for some unknown reason.
The scarecrow looked at him faintly and revealed a strange smile.
The reason why he was staring at him was because of this figure.
Moreover, it was not only him.
Even the pistol in his hand was trembling non-stop.
Even the strange creature was afraid.
This made Casey even more terrified.
Other than that, a thought shed through Casey¡¯s mind. Could this scarecrow be the scarecrow he had been talking about for the past few days?
This was too terrifying.
Casey¡¯s fat face was covered in a cold sweat.
After an unknown amount of time, he finally recovered from the scarecrow¡¯s shadow.
¡°Disband... disband!¡±
Cathy said with lingering fear.
After everyone left, Cathy sat on the chair for a few minutes to recover.
...
On the other side.
nders had already left Coase City.
¡°Casey...¡±
nders used Disguise and turned back into a gentle and refined young man. As he walked, he uttered this name.
Kraang and Teach had already submitted to him.
So, he naturally had to protect these two people and did something to them.
When their lives were in danger, the trick he did could protect their lives and even know what was happening on the other side for a short time.
Therefore, nders already had a rough idea of what happened at the Mage Association¡¯s headquarters.
He was very interested in this Casey.
Or rather, he was very interested in the power behind Casey.
After all, as an ordinary person, his identity was alreadyparable to that of an A+ rank mage like Nikorei. It would be unreasonable to say that there was not a very powerful power behind him.
That was why nders was very curious.
From the looks of it, that force was probably much stronger than the Mage Association as a whole.
In other words, that force was the backing of the Mage Association.
After all, the current Mage Association only had Rei, an A rank mage.
And ording to nders¡¯s understanding of this world, not only was there the Hanluo Sect here, but there was also thatrge force that could kidnap the blood spirit flower. In front of such a powerful force, how could the Mage Association be spread across every city?
With just Rei alone?
It was impossible.
Therefore, Rei was not the only A rank mage in the Mage Association, or she had a big backer.
It was because of this that nders was very curious about Casey.
He decided that after he returned from the ck Swamp, he would go to Durham to y with Casey.
Anyway, based on what happened before, he could know Casey¡¯s location at any time now.
Because he now had a straw nted on Casey.
¡°Casey.¡±
¡°I hope that the news I get from you won¡¯t disappoint me... otherwise...¡±
nders¡¯s eyes flickered a few times.
Then, a few minutester, his phone rang.
nders took it out and saw that it was Joanna, the little girl.
¡°Hello?¡±
nders picked up the phone with a smile.
¡°Hello?¡±
Joanna¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°My dear! I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re okay!¡±
The little girl sounded very nervous.
nders asked with a smile on his face,
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°What happened?¡±
He could roughly guess what Joanna was going to say next, but he still asked.
Joanna spoke very quickly, and her tone was a little surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±
¡°Know what?¡±
ndersughed.
¡°Wait, I¡¯ll send you a video.¡±
Joanna said.
Then, the next second, nders received a message from her. It was a very long recording.
And nders did not need to see it to know what it was.
Because the cover of this video was himself!
¡°Did you see it?¡±
¡°Previously, I asked you to help me go to the skateboardingpetition to get a group photo. In the end, the scarecrow in the video also went there and ughtered all the people there!¡±
¡°When I saw this video, I quickly called.¡±
¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re okay!¡±
Joanna¡¯s voice came from the phone. Her voice was a little hoarse as if she had just cried.
nders thought for a moment and asked, ¡°are you crying?¡±
¡°...¡±
The other side was quiet for a while, and then it seemed like she was wiping something.
After more than ten seconds, the girl¡¯s voice came over, ¡°no!¡±
¡°I¡¯m just worried about you...¡±
¡°By the way, howe you are fine?¡±
Hearing that, the smile on nders¡¯face became a little strange. He paused for a moment and said matter-of-factly, ¡°I¡¯m left right after taking a group photo. After all, I¡¯m not interested in skateboarding, and it¡¯s not interesting to look at it.¡±
After saying that, the strangeness on nders¡¯face became more and more intense.
Joanna would never have dreamed that.
The darling she mentioned, nders, who had sex with her several times, was the scarecrow that she was now afraid of.
She really wanted to know what the little girl¡¯s expression would be like if she knew the truth.
However, nders would not reveal it now.
After all, he still had to rely on the little girl to make movies in order to obtain fear points.
Joanna was as rare as Warfarin now.
nders did not want anything to happen to them.
So, when nders left them, he also did something to them. As long as their lives were in danger, he would trigger the straw on their bodies to protect them.
¡°That¡¯s true.¡±
After Joanna said that, she spoke again in a very worried tone after a few seconds.
¡°Really.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on.¡±
¡°The perfect script that I¡¯m thinking of right now, the main character is a scarecrow, and now there¡¯s a scarecrow... I really don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a coincidence or...¡±
At this point, nders actually received some fear points.
From the looks of it, Joanna was obviously a little suspicious. This was probably not a coincidence.
This was not a good thing for nders.
He had to let Joanna settle down.
Otherwise, how could he make a good movie by worrying about the past?
¡°Baby.¡±
nders smiled and said,
¡°This might really be just a coincidence. Otherwise, do you think that the scarecrow did something to you?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t forget, that¡¯s a demon.¡±
¡°If you really met him by ident, then I might really have lost my life by now.¡±
¡°So, it really is just a coincidence.¡±
¡°Just focus on filming. Don¡¯t let this kind of thing distract you. Don¡¯t forget to make horror movies. That¡¯s your dream.¡±
Not long after that, nders noticed that the fear points were gone.
Chapter 220: The Strange Creature in Hoke Village
Chapter 220: The Strange Creature in Hoke Vige
Apparently, the girl believed his nonsense.
Then, the two continued to chat.
nders happened to have nothing to do, so he kept chatting with Joanna to relieve his boredom.
After an unknown amount of time, nders stopped. He stared at a ce not far away, and a smile slowly appeared on his face.
It was a small vige.
From the looks of it, it was called Hoke Vige.
¡°I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±
nders said to the phone, then hung up the phone and walked toward the small vige.
...
Hoke vige was not densely popted. There were only a few dozen households.
Moreover, this ce was a little remote. Under normal circumstances, very few people would pass by here.
Although it had only taken nders less than a day to get here from Coase City, do not forget that nders had his own Domain. He could use his Domain to travel, so how could he be so stupid as to walk on his feet.
Therefore, this ce was very remote.
There should not be any big cities within a few kilometers of this ce.
And after understanding it, it was indeed so.
Not to mention big cities, there were not even any other small viges.
So, within a few kilometers of this ce, there were only a few dozen families.
It was because of this that this ce was not very developed, so they could not walk far. Many people had not seen the people outside, so when nders walked into the vige, he was actually warmly weed.
nders was also very surprised.
The people here were really too enthusiastic, so enthusiastic that he was about to start getting excited.
One had to know that if nders got excited, nothing good would happen.
¡°Young man, you should sleep here first tonight.¡±
¡°It¡¯s best not to go outside at night, especially recently. I don¡¯t know where a few fierce beasts came from. If you go out and are discovered by them, you might be finished.¡±
The one who spoke to nders was the vige chief of this small vige.
The vige chief¡¯s face was wrinkled. He looked to be in his eighties or nies, but when he walked, he was very steady.
¡°Mm.¡±
¡°No problem.¡±
nders narrowed his eyes and smiled.
He looked like a gentle and refined young man now. When he smiled, he looked better.
When the vige chief heard this, he alsoughed.
¡°Ah, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re obedient.¡±
¡°A few days ago, someone came, but he did not listen. He insisted on going out at night to take a look, and then he never came back.¡±
There were a few people following the vige chief.
These were all people from the vige. When the vige chief spoke, they also nodded.
¡°This is really too scary.¡±
nders looked like he was frightened.
Seeing this, the vige chief could not help butugh.
¡°Hahahaha, actually, as long as you obediently stay in your room, nothing will happen.¡±
¡°Mm... that young man. You must be tired after traveling for a whole day. You should rest well here.¡±
After saying that, he left.
...
This was really interesting.
What kind of tricks would those vigers y?
nders was in his room with a smile on his face.
He was traveling with his Domain today. The reason why he stopped here was naturally not because he really wanted to rest.
Here, he felt a very interesting aura.
That was why he came here.
nders smiled and looked in one direction. That was the direction of that interesting aura. Coincidentally, when the vige chief left, he also went in that direction.
However, that vige chief was indeed just an ordinary person.
What should he do...
nders thought for a moment, and finally, a smile appeared on his face.
...
¡°Vige chief, that child looks pretty good. The lord will definitely like him.¡±
A person beside the vige chief said.
After that person finished speaking, the others around him also echoed.
Although the vige chief did not say anything and kept walking in front, his expression was actually very satisfied.
After so many days, there were finally people who came here again.
However, the vige chief¡¯s expression did notst long before it became gloomy again.
¡°Sigh, although this isn¡¯t the way to go on.¡±
¡°The people that the lord needs are bing more and more frequent. I¡¯m afraid that after a period of time, there won¡¯t be anyone to offer to that lord anymore. When that timees, our situation will be dangerous.¡±
The vige chief said with a frown.
As soon as he finished speaking, the people around him also quieted down.
But soon, someone among them spoke again.
¡°Vige chief, didn¡¯t you say that before?¡±
¡°There seems to be someone called Garros outside. He said that he can help us get rid of this lord...¡±
He was only halfway through speaking when he was interrupted by the vige chief.
¡°That person is indeed very capable.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve seen it before. He actually shattered that small hill in the west with one punch. He¡¯s very powerful... although he promised to help us get rid of this lord, we have to dig out a ton of that strange creature silver stone for him first.¡±
¡°You all know that that thing is too difficult to dig out.¡±
¡°But after so many years of umtion, we almost got it. We¡¯ll have it in another month or two.¡±
The vige chief spoke as he walked.
When they reached a small ravine, the few of them quieted down and did not dare to speak anymore.
They continued walking for a few minutes.
Finally, they saw a small snake.
¡°Have you found a living person?¡±
The small snake actually spoke in humannguage!
However, this was clearly not the first time the vige chief and the others had seen this scene, so they did not show any surprised expressions.
The vige chief nodded and said, ¡°one came tonight. We are just waiting for you to go over, sir.¡±
When the small snake heard this, it nodded and looked very satisfied.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°Bring me over.¡±
The small snake immediately prepared to follow the vige chief out.
But at this moment...
The vige chief suddenly stopped in his tracks. At first, his expression was very flustered, but in the end, he slowly calmed down.
As for the reason...
A figure that he had not expected appeared opposite him.
It was the young man who looked gentle and refined.
¡°Young man, didn¡¯t I tell you not to run around?¡± A smile appeared on the vige chief¡¯s face, but he looked a little evil.
The few people behind him also had the same expression.
As for the little snake, he was staring at nders, his eyes filled with greed.
He liked this prey too much.
He could not wait to eat him up.
And what shocked them was that.
The young man opposite him did not have the slightest bit of fear, and he even had a smile on his face. However, that smile felt a little strange.
There was nothing he could do.
nders did not expect that he would encounter such a thing.
However, this did not make him feel bored. On the contrary, he felt that it was very interesting.
The small snake in front of him... had a faint strange creature smell on its body. However, the smell was not very strong. Its strength was too weak. It should only be around C rank.
With such strength, it dared to focus its attention on him.
How bold.
The smile on nders¡¯s face became even wider.
And for some reason, when the little snake and the others saw the smile on the young man¡¯s face, they actually felt a trace of fear.
Chapter 221: The Fear of the Little Snake
Chapter 221: The Fear of the Little Snake
¡°Young man, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±
Seeing nders actually smile, not only the little snake but even the vige chief and the vigers around him looked at each other, their eyes filled with doubt.
Although they had not seen many outsiders, there were also quite a number of them. They were the same as themselves, they had never seen a little snake that could speak humannguage.
Therefore, when they saw the small snake for the first time, they would show a very shocked expression.
There were even some people who were so frightened that they fell to the ground on the spot.
Including the vige chief and the others, when they first saw it, they were also quite frightened. Later on, when they regarded the small snake as lord, they promised to give the small snake a fresh life every once in a while.
It was because of this that the little snake let them go.
However, they had never seen a person like this who not only was not frightened, but also had a smile on his face.
The vige chief and the others felt strange.
However, they quickly shook their heads.
They felt that the young man in front of them was just showing off.
If he saw the true strength of the little snake, he would not be able to keep up this ruse.
The chief had seen it with his own eyes.
Although the little snake¡¯s body was small, its strength was extremely powerful.
Although it was not as powerful as the old man named Garros from before, it was much stronger than an ordinary person. Not only could it spit fire, but all nts and animals would be corroded to death wherever its body passed by.
It was extremely terrifying.
In the past, there were a few young people in their vige who wanted to kill the little snake, but one of them was burned to death by the fire. The rest were all poisoned to death. Their deaths were very tragic.
After that, the little snake showed its might once and gave them a very severe warning.
From then on, the vige chief and the others did not dare to act rashly anymore.
It was not until the old man named Garros once passed by and showed him his strength that the vige chief and the others had second thoughts.
However, even if they had second thoughts, they were still very obedient in front of the little snake.
This was because they clearly knew how terrifying the little snake was.
At this moment, the little snake, which they thought was extremely terrifying, actually became nervous.
Especially when the young man opposite them started to smile, the feeling of unease in his heart became stronger and stronger.
This was the first time he had encountered this feeling since he was born.
¡°What on Earth is going on?¡±
The little snake stared at the young man, feeling more and more uneasy.
When it looked at the young man again and focused its attention on him, it was as if it saw a scarecrow. Its rough face was very distorted, and its eyes stared at it with an empty gaze.
¡°Lord?¡±
¡°Lord!¡±
At this moment, the voices of the vige chief and the vigers were heard, causing the little snake to wake up in an instant.
Only then did it realize that a lot of venom was involuntarily gushing out of its body.
This was its reaction when it was nervous.
Of course, during a battle, it could also show it.
¡°Mm, I just thought of something and identally got distracted.¡±
The little snake said.
¡°I wonder what the lord thought of?¡± a viger asked in a low voice.
¡°Shut up!¡±
The little snake¡¯s voice was cold.
This scared the viger so much that even the vige chief¡¯s old body could not help but tremble.
After saying this, the little snake focused its attention back on the young man.
It seemed to have seen a scarecrow just now.
It had to make sure that it had not seen wrongly, the little snake blinked its eyes, its green pupils like needles.
Soon, the little snake let out a sigh of relief.
This time, there were no strange scarecrows. Fortunately, it seemed that its eyes had been ying tricks on it just now.
¡°Young man,e here!¡±
¡°Let me take a good look at you first.¡±
At this moment, the little snake finally spoke.
At the same time, the greed in its pupils was instantly revealed. As long as this young man walked over, it would immediately go forward and eat this young man.
After all, this young man gave him a very good feeling.
He felt that the taste would definitely be very good!
¡°Okay.¡±
¡°I¡¯lle over right away.¡±
The young man opposite him smiled and nodded.
When the small snake heard this, it nodded its head in satisfaction. At the same time, it was ready to open its mouth and pounce forward.
Ta ta.
The young man took two steps forward.
It was at this moment!
The little snake narrowed its eyes and opened its big mouth, charging towards nders.
Kacha!
The little snake was very fast. Before the vige chief and the others could react, they saw the little snake open its big mouth and bite the young man¡¯s neck.
¡®Now we can survive for a while more.¡¯
This thought shed through the vige chief and the vigers¡¯minds subconsciously.
However, they were soon stunned.
Why did they not see blood?
In the past, blood would ssh out at this time.
They were not the only ones who were stunned. Even the small snake was stunned at this moment.
It felt as if it had bitten on a hard rock, and its teeth were numb from the shock.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
The small snake was shocked.
Its eyes turned upwards and saw the young man looking at it with a smile.
Hmm?
Something¡¯s wrong!
The small snake was shocked. He quickly opened his mouth and retreated.
At the same time, he opened his mouth and blue and white mes were spat out. The moment the mes touched the young man, they exploded. The mes were ferocious!
The small snake was extremely ufortable.
It was filled with confusion.
What was wrong with this young man?
From the moment they first met, it felt that something was wrong. He was clearly about to die, yet he was still smiling, as if he was not the one who was about to die.
And now, this young man¡¯s neck was as hard as a rock.
This was really too strange.
But fortunately, this young man was going to be burned to death.
To it, although being burnt was not as delicious as eating raw food, it was still extremely delicious. It was not uneptable.
However, when the little snake focused its gaze forward again, it was suddenly stunned.
The fire actually did not burn this person to death?!
He was actually still standing in the fire and smiling at it!
F*ck!
How was this possible!
One had to know that even he himself could not withstand this blue-white me.
It was not that he had not tried it before.
In front of his own me, he himself could only hold on for a few seconds.
But this young man had not been killed yet?!
He was definitely not an ordinary person!!
The little snake finally understood.
It angrily nced at the vige chief. He actually found such a person for it. Was he trying to harm it?
The vige chief and the vigers next to him instantly turned pale.
They were also very frightened now.
So they were directly frightened by this gaze and knelt on the ground, begging for mercy with all their might.
At this moment, the little snake¡¯s expression changed. He suddenly turned his head and found that his blue and white mes had disappeared.
What frightened him the most was.
That young man¡¯s appearance was changing rapidly at this moment.
A few secondster, a huge tall and thin scarecrow appeared in the little snake¡¯s sight.
Ka ka ka!
Chapter 222: Flanders Exterminates Evil for the People
Chapter 222: nders Exterminates Evil for the People
¡°Ahhh!!¡±
At this moment, not only did little snake see nders¡¯s transformation, even the vige chief and the others behind him saw it as well.
When had they ever seen such a scene?
Previously, just the little snake¡¯s human speech had almost scared them to the point of fainting on the spot.
And the scene before them, how could the little snake¡¯s human speechpare?
A young man who had grown up to be gentle and refined had turned into a scarecrow in front of them just like that. This hadpletely overturned their worldview. They immediately knelt on the ground trembling and pointed at nders, unable to speak at all.
¡°This... this, this!¡±
The vige chief and a few vigers¡¯ eyes were red with fear.
One of the vigers was so scared that he was foaming at the mouth on the spot and had lost his breath.
It could not be helped. This viger was already old and his heart was not that good. He could not take such an impact at all.
Ka ka ka!
The scarecrow¡¯s sawtooth-like voice was heard.
That tall and skinny figure gave everyone a huge invisible pressure.
Most importantly, the scarecrow¡¯s appearance was even more terrifying.
Especially on his face, an extremely terrifying smile appeared. The corners of his mouth curled up to his ears. It was extremely abnormal.
The scarecrow¡¯sughter rang out.
The little snake, who had been awe-inspiring just a moment ago, actually started to tremble. Its pair of vertical pupils were about to shrink into needles.
This was not because it was frightened by nders¡¯s appearance.
Instead, after he recovered his appearance, he threw out a Fear.
One had to know that even a B+ rank mage like Lyle could not withstand this skill of his and wanted tomit suicide on the spot. Needless to say, the little snake, who only had the strength of a C rank, was only trembling at the beginning.
After a few seconds, the little snakey on the ground and rolled around.
The vige chief behind saw this and became even more terrified.
In their eyes, the little snake was already quite terrifying. It could speak humannguage, spit fire, and release poison. It was very powerful. However, this little snake, which was very terrifying in their eyes, actually had no way of resisting in front of this scarecrow.
They did not even see how this scarecrow attacked.
Then, the small snake began to writhe painfully on the ground.
It seemed like it only took a nce?
This was too terrifying!!
The vige chief and a few vigers all shrank into a corner, not daring toe out.
Especially the vige chief, whose face was even paler.
He kept feeling that he would be scared to death in the next moment.
First, there was the little snake, then that old man Garros. This was challenging his worldview every time, and now, there was this scarecrow that was even more terrifying, which made him walk on the verge of copse.
¡°Let me go! Let me go!!¡±
The little snake cried out in pain.
¡°Task tsk tsk.¡±
nders nced at the vigers behind him, and a n appeared in his mind.
Then, he pretended to eliminate the evil for the people and said coldly, ¡°you¡¯ve done so many evil deeds and killed so many innocent lives, and you still want me to let you go?¡±
After saying that, nders waved his hand.
A huge ck scythe was reflected in the little snake¡¯s eyes.
¡°Don¡¯t kill me!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m willing to do anything for you!¡±
The little snake became even more afraid and cried out in fear.
But it was already useless.
Today, nders was destined to ¡®eliminate evil for the people¡¯.
However, he still listened to the little snake¡¯s request.
When he saw the pleading look in the little snake¡¯s eyes, his heart became more and more excited. He could not help but reveal a smile on his scarecrow-filled face. However, in the little snake¡¯s eyes, that smile was a little cruel.
At this moment, the little snake was in despair.
The pleading look in his eyes slowly turned into despair.
And this change was what nders liked to see the most. He became more and more excited.
In the end, he could not hold it in any longer. The scythe in his hand directly fell from the sky.
Night Cut.
The vigers behind only saw countless knife lights shing. When they focused their gazes on it, the little snake, whom they respected as a lord, had already been cut into countless small pieces.
It was as if it could not be any more dead.
They were originally getting more and more terrified.
However, when they heard the scarecrow say that he wanted to eliminate the harm for the people, the vigers actually felt a lot more at ease for some reason.
After all, weren¡¯t they ¡®people¡¯?
¡°Come out.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already killed this little snake.¡±
nders smiled as he looked towards that corner.
As soon as he finished speaking, the vigers raised their heads and stared nkly at the scarecrow, their faces filled with disbelief.
Did they hear wrongly?
Was this scarecrow really only here to save them?
Did he really have no intention of harming them?
It was not just the vigers, even the vige chief was the same.
He simply could not believe his ears.
This young man was here to save them?
Thinking carefully, this young man... No, this scarecrow had indeed never harmed them from the moment they met. It had always been them who wanted to harm this scarecrow.
¡°You... Really don¡¯t me us?¡±
The vige chief¡¯s trembling voice came through.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know that you were forced by this little snake. There¡¯s nothing you can do about it... Moreover, my heart is very big. I won¡¯t me you because of this. After all, no matter what the process was like, I did not suffer any harm, right?¡±
nders smiled and opened his arms at the same time.
This should make him seem more amiable... nders thought to himself.
As expected.
After he said this, the vige chief and the others only hesitated for two seconds before they stood up and walked over.
It was already time.
As he walked forward, the vige chief looked at the scarecrow with great guilt.
Although this scarecrow looked very scary, he did not expect it to be so good... the vige chief and a few vigers felt a trace of guilt.
However, they did not see it.
When they got up and walked over, a strange look shed in the scarecrow¡¯s eyes.
¡°You¡¯re such a good person. Thank you so much...¡±
The vige chief walked up to nders. Before he could finish his sentence, he felt a sharp pain in his arm.
Then, he was horrified to find that his arm had been chopped off.
The vige chief raised his head in a daze.
He only saw the corners of the scarecrow¡¯s mouth rising, as well as the endless madness and excitement in its eyes.
Then, the intense pain really hit him.
The vige chief instantly copsed to the ground, clutching his wound as he cried out in pain.
¡°You... you... you... you...¡±
When the few vigers behind him saw this, they all started to panic.
One after another, they retreated.
Their faces were deathly pale.
At this moment, they were filled with extreme regret.
¡°Hahahaha!!!¡±
Contrary to their expressions, at this moment, nders was simply as excited as he could be, and he directlyughed out loud.
It was so funny.
It was so funny!
This group of old men, they actually believed him!
#
Chapter 223: The Devil From Hell
Chapter 223: The Devil From Hell
nders wasughing wildly.
The reaction of this group of people was really interesting.
Moreover, he had already revealed his true identity, yet he still dared to walk towards him.
What else did the vige chief say?
Thank you?
Was he thanking me?
Was he thanking me for chopping off his arm?
The group of vigers retreated more than ten meters in fear, but there was a wall behind them, and the exit was on nders¡¯s side, so they could not get out at all. They could only tremble in fear.
nders did not care about them.
Instead, he shifted his gaze to the vige chief, and his gaze became interesting.
¡°Ahhh!!¡±
At this moment, the vige chief was still lying on the ground, screaming in pain.
He was bleeding non-stop, and blood was sttering all over the ground from his body.
nders squatted down.
A finger filled with straw pressed between the vige chief¡¯s eyebrows.
Destroyer Scarecrow.
This was one of the fifth-tier skills that he had learned before.
¡°Vige chief, experience it properly.¡±
¡°You¡¯re very lucky. This is the first time this skill has appeared in this world, and I used it on you.¡±
nders had a smile on his face. His voice was very soft and maic.
If one only heard the voice, they would think that the owner of this voice was definitely a very charming person.
But at this moment, this voice sounded like the voice of hell to the vigers.
As for the vige chief?
He had already rolled around on the ground, and his attention was all on his arm. How could he still hear this?
The vige chief was already old.
His body was very weak. Just by losing an arm, he was on the verge of death.
And now, nders had nted the Destroyer Scarecrow on him. The vige chief¡¯s pain became even more severe.
Destroyer Scarecrow.
After nting it on the target, it could destroy the target¡¯s body.
As time went on, the target¡¯s body would bepletely destroyed and reced by straw.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will only hurt for a while. It will be fine in a while.¡±
nders smiled andforted him.
After all, the Destroyer Scarecrow could destroy a mage from within the body. It could even destroy a B+ rank mage, let alone an ordinary person?
And it was an ordinary old man.
How could he withstand it?
So he died very quickly. Naturally, it only hurt for a while.
After he nted the destruction scarecrow into the vige chief¡¯s body, only a few secondster, he saw the redness under the vige chief¡¯s skin gradually fade away.
It began to turn yellow.
If he cut open the vige chief¡¯s skin, he would find that the flesh under the vige chief¡¯s skin had beenpletely reced by straw.
This included his heart!
However, the vige chief did not die immediately.
This destruction scarecrow was originally used to torture people. This way, it could help him obtain the greatest fear value. This straw was not an ordinary straw either. It contained a particrly mysterious power.
It was precisely with this power that those who were eroded by the destruction scarecrow would not die immediately.
Not only could it prolong one¡¯s life, but it could also maintain one¡¯s rationality and even double the pain!
That was why the vige chief did not die at this moment.
Instead, because the destruction scarecrow was in his body, the pain doubled. His screams became louder and louder, and he even began to use his fingers to scratch his skin in pain.
At this moment, only ayer of skin was left on his skin.
Therefore, with just a light scratch, theyer of skin retreated, and the straw that was filled with straw was instantly exposed.
No matter where the vige chief was scratching, there was straw everywhere!
[Fear Points +110]
[Fear Points +130]
[Fear Points +130]
This scene naturally scared the vigers behind him even more.
They were already terrified by the fact that their arms were broken.
When they saw the vige chief rolling on the ground and scratching his skin with his hands, what was revealed was not flesh and blood, but dried straw. The vigers were on the verge of copse.
What the hell was going on!
Just as they were feeling afraid, something even more terrifying happened.
The scarecrow actually shifted his gaze and looked at them.
¡°Hiss!!¡±
A few vigers instantly started shaking like chaff.
¡°Do you think it¡¯s fun?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, you guys will be the sameter.¡±
nders revealed a very genial smile.
¡°Ah!! Devil!!¡±
¡°You¡¯re not a human! ! You¡¯re a devil from hell! !¡±
One of the vigers shouted and immediately broke down.
Then, he went crazy and rushed towards the door, looking like he was trying to escape.
But...
Puchi!
When he passed by nders and was about to reach the door, a huge ck scythe cut through the moonlight and shed past.
Plop!
The viger who wanted to escape immediately fell to the ground.
His legs were cut off.
¡°Ah!! Help!!¡±
The viger howled in pain.
Hey on the ground and crawled forward like a madman.
However, when the people behind him saw this, how would they dare toe up?
Were they like this person, who came forward to save him and had his feet cut off?
No one would be an idiot!
The viger who was lying on the ground and trying to escape was crawling when he suddenly stopped. He looked in front of him in horror, and after a few seconds, he actually retreated.
It was a small scarecrow, walking towards him.
The little scarecrow was only the size of a palm.
When it walked, it swayed, like a child¡¯s toy.
However, the little scarecrow¡¯s eyes were empty, as if someone had dug them out. There was a smile on its mouth, and it was pitch-ck inside. Anyone who saw it would feel a chill on the back of their spine.
The viger¡¯s eyes were red, filled with fear.
¡°Ah¨C¡±
The viger turned around like he had gone mad.
Although he did not know the specific purpose of this little scarecrow.
It was obvious that it harbored ill intentions towards him.
Moreover, when he turned around, the little scarecrow was already very close to him.
He was probably only a few meters away.
If it was not for the fact that the little scarecrow was too small, that one step was too small, and coupled with the fact that it could not walk steadily, it would have already arrived in front of him.
However, just as he turned around, he met nders¡¯s eyes that were filled with madness.
This viger was instantly scared silly.
He was just about to make another move, but in the next moment, his body was pulled back by the little scarecrow that was walking over.
¡°Save me!!¡±
This viger shouted like he was crazy.
Soon, he was pulled to the wall by the little scarecrow.
Ka ka ka.
The Little Scarecrow¡¯s pitch-ck mouth made a sound.
Then it walked straight towards the viger.
The viger took a step back.
The little scarecrow stepped forward, and in the end, the viger waspletely leaning against the wall, and the little scarecrow, who was closely behind the viger, suddenly burrowed into the viger¡¯s body.
Eh?
The viger was stunned for a moment.
But before he could react, his expression suddenly changed, and he let out a painful howl once again.
This little scarecrow was not any ordinary scarecrow.
It was a Destroyer Scarecrow!
#
Chapter 224: Brought the Entire Hoke Village Into the Domain
Chapter 224: Brought the Entire Hoke Vige Into the Domain
The miserable state of the two naturally made the remaining few sink into despair.
They were all stunned.
Fear had long upied their minds and they had no energy to think about anything else.
After such a long time, they seemed to have been appointed and became somewhat numb.
However, when nders¡¯s scythe passed through their bodies, they would be awakened by the intense pain and continuously create fear points for nders.
...
It waste at night.
The screams in the valley continued for a few hours.
When the sky had turned a little brighter, a figure walked out from the ravine.
¡°Humph, humph, humph!¡±
The figure hummed a song as he walked.
It was nders.
That night, nders was very happy.
Watching a group of people go from anticipation to despair, this process was really exciting.
Of course, the thing that made him feel the happiest was that after he killed the small snake, the vigers and the vige chief ran out to thank him.
nders still remembered it clearly.
At that time, when they came out to thank him, almost all the straws on his body seemed to be excited, as if they were dancing together.
That feeling was really wonderful.
It was hard to forget.
It was not in vain that he stopped toe to this small vige.
nders left with a smile on his face.
Of course, this departure was not to leave the small vige but to leave this valley.
He was heading in the direction of the small vige.
Ka ka ka ka.
Ka ka ka ka.
Behind him, there were a few small scarecrows that were also jumping happily.
These few were Destroyer Scarecrows.
After destroying the vigers from the inside, these Destroyer Scarecrows walked out from the bodies of those people.
He could now control five Destroyer Scarecrows at the same time.
These Destroyer Scarecrows could be killed.
However, every time one was killed, the number of scarecrows he could use at the same time would not decrease. He could make another one. In short, there were five of them.
However, the Destroyer Scarecrow was only the size of a palm.
However, if it was just an ordinary person, it was still impossible to kill this little scarecrow. As long as he was notpletely destroyed by the scarecrow, he would be considered the best among the ordinary people.
Only B rank and above mages could kill this little scarecrow.
Even if a C rank mage came, as long as he was not an extremely special existence, he would not be able to defeat this scarecrow.
For example, the little snake from before.
If he had not made a move at that time and sent a little scarecrow over, he would still be able to take care of this little snake.
And once the little scarecrow entered the body...
Then, even a B rank mage would fall at the hands of this little scarecrow.
This little scarecrow could already be considered a considerable helper.
And the other two scarecrows in the fifth tier were the same.
They all possessed considerable strength.
In other words, he could now create fifteen helpers that were no weaker than a B rank existence!
nders walked slowly and turned his head to nce at this group of little scarecrows.
¡°You guys follow closely.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, nders activated his Domain. In a short few seconds, he arrived at this small vige once again.
Hoke vige.
Looking at the stone carvings ced at the entrance of the vige, ndersughed.
Because of what had happened previously, he decided to invite this small vige to enter his Domain.
Thinking of this, Flenders¡¯s mind moved.
An inexplicable feeling immediately appeared around him.
Soon, the ground beneath his feet turned into a golden wheat field, and the wheat field began to spread, covering the entire vige in a short span of more than ten seconds.
...
It was already early in the morning.
Only then did Dave, who was in his twenties, return home with his ymates of the same age.
After a tiring day, Dave closed his eyes as soon as he entered the house. Within a few minutes, he felt drowsy.
Soon, Dave¡¯s breathing began to calm down.
This meant that he had already fallen into a deep sleep.
¡°Hu...¡±
¡°Hu...¡±
After an unknown period of time, Dave suddenly felt a wind blowing in his ear.
Was the window not closed properly?
This thought shed past Dave¡¯s mind subconsciously.
But he still did not want to care, because he was really too tired, and he really could not be bothered to move.
Unfortunately, the wind kept blowing.
And it kept ringing in his ears.
He was annoyed by the wind and was about to turn around, but just as he turned around, something under his body seemed to sting him.
¡°Ah!¡±
He thought that some bug had run into his bed.
He could only think of this possibility.
After all, it was a bed in a poor vige. Although this kind of thing did not happen often, it happened asionally, so it was not a big deal.
Dave opened his eyes in an instant, ready to kill the bug under his body and then go back to sleep.
But just as he opened his eyes.
He felt that something was wrong.
What the hell was this ce?
There was a golden wheat field around him, and he was lying in the wheat field, the wind was blowing, and the sunlight was dazzling.
¡°Hiss!¡±
The sun was too strong, so Dave subconsciously raised his hand to cover his eyes.
Where was this ce?
Why was he here?
Dave was quite confused.
He remembered that he was clearly lying on his bed.
Why did hee here?
Besides, he did not remember that there was such a ce near the vige. If there was, their vige would not be so poor.
Dave stood up with a strange look on his face.
He forgot to look left and right, so he started to walk around here.
He did not know why.
After walking for a few steps, Dave started to feel tired.
He felt that he seemed to be much weaker here. He did not know the exact reason, but he just felt very tired. Moreover, this kind of tiredness was not physical, but mental.
He did not know how far he had walked, but Dave felt as if he was still walking on the same spot.
¡°Huh?¡±
At this moment, Dave suddenly saw a ck shadow sh in front of him.
He fixed his eyes on it, and with a swoosh, he broke out in cold sweat.
What was that thing?
Dave was shocked, and his heart started to beat rapidly.
However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t seem to remember what he had just seen.
Ka ka ka.
At this moment, Dave heard a noise behind him.
He turned his head to look.
A tall and thin scarecrow with a twisted face appeared here.
¡°Ah!!¡±
Dave was shocked.
Because this scarecrow did not exist before.
Moreover, he did not know why, but when his gaze fell on this scarecrow, he always felt extremely terrified and inexplicably panicked.
¡°Damn it, what the hell is this ce!¡±
Dave moved his gaze away from the scarecrow and prepared to walk around again to see if he could find a way out.
He left very quickly.
However, just as Dave turned around, the stiff-faced scarecrow suddenly revealed a very strange smile and stared at his back.
All of this, Dave did not see.
#
Chapter 225: Dave, You’re Here!
Chapter 225: Dave, You¡¯re Here!
The scorching sun.
There was no ce to cool down on the golden wheat field.
Dave¡¯s lips were dry and cracked, and his forehead was full of sweat.
Phew¨C
Phew¨C
Dave gasped for breath and stopped to sit on the ground.
It had been seven or eight hours.
It had been so long since he opened his eyes and came to this wheat field, but he still had not walked out of this rice field.
What the hell was this ce?
Where did such arge wheat fielde from?!
There was not even a single person here!
Just as Dave was about to curse, he suddenly saw a shadow in the distance.
Dave narrowed his eyes and looked for a long time.
Finally, he was overjoyed.
Then, he immediately ran forward.
When he ran in front of the shadow, he was suddenly stunned.
How was this a person?
It was just a scarecrow. It was very simr to the scarecrow he had met before as if it had been carved from the same mold.
It had a ferocious face, and there seemed to be a smile on the side of its mouth, as if it was silently mocking him.
Looking at this face, Dave felt a sense of panic.
And other than that, what made him even more nervous.
This scarecrow was not the only one.
There were countless scarecrows.
These scarecrows were all standing tall. It was unknown whether it was a deliberate arrangement or an unintentional move. The countless scarecrows in front of him were all facing his direction. Their empty eyes seemed to be staring at him.
¡°What the hell is this ce!!¡±
Dave broke out in a cold sweat.
He was so scared that he took two steps back.
ng!
When he took the third step back, he suddenly realized that something was blocking his back.
Dave was stunned for a moment.
Because in his impression, when he came here, there was nothing but a wheat field.
As he was thinking, Dave turned his head.
When his gaze fell on the thing that was blocking him, Dave was suddenly covered in cold sweat on this hot day. His hair stood on end as he looked in front of the new year in horror.
It was also a scarecrow.
It was no different from what he had seen before.
It was still a ferocious face with empty eyes.
But what made him feel horrified was not this thing, but the fact that there was not only one scarecrow behind him, but it was everywhere, everywhere!
Fear instantly appeared in Dave¡¯s eyes.
What was going on?
He hade from here just now!!
There was clearly nothing here just now!
Why were there so many strange scarecrows appearing all of a sudden!
Dave looked around.
He was surrounded by countless scarecrows.
The golden wheat fields and the scorching sun were all gone.
The atmosphere here became gloomy.
¡°Ahhh!!¡±
Dave screamed in fear.
Previously, he was lost in despair when he could not walk out of the wheat field, but now, the scene in front of him that overturned his worldview was that kind of terrified despair.
He fell to the ground on the spot.
¡°Dave, is that you? Come here quickly...¡±
¡°Dave, is that you? Come here quickly...¡±
Just as Dave was about to die...
A voice suddenly entered his ears.
The voice was very familiar. It seemed to be one of hispanions.
¡°Dave, is that you? Come here quickly...¡±
The voice came again.
This time, Dave heard it clearly. The voice was very clear. ording to the voice, the face of apanion who had grown up together with Dave instantly appeared in Dave¡¯s head.
¡°Han, is that you?¡±
Dave shouted.
However, the voice did not reply to him. It was still shouting. However, to Dave, Han¡¯s voice had started to be softer, as if it was slowly moving away from him.
I have to catch up to him quickly.
Dave thought so.
Then, he hurriedly stood up.
He nced around in fear. Then, he gritted his teeth and passed through the countless scarecrows, running towards the direction of the voice.
¡°Han!¡±
¡°I¡¯m here!!¡±
Dave ran very fast.
However, he did not know whether it was because he was already running fast, or because he was frightened by the scene here, but he could not wait to leave this ce.
Ka ka ka.
Ka ka ka.
When Dave¡¯s figure left, the scarecrows let out excited smiles one after another, and then slowly disappeared.
...
¡°Dave, is that you? Come over quickly...¡±
¡°Dave, is that you? Come over quickly...¡±
A voice came from the front.
Dave was running behind, trying to catch up with the voice.
¡°Han, slow down!¡±
Dave shouted.
He did not understand. Han¡¯s speed in the past was clearly not so fast.
Could it be that Han was also scared?
That was what Dave Thought.
But it did not matter. Dave could sense that Han¡¯s voice was getting closer and closer to him.
At this speed, he would catch up to him soon.
He increased his speed again.
¡°Dave, is that you? Come here...¡±
When the voice came again, he could clearly feel that they were very close, probably only a few dozen meters away.
It was just that there were too many scarecrows around, and they were very tall, blocking his vision, so he could not see what was happening in front of him.
But it did not matter.
As long as he looked for Han to hit, it would be fine.
With someone by his side, the sense of security would double.
¡°Han!¡±
¡°Where are you! Say something!¡±
Dave shouted.
But for a moment, there was no response.
Dave walked among the Scarecrows, looking for Han. He waited for two minutes, but did not hear Han¡¯s voice again.
What was going on?
Why did Han not say anything?
Just as he was filled with doubt, a familiar voice came again.
¡°Dave, is that you? Come over quickly...¡±
¡°Dave, is that you? Come over quickly...¡±
Hearing the voice, Dave was a little surprised.
He heard where the other party was.
It was right behind him, and it was probably not more than ten meters away!
Dave turned his head in surprise and quickly walked around, finding the source of the voice.
However, the person who spoke was not Han as he had expected.
It was a small scarecrow!
It was a scarecrow that was only the size of a palm!
¡°Dave, is that you? Come here quickly...¡±
¡°Dave, is that you? Quick...¡±
The little scarecrow opened and closed its mouth. When it said the second sentence, it suddenly stopped.
Then, the little scarecrow raised its head. Its empty eyes stared straight at Dave. After a long while, the edge of its mouth was raised crazily. It was actually raised to its ears.
¡°Ah Ah!!¡±
At this moment.
Dave broke down instantly and his legs trembled on the ground.
¡°Dave, you¡¯re here!¡±
The little scarecrow saw this and walked over unsteadily. A pair of small hands filled with straw stretched out and grabbed towards Dave.
¡°Go... Go away!!¡±
Dave stomped his legs and retreated in fear.
However¨C
With a bang, he directly crashed into a scarecrow.
Dave subconsciously raised his head and saw that the scarecrow that had not moved all this time actually lowered its head and stared at him with a ferocious face.
¡°Ah Ah!!¡±
A miserable cry instantly resounded throughout the wheat field.
Chapter 226: the Silver Stone of Hoke village
Chapter 226: the Silver Stone of Hoke vige
The little scarecrow drilled into Dave¡¯s body.
The screamssted for a long time before they gradually weakened and finally dried up.
The other people in Hoke vige were experiencing the same thing as Dave.
Their ending was naturally simr to Dave¡¯s. They were all scared to death.
After an unknown period of time.
nders¡¯s figure appeared once again in the vige.
What was different from before was that this time, besides nders, there was not a single viger in the vige.
The only thing that could be seen.
Were scarecrows all over the ground!
In the rooms, in the courtyard, and under the trees, there were all scarecrows!
And the most terrifying thing was that these scarecrows were mostly covered in ayer of tattered human skin!
All the vigers of Hawk vige had been killed by the Destroyer Scarecrows. Their flesh and blood had been filled with straw.
¡°Wa¨C¡±
¡°Wa¨C¡±
A few crows came out of nowhere andnded on the body of a scarecrow. They were pecking at the corpse non-stop, and their eyes were red. No one knew where they were staring at.
...
nders left.
This Hoke Vige brought him a lot of joy. When he left, he hummed a song as he left.
He was in a very good mood.
Before he was ready to leave, he had also toured around HokeVvige in a good mood. When he saw the scarecrows everywhere, his mood became even happier.
¡°What a pity.¡±
¡°No one can see this happy scene with me.¡±
nders sighed.
Although he said so, in reality, he still knew.
Very few people could enjoy this scene with him.
Most people who saw this scene would probably be so scared that they would copse, let alone enjoy it.
He walked all the way to the entrance of the vige before he was ready to leave.
Eh?
Just as he was about to activate his Domain and leave...
nders suddenly eximed in surprise and looked in a direction not far away.
He pondered for a moment.
Then, he gave up on the idea of leaving and walked in that direction.
After a few minutes, nders came to a cave.
Not long after entering the cave, nders stopped and looked at the scene in front of him with curiosity.
In front of him were countless silver stones.
He could feel very interesting energy in these stones.
¡°What is this?¡±
nders sensed it for a while and felt that this energy seemed to have been seen somewhere and was somewhat familiar.
After a while, nders finally remembered.
When they were in Sarkos city, Ralph¡¯s team, which belonged The Company, had a weapon that contained this kind of energy. It was very strange and different from any kind of energy he knew.
It was because of this that the weapon was very sharp.
At that time, it almost made a hole in his Demonic God¡¯s Body.
And after he killed a few people, he learned about it from them.
Their weapon was made from a type of stone called strange creature silver stone by The Company. When nders learned about this name, he specially remembered it in his heart.
The weapon made from this kind of stone was indeed very strange.
Although nders himself did not have any use for it, he still hoped to see this kind of magical thing.
And now it seemed that the stones that appeared in front of him were probably the so-called strange creature silver stones.
However...
What made nders curious was, the people of Hoke Vige were obviously not mages. They were all ordinary people. Why did they collect these stones?
Could it be that they were just curious?
That was impossible!
nders was not an idiot.
Because of the remote location of the Hoke Vige, the vigers could not even provide basic necessities.
In a situation where they could not even eat their fill, it was impossible for them to collect these stones just for fun!
Someone must have instructed them to do it.
And this person was definitely a mage!
Thinking of this, nders could not help butugh.
He really had fate with these mages... he did not know what kind of mage this time, and which faction...
nders¡¯s mood became more and more cheerful.
He nced at the strange silver stones behind him, and a smile appeared on his face.
Swoosh!
The giant ck scythe appeared in his hand.
At the same time, the magic sword was summoned by him.
¡°Good morning, master.¡±
Apophis greeted nders as soon as he appeared.
After greeting nders, he was suddenly stunned. He could not help but raise his head and look forward.
Obviously, Apophis had also sensed this strange energy.
¡°There are so many strange creature silver stones here?¡± Apophis was very surprised.
Eh?
ndersughed and said, ¡°You actually know?¡±
Apophis¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°master, actually, in the beginning, I was forged with this kind of material. It was only after I stayed in the ck Swamp for too long that I became a strange creature and you couldn¡¯t see it anymore.¡±
After hearing the magic sword¡¯s words, nders was even more surprised.
He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°are these stones useful to you?¡±
The small skull on the hilt of Apophis¡¯sword moved a little.
Then, he said somewhat excitedly, ¡°yes, master.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s just a few pieces of strange creature silver stones, then they are indeed useless to me. But now that there are so many silver stones here, it¡¯s different for me. If I can devour all of them, my strength will also greatly increase.¡±
The amount of strange creature silver stones here was close to a ton.
¡°Moreover, there are already so many of them gathered here. I¡¯m afraid that there are even more that haven¡¯t been gathered underground!!¡±
¡°For those mages, if they want to use these stones, they need to gather them before they can use them. This is because they use them to forge weapons, but it¡¯s not necessary for me.¡±
¡°I only need the energy of these stones, so I just need to absorb them.¡±
¡°Including the underground ones, I can also absorb them.¡±
After saying that, seeing that nders had stopped talking, magic sword Apophis¡¯eyes lit up, but he also felt a little conflicted.
He did not dare to absorb them.
Before receiving nders¡¯s orders, he did not dare to move recklessly.
Because he was not sure if his master needed these stones.
After a few seconds.
Apophis saw nders smile and said, ¡°then I¡¯ll leave these stones to you.¡±
These stones were useless to him.
He had nned to destroy these stones. After all, they were not of much use to him.
But since it could increase Apophis¡¯s strength, he would give them to him.
In any case, the greater the power of the magic sword, the stronger he would be.
nders found a random ce to sit down.
Meanwhile, Apophis was standing in the air. It was unknown what method he used, but the energy of these strange creature silver stones turned into thin threads that could be seen by the naked eye and surged towards the magic sword.
It was not just those on the ground.
More thin threads surged up from the ground!
#
Chapter 227: The Loyal Apophis
Chapter 227: The Loyal Apophis
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Apophis¡¯s speed was very fast.
The entire absorption process took less than ten minutes.
By the time Apophis fell back into nders¡¯s hands, nders could no longer sense any energy from these rocks.
Obviously, they had be useless rocks.
And after absorbing this energy...
The appearance of the magic sword had also changed slightly.
The body of the sword, which was originallypletely red, had now be even more vivid. It looked as if blood was about to drip out at any moment. The double des flickered with a cold light, and they were even sharper than before.
Moreover, nders had indeed sensed it.
The improvement of the magic sword this time was not lower than the energy obtained from absorbing so much flesh and blood in the Wentley Stadium.
¡°Your current strength is close to B+ rank, right?¡±
nders said with a smile.
When the magic sword had first followed him, its strength had only been C+ rank.
How long had it been in his hands, and it had already grown to such a level.
Apophis¡¯s potential was also quite astonishing.
nders had only asked casually and did not have any other thoughts.
However, when his words fell into the demon sword¡¯s ears, they were like thunder, causing the demon sword to tremble in fear.
¡°Master!¡±
¡°Master! You will always be my master!¡±
¡°In the conscience of heaven and earth, Apophis is willing to follow master all his life. He won¡¯t have any other thoughts!¡±
¡°In the heart of Apophis, master, you are my God!¡±
Magic sword quickly expressed his attitude.
This caused nders to be stunned.
However, nders did not say anything. He only nced at Apophis, then stood up with a smile.
¡°Alright.¡±
¡°The matters here have been settled. We should go.¡±
nders smiled as he walked to the entrance of the cave. His footsteps suddenly stopped.
The smile on his face suddenly appeared.
¡°Aiya.¡±
¡°I almost forgot.¡±
¡°I still have to see which lucky mage owns so many strange silver stones.¡±
¡°When he sees that all the strange creature silver stones he had people dig up are gone, his expression will definitely be very interesting...¡±
Thinking of this...
nders then threw out two little scarecrows.
The little scarecrow and nders had the same thoughts. Their gazes were connected, so they knew what nders meant. They immediately took small steps and staggered into the cave.
The little scarecrow wandered around for a while before casually hiding in a corner that was not easy to see.
Alright, everything was settled.
All that was left was to watch a good show.
nders thought for a moment before doing something in the small vige first.
Then, he activated his Domain and left this ce.
In the cave, the little scarecrow¡¯s gaze was gloomy, and its face was malevolent as it stared at the outside.
These two little scarecrows were Destroyer Scarecrow and Scarecrow Doll.
Thetter was also a tier five skill that they had learned before.
Aftering into contact with a creature, this Scarecrow Doll would be nted in the target¡¯s body and trigger a terrifying learning ability. Then, it would learn a certain ability from the other party and return it to nders.
It was very practical!
This little scarecrow could only be used on mages and strange creatures because ordinary people did not have any abilities.
The only pity was that every time a little scarecrow parasitized, it could only learn one ability.
If it could keep learning abilities.
Then this little scarecrow would bepletely invincible!
So, nders was very much looking forward to what would happen when this skill reached level 10.
Would it turn out as he had expected?
...
¡°Taylor, leave the rest to us.¡±
In a rather remote ce, Garros, the second-inmand of the Mage Association, split up and said to one of his teammates behind him.
Then, he pointed in a direction and said, ¡°go over there and help me with something.¡±
¡°There¡¯s a small vige over there called Hoke Vige.¡±
¡°Which small vige are you going to? Find the vige chief there and help me ask him how far he¡¯s gotten. Also, tell him to bring some over for me.¡±
Taylor was a C rank mage.
Just like Garros, he came from the headquarters of the Mage Association.
This time, he came out because Lord Garros had received a message from Rei, asking him to go to a ce called the ck Swamp.
On the way, they actually met a very powerful team.
Although the team was not strong, it was quite difficult to deal with and was very difficult to kill.
However, Taylor had learned a rtively powerful spell before. Even a B rank mage might not be able to block it. Moreover, the attack speed was extremely fast. Other than needing a long time to umte power, there were no other requirements.
Therefore, Taylor had been preparing this spell since he was being chased by the people behind him.
In a few minutes, he wouldplete his umtion.
Therefore, what Garros suddenly said puzzled Taylor.
¡°Sir Garros, my spell is only a few more minutes away.¡±
Taylor said.
Jarrosus smiled and said to Taylor,
¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±
¡°Leave these people to me. Listen to me and hurry over.¡±
Taylor was even more puzzled. He looked in the direction Garros pointed and asked, ¡°Lord Garros, what is it?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t ask too much. In short, it¡¯s very important.¡±
Garros shook his head.
Taylor wanted to ask a few more questions, but everyone in the Mage Association knew Garros¡¯s temper, so the words that were already on the tip of his tongue were forcefully swallowed by him.
If he dared to ask any more questions, Lord Garros would probably be angry.
And whether it was the people from the Mage Association or the mages from other forces, anyone who provoked Lord Garros would not have a good ending.
The only time...
A scarecrow appeared in Taylor¡¯s mind.
It seemed that only once... Lord Garros seemed to have fallen.
Moreover, it was said that Lord Garros had been recovering from his injuries for a long time. It had to be said that the scarecrow was too terrifying. Even Lord Garros¡¯s strength had been subdued by him.
At the thought of the scarecrow, Taylor could not help but shiver.
¡°What are you thinking about?¡±
¡°Why aren¡¯t you going? !¡±
At this moment, Taylor heard Garros¡¯s voice.
Garros¡¯s voice began to sound a little stern, which meant that he was starting to get a little angry.
If he hesitated, he would be finished!
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Garros, then...¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving first. Lord Garros, be careful.¡±
Taylor immediately agreed and gave up on the magic that he was umting power. Then, he ran in the direction Garros had previously mentioned.
After Taylor¡¯s figure disappeared.
Garros then turned his head and looked coldly behind him.
¡°I¡¯ve let you chase me for so long. You scum can feel proud.¡±
He then looked around.
A cold voice was heard.
¡°Form a circle. All you need to do is stop them. You don¡¯t have to interfere with anything else.¡±
¡°Remember not to let anyone go.¡±
Besides Taylor, there were other mages from the other associations.
These mages were mostly C rank.
After hearing Garros¡¯s words, their figures scattered.
#
Chapter 228: Strange Village
Chapter 228: Strange Vige
¡°Strange.¡±
¡°I really don¡¯t understand. If I could release that spell, I would definitely be able to kill those mages behind me.¡±
¡°In the end, Lord Garros actually insisted that Ie over.¡±
¡°If I let otherse over, would it not be the same?¡±
Taylor muttered as he used magic to fly in the air.
This kind of flying magic was actually rare.
Only a few people in the headquarters of the Mage Association knew this flying magic.
Taylor was one of them.
Not only did he know this flying magic, but he could also use this magic on other people. The reason why they were able to move so quickly in the team before was also because of this magic.
It was because of this that he could not understand why Garris would ask him toe over.
After thinking for a long time, the only thing that Taylor felt that could be exined.
Was that among those mages, he had been with Garros the longest.
Thinking of this, Taylor suddenly understood.
Lord Garros had arranged for him toe over because he trusted him the most!
Thinking about it, it made sense.
Previously, when Lord Garros had asked him toe over, he had not told him the details. He must have not wanted others to know.
Taylor¡¯s mood suddenly became better.
Because if that was really the case, then he could be considered Lord Garros¡¯s confidant!
Perhaps after a period of time.
He would be able to enter Lord Garros¡¯s exclusive team.
Previously, he had heard that Lord Garros¡¯s team had been killed by that scarecrow while carrying out a mission. It seemed that only Lord Zero was left.
After Lord Garros recovered from his injuries, the first thing he did was to re-establish this exclusive team.
If he could enter this exclusive team...
Taylor was a little happy.
Although this team was dangerous, if he could enter, he would receive the personal guidance of Lord Garros!
As long as his strength increased, his status would also rise.
Moreover, many missions might not be so dangerous in his eyes.
Previously, when Lord Garros dealt with the scarecrow, although he suffered heavy losses, do not forget that before he met the Scarecrow, that exclusive team was simply the trump card of the Mage Association.
The sess rate of the mission was 100%, and the damage rate was zero.
It was also because that scarecrow was too abnormal that it was like this.
As for strange creatures like the scarecrow, even if it was bad luck to encounter it once, how could it be possible to encounter it again?
Therefore, the benefits of joining this exclusive team far outweighed the disadvantages.
The more Taylor thought about it, the happier he became.
He even wished he could join now.
¡°But... the Hoke vige that Lord Garros mentioned should be in this direction, right?¡±
While flying in the air, Taylor looked around.
¡°ording to Lord Garros, it should be around here.¡±
¡°Keep looking, it should be here soon.¡±
Taylor continued flying for a while.
After a few minutes, he finally saw a stone carving on the ground.
The words ¡®Hoke Vige¡¯were engraved on it.
Moreover, there was an arrow on it pointing in a direction.
Found it!
Taylor was very surprised.
Then he walked in the direction the arrow pointed.
After a few minutes, he finally saw the face of a small vige.
He thought about it and stopped using magic. Instead, he walked closer to the small vige.
¡°This vige is so small.¡±
Taylor muttered and continued to walk forward.
He looked at the vige with a hint of doubt in his eyes.
For some reason, Taylor felt that there was something wrong with the vige, especially after he had just entered the vige. This feeling was getting stronger and stronger.
Mages all had a scale in their hearts, so they had always believed in this sixth sense.
However, when he thought about it carefully.
¡°That¡¯s true. After all, it¡¯s a ce that Lord Garros specially instructed. This ce is indeed very strange.¡±
¡°Lord Garros is a B+ rank mage. He must know a lot of things that I don¡¯t know. Perhaps the strange feeling that this ce gives me is the part that I don¡¯t know about.¡±
Taylor decided not to probe further.
He was very clear about a person¡¯s strength. The things that he knew could not exceed the limits of his strength.
Otherwise, it was very likely that he would attract a lot of trouble.
Moreover, Lord Garros had asked him toe over, and it was obvious that he trusted him.
If he continued to dig deeper, it would very easily attract Lord Garros¡¯s dissatisfaction. He would ignore it and only need to do what Lord Garros had ordered him to do. When that time came, Lord Garros¡¯s impression of him would not only improve, he might even tell him about it.
Taylor thought as he looked at the vige.
This vige was very clean.
There was almost no dirt to be seen.
Moreover, every household seemed to be very rich.
However, what made him feel strange was that he could not see a single person.
¡°Is there not a single person?¡±
Taylor was a little puzzled.
Then, he thought for a moment, walked to the door of a household, and knocked on the door.
The lights in this house were still on, so there should be someone inside.
In the end, he knocked on the door for a long time, but no one opened the door for him. It was as if there was no one inside.
But the lights inside were indeed on, so it was impossible that there was no one inside.
Could it be that the knocking was too soft and the person did not hear it?
Thinking of this, Taylor knocked on the door even louder.
In the end, a minute had passed, but no one opened the door for him.
Strange!
¡°Young man, stop knocking. The person inside forgot to turn off the lights when they went out, so there¡¯s no one inside.¡±
Just as Taylor was feeling strange.
Suddenly, a voice sounded in his ear, giving Taylor a big fright.
Taylor looked over. It was an old woman.
F*ck!
When did this old woman appear?!
When he came just now, she was clearly not there!
And even if he did not see it, as a C rank mage, he actually did not notice an ordinary person approaching him?!
This was too ridiculous!!
Taylor felt that something was very wrong.
But when he shifted his gaze to this old woman, he realized that she was really an ordinary person!
Strange!
Too Strange!
Taylor frowned.
¡°Young man, you¡¯re not from our vige, are you?¡± the old woman looked at him and asked.
The old woman spoke again.
Her voice was very unpleasant as if something was stuck in her throat.
Taylor was stunned for a long time before he reacted.
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not from this vige.¡±
¡°Someone knows the vige chief here and asked me to look for the vige chief here... Granny, you¡¯re from here, so you should know the vige chief here? Can you bring me to look for the vige chief?¡±
Taylor said sessively.
When he spoke, Taylor did not know why, but he kept feeling flustered.
Especially when this old woman kept staring at him.
The feeling was very strong!
Moreover, Taylor felt that this old woman did not seem like a normal person.
Because there was not a single bit of blood on her face, it was extremely pale!
It was as if there was no flesh under her skin, but a feeling that was filled with countless straws. This made him feel very ufortable and awkward.
¡°Vige chief...¡±
The old woman heard this and nodded. Then, she smiled and raised her head in one direction. ¡°Go that way.¡±
¡°Then turn left. The third one on the right is where you will find him.¡±
Chapter 229: The Frightening Old Woman
Chapter 229: The Frightening Old Woman
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The old woman pointed in his direction, and a smile appeared on her wrinkled face.
But this smile, in Taylor¡¯s eyes, was better than no smile at all.
It was too stiff!
Was it because he was getting older?
He kept feeling that something was wrong!
Taylor stared at this smile, and he kept feeling terrified.
In order to calm himself down, he hurriedly averted his gaze and looked in the direction the old woman pointed.
Left, right, third...
Taylor took a look and then turned around to thank her.
¡°No need, no need.¡±
In the face of his thanks, the old woman suddenly smiled very happily for some unknown reason. This made Taylor quite puzzled.
He felt that he had to leave this old woman as soon as possible.
Otherwise, he really would not be able to hold on any longer.
Taylor said goodbye to the old woman and then walked towards the ce thetter said.
Ka ka ka.
Taylor did not see it.
After he turned around, the old woman who had been staring at his back suddenly stiffened. Then, she opened her mouth and smiled, her gaze extremely strange.
Not only that, when the old woman smiled...
Her mouth was not filled with a normal tongue and mouth, but filled with straw!
She was obviously not a living person!
However, Taylor did not see this terrifying scene because his back was facing her.
He believed that if he saw it, he would definitely be terrified.
...
¡°On the right, the third one.¡±
¡°The third one...¡±
Taylor walked to the fork in the road and immediately saw the room that belonged to the old woman.
Just as he was about to take a step forward.
As a mage, his sixth sense was even sharper. Suddenly, he subconsciously looked in the direction where he came from.
Just this one nce.
Taylor almost cried out in shock.
He saw the old woman smiling at him.
If it was just a simple smile, that would be fine. The key point was that this old woman¡¯s smile was very terrifying. Her face was shriveled and shriveled. When she opened her mouth to smile, it was very strange. However, he seemed to see that this old woman¡¯s mouth seemed to be full of grass!
F*ck!!
Taylor¡¯s body trembled in an instant, and a trace of fear shed through his eyes.
He squeezed his eyes and looked over once more.
The old woman was still staring at him and smiling.
Taylor took a deep breath and hurriedly went overboard.
If this continued, he would really go crazy.
However, although he turned his head, he could still see from the corner of his eyes that the old woman¡¯s posture had not changed. She was still staring at him and smiling.
F*ck!
What¡¯s wrong with this old woman!!
This is too weird!!
After he left this ce, he had to ask Lord Garros.
Moreover, if he had known that this ce was so scary, he would have asked Lord Garros to bring another person over. Now that he was alone, he really could not hold on.
Taylor shook his head and forced himself not to pay attention to that old woman.
After he took a few steps forward, a house blocked his view. He could no longer see the old woman.
Whoosh!
This time, Taylor heaved a sigh of relief.
He swore that if he saw the old woman againter, he would definitely go around her!
Taylor shook his head and walked to the vige chief¡¯s door and knocked.
Creak.
The door was pulled open.
A head with white hair poked out from inside. It was an old man.
¡°You are?¡±
After seeing Taylor¡¯s face, the old man was stunned for a moment before walking out to ask.
When the vige chief walked out of the room.
Taylor saw that the old man¡¯s body was actually simr to that of the old woman. His skin was deathly pale as if there was no flesh and blood in it at all.
Strange!
Could it be that the people of Hoke Vige were all like this?
Taylor was very puzzled, but he still hurriedly asked, ¡°you are the vige chief here, right?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right!¡±
The old man nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°It was Lord Garros who sent me here. He wants to ask the vige chief how much progress you¡¯ve made. Also, before I came, Lord Garros told me to help bring some over first.¡±
Taylor immediately said.
Although this old man in front of him was just an ordinary person in his opinion, Taylor felt that since this person had connections with Lord Garros, he was definitely not someone he could afford to offend, so his attitude was very respectful.
However, he did not realize it.
After he said these words, the vige chief opposite him was also stunned for a moment. Then, an inexplicable light shed in his eyes.
¡°Got it.¡±
The old vige chief nodded. ¡°Follow me.¡±
The old vige chief then walked out of the room and walked towards the mountain behind the vige.
Taylor had been following behind the old vige chief the whole time.
It had to be said.
First, it was the old woman, and now it was this old vige chief.
These two people gave Taylor the same feeling. He always felt that these two people were not living people at all, but more like half-dead people. Not to mention anything else, just looking at them walking gave people a very strange feeling.
His limbs were stiff, and his speech was stuffy as if there was something stuck in his throat.
The old vige chief brought him to a cave.
After walking into the cave, Taylor saw arge number of stones.
He could feel that these stones contained very strange energy.
What was this thing?!
Taylor was very surprised.
At this time, the old vige chief said, ¡°go back and tell Lord Garros that it¡¯s almost done.¡±
Then, he saw the old vige chief pick out a few stones from among the stones and handed them to him. ¡°These are the things that Lord Garros wants. Keep them well and don¡¯t lose them.¡±
So it was this stone!
Taylor was very surprised.
What exactly was this stone that Lord Garros had taken a fancy to.
Of course, Taylor did not ask much.
If it was time for him to know, Lord Garros would naturally tell him.
Now that Taylor hadpleted his task, he was ready to leave. He walked to the entrance of the cave and directly cast a flying spell to fly into the distance.
But he did not know.
The moment he entered the cave, a palm-sized scarecrow burrowed itself into his body.
Not only that.
After Taylor left, the old man who looked old actually gave him a very strange smile.
...
¡°I¡¯ve finally left that vige.¡±
In mid-air, Taylor let out a huge sigh of relief.
Previously in that vige, the old woman and the vige chief had given him too much pressure.
Speaking of which, he also felt that he was veryughable.
A C rank mage, even in the Mage Association, was not a weak existence. Just now, he was actually frightened by two ordinary people consecutively.
Taylor felt that it was very ridiculous.
But at this time, he noticed something else.
¡°So light.¡±
Taylor was carrying arge bag in his hand, feeling very surprised.
When he had just gotten it, he had clearly felt that it was very heavy. Now, it actually felt lighter as it flew.
Forget it.
He did not think too much about it.
After all, he had never seen a stone before.
Perhaps this was the characteristic of this stone!
The most important thing now was to quickly meet up with Sir Garros and the others.
Thinking of this, Taylor sped up.
#
Chapter 230: Taylor’s Tragic State
Chapter 230: Taylor¡¯s Tragic State
East of Hoke vige.
On a small hill a few dozen miles away.
Garros and the mages from the other associations were waiting here.
Beside them, there were more than a dozen severed corpses... this was a small team that had been trying to kill them ever since they had a conflict with them.
Although this small team was a little difficult to deal with, it was Garros they were dealing with. How could it be easy for them?
After all, he was a B+ rank powerhouse, and even his strength was at the top of the B+ rank. Of course, he would not let anyone chase after him.
After Taylor left, Garros used less than half an hour to kill all of these people. Moreover, he had other mages block all the paths of escape, so this team did not leave a single person alive.
At this moment, they were here for Taylor.
They had told Taylor that they would gather here.
Garrosy on a branch and closed his eyes to rest.
After an unknown amount of time, Garros suddenly opened his eyes.
He was finally back.
After more than ten seconds, the others also sensed it and opened their eyes to look to the other side.
Swoosh
Taylor fell from the sky.
Garros immediately came down and walked over. ¡°Did you get it?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Taylor nodded and handed the bag he was carrying to Garros. He said, ¡°I asked the vige chief. He said that it¡¯s almost done.¡±
Almost done?
Garros¡¯s eyes lit up. He was very surprised.
However, when he took the bag from Taylor, his eyes changed.
¡°What¡¯s in this?¡±
Garros frowned and opened the bag as he spoke.
When he saw what was in the bag, his face suddenly darkened. He looked at Taylor. ¡°What is this you brought to me?!¡±
Ah?
Taylor was stunned.
When he came back from Hoke Vige, he thought that Garros would be very satisfied. Then, he took a fancy to him and recruited him into his personal team. Why was he not satisfied? Why was he angry?
Taylor was a little flustered.
But he was also very puzzled. Was it not right? Was there a problem there?
¡°Lord... Lord Garros, isn¡¯t it these stones?¡±
Taylor was very puzzled.
¡°Stones?¡±
Jarrosus narrowed his eyes and threw the bag in front of him. ¡°Take a good look. Are these stones?!¡±
Not Stones?
Taylor was stunned for a moment and then thought to himself, impossible!
He had seen the vige chief put those stones into the bag with his own eyes. The bag had not left his hand during the journey. How could it not be a stone?
He looked at the bag with doubt.
¡°Lord Garros, isn¡¯t this a stone?¡±
Taylor looked up in confusion.
Was it not stone that was in the bag?
Why did Lord Garros say that it was not?
Hmm?
Garros heard this and narrowed his eyes, staring straight at Taylor.
It did not seem like he was lying!
It seemed like there was a problem!
¡°Be on guard!¡±
Garros¡¯s voice was very soft.
But as soon as he finished speaking, the mages who were resting at the side immediately perked up and stood up to guard one side.
When the surrounding mages became alert.
Garros then slowly walked towards Taylor.
¡°Take a closer look at what¡¯s in this bag!¡± Garros said.
Do not look at him as an old man.
He was powerful, and he had been in the high-ranking position in the headquarters of the Mage Association for a long time, so his aura was very strong.
Every step he took would create a huge pressure on Taylor¡¯s heart.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, answer truthfully.¡±
Garros told him.
Taylor nced into the bag again. In his eyes, the stones in the bag were still glowing.
¡°Stone... stone.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a very strange stone.¡±
Taylor was very nervous.
When Garros heard this, his pupils finally changed.
He muttered a few incantations in his heart, and a golden light burst out from his palm. When all the magic power surged up, he immediately pped Taylor¡¯s forehead.
¡°Ahhh!!¡±
Taylor flew out.
Then, he rolled around in pain.
¡°Endure it for two minutes.¡±
Jarrosus looked at Taylor and said, ¡°I want to see where this dirty thing came from!¡±
Soon, two minutes passed.
At this moment, Taylor¡¯s scream was not as loud as before.
Another minute passed, and Taylor stood up. Although his head was still in pain, it did not affect anything.
Moreover, he did not know why.
He felt that his spirit seemed to have lightened a lot.
At this moment, he heard Garros¡¯s voice.
¡°Taylor,e over and take a look.¡±
¡°Take a look at this bag. What exactly is in it?¡±
After Taylor heard it, he became even more confused.
Was it not just those stones?
No matter how many times he looked at them, they were still stones.
With this thought in mind, even though Taylor admired Garros very much, he Garros help but ridicule him in his heart.
But this time, when his gaze fell on the bag again, he was instantly stunned.
It really wasn¡¯t a rock!
¡°How did it turn into straw?!¡±
Taylor eximed.
And when he spoke, an inexplicable look shed through Garros¡¯s eyes.
¡°Taylor, tell me everything that happened in that small vige. Don¡¯t hide anything from me,¡± Garros immediately said.
Taylor also realized that something was wrong.
He knew that something had been done to him.
However, what frightened him was that he could not even imagine when the other party had attacked him.
That was why he was panicking now.
He was about to tell them what had happened in the vige, but just as he was about to speak, his expression suddenly changed, and he immediately started rolling on the ground in pain.
¡°Ahhh!!¡±
Taylor felt countless memories flooding into his head.
These memories recorded him from the moment he entered the vige until the moment he walked out of the vige.
In his memories, the people he met in the vige were not the old woman and the vige chief!
They were two scarecrows whose skin had rotted away!
Other than theyer of human skin on the outside, there was only straw underneath!
And he was talking to that scarecrow alone!!
This scene immediately made Taylor feel endless fear!
However, that was not all.
Just as this memory appeared, he felt a sharp paining from his body!
Ka ka ka.
Horrifyingughter came from his body.
Then, Taylor started rolling on the ground.
He grabbed his arm in pain, revealing the straw inside. He grabbed again and grabbed his face. Ayer of skin fell off his face, and under thisyer of skin, there was still endless straw.
Destroyer Scarecrow.
This was the little scarecrow that had entered Taylor¡¯s body.
After this process, the little scarecrow finally acted up and almost instantly reced his flesh and blood with straw.
¡°Ahhh!!¡±
Although more than half of the skin had been grabbed by Taylor, he was still screaming in pain.
His appearance naturally caused the surrounding colleagues to be terrified.
Even Garros widened his eyes.
Garros¡¯s eyes were very gloomy... because when he looked at Taylor, he thought of a name.
¡°Scarecrow!¡±
Garros said this word as if squeezing it through his teeth.
#
Chapter 231: The Extremely Angry Garros
Chapter 231: The Extremely Angry Garros
Scarecrow!
When Garros said theis word, all the mages around felt that the air around them had suddenly be much colder.
Some of the sharp-eyed mages even saw Garros clenching his fists.
Although they could not see the front, everyone could imagine how angry Garros must be right now.
It was not that they could not understand.
After all, they had heard that Garros¡¯s exclusive team was very powerful.
Simrly, it was a team that Garros had trained for more than ten years.
In the end, they were beaten by the Scarecrow until only a few of them were left.
This was intolerable to anyone.
Moreover, after hearing that Lord Garros had recovered from his injuries, he had always wanted to take revenge on the scarecrow.
It was just that he had been unable to find it.
In addition to that, Nikorei had asked them to head to the ck Swamp, so there was even less time on the way.
In the end, there was actually news of the scarecrow!
Moreover, he had actually hurt his own teammate.
This naturally made Garros quite angry.
¡°It¡¯s fine if I didn¡¯te looking for you, but you¡¯ve provoked me time and time again!!¡±
¡°Do you really think that I, Garros, am easy to bully?!¡±
Garros was extremely angry.
Taylor¡¯s situation was too obvious.
The straw that appeared in his body was very simr to the straw that he remembered from the scarecrow. It was easy to guess that it was the scarecrow.
Scarecrow!
It¡¯s the scarecrow again!!
Garros was so angry that his chest rose and fell.
At this moment, he had already ced the matter of eliminating the scarecrow before Nikorei.
He had always been like this.
He would always seek revenge!
Moreover, this scarecrow kept provoking him. How could he tolerate this?
¡°L-lord Garros, save me! !¡±
At this moment, Taylor, who was lying on the ground, made a sound.
This sound sounded very awkward.
It was not that his voice was unpleasant to hear, but it was Taylor¡¯s voice at this moment. It was as if there was something stuffed in his throat, and it was difficult to hear clearly.
Garros heard this and quickly nced at Taylor.
In fact, he also did not want anything to happen to Taylor.
After all, this Taylor had followed him for almost ten years.
Basically, apart from his first batch of exclusive teams, this Taylor was the person who had followed him the longest.
Such a person could be said to be loyal to him.
Therefore, Garros did not wish for this Taylor to be killed as well.
However, when he carefully examined Taylor¡¯s condition, his turbid eyes suddenly shrank.
This... How was this possible!!
There was only a skin bag left on his body. The rest of his flesh and blood had basically been reced by straw. How could this be possible?
Moreover, this skin bag was already in very bad condition.
It was full of scars from Taylor¡¯s scratches!
Garros did not believe it.
But when he went to check Taylor¡¯s heart, he found that it had beenpletely reced by straw.
When he went to check his liver again, he found that it had also been reced by straw.
He even went to check his brain, but the result was the same. There was no flesh and blood in it. It was all straw!!
¡°This...¡±
Garros was dumbfounded.
Even he had never seen such a situation.
The thing that puzzled him the most was that Taylor was already in such a situation, but he was still alive?
What exactly was keeping him alive?!
¡°L-lord Garros!¡±
¡°I¡¯m in so much pain, save me!!¡±
Taylor¡¯s throat had already swelled up. There were even a few straws that had pierced through his throat and crawled out.
Moreover, if one looked carefully, they would discover that it was not just his throat, but other ces as well!
¡°This...¡±
Garros was not the only one who felt helpless about Taylor¡¯s situation.
The other mages beside him also widened their eyes and kicked at each other.
They were shocked by Taylor¡¯s situation.
They also felt fear.
They could not imagine what kind of pain Taylor was suffering at this moment. If it was on them... just imagining it made them shudder.
That scarecrow...
How terrifying was it?!
Could Lord Garros really win against him in the future?
All the mages could not help but worry.
¡°There¡¯s no other way...¡±
Garros tried everything he could think of and finally sighed.
¡°No...¡±
Taylor was still very conscious at the moment. After hearing Garros¡¯s words, he felt extremely hopeless.
This was equivalent to announcing the death penalty in front of him.
¡°Ahhh!!¡±
Taylor howled in pain.
¡°Sir Garros, kill me! ! !¡±
Taylor shouted loudly.
Since he already knew that he was hopeless, he really did not want to suffer this torture anymore, so he could only crazily beg for death.
However, just as he finished his sentence.
It was also at that second when Garros hesitated.
Suddenly, Taylor¡¯s voice disappearedpletely.
Garros subconsciously looked over, only to see that Taylor was unable to make a sound. He could only roll on the ground in pain, and his eyes were about to pop out.
I have to end him quickly!
Garros was just about to make a move.
However, the straw in Taylor¡¯s body seemed to have a consciousness as it began to spread crazily.
In almost an instant, Taylor was propped up by countless straws into arge ball, directly extinguishing his aura.
At this moment, Garros had just finished condensing his magic, and he had not even raised his palm.
His eyes were wide open.
He could not believe it.
In front of him, Taylor was in excruciating pain.
¡°...¡±
¡°Scarecrow!!¡±
Garros was so angry that his eyes were red.
He wished that he could kill this scarecrow on the spot.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
¡°Follow me to Hoke Vige!¡±
Garros immediately turned his head and said to the other mages behind him with red eyes.
Taylor had met with the incident there, and Taylor had not left Hoke vige for too long.
So, that scarecrow was most likely still in that vige!
He was going to destroy this scarecrow!
Even if Rei came now and told him to hurry over, he would not bother with her anymore.
This scarecrow had ruined his ns time and time again.
First, it was his extremely powerful personal team from before.
Now, it was Hoke Vige!
Moreover, this Hoke Vige was the secret weapon that he had hidden for many years. He was waiting for the day when he could use the strange creature silver stones there to strengthen his forces. In that case, it did not matter even if he lost his personal team.
Another point was that the reason why he did not take the strange creature silver stones and instead let the people in the vige get a certain amount for him. It was because this vige had no connections to him.
If he were to bring them back by himself, it was very likely that he would be discovered.
It was better to hide here.
And now, it was destroyed by this scarecrow!
Thispletely destroyed his hopes!
So, he was as angry as he could be.
And Taylor¡¯s death hadpletely overturned his bottom line.
However, just as he said this, he saw the other mages around him suddenly point behind him, terrified.
¡°L-lord Garros!¡±
¡°Behind you! !¡±
A mage said in fear.
Behind?
Garros was stunned for a moment, then his pupils constricted and he looked back abruptly.
#
Chapter 232: Garros, Hurry up and Come To the Black Swamp
Chapter 232: Garros, Hurry up and Come To the ck Swamp
When Garros saw the scene behind him, his pupils constricted.
What did he see?
A small hand filled with straw suddenly ripped open Taylor¡¯s stomach!
Then, another hand came out, and then, a head filled with straw.
In the end, when the figure crawled outpletely, it turned out to be a palm-sized scarecrow!
¡°Scarecrow?!¡±
¡°This is the scarecrow?!¡±
The other mages around cried out in surprise.
They really did not expect that there was only such a small scarecrow.
¡°No!¡±
¡°This is not the scarecrow!¡±
Garros took a few steps back and quietly felt the scarecrow in front of him. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°this little scarecrow should be some kind of ability of that scarecrow... everyone be careful, don¡¯t let him get close!¡±
It had to be said that Garros was indeed worthy of being the second-inmand of the Mage Association.
He had guessed it in an instant.
But now, Garros did not know what ability this little scarecrow had.
But ording to his experience, before hepletely understood the other party¡¯s background, it was better not to casuallye into contact with the other party.
This experience was also what he had concluded after dealing with the scarecrowst time.
Before that, he had also paid attention to this aspect.
However, after that, the team led by him was almost invincible, which gave him inexplicable confidence. He dared to deal with the scarecrow without investigating beforehand, resulting in heavy losses.
From then on, he became cautious.
In the future, no matter who the opponent was, he had to first investigate the opponent¡¯s background.
Other than that, he also had a small guess about the little scarecrow in front of him.
It could rece a person¡¯s flesh and blood.
Moreover, it could keep a person alive, making it very difficult for him to die.
And this kind of skill was mostly triggered by contact.
He made the surrounding mages retreat as far as possible from the little scarecrow, which was precisely the reason.
Ka ka ka.
The little scarecrow walked out from Taylor¡¯s body.
He nced around, and a very strange smile appeared on his twisted face.
The little scarecrow swayed as it walked towards Garros. The little scarecrow spread its arms as if it was begging to be hugged again.
Rustle rustle.
The little scarecrow walked on the ground very slowly, making a very soft sound as it walked on the ground.
If one looked from afar, one would find that this little scarecrow was very cute.
However, at this moment, in the eyes of Garros and the others, this little scarecrow was simply a little devil.
With every step forward, everyone would feel tremendous pressure.
Boom!
A ball of zing mes flew out from Garros¡¯s hand and flew straight towards the little scarecrow at a very fast speed.
Let¡¯s see how you dodge!
Garros narrowed his eyes.
In his opinion, the little scarecrow¡¯s movements were like that of a newborn baby. Facing such fast and extremely tyrannical mes, it would definitely be difficult to resist.
But in the next moment, he was stunned.
Boom!
The mes did not hit the little scarecrow but insteadnded on the ground.
It actually dodged!
Garros was a little surprised.
Not only did it dodge, but the little scarecrow¡¯s speed was extremely fast. It was no longer staggering like before. Instead, it was like a small bullet, flying extremely fast in the air.
Almost in an instant, it arrived in front of Garros.
The little scarecrow charged towards Garros¡¯s face with a strange smile.
Hmph!
¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±
Garros¡¯s eyes turned cold. He did not move at all. An invisible air barrier appeared in front of him.
The little scarecrow immediately crashed into the barrier.
However, this barrier did not stop the little scarecrow for long. In just a few seconds, Garros saw cracks appear on the barrier.
How was this possible!
Garros¡¯s expression changed slightly.
This scarecrow¡¯s strength was actually so strong?!
This barrier was not very strong, but it could at least block the full-force attack of a C rank mage. And this scarecrow¡¯s current situation...
It actually had the strength of a B rank mage?
Garros¡¯s heart became a lot more solemn.
ording to his spection, this scarecrow was only a small ability of the scarecrow from before, and it already had such strength... then how strong was that scarecrow now?!
It was not that he had not seen the video of Wentley Stadium before.
However, that video was filled with ordinary people. Facing the Scarecrow, they would only be massacred. It was simply impossible to see how powerful the scarecrow was.
And now, Garros had roughly made a judgment.
This scarecrow¡¯s current strength was probably not weaker than his own.
Thinking of this, Garros¡¯s heart instantly became heavy.
This scarecrow¡¯s growth was too fast!
When they first met, the other party had just been born, and he was only around C rank. But now, he was already at B+ rank.
If he was given time to grow...
This was simply unimaginable!
Ka ka ka.
The Destroyer Scarecrow broke through the barrier and rushed towards Garros with a smile.
¡°Hmph!¡±
As a B+ rank veteran powerhouse, Garros was naturally not afraid. He directly used a special spell to cover his palm and then reached out to grab the Destroyer Scarecrow.
Very soon, a rather powerful energy burst out from his palm
The Destroyer Scarecrow was quickly killed by the opponent.
That small body was quickly burned into ashes by a ball of mes.
The current destruction scarecrow was only level 1. Other than the most basic abilities, it was actually very weak. It was unlike tier 3 Fear Scarecrow and Guardian Scarecrow. They possessed Demonic God¡¯s Body and were not afraid of any mes.
Hua!
The huge mes disappeared. Garros retracted his palm and looked to the side.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
¡°Follow me to Hoke vige over there.¡±
¡°I want to see what happened there.¡±
After saying that, Garros flew towards Hoke vige.
The other mages looked at the little scarecrow that had turned into ashes on the ground for a while. Then, they looked at each other and quickly followed.
...
On the other side.
nders, who was using his Domain to travel, had already gotten the news through the Destroyer Scarecrow.
At first, when he saw Garros, he was also very surprised.
The person behind the incident at Hoke vige was actually an old acquaintance of his.
¡°Ha...¡±
¡°Garros, hurry up ande to the ck Swamp. I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±
nders licked his lips, and his gaze was somewhat crazy.
Towards this old friend.
He really missed that.
Moreover, this old friend of his was very ambitious. He wanted nothing more than to kill Nikorei or climb over Rei¡¯s head. That was why he had secretly nurtured so many things.
And with Garros¡¯s methods, he definitely had to have some influence.
But it was impossible for him not to know that his strength was genuine.
And he had already stayed in B rank for more than ten years. He must have collected a lot of information about advancing to A rank.
It was very likely that he already knew how to advance to A rank.
After he catches this old friend, he had to get something out of him.
nders thought happily.
Chapter 233: Everything Turned Into a Pile of Rubble
Chapter 233: Everything Turned Into a Pile of Rubble
¡°Hoke vige is ahead.¡±
¡°Everyone, get your spirits up.¡±
Garros¡¯s voice was extremely cold in the air.
The other magicians around him felt an extremely cold aura.
¡°Understood, Lord Garros.¡± One of the magicians forced a smile and said.
It had to be said that they were all under a lot of pressure.
After all, based on the previous situation, the scarecrow that could injure Lord Garros was very likely to be in this vige. If they really encountered it, then some of them would definitely die.
Unless Lord Garros could crush that Scarecrow.
However, such a situation was not very likely.
Therefore, these mages were very nervous now.
They even prayed in their hearts that the scarecrow would not be here.
They did not dare to say these words, because if they were to say it, it would very likely provoke Garros¡¯s dissatisfaction.
They flew to the top of the vige.
Garros was not in a hurry to go down but nced at the vige.
It was very quiet.
He could not even see a figure in the vige.
In Garros¡¯s impression, although the vige was very small, at this time, there should have been a lot of people wandering around the vige.
Especially under the big tree in the center of the vige, at this time, there would usually be a few old people sitting there.
But now, there was nothing.
As expected, there was something wrong with this vige.
A trace of haze shed in Garros¡¯s eyes.
Scarecrow!
I¡¯ll kill you sooner orter!!
¡°Alright, let¡¯snd.¡±
With all the mages, Garrosnded in the vige.
¡°Lord Garros, this vige... is so quiet.¡± A mage looked around and said in puzzlement.
It was so quiet, it did not seem like a vige at all.
¡°The scarecrow has been to this vige,¡± a mage behind reminded.
¡°What does these two have to do with...¡±
Halfway through his words, the mage suddenly remembered a video he had seen and immediately understood.
This demon!
Could it be that he had killed all the people in this vige?!
¡°You guys go and take a look at these houses.¡±
Garros nced around and ordered.
When the other mages heard this, they all took action and walked towards the different houses.
Garros was waiting here.
After a few minutes, the group of mages returned. Their faces were very pale.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Garros saw this and asked with a frown.
One of the mages replied, ¡°those vigers... died in the same way as Taylor. Their bodies were almost filled with straw.¡±
As mages, they had seen many ways of dying.
However, this was the first time they had seen such a way of dying.
The crowd could not imagine how ufortable it would be for someone to die like this. All the flesh and blood in their bodies would be reced by straw... just thinking about it was terrifying.
They made their decisions one after another.
If they encountered the scarecrows in the future and became like this, they would immediately get rid of them and not let them suffer.
¡°Follow me.¡±
Garros spoke again.
They nced at each other and followed.
...
Garros was very familiar with this ce.
Soon, they arrived at the entrance of a cave.
¡°This is?¡±
All the mages were surprised. There was actually such a ce in such a small vige?
What made them even more curious was that Lord Garros was very clear about it?
So, what was the rtionship between Lord Garros and this vige?
¡°Don¡¯t ask!¡±
Garros said.
The few mages immediately did not dare to speak.
They could also feel that Lord Garros¡¯s mood was very bad right now, and he was almost on the verge of going berserk.
The group quickly followed Garros into the vige.
Soon, they saw a pile of rubble.
¡°Why are there so many stones here?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°Could it be some special stone?¡±
¡°It can¡¯t be. I can¡¯t sense anything special from this stone. It¡¯s obviously an ordinary stone.¡±
Voices kepting from behind.
Coupled with the scene in front of him...
Garros was so angry that the blood vessels on his forehead burst.
Ordinary stone?!
Rubble?!
If this was a f*cking rubble, why would he speciallye here?!
This scarecrow!
I will not live under the same sky as you!!
Although he did not know how the scarecrow did it, being able to get rid of all the energy in these stones, he could not care less about it. He only felt angry now!!
This was a ce that was hard to find!
How rare was the Strange Silver Stone!
He had spent more than ten years finding a ce that had silver stones, but now they were all destroyed by the scarecrow!
Garros had also learned scouting.
Therefore, he could clearly feel that not only was the energy of the silver stone gone, even the underground energy of the strange creature silver stone was gone!!
This was the reason why Garros was extremely angry!
If it was just these things that had been developed, at most, he could find a few mages who could keep the secret. They would be able topete with the umted energy of the Hoke vige for about a month or two.
After all, this was only a small portionpared to the underground.
He would not be so angry.
But now, it was all ruined!
The scarecrow¡¯s action hadpletely destroyed his hope!
He would never be able to climb over Nikorei¡¯s head again in this lifetime. All his years of umtion had been reduced to nothing because of this scarecrow!
Garros almost went berserk.
In his extreme rage, the aura in his body instantly became chaotic and filled the entire cave.
The cave almost could not withstand it and shook. As a result, a lot of pebbles fell from the top of his head, giving him the feeling that the cave was about to copse.
Behind him, the mages immediately stopped their discussion.
They all looked at Garros in shock.
This aura... was too powerful!
A few mages who had just entered C rank lost their bnce and almost fell to the ground.
At this moment.
Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Garros.
No one noticed that behind a small rock not far from jarrosus, the face of the little scarecrow suddenly appeared.
Ka ka ka.
A smile appeared on the little scarecrow¡¯s face.
It evenughed out loud.
However, under the influence of Garros, no one heard thisugh.
Ka ka ka.
The little scarecrow smiled, and the smile on its face became more and more strange.
After a few seconds, the little scarecrow crossed the stone and suddenly rushed towards Garros at an extremely fast speed.
¡°Ah!¡±
¡°Lord Garros, be careful! !¡±
A mage cried out in rm.
However, at this moment, Garros was in a rage. After hearing the reminder from the people behind him, his reaction was still a little slow.
When he turned around, he just happened to meet the extremely strange smile of the little scarecrow.
Ka ka ka.
Jarrosus was startled and was about to make a move.
But he was already too slow.
The little scarecrow had already touched his body at this moment. Then, in the next second, the little scarecrow directly disappeared.
Swoosh!
In an instant, Garros¡¯s face sank.
#
Chapter 234: Flanders, Aren’t You Afraid?
Chapter 234: nders, Aren¡¯t You Afraid?
Garros¡¯s face darkened.
Just as he had expected, this kind of little scarecrow was very likely to enter a person¡¯s body.
When he had killed a little scarecrow earlier, he had not expected that there would be another one here. Moreover, it had actually attacked him when he was at his most furious state. He really could not defend against it.
He was very clear about Taylor¡¯s oue earlier.
Therefore, after the little scarecrow had entered his body, Garros quickly closed his eyes to sense it.
This was the scarecrow¡¯s method.
No matter how much he hated the scarecrow, he had to admit that the scarecrow¡¯s strength was very powerful.
If he did not get this little scarecrow out immediately, then the consequences would likely be simr to Taylor¡¯s.
He had to find the location of the Little Scarecrow first, and then use magic to force it out!
Eh?
After sensing for a few minutes, Garros frowned.
He did not find it?!
Where did it go?
Garros was extremely surprised, but at the same time, he started to panic.
He closed his eyes again. This time, he checked more carefully, but he still did not notice the existence of the little scarecrow.
Swoosh!
Cold sweat covered Garros¡¯s forehead.
He still could not find it?!
What was going on?!
As time passed, half an hour had already passed.
Garros still could not find it.
At this time, he was already extremely flustered. Even just sitting here, he could hear his own heartbeat, and he could not care less about this strange creature silver stone.
Around him, a few powerful mages were protecting him.
If anything happened to him, they could at least help him.
And those who were slightly weaker were arranged by him to be outside, which could also reduce the damage.
Time passed again.
It had been two hours since the little scarecrow had entered his body.
In these two hours.
Garros¡¯s mood had changed drastically.
From the initial anger, to the panic in the middle, to the shock and doubt, he hadpletely stopped panicking.
That was because the little scarecrow seemed to have done him no harm.
He could clearly feel that his physical condition was exactly the same as before. There was no difference at all.
¡°What on Earth is this situation?!¡±
Garros¡¯s face was full of confusion.
This kind of situation really confused him.
¡°Lord Garros, could that little scarecrow be scaring people? In fact, it¡¯spletely useless?¡± A mage next to him thought for a moment and said.
The others also nodded.
It seemed that other than this kind of situation, there was really no other possibility.
But Garros shook his head.
In his impression, the scarecrow was crazy and intelligent. Everything he did had a purpose.
Even the matter at Wentley Stadium.
In the eyes of others, it was something that a madman would do when he had nothing to do.
But, if onebined the things that the scarecrow had done before, one would find that the scarecrow seemed to be spreading his fear everywhere.
The other strange creatures were all hidden as much as possible.
However, the scarecrow was different. He had appeared in front of everyone many times on his own initiative. Moreover, he was good at using the inte to spread his terror.
Garros had a feeling that the scarecrow seemed to be trying to make everyone fear him.
Although he did not know the specific reason.
However, based on all the things that the scarecrow had done, Garros hade to this conclusion.
It was precisely because of this that he was quite afraid of the scarecrow.
He was already very powerful, and he was also very calctive. It was truly a very tricky and strange situation.
Could such a purposeful and strange situation be deliberately ced here to scare him?
It was impossible.
Garros was very confused.
Then what exactly was the use of this little scarecrow?
Incubation period?
Garros frowned.
Although he was still intact, this matter could not be ignored.
¡°Maybe...¡±
¡°Can we find a B rank investigative mage or someone with powerful strength to take a look?¡±
A mage thought for a moment and said.
¡°What about President Rei? She can definitely do it, right?¡± another mage said.
After hearing the conversation, Garros was also stunned.
That¡¯s right.
Since he could not tell with his strength, then he would find someone stronger than him and see if he could find the little scarecrow that had crawled into his body.
And the only person he could think of was Rei.
¡°Let¡¯s not waste any time. Let¡¯s go now!¡±
Garros stood up and said.
After all the people were gathered, the group immediately sped up and rushed towards the direction of the ck Swamp.
...
On the other side.
¡°nders, what are youughing at?¡±
A man with a shaved head asked.
Opposite him was a young man who looked very gentle and refined.
It was nders.
He had used Disguise.
But this time, his identity was no longer that of an ordinary person, but a B rank mage.
Around him, there was a small team.
This was a small team that he had met when he was using his Domain to travel. They were also heading to the ck Swamp, and because they thought it was interesting, they traveled together.
And this man with a shaved head was called Hawkes.
He was also the leader of this small team. His strength was also very strong, a B rank mage.
As soon as Hawkes¡¯s voice sounded.
The other members of the small team also looked over.
nders nced at them.
What was heughing at?
Of course, it was about what happened at Hoke vige.
Through those little scarecrows, he could know everything that happened there.
Garros, a B+ rank mage, looked very impressive, but in the end, it was just a harmless little scarecrow that scared him into such a state.
If nders was present, he would probablyugh wildly.
In fact, it was a Scarecrow Doll.
The Scarecrow Doll was not as destructive as the Destroyer Scarecrow, but it had a very strong learning ability. It could learn a spell from Garros and feedback it back to nders.
And just a few minutes ago.
The Scarecrow Doll had already reported back to nders what it had learned.
After seeing the spell he just learned, nders smiled.
¡°Nothing, I just thought of something interesting,¡± nders said with a perfunctory smile.
Hawkes and the others did not intend to ask further.
The two continued to chat for a while.
When they were about to start their journey, nders was suddenly stunned.
[Fear Points +12,000]
Fear points suddenly entered his ount.
Most importantly, when he traced the origin of this fear value, he found that this person was actually beside him. It was a middle-aged man with short hair.
The middle-aged man was holding a phone in his hand. It was unknown what he was looking at.
nders went over to take a look and immediately understood.
What he was looking at was the video of his massacre at Wentley Stadium in Coase City.
¡°nders, look at this... Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±
The short-haired middle-aged man asked.
Afraid?
nders was stunned for a moment. Then, a very strange smile appeared on his face.
#
Chapter 235: Unmasking
Chapter 235: Unmasking
nders was very surprised.
He was actually asked if he was afraid...
Was there even a need to say that?
Of course, he was not afraid. Not only was he not afraid of this, but he also found it very interesting.
However, being asked such a question all of a sudden made nders feel very strange.
After thinking for a moment, nders smiled and exined, ¡°I¡¯ve already seen this video before.¡±
¡°No wonder.¡±
The short-haired middle-aged man suddenly understood. ¡°I knew it. Anyone would be afraid of such a terrifying scene... this scarecrow is really too terrifying. I heard that it¡¯s still atrge.¡±
nders thought for a moment and said, ¡°I heard that no one seems to be able to solve it.¡±
The conversation between the two instantly aroused the reactions of the others.
Hawkes was the first to walk over.
He nced at the screen of the short-haired middle-aged man¡¯s phone, then looked at nders and said, ¡°this scarecrow is indeed not simple.¡±
¡°ording to my information, many B+ rank mages have already fallen at his hands.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve heard it from a few of my friends.¡±
¡°This scarecrow is very strong. If a B+ rank mage were to go over, it would be very difficult to win against him. Unless a few B+ rank mages joined forces, only then would they be able to kill this scarecrow.¡±
¡°And...¡±
At this point, Hawkes paused.
¡°And what? Captain, tell me,¡± the short-haired middle-aged man said.
nders also looked over curiously.
In response, Hawkes smiled.
¡°I heard that for some reason, that scarecrow actually offended the Hanluo Sect.¡±
¡°You all know about the Hanluo Sect, right?¡±
After seeing everyone nod their heads.
Hawkes smiled again and said, ¡°you all know the t of the Hanluo Sect. Revenge must be avenged. In addition, all their magic is aimed at dealing with strange creatures, so they don¡¯t have a good impression of this scarecrow.¡±
¡°And ording to the information I received.¡±
¡°This time, the Hanluo Sect sent out a lot of people, and this group of people is actually like us, all heading toward the ck Swamp.¡±
¡°Do you know... What this means?¡±
Hawkes kept them guessing and smiled mysteriously.
His teammates all shook their heads.
¡°This means...¡±
¡°That scarecrow has alsoe to the ck Swamp!¡±
Boom!
Hawkes¡¯s words were shocking, and his teammates were all stunned by his words.
How did they know?
nders was very surprised.
However, he did not panic at all. On the contrary, he felt that he was getting excited.
¡°Captain, where did you get the news?¡±
The short-haired middle-aged man was very puzzled.
¡°Ha...¡±
Hawkes smiled and continued, ¡°it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°There¡¯s a strange creature in the Hanluo sect that can make a short-term prophecy about a certain life. They should know that the scarecrow will appear in the ck Swamp based on this prophecy, right?¡±
So that was it!
nders suddenly understood.
¡°Then... then we might encounter that scarecrow when the timees!¡± The short-haired middle-aged man was shocked.
He had just watched the video of the scarecrow¡¯s massacre, so now the short-haired middle-aged man was actually a little afraid of the scarecrow.
That terrifying massacre made him a little afraid.
Moreover, he had just entered B rank. If he met the Scarecrow, he would definitely not be able to win.
At that time, he would very likely be yed to death by the scarecrow, just like in the video.
¡°What are you afraid of?¡±
Hawkes smiled and said, ¡°do you think that with so many of us, we won¡¯t be able to win against the scarecrow?¡±
Then, he looked at nders and said, ¡°we have nders. He is also a B rank mage. He is very powerful. With so many of us against the scarecrow, how can we not be able to win against him?¡±
The other mages also nodded in agreement.
They did not notice.
Beside Them, nders¡¯s smile became even stranger.
He slowly removed his Disguise.
However, at this time, the small team was still discussing andughing together. They did not notice nders¡¯s situation.
After a few seconds.
¡°Huh?¡±
The short-haired middle-aged man suddenly realized that the sun above his head was blocked. He subconsciously raised his head. Immediately, a ferocious and twisted face appeared in his sight. It was almost right in front of him.
¡°Ah!!¡±
The short-haired middle-aged man had just made a sound.
Then, he realized that this scarecrow had already grabbed his head firmly.
A dull ¡®kacha¡¯ sound was hearding from within his body.
The short-haired middle-aged man¡¯s head was instantly snapped off.
At this time, before everyone could react, they saw a person filled with straw instantly snap off the head of a teammate.
¡°Ahhh!!¡±
Everyone was shocked and scattered.
When everyone was far away, they finally saw nders clearly. It was actually a scarecrow!!
Scarecrow?!
Everyone was shocked.
They had just finished discussing the scarecrow and now it appeared. Was this not a little too much of a coincidence?
[Fear Points +10,000]
[Fear Points +14,000]
[Fear Points +13,000]
Just as everyone was puzzled.
As the captain, Hawkes looked around and found that he could not find nders. Immediately, an unbelievable guess appeared in his mind.
¡°You...¡±
¡°You¡¯re nders?!¡±
Hawkes eximed in shock.
His words not only shocked him but also his teammates who were beside him, all of them revealed looks of fear.
The scarecrow was nders?
How was that possible?!
nders was clearly very good-looking, and he was very polite and kind. How could he be the same person as this bloody and cruel scarecrow?
Everyone felt that it was impossible.
However, when they nced around, they realized that only nders was missing.
nders was still there a few seconds ago.
Instantly, everyone broke out in cold sweat.
They had actually talked so much with this scarecrow, and they had even traveled together, and even discussed how to deal with him in front of him?
Everyone was terrified.
Ka ka ka.
Just as they were feeling terrified, they heard the scarecrow actuallyugh out loud.
Immediately after, a huge ck scythe appeared in their line of sight.
ck scythe!
It really was that scarecrow!!
At this moment, not only the other team members, even Hawkes¡¯expression changed. However, he was not a rookie after all. After taking a look at his teammates around him, he quickly calmed down and quickly adjusted his state of mind.
¡°nders, you really have guts!¡±
Hawkes sneered and said, ¡°you actually dare to show up at a time like this? Do you really think that our team can¡¯t deal with you?¡±
His words made the other members of the team feel much more at ease.
That¡¯s right!
If they had encountered the scarecrow alone, they would really have to think about how to escape.
But now.
They were all here, why would they be afraid of the scarecrow?!
Everyone perked up and looked at nders warily.
#
Chapter 236: Golden Cicada Escaping Its Shell? Useless!
Chapter 236: Golden Cicada Escaping Its Shell? Useless!
nders wanted tough when he heard Hawkes¡¯words.
How could he say something like that?
He clearly had B rank strength, but why did he feel that his brain was not working properly?
He was not an idiot.
Since he dared to show himself in front of so many people, he naturally had the ability to easily deal with them... In the end, instead of running away, he actually thought of joining up with his other teammates.
Was he asking his teammates to follow him to their deaths?
nders had a strange expression.
To think that he had thought that the other party¡¯s mind was very flexible just now.
¡°Tsk tsk.¡±
¡°How interesting. Hawkes, do you think that I¡¯m afraid of you guys since I dare to show myself? If I¡¯m not confident in dealing with you guys, then why did I remove my disguise?¡±
As soon as nders said this.
Hawkes was shocked.
He quickly looked around. Sure enough!
Almost half of his teammates frowned when they heard this. Clearly, they had lost their confidence.
This scarecrow...
The morale that he had just gathered was shattered by a single sentence from him.
However, he could not be med for this.
This scarecrow¡¯s reputation was too big.
Moreover, they had just discussed him, so they had a deeper impression of him. Naturally, they became even more fearful of this scarecrow.
¡°Hmph!¡±
¡°No matter how powerful you are, you¡¯re only at B rank. It¡¯s hard for two fists to fight four hands. Don¡¯t you understand this principle?¡±
¡°Moreover, it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have B rank mages.¡±
¡°If you want to fight, thene at me!¡±
Hawkes¡¯s tone was very firm.
At this time, he was very clear that he absolutely could not say anything that would disturb the morale of the army.
Moreover.
In Hawkes¡¯s opinion, their team¡¯s strength was indeed very strong.
As long as they worked together, even if they could not kill this scarecrow, it would be very easy to heavily injure this scarecrow.
Therefore, as long as their team did not cower before the battle, they did not have to be afraid of the scarecrow at all.
His teammates had been following him for a long time.
Therefore, it had to be said that their tacit understanding WAS NOT bad.
When Hawkes spoke, the others all looked at him. When they saw his expression, they immediately knew what he was thinking, so they all perked up.
¡°Sigh, he doesn¡¯t listen to advice.¡±
Seeing this, nders immediately shook his head and sighed.
However, although it was a sigh, everyone saw a smile appear on his face. Clearly, he did not feel the slightest bit disappointed.
¡°Do it!¡±
At this moment, following Hawkes¡¯S words, several people around him suddenly moved.
A few figures all rushed towards nders.
night Cut.
A huge ck scythe drew arge circle in the air.
Crow Storm.
Almost at the next moment, countless crows appeared from nders¡¯s body and flew in different directions.
Hawkes and the others¡¯ expressions changed.
That was because countless crows flew in front of everyone.
These crows had sharp mouths and sharp teeth. If one was bitten by them, one piece of meat would be easily taken away.
And that was not all.
Countless crows flew over, cutting off everyone¡¯s line of sight and separating them from each other.
Their team instantly lost any tacit understanding and cooperation.
Even if they asked, their voices would soon be covered by the crows around them.
¡°Ah!!¡±
The first second his line of sight was blocked, he heard a team member¡¯s scream.
The scream made everyone, including Hawkes, change their expressions.
This was too fast!
[Fear Points +14,000]
[Fear Points +11,000]
[Fear Points +9,000]
Just as Hawkes was getting nervous, a green light suddenly connected to his body.
What was this?!
He had only heard of the scarecrow from others, but he had no idea about his ability.
But in the next moment, he felt his vitality and physical strength rapidly drain away, and it was transmitted through the green light.
He had seen this ability before.
So, Hawkes hurriedly made a response.
He hurriedly chanted a spell, and then his body turned into a clone with only a body, and his real body appeared next to it.
This was the spell of a golden cicada escaping its shell.
Ever since he had learned it, it had helped him avoid many dangers.
He had used this magic countless times, and he had never failed once, so he had always relied on this spell.
In his opinion, there was no danger that this spell could not avoid.
And the teacher who had taught him this spell described this spell in the same way.
One had to know that his teacher was a very powerful mage. Hawkes had always obeyed and trusted his words.
Therefore, when he had just used this spell...
He thought that he had escaped from the green light and was ready to use other spells to disperse the crows.
However, just as he was about to recite the incantation, he was suddenly stunned.
¡°How is this possible!¡±
The green light was still attached to his body!
Hawkes immediately felt ridiculous.
He could not get rid of it?!
Hawkes took a deep breath and could not care less. He could only take it one step at a time.
Since he could not get rid of the light, he had to end the battle as soon as possible.
ording to the absorption speed of this light, it would take about ten minutes before his physical strength was exhausted. Therefore, he had to defeat this scarecrow in this period of time.
However, at this moment, another scream was heard.
Hawkes¡¯s expression changed slightly.
He immediately increased his speed and chanted a spell.
¡°Wa¨C¡±
¡°Wa¨C¡±
Suddenly, the crows in front of him dispersed and a very small scarecrow walked in.
This little scarecrow was holding a ck scythe in its hand.
This was a Scarecrow of Fear.
As a level 10 skill, this little scarecrow was able to use the three skills from the first tier. Therefore, in summary, this little scarecrow¡¯s strength was also at B rank. Its strength was very strong.
Scarecrow?
No, this was not the scarecrow itself.
Hawkes immediately reacted and looked at this little scarecrow warily.
At the same time.
Other than Hawkes, the other members of the team were also looking at the little scarecrow in front of them with grave expressions.
As for nders himself.
He stood in the middle and watched quietly, a rxed smile appearing on his face.
Outnumbered?
Although the main abilities of his little scarecrow skills were not used in battle, if he really used them in battle, it would not be in vain. Each of them had a B rank standard.
Therefore, what nders was least afraid of was a siege.
And if he were to fight him one-on-one... then nders would be even less afraid. Even if there were several B+ rank mages, as long as they were careless, they would fall into his hands, let alone a one-on-one fight?
Unless the opponent¡¯s level was much higher than his.
#
Chapter 237: There Was No Escape
Chapter 237: There Was No Escape
After the scarecrow entered.
Hawkes began to use all his strength to kill the scarecrow, but the more he fought, the more frightened he became.
He was very clear that this scarecrow was clearly just a small skill of the scarecrow, but it was actually so powerful?
Then how powerful would a real scarecrow be?
This waspletely unimaginable!
At this moment, Hawkes¡¯s heart was bing more and more solemn.
He felt that even if he wanted to deal with this little scarecrow, it would at least take a long time.
Most importantly, after this little scarecrow entered, there would be screamsing from outside from time to time... every scream would make his heart turn colder.
His teammates were dying one by one outside.
The pressure on Hawkes¡¯s was even heavier.
He couldpletely imagine that he was already the strongest person in this team, but he was still powerless against this little scarecrow, let alone the other team members.
Moreover, there were also these messy crows around. They woulde and harass him from time to time, making him very difficult to deal with.
¡°Get lost!¡±
Just as the little scarecrow was about to rush over while brandishing its scythe.
Hawkes held a huge sword horizontally in mid-air, and a violent fluctuation came from above.
Waves of ripples surged out from above.
Immediately after, countless rays of light exploded from above, piercing through the surrounding crows.
Moreover, these rays seemed to know if they were enemies or friends. They flew towards the crows and the little scarecrow in other directions. They would not stop until they caught up.
Pfft!
Pfft!
The scarecrow was soon caught up by these rays.
Countless rays passed through the Scarecrow¡¯s body and directly lifted the scarecrow into the air.
Moreover, it was not just his side. The scarecrows next to his other teammates also suffered the same fate. In the entire field, other than nders, all the lives that did not belong to his teammates were cut off.
In just a few short seconds.
The moment Hawkes cast this powerful spell, the battle situation instantly turned 180 degrees.
¡°Captain!¡±
¡°Hawkes!¡±
At this moment, most of the other team members had wounds on their bodies.
There were even a few of them who were bleeding all over the ground. Their situation was extremely tragic.
And there were also a few who were lying on the ground without any signs of life.
This scene immediately caused Hawkes¡¯eyes to turn red.
The majority of their team were his friends. They had gone to the ck swamp because they were summoned by someone else. Otherwise, they would not have gone. This was because they knew very well that the ck swamp was very terrifying.
Although their team could handle this kind of danger, it might cause them to lose some people.
Therefore, they were actually unwilling to go.
The decision they had discussed was just to help out a little. After helping out, they would immediately go back, in order to prevent people from dying.
In the end, they did not expect to lose so many people even before they reached the ck Swamp.
It was not just Hawkes.
The other surviving teammates also had red eyes.
It had only been ten minutes?!
Ten minutes ago, these people were still discussing things with them and joking with each other. In the end, they had already been killed by the scarecrow!
How could they endure this?
Immediately, a few teammates rushed up and down, waving the weapons in their hands, wanting to use this opportunity to kill the scarecrow.
¡°No!¡±
¡°Stop!¡±
Hawkes and a few people who were more clear-headed shouted and tried to stop them.
But it was already toote.
When these people made their move, it was already toote.
Night Cut.
nders did not move his legs, but only waved his arms gently in the air.
Puchi!
In an instant, all the broken arms and legs flew into the air.
Blood sttered everywhere.
Thud! Thud! Thud!
Four or five mages fell from the air and copsed on the ground like soft mud... on the tip of nders¡¯s scythe, there was a mage whose limbs had been cut off, but he was still alive.
¡°You... you...¡±
The mage spat out blood and looked at nders with fear in his eyes.
nders also looked at him with a smile.
Fear.
Instantly, the figure hanging on the scythe began to tremble crazily.
nders was more and more satisfied with this scene.
In contrast, Hawkes and the others had already widened their eyes and looked at nders with fear.
They wanted to save him, but they knew very well.
If they went over now, they might not be able to save him, and they might not make the same mistake again.
This scarecrow was too strong.
They had underestimated this scarecrow in the past!
Hawkes was very regretful at this moment.
If he had let his teammates escape at the first moment, perhaps more people would have survived..
He looked around.
There were originally more than ten people in the team, but now there were only five people left!
¡°If I arrange for them to escape now, will they be able to escape?¡±
At this moment, this thought shed through Hawkes¡¯s mind.
He began to n in his heart.
What if he blocked this scarecrow from behind at the same time? Would it be useful?
As he thought, his gaze inadvertently swept past nders.
In the end, he saw nders looking at him with a hint of a smile in his eyes.
Hawkes¡¯s n was immediately shattered by him.
No!
It would not work!
After seeing the smile on the scarecrow¡¯s face, he instantly dismissed this idea.
I can not run away!
This thought shed through Hawkes¡¯s mind.
This made himpletely flustered.
I can not beat him in a fight, and I can not run away...
[Fear Points +15,400]
[Fear Points +17,000]
Hawkes¡¯s expression also fell on his other teammates. As familiar teammates, how could they not know what their captain was thinking?
Therefore, when Hawkes was in despair, those teammates looked at each other, feeling very unwilling.
At this time, just as they were about to make a move...
Puchi!
A huge ck scythe appeared in front of them.
!!
One of his teammates was shocked. Before he could react, half of his body was cut off.
Another teammate was about to make a move.
Suddenly, he saw a small scarecrow sh past his eyes and enter his body.
This teammate was shocked and quickly used magic to check his body. In the end, he did not find anything. He let out a sigh of relief and was about to go forward to help the others when his expression suddenly changed. Hey on the ground and cried out in pain.
Not long after, the flesh on his body turned into straw, leaving only a broken skin bag.
Destroyer Scarecrow.
The other surviving teammates were the same.
They were fiercely attacked by the scarecrow.
And the person in front of Hawkes was nders himself.
Bang!!
Although Hawkes immediately blocked the scythe, his arm went numb from the shock, and he even flew back a few meters.
#
Chapter 238: The Team Is Defeated and Wiped Out!
Chapter 238: The Team Is Defeated and Wiped Out!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Boom!
This time, nders did not hold back at all. His huge scythe kept falling down.
Every attack would send Hawkes back.
Up until now, Hawkes had already retreated nearly a hundred meters, and he had already pulled away from the other team members.
However, it had to be said.
This Hawkes had some ability.
To be able to block so many of nders¡¯s attacks in a row was already not simple.
One had to know that nders had fought so many B+ rank mages before, and there were really not many people who could block a few of his main body¡¯s attacks.
Pfft!
nders increased his strength once again.
Hawkes was careless, and a bloody wound immediately appeared on his chest from the scythe.
The wound was very long.
Moreover, there was ck smokeing from it.
This was the aura of death that came from the scythe. It could corrode a person¡¯s body.
If the wound was cut by the sickle and he did not hurry to treat it, the aura of death would spread and the wound would get bigger and bigger.
However, nders would not give him this chance.
The scythe shed at him again!
ng!!
Hawkes blocked the attack from the waist. However, he was already exhausted. Now that he had a few more wounds on his body, he was powerless to block this attack and was sent flying.
¡°Ah!!¡±
Hawkes¡¯s flying body crashed into a fewrge trees.
Hey on the ground, writhing in pain.
ng! ng!!
In his line of sight, the scythe fell to the ground and began to slowly approach.
[Fear Points +17,000]
Hawkes¡¯s pupils constricted. Enduring the intense pain, he raised his weapon and retreated, sweating profusely.
At this moment, he was truly panicking.
Although he had blocked nders just now, during this process, the miserable screams of his teammates not far away rang out one after another. Until now, there wasplete silence. There was no sound at all.
What did this mean?
Hawkes¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.
Seeing that the scythe was once again approaching, Hawkes was just about to flee into the distance.
Suddenly, his legs went soft and he copsed on the ground.
What happened?
Hawkes was extremely shocked.
When he wanted to stand up, he found that he could not stand up. It seemed that he could not exert any strength.
This is...
Hawkes hurriedly turned his gaze to look at the green light connected to his body.
Immediately, Hawkes was shocked.
The green light was now bigger than when it was connected. It was already as thick as the rim of a bowl!
As a result, his vitality and physical strength had been consumed almost twice as fast!
This was supposed to be easy to notice, but he was too nervous.
Firstly, he was worried about the situation of his teammates not far away. Secondly, he had to face nders, a terrifying strange creature. These two things upied all of his attention. He had no time to worry about anything else.
That was why he did not notice this change.
It was toote to notice it now.
Rustle~
The sound of footsteps gradually approached.
Ten meters.
Five meters.
Two meters.
As the sound got closer and closer, Hawkes¡¯s eyes became more and more desperate.
At this time, his physical strength had long been gone, but the huge green light pir was still connected to his body, absorbing his physical strength and making it impossible for him to recover his physical strength.
¡°Tsk tsk.¡±
¡°Captain Hawkes, how did you be like this?¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to get rid of me earlier? Why are you lying on the ground now?¡±
At this moment, he saw nders squatting down.
Then, nders¡¯s distorted, terrifying straw-like face filled with despair appeared in his line of sight.
In an instant, the fear in Hawkes¡¯s heart rose once again.
Seeing that the other party could no longer move, nders was no longer in a hurry.
He thought for a moment, then a smile appeared on his face. ¡°The spell you used earlier is really too interesting. Its attack power is quite strong, and it can also attack multiple people at the same time. Most importantly, its attack can actually track others.¡±
What nders was talking about.
It was the light ray spell that Hawkes used earlier to instantly kill the little scarecrow and the crows.
¡°You...¡±
¡°You want me to teach you? In your dreams!!¡±
Hawkes¡¯s voice was weak, but his tone was firm.
At this moment, not only did Hawkes not have any energy left, more than half of his life force had been sucked away. He looked much thinner and weaker than before and was quite damaged.
¡°You¡¯re teaching me?¡±
Hearing this, nders¡¯s eyes suddenly became strange.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t need you to teach me.¡±
nders looked at Hawkes with a smile.
Then, a little scarecrow appeared beside him. With a sway, it opened its arms and walked towards Hawkes.
Then, in the next second, the little scarecrow entered Hawkes¡¯ body.
This scene terrified Hawkes.
What was that thing?!
Hawkesy on the ground with his eyes wide open. His heart was filled with panic.
He wanted to use magic to force the little scarecrow out, but he could not use it at all.
The unknown was terrifying.
After an unknown amount of time, Hawkes¡¯despair grew stronger. Because of the passage of time, he had be a skinny old man who had not eaten.
Just as he was about to close his eyes.
Suddenly, a familiar sound entered his ears.
Whoosh!
Whoosh!!
The sound was quite familiar, and this made Hawkes subconsciously open his eyes.
When he saw the scene in front of him, his eyes immediately widened.
nders stretched out a hand, and countless rays shot out from his palm, flying in all directions,nding in very precise positions.
This...
Was this not his ability?!
How did the scarecrow learn it?!
Hawkes was extremely shocked.
At this moment, nders turned around and saw his gaze. A smile appeared on his face. ¡°How is it? How do you feelpared to what you used?¡±
However, Hawkes did not answer his question.
Instead, his eyes widened as he looked at him in horror.
He had no choice. nders¡¯s ability was something he had never seen before, something he had never heard of before. It was too terrifying.
And at the next moment.
Hawkes saw another little scarecrow walk out from nders¡¯s side and walk towards him.
However, this little scarecrow seemed to be a little different from the previous one.
This little scarecrow¡¯s brows and face seemed to be filled with ferocity. Moreover, the rm bell in his heart sounded at this moment, indicating that this little scarecrow was extremely dangerous.
¡°Don¡¯t...e... close!!¡±
Hawkes said in terror.
However, the little scarecrow would not listen to him and walked towards him. In the end, under his terrified gaze, it entered his body.
¡°Ah Ah!!¡±
After the little scarecrow entered his body.
He immediately began to howl in pain.
Although his physical strength had almostpletely disappeared, the intense pain assaulted him andpletely squeezed out hisst bit of strength. His voice was very hoarse as he howled.
#
Chapter 239: Arriving at the Black Swamp
Chapter 239: Arriving at the ck Swamp
The screams echoed through the forest.
When the soundpletely faded, there was a withered corpse on the ground... it was Hawkes.
His flesh and blood had beenpletely reced by straw.
A little scarecrow pulled opened his stomach, crawled out, and then disappeared beside nders.
Just as nders was about to leave...
A sound suddenly came from the dead Hawkes¡¯s clothes.
¡°Eh, this is...¡±
nders found a cell phone on Hawkes.
The cell phone screen was lit up.
The cell phone was a fingerprint lock, which could be easily unlocked. The information on it was very obvious.
[How much longer until we reach the swamp?]
[When we arrive, go to the designated location. Also, Ralph may stille. The Company he works for has sent someone to ask for help, and as one of the top three teams in thepany, the possibility of him being sent here is very high.]
[You should pay more attention. If you see it, remember to contact him.]
¡°Oh right, also, someone saw a huge ice sculpture in Sarkos City. After watching the video, I feel that it¡¯s very simr to the legacy magic of our Denny Family. When you meet Ralph, ask him if he did it.]
This was a message that someone had just sent.
nders was very surprised.
Because he saw a familiar name.
Ralph!
Was this not the guy he met in Sarkos City?!
When he escaped, the magic he used was indeed very powerful, turning an area of several hundred meters into a huge ice sculpture.
Regarding the ck Swamp, it seemed that they were the first to know about it.
Denny Family?
This must be Ralph¡¯s family, right?
Inheritance magic?
It seemed that this family was also very strong. He remembered that magic sword Apophis had mentioned before that this kind of family with inheritance magic was very powerful. Moreover, they had a long history and a deep foundation.
nders became more and more curious.
Moreover, Ralph actually dared toe to the ck Swamp. He wondered what kind of expression he would have if they met again!
Besides Ralph.
There was also Garros from the Mage Association...
They were all acquaintances!
Not to mention that there were many strange things there that he did not know about. There would definitely be some very interesting ones among them. It seemed that it would be very lively when the time came.
Thinking of this, the smile on nders¡¯s face became even happier.
¡°Okay.¡±
nders took Hawkes¡¯s phone and simply replied to the message.
Then, he crushed the phone, threw it at Hawkes, and left.
...
nders began to use his Domain to hurry.
His current location was not far from the ck Swamp.
After walking for half an hour, nders suddenly felt a very ominous smell in the air, as if the air was filled with endless resentment.
This kind of ce...
nders licked his lips, and his eyes revealed a fanaticism.
It really suited him too well!
He felt all the cells in his body cheering.
All the straws on his body slightly opened up.
No wonder!
No wonder so many strange creatures could be born here!
This kind of ce, in the end, simply existed for the birth of strange creatures!
Just like that.
nders had only sensed it when he was close to the ck Swamp. If he really walked into the ck Swamp, this feeling would only be even stronger!
nders became even more excited.
He increased his speed, once again elerating towards the ck Swamp.
But at the same time, nders once again used Disguise. He was prepared to not be noticed for the time being. Otherwise, it would be too boring.
...
The ck Swamp was an extremely huge swamp.
Once one stepped into it, one could be killed by the strange creatures that appeared from within at any time.
Even though this ce was very safe a second ago, without a single strange creature, in the next second, this ce could be filled with strange creatures and danger everywhere because there were too many strange abilities here.
It could be that the fight between the two strange creatures had shifted all the strange creatures in one area to other ces.
It could also be that the underground of the swamp was surging, and the location of the entire ck Swamp had changed.
In short, if one did not have the ability, they absolutely could not step into it.
No matter how famous one¡¯s background was.
Even if there were B+ level mages leading in front, they still could not step into it!
Because most of them could only protect themselves.
Therefore, although many forces came, most of them stopped outside the swamp. They did not dare and were not allowed to enter.
¡°I heard that someone died in there again!¡±
¡°More than that! As far as I know, there were seven people yesterday! And all of them were B rank mages!¡±
¡°I¡¯ve heard about it too. I¡¯ve also heard that the members of the Geluo Society were met with an unknown strange creature yesterday and werepletely annihted!¡±
When these words were said, everyone was shocked.
The Geluo Society was also arge faction.
A few months ago, in order to increase their strength, the president and the vice president brought some elders and all of them went into the ck Swamp. At that time, their strength was very strong, and even the few family factions gave way for them.
At that time, it was a glorious scene.
But after entering the swamp, in just a few months, all of them were gone!
As expected, this ce was not something they could go to.
¡°It¡¯s still safer to be outside.¡±
Everyone was stunned for a long time, and suddenly, someone sighed.
This sentence immediately caused everyone to sigh, and their faces revealed a rxed expression.
Indeed, they were quite safe here.
The strange creatures of the ck Swamp, unless they were subdued by a mage, they would never walk out of the ck Swamp by themselves. Thus, they did not have to worry about their safety.
¡°It seems that there are still benefits to being weak.¡±
¡°A good friend of mine just broke through to B rank a few days ago and was brought in. Yesterday, he sent me a message saying that he felt that he could not take it anymore and that he might not be able toe out...¡±
¡°If we don¡¯t go in, it¡¯s already good enough that we¡¯re still alive.¡±
Everyone was discussing.
They were all C rank mages.
Even D rank mages were brought over by the forces they belonged to to to take care of chores.
No matter which force they belonged to, as long as they reached B rank, they would be brought into the ck Swamp. The ones who stayed behind to watch over them were only C+ rank mages.
They felt extremely fortunate.
However, no one noticed.
While they were chatting, five palm-sized little scarecrows suddenly moved through the crowd at an extremely fast speed.
In the blink of an eye, the two little scarecrows found their target.
Then, they burrowed into the target¡¯s body.
However, none of them noticed all of this. They were still discussing among themselves with smiles on their faces.
Behind them, a young man with a gentle appearance sat under a tree and looked at them with a faint smile.
#
Chapter 240: Terror Outside the Swamp
Chapter 240: Terror Outside the Swamp
nders looked at them quietly with a smile on his face.
As he listened to these people, he carefully memorized the names of the various forces they spoke of.
¡°Get lost!¡±
¡°You¡¯re a dead crow!!¡±
Suddenly, a burly man¡¯s voice was heard.
It immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.
The burly man waved his fist and kicked the crows that had gathered around him. He seemed to be very angry.
From the looks of it, it seemed that the burly man really hated these crows.
Of course, it was also possible that these crows hade to harass him.
¡°Hey.¡±
¡°Gus, I advise you not to waste your energy. The crows here can¡¯t be chased away.¡±
¡°You just arrived, you don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°If you stay long enough, you¡¯ll know. There are too many dead bodies around here, so there will be crows wandering around all year round. Even if you chase away this wave, the next wave wille tomorrow. Give up.¡±
¡°Previously, many people hated this group of crows just like you. But after staying here for a long time, they will naturally get used to it.¡±
After seeing the burly man¡¯s actions, a person who knew him said with a smile not far away.
At the same time, many people around alsoughed.
Obviously, they also knew about this matter. Or rather, when they first came here, their behavior was very simr to the burly man¡¯s. They were all punching and kicking the crows.
But after a long time, they could not be bothered.
After all, there were too many crows. They really could not catch up.
¡°Hmph!¡±
The burly man called Gus snorted and said, ¡°it¡¯s just that these crows are too dispirited. Nothing good wille out of seeing them!¡±
What he said was not wrong.
Many people around did not like these crows.
Not only were their cries very dispiriting, but they also especially liked corpses. Not to mention, they were really afraid that one day they would die here in an ident and be food for these crows.
Therefore, although they could not be bothered to chase away the crows, they did not have a good impression of them at all.
At this moment, someone suddenly spoke up.
¡°However, something isn¡¯t right today.¡±
¡°There are too many crows here today. Look over there, there are quite a few crows staring at us. It feels like something bad is about to happen!¡±
As soon as this person said that, everyone looked over.
As expected!
When their gazended on the clearing on the opposite side, they saw countless crows. They almost upied the area, and countless pairs of red eyes were staring at them.
It looked a little scary.
¡°This... This is a little too much, isn¡¯t it?!¡±
Someone eximed.
¡°This is not a good thing,¡± the people behind them said.
In the field of mages, there was a saying that had been circting for a long time.
Crows represented bad luck, a sign of bad luck.
Therefore, wherever crows often appeared, most mages would avoid them.
¡°It¡¯s so strange, why are there so many crows?¡±
¡°I feel a little uneasy.¡±
Many mages voiced out.
nders, who was sitting at the back, also looked at the crows curiously.
This was not his Crow Storm, but a true native crow. He was surprised that so many crows had gathered here.
Just as everyone was guessing...
¡°Ah!!¡±
¡°Ah ah!!¡±
Suddenly, a few screams came from the huge crowd.
Everyone looked over and saw five figures rolling around on the ground, looking very painful.
¡°What... What¡¯s going on?¡±
Everyone was shocked.
The five people had be like this almost at the same time.
Moreover, these five people were not in the same direction, and they were quite far away from each other. How could such a situation happen at the same time?
The five people were still howling loudly.
Following that, the surrounding mages came over to investigate the situation, but none of them knew what was going on.
Everyone was extremely anxious.
At this moment, one of the people who was rolling on the ground suddenly used his fingernails to grab his body. His skin bag disappeared, immediately revealing the straw that was already filled to the brim. Everyone who saw it cried out in surprise.
And there was the first one.
The other four quickly became like this.
[Fear Points +3,000]
[Fear Points +4,200]
[Fear Points +3,900]
[Fear Points +5,200]
Everyone looked at the person who was rolling on the ground and started to panic.
How could he still be alive?!
What the hell!!
It was too terrifying!!
Everyone backed off in fear. They had never heard of such a situation before.
¡°Save... Save me!¡±
The neck of the person on the ground became more and more swollen. When he spoke, everyone saw a lot of strawing out of his throat. They immediately backed off in fear. Their faces were filled with fear. How could they still bother to save him?
Before long, these people were in so much pain that they died. The straw in their bodies waspletely exposed to the air.
The scene waspletely silent.
Everyone was stunned.
They stared nkly, not understanding what was going on. How did a living person suddenly be like this?
¡°Gulp!¡±
The scene was terrifyingly quiet. Even the sound of some people swallowing their saliva could be heard.
They were still in shock.
The next moment, everyone widened their eyes. They saw a little scarecrow drill out from the stomach of the five people. Then, it swept its small head around and quickly drilled into the bodies of the people closest to them.
These people did not even have time to react before the little scarecrow and fused with them.
¡°What is this?!¡±
The few people were shocked and terrified.
Of course, they were not the only ones who were terrified. The people next to them were also terrified.
Among these people, after seeing the little scarecrow, a few people had a guess in their hearts, so they hurriedly left those people.
Soon, the five new targetsy on the ground and cried out in pain.
A few minutester.
Five more straw corpses appeared.
When the five little scarecrows crawled out again, almost everyone instantly understood.
It was a strange creature!
There was a strange creature here!
Immediately, a few people wanted to rush up and kill the five little scarecrows.
However¨C
¡°Wa¨C¡±
¡°Wa¨C¡±
Countless crows flew over from God knows where and actually surrounded the people outside the swamp, blocking out the sun and sky!!
At this moment, everyone was panicking.
At the same time, when some of them saw the crows that filled the sky, they actually felt that it was very familiar. After thinking about it again and again, they finally had a sh of inspiration and thought about why it was familiar.
They had seen it on some videos before!
¡°Scarecrow... scarecrow!¡±
¡°The scarecrow ising!!¡±
Someone cried out in fear.
The sound spread.
Some people were also frightened, their eyes widened in disbelief.
Of course, there were also some people who looked confused at first, but when the people next to him told them that it was a B+ rank strange creature and that he even had the life of a B+ rank mage in his hands, they were also frightened.
#
Chapter 241: Entering the Black Swamp
Chapter 241: Entering the ck Swamp
Scarecrow!!
When this name was mentioned by everyone, almost everyone immediately panicked.
The video of Wentley Stadium had gone viral. As long as one was online, they would basically be very clear about this matter.
Even those who did not know about the scarecrow understood it under the exnation of the people next to them.
At this moment, in their minds.
There was only one word.
B+ rank strange creature!
It had even killed B+ rank mages!
They could not defeat them!
And even the highest level of mages here was only C+ rank.
There was a difference of one whole level!
What should they do?
Everyone was panicking. They had just said that this ce was not like the ck Swamp. There was no strange creature and it was very safe. In the end, there was a very strong strange creature here.
¡°Wa¨C¡±
¡°Wa¨C¡±
The surrounding crows blotted out the sky and almost blocked out all the light.
This ce quickly darkened. Everywhere they looked, there were dark red eyes.
¡°Quick!¡±
¡°Send a message to the leaders of your forces!!¡±
Everyone was panicking. They picked up their phones and made a call in panic.
However, in the next moment.
Everyone realized that the scene around them had changed.
The golden wheat fields, the countless scarecrows erected in the wheat fields, those scarecrows¡¯ empty eyes had been staring at everyone.
Domain!
This was a domain!
Many people who were well-informed finally understood.
¡°Ahhh!!¡±
Everyone was very panicked.
At this moment, a few more screams sounded and everyone looked over.
They saw five more corpses on the ground. The bodies werepletely filled with straw. This terrifying scene added a lot of pressure to everyone¡¯s hearts.
ng! ng!
Just as everyone was panicking, they heard a sound. Then, they looked towards the source of the sound.
A scarecrow with a scythe in his hand walked over with a smile.
¡°Scarecrow... Scarecrow!¡±
A mage pointed at nders and said with a trembling voice.
The rest of the people also saw this and retreated.
Facing this kind of strange creature, they really did not have any confidence to fight.
Soon, as the scythe drew closer and closer, the scarecrow¡¯s tall and skinny figure drew closer and closer...
In the wheat field, screams continued.
Itsted for nearly an hour!
[Fear Points +7,800]
[Fear Points +6,900]
[Fear Points +5,300]
...
nders¡¯s figure reappeared outside the ck Swamp.
The only difference was...
He was the only one left standing here.
The rest had either turned into straws or their limbs were no longer on their bodies. They were lying on the ground without any signs of life. Their frozen faces were filled with fear.
The logistics of all the factions had all died in fear.
¡°Humph, humph, humph!¡±
Humming a song that he had learned from God knows where, nders turned into a young man once again and walked into the swamp.
At the same time.
In an unknown ce in the ck Swamp.
A few middle-aged men were working together to fight against a powerful strange creature. This battle had been going on for several hours. They were fighting in turns, and the strange creature in front of them was finally about to die.
¡°We made a deal.¡±
¡°This strange creature is mine. If we meet another one againter, it¡¯s yours.¡±
A middle-aged man said solemnly.
¡°No problem.¡±
The rest of the middle-aged men immediately nodded.
After receiving the agreement, everyone rushed over and used their most powerful magic to bombard this strange creature.
Finally, this strange creature was beaten into submission.
He submitted to a middle-aged man from before.
After subduing the strange creature, the middle-aged man suddenly felt his phone vibrate. When he took it out and looked at it in confusion, his pupils immediately constricted.
Just as he was about to make a sound, he realized that the other people¡¯s phones were also vibrating.
Soon, everyone¡¯s expressions changed.
¡°Scarecrow...¡±
The middle-aged men muttered, ¡°he actually came to the ck Swamp... then those logistics personnel...¡±
¡°Who cares?¡±
¡°Anyway, they¡¯re just the most ordinary mages. When the timees, we¡¯ll just retrain more. It¡¯s only for a little over a year.¡±
Everyone thought about it and felt that it made sense, so they did not care about this anymore.
However, at this moment, an unspeakable thought appeared in their minds.
...
At the ck Swamp.
The damp aura was very serious, and the resentment was soaring to the sky. nders had just stepped into this ce when he felt that this ce was special.
However, he did not know if it was because he was a strange creature.
This feeling did not make him feel ufortable. Instead, it made him even more excited.
He had a feeling.
His strength here was probably even stronger than his strength outside.
nders walked in the ck Swamp with high interest.
It had to be said.
This ce was still somewhat different from the ck Swamp in the blood spirit flower¡¯s Domain.
The ck Swamp in the blood spirit flower¡¯s Domain was only tangible. It did not have the intoxicating aura that he felt here.
...
¡°Damn it!¡±
¡°What kind of ce is this? How do I get out of here?¡±
At a foothold in the ck Swamp stood a middle-aged man with a buzz cut.
His name was Gar.
He came from a magic family that had been passed down for hundreds of years. This time, he came to the ck Swamp to subdue a strange creature and make it his assistant, so that he could win the family¡¯s future battles.
Gar was originally an outstanding existence in the family, and there was even a chance of him winning.
However, he was still unwilling.
Or rather, he did not dare to guarantee that he would win.
Because there were still one or two people who wanted topete with him.
That was why he took the risk toe here.
Before he came, Gar had heard of this ck Swamp more than once and knew that it was fraught with danger.
But at the same time, his strength was also very strong. Up until now, he already had the strength of a B+ rank. In addition, he had been a genius since he was young, so he was very confident in himself. Therefore, beforeing here, he was filled with anticipation for this trip to the ck Swamp.
He felt that with his strength, he would definitely be able to easily subdue a strange creature.
After arriving here, in the beginning, this ce was indeed not dangerous to him, because after all, it was only the outer area of the ck Swamp.
The strange creature there were not very strong.
Basically, it was D rank or even E rank.
asionally, he would encounter a C rank.
He was very dissatisfied.
Thus, he followed the people to the core area of the swamp.
He was too greedy.
He had always thought that since he was already here, he would subdue the strongest, or at least a B rank strange creature, so that he could be worthy of his identity.
With this thought in mind, his mind was filled with anticipation before he came here.
In the end, he was naturally disappointed.
#
Chapter 242: The Unknown Terrifying Strange Creature
Chapter 242: The Unknown Terrifying Strange Creature
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Not only did he not manage to subdue the B rank strange creature, but he was also flustered by the environment here.
There was nothing he could do. This ce was too dangerous.
When he was in the outer area, he could not see anything.
However, after following the others into the core area, there was danger everywhere. There were invisible strange creatures everywhere.
Even the other B+ rank mages he met hade in groups, and they were at least two people working together.
However, he was alone.
Although he was one of the more powerful existences among the B rank mages.
But he had also discovered that facing so many strange creatures, it was really not enough for him to do it alone.
As a result, just when he was about to find someone to cooperate with, he found himself trapped.
Under his feet, there was a safe foothold.
But around him, there was an invisible group of strange creatures.
In the air, on the ground.
And in all directions.
He was stuck.
And so far, he had been stuck for nearly three days.
During this period of time, it was not that he had not tried to call for help.
In the first two days, several teams passed by. At that time, Gar himself was full of expectations and asked them for help, but the results made him very angry.
None of those teams actually extended a helping hand to him!
Even if he revealed his identity, it would still be useless!
After he revealed his identity, there was one person who was tempted to save him. Gar was also very excited about this.
¡°Don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business!¡±
But in the end, a few of his teammates actually stopped him from meddling in other people¡¯s business.
In the end, the only person who was willing to save him also left.
This made Gar even angrier.
Meddling?
What did he mean by meddling?!
After two days, he became angrier and angrier.
But at that time, he also became more and more desperate.
After all, it was the same situation for two days in a row. It meant that the people who entered the ck Swamp basically did not care about him. And he himself could not get out. Once he took a step out, he would be attacked fiercely.
He could not escape even if he wanted to!
This feeling of despair continued for a day.
On the third day, someone was finally willing toe and save him.
At that time, the thoughts of despair had already started churning once again.
What made him even happier was that the other members of the team did not stop him. Instead, they were all willing toe and help!
In the end, he even recognized one of the members of the team. It was a very powerful mage from a few years ago. It was said that he coulde and go as he pleased in the ck Swamp. Moreover, he had already stayed at the B+ rank for two years.
He was a veteran mage.
So, not to mention how Happy Gar was at that time.
With such an expert around, they would definitely be able to save him this time!
¡°Ah Ah!!¡±
In the end, just as he was happy, he suddenly heard a few screams. When he looked over, he realized that it was these people who were prepared to save him.
Their feet were bound and they could not move.
Puchi!
Puchi!!
After a few seconds, a few wounds suddenly appeared on their bodies.
Before Gar could react, the next scene shocked him.
Those people who did not know what hade to save him had their necks broken by something!
They all had faces of disbelief.
Including that powerful mage from a few years ago!
Soon after, the corpses were dragged into the sticky swamp and disappeared.
This scene.
Immediately frightened Gar.
¡°F*ck! !¡±
What kind of strange creatures were surrounding him?!
Even a very powerful magician could be killed so easily!!
Gar was anxious.
In this situation... could he still get out alive?!
The situation that followed was just as he had expected.
Although there were a few teams that were willing to save him, there was no doubt that their necks had been broken by some unknown strange force that could not be seen before they sank into the swamp!
This caused him to panicpletely.
His heart was extremely anxious.
In order to save his life, he had even thrown away his face and wanted to seek help from his family. In the end, he realized that while he was here, the news could not be sent out at all!!
Something was interfering with his signal!
As soon as this situation appeared, Gar instantly fell into despair.
That was hisst life-saving straw!!
He even knew that if he were to beg for mercy from his family, then he would lose a huge chance in the family¡¯s fight in the future!
However, he had no other choice.
If he did not do this, he would be dead for sure.
What he didn¡¯t expect was that it would be useless?!
F*ck!
If he had known earlier, he would not havee to this damned ce.
Not only did he not subdue a powerful monster, he even risked his own life!!
Another half a day passed...
Another team was instigated by him toe over. Naturally, the result was as expected. Just like the other teams, they sank into the swamp.
However, he did not know why.
Under such circumstances, after hearing their desperate screams, Gar actually felt very good, as if he had vented his anger!
Later on, he began to instigate people toe over.
Because he knew that no one could save him.
Therefore, a vicious thought emerged in his mind.
That was¨C
Since he was going to die anyway, before he died, he had to drag a few more people to die with him!
Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be fair!
Gar had already gone crazy.
When this thought appeared in his mind, Gar immediately began to act. In just a few hours, three teams had sunk into the ck swamp in front of him.
¡°Hahaha!!¡±
Seeing that the other party¡¯s neck had been twisted in an invisible way and that the other party had sunk into the swamp, Gar began tough crazily, mocking him without concealing it.
It was not until the other party hadpletely sunk that Gar stoppedughing.
Then, he continued to remain silent, waiting for a new team toe to his door with a vicious look in his eyes.
It was unknown how much time had passed.
Gar suddenly raised his head. His eyes were narrowed as he stared straight ahead.
Hmm?
It seemed that another team hade?
Gar looked ahead carefully. After more than ten seconds, he finally saw the other party clearly.
There was only one person?
He was so bold?
¡°Hehe!¡±
Gar suddenlyughed sinisterly.
It was better to be alone.
It was easier to be deceived by him alone.
He continued to wait for a few minutes, and the other party was already walking towards him.
When he saw the appearance of the person, he was also stunned. He was actually so young?!
It was good to be young.
A smile could not help but appear on Gar¡¯s face.
The younger he was, the easier it would be for him to deceive him!
As he thought about it, he raised his hand and shouted at the person who came, ¡°young man.¡±
Seeing the man turn his head, Gar waved his hand and showed a kind look.
¡°Here, here!!¡±
#
Chapter 243: The Strange Creatures Left?
Chapter 243: The Strange Creatures Left?
nders was walking in the swamp when he suddenly saw someone waving at him not far away.
It seemed... he was still waving at him?
¡°Over here, over here!¡±
The person opposite him shouted at him.
As expected, he was shouting at him.
¡°Young man,e over here!¡±
¡°Do me a small favor!¡±
The other party waved his hand and shouted at him, but he did not move his feet.
nders looked over.
Then, he nced around in surprise, and a smile appeared on his face.
¡°Little brother!¡±
Hearing that the young man was still calling him, nders thought for a moment, then smiled and took a step in the direction of the young man.
...
¡°He¡¯sing!¡±
Seeing the young man walking toward him, Gar was delighted.
Finally... There was another person!
He looked at the young man kindly on the surface, but in his heart, he was already looking forward to seeing the expression on his face after being attacked by all sorts of strange attacks after walking into the trap.
Would his head be twisted off again?
Or perhaps, he would be directly torn into pieces by some strange attack?
Gar was wildly looking forward to it.
At the same time, he saw the young man approaching the so-called ¡®trap¡¯.
He came in!
Gail¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of viciousness!
¡°Ahahahaha!!¡±
After a moment, he suddenly could not hold it in anymore andugh out loud.
Seeing the young man suddenly stunned, Gail thought that he was like the mage who was tricked by him before. His heel was also bound by the strange creature in the swamp and he could not move. Therefore, he pointed at the young man whileughing out loud.
¡°Go to hell!¡±
¡°Go to hell!!¡±
¡°Die with me, hahahaha!!¡±
Gar had gone crazy.
He did not expect anyone to save him anymore. All he wanted now was to drag a few more people to die with him!
After all, he had been trapped here for several days.
At first, he was still very strong.
But now, he felt that he was almost at his limit. He reckoned that he would not be able to hold on much longer.
Although he was a B+ mage and could rely on magic to reduce his food intake, it was not a cure. If he starved for a long time, he would still lose his strength. It was normal for him to starve to death.
This was also one of the reasons why he could not hold on any longer.
In his estimation, he would not be able to hold on for more than two days.
It was because of this that he became even crazier. Every time he saw someone, he wanted to drag them to death with him.
And now...
In his eyes, the young man he had called over had already been bound by the strange things in the swamp.
Next, a huge gash appeared on his body!
Garughed loudly.
He was crazily looking forward to it.
However, the strange thing was...
The situation that he had expected did not happen.
On the other hand, when that young man heard his loudughter, not only was there not the slightest bit of panic on his face, there was even a smile on his face. He had been staring at him andughing.
¡°What is he smiling at?¡±
Gar was very confused.
Did he not feel the strange feeling under his feet?
Did he not realize that he could no longer move his feet?
Although Gar was confused.
He did not feel unhappy at all.
Because in his eyes, this young man would soon reveal that expression of despair!
The reason why he was still like this was probably that his reaction was very slow.
Just as Gar was thinking about this and waiting for the young man to reveal a despairing expression.
Suddenly, he was stunned.
He saw that the young man had actually lifted his feet!
Then, he took a step!
In the eyes of others, this was a very unremarkable step, but it made Gar¡¯s heart jump!
How was this possible!
How could he lift his feet?
One had to know that even the powerful B+ rank mage who had been famous for many years before, after stepping into that ce, was unable to lift his feet again, and could only let the strange creature cut through his body.
Including all the B+ rank mages from before.
None of them could lift their feet as easily as him!
Moreover, it was such a young man!
This was too ridiculous!
Could it be that the distance just now was not calcted correctly?
Was he mistaken?
Then it should be about right now.
As a mage, his eyesight was ten thousand times better than ordinary people. His grasp of the distance was also very excellent. It was only less than a hundred meters away.
He had miscalcted the distance before, but now that the young man had taken a step, there should be no more mistakes.
Gar was looking forward to it again.
But in the next second, he was stunned.
This young man had actually taken another step!
And...
The other party looked very rxed as if he had not been stopped at all!!
In fact, the man on the opposite side continued to walk.
It was as if he was walking on t ground in the swamp!
How was this possible?
Gar was shocked, and he looked at the young man in disbelief.
However, in the next moment, a guess suddenly appeared in his mind!
Could it be...
The strange creatures that were all around him... had all left?!
This guess instantly made Gar ecstatic.
If that was really the case, would he not be able to get out?
Would he be able to survive again?
He felt that this guess was very likely.
After all, the strange creatures that had been surrounding him for the past few days could not be seen with the naked eye. Even investigative magic could not detect them. It was as if they were hidden in the air.
In other words, he would not be able to discover these strange creatures.
If these strange creatures really left, he would not know either. He could only wait here bitterly.
Secondly, the ck Swamp was a special ce.
The terrain here would change from time to time. The strange creatures in one ce would be quickly transferred to another ce.
It was because of this that Gar guessed.
¡°Are these strange creatures really gone?¡±
Gar¡¯s eyes were burning.
Thinking of this, Gar decided to give it a try immediately.
He was excited.
Then, he quickly recited a spell.
Soon, a clone appeared beside him.
¡°Go over!¡±
After summoning a clone, he, who was already exhausted, was even weaker now.
But his heart was still burning, and he instructed the clone to walk out of this foothold.
He stared at it expectantly.
If his doppelganger could leave this ce safely, he would definitely speed up his escape and leave the ck Swamp once and for all. He would nevere here again.
This ck Swamp was really not a ce for humans!
Garmanded his doppelganger and stepped into the swamp.
It was fine!
He was still alive!!
Gar¡¯s breathing quickened.
Could it really work?!
Those strange creatures really left?!
The clone continued to take a step forward, but he was still fine!
Gar¡¯s breathing became heavier.
Next, with every step the clone took, Gar¡¯s heart could not help but be more excited.
Because he had been fine all along!
It was as if the strange creatures had really left!
When the clone had already taken dozens of steps and was still fine, Gar was already so excited that he was about to go crazy.
Because there was only half of the safe distance left.
Gar took a deep breath and excitedly continued to let the doppelganger move forward.
However, the next moment...
Whoosh!!
Gar¡¯s face instantly darkened.
#
Chapter 244: Gar’s Hope
Chapter 244: Gar¡¯s Hope
Whoosh!
Gar¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy.
This was because the feelings he had with his clone were basically the same.
On his side, he could share the feelings of his clone, and he could also disconnect the feelings so that when his clone died, his main body would not suffer as well.
But now...
He felt that his clone¡¯s legs were bound.
He could not move at all!
It was as if something was pulling his feet under the swamp.
This familiar feeling...
The excitement and excitement in Gar¡¯s heart was instantly extinguished by cold water.
How could it be!
The strange creature was still there!
Just as his thoughts fell, suddenly, his doppelganger¡¯s entire body stopped, and in the next second, it directly exploded.
It was as if his body was tied up with ropes, and there were two horses pulling on the other end of each rope. A tearing sensation suddenly came from his clone.
At this moment.
Gar¡¯s emotions were still in a huge gap.
Therefore, he did not have time to cut off the connection between his body and his clone. When he felt an intense tearing sensation from his clone, Gar immediately fell to the ground and howled in pain.
His eyes were filled with blood.
Of course, this was only external pain.
What made Gar even more desperate was that his expectations had failed.
The greater the expectations, the greater the disappointment.
When he controlled his clone and walked dozens of steps, he was as desperate as he was looking forward to it at that time!
The strange creatures were still there!
Gar was very desperate.
After the tearing sensation on his body slowly disappeared, Gar¡¯s eyes turned red as he stared straight at the young man opposite him.
At this moment, the young man still had a smile on his face. He stood there and stared at him without moving. It was very strange.
Then why was he fine?
Gar was as confused as he could be.
He was very unwilling.
Why was the young man fine?
¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±
The young man opposite him suddenly spoke. His voice sounded very gentle. He did not seem like a person who liked to kill.
Gar was stunned for a moment.
Because the other party¡¯s appearance was really too rxed.
It was as if he did not encounter any strange creatures in the swamp at all.
Could it be that his direction had no strange creatures?
Should he give it a try?
Gar thought carefully and finally decided to give up.
He already did not have too much physical strength to waste. If he were to casually waste another clone, then he was afraid that he would not be able tost even today.
The best way now was to get some information from the young man in front of him.
Why was she fine?
¡°You... didn¡¯t you feel anything unusual?¡±
Gar asked nervously.
¡°Unusual?¡±
The young man was stunned for a moment. Then, he rubbed his chin and thought for a moment before asking with a smile, ¡°are you talking about this ce?¡±
Nonsense!!
Could it be that I can talk about other ces?!
Gar roared in his heart, but of course, he could not show it. Thus, he nodded and said, ¡°of course.¡±
¡°Hehe...¡±
Just as he finished speaking.
Gar heard the young man on the opposite sideugh.
This made Gar¡¯s eyebrows jump.
¡°There¡¯s also an abnormality here.¡±
Just as Gar was about to fly into a rage, he heard the young man¡¯s answer.
Was there an abnormality?
Where?
Just as Gar had a question in his heart.
Then, he saw the young man opposite him point at the bottom of his feet, and then said with a smile, ¡°there seems to be a strange creature under my feet. It has been trying to stop me and doesn¡¯t want me to leave. From the looks of it, it seems to want me to go down and apany it.¡±
Instantly, Gar¡¯s pupils constricted.
There was indeed a strange creature!
But...
What was wrong with this young man?!
Was he really not afraid?
Moreover, from the way he looked and the way he spoke, it seemed that he did not take the strange creatures in the swamp seriously at all?!
How could this be possible!
The strange creatures in the swamp, even if it was not the strongest in the entire ck Swamp, they were not weak.
Especially in the swamp, its abilities were disyed to the extreme!
It was not just him.
Even all the B rank mages from before werepletely defenseless against the strange creatures in the swamp. As long as they were caught, they would not be able to move at all, and could only let the other strange creatures hurt them.
It could be said that it was quite powerful.
ording to his previous guess, the strange creature in the swamp should be B rank, or even B+ rank.
And ording to his guess, this strange creature only had one ability.
That was binding!
The ability was simple, but it was still able to be a B rank strange creature. This proved that this ability was terrifying, and not an ordinary person could break it!
Therefore, the binding force was obvious, it must be very powerful!
However, this strange creature could not bind this young man?!
How was this possible?!
In his opinion, this young man was at most twenty-five years old, or maybe even twenty-one or twenty-two years old.
In the end, he could deal with this strange swamp so easily?!
Where did this young mane from?
Howe he had never heard of him before?
If his ability was really great, with their family¡¯s information channels, it was impossible for him not to have heard of him!
Gar¡¯s pupils trembled.
¡°So...¡±
A smile appeared on the young man¡¯s face.
Gar looked over.
So what?
Just as he was about to ask, the young man had already opened his mouth. ¡°So, I¡¯m wondering if I should behead this annoying strange creature...¡±
Behead?!
Gar¡¯s heart trembled even more.
Was this something that could be beheaded just like that?
Even if you could get rid of this restraint, the difficulty of beheading this strange creature had increased by more than one level!
How could the strange creature that grew in the swamp be killed just like that?
To this kind of strange creature, the swamp was like its home.
Even if its strength was really stronger than it, killing it in its home was even more difficult than ascending to the heavens.
But from the tone of this young man.
It was as if he could really kill that strange creature at any time.
¡°Kill... Then kill it!¡±
Gar said.
Although he did not think that this young man could do it, if he could really do it, it would be a pleasant surprise to him.
After killing this strange creature, his chances of getting out would be much greater.
¡°Behead?¡±
¡°Forget it, forget it.¡±
A strange smile shed across the young man¡¯s eyes. Then, he waved his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t n to behead it. So be it. It won¡¯t affect me.¡±
Instantly, Gar¡¯s face alternated between green and white.
¡°You, on the other hand.¡±
¡°Why did you call me here?¡±
The young man asked with a smile.
Gar opened his mouth, but for a moment, he did not say anything.
He called you here because he wanted to drag you down with him...
Gar did not dare to say these words.
After seeing this young man, his eyes began to shine.
Because this young man¡¯s strength seemed to be very strong.
And from the looks of it, the young man¡¯s attitude was very gentle. Perhaps he could use his methods to escape from here.
Gar thought to himself.
#
Chapter 245: The Method to Advance to an A Rank
Chapter 245: The Method to Advance to an A Rank
¡°I...¡±
Gar opened his mouth and paused for a long time.
In the end, Gar decided not to hide it anymore. If he continued to hide it, he might never be able to get out again.
¡°Little brother, to be honest, I¡¯m trapped.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been trapped here for a few days. I feel very ufortable, so I¡¯m begging you to take me out.¡±
After saying that, he nervously stared at the young man in front of him.
In his opinion, this young man had a very gentle personality, very simr to a person he knew.
And every time he used this tone to talk to the person he knew, no matter what request he made, that person would basically agree.
In his words, this kind of person was too soft-hearted.
¡°But.¡±
At this time, the young man across from him spoke, ¡°why should I help you?¡±
¡°If I¡¯m not wrong.¡±
¡°When you called me over, it didn¡¯t seem like you wanted me to save you, right?¡±
¡°Mm... there seems to be a lot of strange creatures here. Since you¡¯ve been trapped here for a few days, you must know that there¡¯s something weird here, but you didn¡¯t seem to remind me...¡±
The young man stopped speaking.
But his meaning was clearly expressed.
The young man had a strange smile on his face as he stared straight at the other party.
Ah?
Gar was stunned for a moment.
He opened his mouth but did not know what to say for a moment.
In an instant, he felt a little regretful.
F*ck!!
If he had known that this young man was so powerful, he would not have spoken like that!
¡°I. . . I...¡±
Garr was incoherent.
¡°Forget it.¡±
The young man interrupted him and said with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t pursue the matter this time.¡±
Then...
Garr was stunned.
The next second, he saw the young man suddenly turn around and leave, not intending to care about it.
Garr immediately panicked.
It was not easy for him to find a person who could help him solve the danger around him, but now he left just like that?? How could he be satisfied?!
Gar was thinking anxiously, thinking about how he could make the other party stay and help him escape.
The young man walked slowly.
The strange creature hidden in the swamp under his feet really did not seem to be able to harm the other party, and it could not even slow down his walking speed!
This meant that this young man was really very powerful!
There was really a chance to help him escape from here!
He could not waste it!
Seeing that the young man was walking further and further away, and was about to walk out of this so-called ¡®trap¡¯, Gar became more and more anxious.
Countless thoughts shed through his mind.
Finally, there was a way that might work!
¡°Little brother, wait!¡±
Gar shouted loudly.
However, the young man did not seem to hear him. He did not turn around and continued to walk.
¡°Little brother!¡±
¡°Wait!!¡±
Gar shouted anxiously.
This time, the young man heard him. He turned around with a smile in his eyes and said, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Is there anything else?¡±
Gar did not dare to hesitate.
He quickly said, ¡°I have some information here that you might not know, but it is definitely very valuable. So I want to use this information to ask you to help me with this. How about it?¡±
¡°Tell me first, what is the information?¡±
Gar took a deep breath and said, ¡°I roughly know how to advance from B+ rank to A rank!¡±
¡°Oh?¡±
The young man opposite him turned around with a smile.
The young man¡¯s action immediately made Gar heave a sigh of relief.
It seemed that this information was indeed useful.
One had to know that in this world, a lot of information was not held by powerful people, but by powerful forces.
Under normal circumstances.
A mage without a force to rely on, no matter how talented he was, if he did not have any fortuitous encounters, he could only stay at B+ rank in the end, because he would never know how to advance to A rank.
No one would tell him!
Unless he had a connection with someone from a powerful force, or had joined a force.
Only then could he possibly advance to A rank.
Moreover, even if he had relied on the method given to him by this faction to step into A rank, he could not reveal it without the permission of the other faction. Otherwise, the other faction would not be satisfied.
It was precisely because of this that information like how to step into A rank was in the hands of various factions.
And although this young man was powerful, he had never heard of him.
This meant that this young man was most likely not from a big force, but from a small family or something like that. He would not know such news.
After all, not everyone was like Nikorei from the Mage Association.
She was extremely lucky to have obtained a way to advance to a grade through a fortuitous encounter, thus stepping into A rank in one fell swoop. Now that her strength had been trained and she had broken through, she was already a super strong person of A+ rank.
¡°Tell me.¡±
The young man had a smile on his face.
Gar thought for a moment, then said, ¡°no problem, but after this, you have to help me leave this ce... or you can help me kill the strange creatures around here.¡±
After seeing the young man nod, Gar felt a sudden joy in his heart.
There¡¯s hope!
The heavens really would not stop me!
He might really be able to get out!!
Gar did not dare to hesitate and quickly said,
¡°If you want to advance to A rank, you first need a ritual. You need to find the lives of those who believe in you. The number is around a hundred... in other words, if you want to break through to A rank, you must first spread the word about your believers. After you be A rank, you will be the Guardian God of those who believes in you.¡±
¡°After you advance to A rank, as long as the people who believe in you don¡¯t die, then this A rank mage will never die.¡±
¡°If you want to kill an A rank creature, you must find the location of the opponent¡¯s believers in advance!¡±
Gail quickly told him everything he knew.
Believers?
A hundred people?
Guardian God? Not dying?
The young man was also quite surprised when he heard this. After thinking for a while, he smiled.
Then, Gar saw the young man look at him, and then a strange smile appeared on his face.
Gar immediately became nervous.
What did he mean?
He would not go back on his word, right?
Gar was very sensitive now, and he began to suspect everything.
There was nothing he could do. After all, this was a matter that concerned his life, so he could not be careless.
Of course.
Then, he heaved a sigh of relief.
Because he heard the young man¡¯s voice.
¡°Okay.¡±
¡°I¡¯m very satisfied.¡±
¡°In that case, I¡¯ll help you clean up the rubbish around here.¡±
The young man smiled at Gar.
Then, Gar saw a ck scythe suddenly appear in the young man¡¯s hand, swaying under the sunlight.
This is...
Gar¡¯s pupils constricted.
#
Chapter 246: Invisible Strange Creature
Chapter 246: Invisible Strange Creature
As soon as the huge ck scythe appeared, Gar was shocked.
This scythe...
Was so familiar!
It was as if he had heard of it somewhere!
Gar immediately searched in his mind.
He must have heard of it.
Gar thought for a while, but in the end, he did not think which mage actually had such a weapon.
He carefully searched for some unspecialized people, even the young people from many big forces, but still had no clue.
But he did not know why.
He always felt that he seemed to have heard about this giant ck scythe from somewhere.
But he just could not remember.
Gar frowned, and his gaze fell on the young man opposite him. His gaze looked back and forth on the other person, trying to find some clues from him.
However, just as he focused his gaze on the young man, his pupils constricted.
Chi! Chi!
The young man opposite him picked up his scythe.
With just a light stroke towards the swamp, Gar immediately heard a screaming from the swamp.
Then, he saw that the swamp under his feet seemed to have started to be soft, at leastpared to before.
This scene made Gar¡¯s heart even more shocked.
It was solved just like that?
Just a light wave?
He killed this strange creature who could even restrain a B+ mage?
Who was this young man? How could he be so powerful? Where did hee from?
In an instant, countless thoughts shed through Gar¡¯s mind.
He was quite shocked.
He began to search his mind more carefully.
But then, he was worried that the young man would leave just like that. He hurriedly warned loudly, ¡°there seems to be something strange in the air here, but you can¡¯t see it with the naked eye. You can¡¯t even detect it with magic. Be careful!¡±
When he spoke, he was very nervous.
Because with the strength this young man disyed, it was really possible for him to escape!
As long as he was a little more careful, there should be no problem.
The only problem was the strange creature floating in the air.
This strange creature was also very powerful. It could almost break a person¡¯s neck in an instant. There was simply no time to guard against it because no one had any way of knowing the other party¡¯s location.
This kind of strange creature was perfect for a surprise attack.
Therefore, even if this young man could really kill the strange creature in the swamp in an instant, if he did not know the other party¡¯s location, he would be easily killed by the other party¡¯s surprise attack.
As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a cut on the young man¡¯s clothes.
What surprised him was that.
The young man was not injured. There was only a cut on his chest, and his skin was as hard as iron. Not only did he not bleed, there was not even a scratch.
His defense!
Was it actually so strong?
The strange creature could not break through it?
Gar felt that this world was a little crazy.
Who was this young man? ! Where did hee from? This was too abnormal!
However... the stronger the better!
The stronger he was, the greater the probability of him getting out!
Especially when he saw that this strange creature could not harm the other party, Gar only felt a huge sigh of relief. He felt much more rxed.
And just as Gar felt rxed...
The young man opposite him... That was nders, was also very surprised.
This strange creature was indeed as Gar had said.
He could not see it with the naked eye, and he could not even sense it with his senses. He did not know where the other party was.
But just now, this strange creature had clearly appeared in front of him. He did not even know what had scratched his skin.
However, nders¡¯s current body was at level 10 Demonic God¡¯s Body, and it was almost imprable.
Even a weapon made of strange creature silver stone could not break through his defense.
Let alone other weapons?
Therefore, in his eyes, that attack was just a scratch.
¡°Interesting!¡±
A smile subconsciously appeared on nders¡¯s face.
If this strange creature submitted to him, he would be a very powerful helper.
It was just that he did not know if this strange creature had any other abilities.
Bang!
At this moment, another attack inexplicablynded on his shoulder.
His clothes were still torn.
His insides were intact.
Was it this kind of attack again?
It was really too weak.
Was there not a slightly stronger attack?
While thinking, nders brandished the ck scythe in his hand.
Thinking was thinking, action was action.
Someone was attacking him, but nders did not have the habit of quietly standing and letting the other party attack him.
Night Cut.
Puchi!
The ck scythe swung in a big circle in the air, and the attack range directly covered a few meters in the surrounding area.
In the eyes of others, this attack seemed to have missed.
But ndersughed.
He held his weapon, so he naturally knew whether this attack was useful or not.
From the touch, his attack not only hit the opponent but also seemed to hurt the opponent.
This was because the opponent retreated very quickly.
Perhaps it did not cause too much damage.
¡°The attack is too weak. Are there any more slightly stronger attacks?¡±
nders said to the air.
However, this scene directly frightened Gar, who was not far away.
Hearing his words, Gar¡¯s eyes widened.
This guy!
He was too crazy!!
He actually dared to provoke the other party!
However, to be honest, this young man¡¯s strength was indeed terrifying, especially that big ck scythe in his hand. It was really very powerful. Even though he was standing so far away, he could feel the terrifying auraing from that scythe.
This scythe... could it be that it was also a very powerful strange creature?!
As soon as this thought appeared, he was almost certain.
Because it was too simr.
At this moment, Gar admired this young man even more.
Not only was he powerful, but even the weapon in his hand was also a very high-level strange creature. This young man was almostparable Nikorei!
nders did not pay much attention to Gar¡¯s guess.
After he said those provocative words, he had a smile on his face.
He just wanted to see.
What other methods did this strange have?
If there were more powerful methods, he would have to subdue this strange and make this strange submit to him.
He had never seen this kind of strangeness that favored assassination.
Moreover, this strange creature¡¯s ability to hide itself was too strong. Even nders himself could not discover it!
Sure enough, his provocation worked.
He did not wait for long.
He felt something in his heart and felt that the strange creature seemed to be approaching him.
In the next second.
He felt that his head was grabbed by something. Before he could react, a huge force came from above, as if it wanted to break his head.
Crack.
Flender¡¯s head moved slightly, twisted slightly in one direction, and then stopped.
Then, a smile appeared on Flenders¡¯s face.
#
Chapter 247: Subdue a New Strange Creature
Chapter 247: Subdue a New Strange Creature
Feeling the tremendous forceing from above his head, a smile finally appeared on nders¡¯s face.
Only this kind of force was enough!
If it were not for nders relying on his Demonic God¡¯s Body, his neck would have been broken by his opponent... of course, even so, it would not be able to kill nders. In fact, it would only be a tickle to him.
However, such strength could be considered fatal to others.
Those mages were all humans.
There were not many people who could withstand this move.
Thinking of this, nders¡¯s heart calmed down.
This strange creature, he must have it!!
Crack!
This power was still increasing, but nders was unmoved. The smile on his face only became happier.
This monster!!
Not far away, the more Gar watched, the more frightened he became.
Seeing the young man¡¯s appearance, he had already guessed that this strange creature had already begun to try to break his neck. Previously, many mages¡¯ necks had been twisted to 360 degrees.
And it had happened almost instantaneously.
And this was also something that Gar had been very worried about.
If this young man was like those people, and his neck was broken... the consequences would be unimaginable.
Now, Gar finally let out a sigh of relief.
It seemed that the strange creature hiding in the air really could not do anything to this young man.
Gar was even more delighted.
¡°Still not giving up?¡±
After a minute, nders felt that this strange creature had not given up and wanted to break his neck.
But at this moment, nders had already gotten used to it.
If this strange creature could really break his neck, it would only have a one in ten thousand chance of sess if he waspletely unprepared or if heunched a surprise attack.
But now...
It was basically impossible.
As soon as he finished speaking, this strange creature still refused to give up.
¡°Sigh.¡±
¡°I already said it¡¯s useless.¡±
nders sighed, and a strange smile shed across his eyes.
Then, he slowly raised the scythe.
Whoosh!!
The scythe cut through the air, and a silver-ck full moon instantly appeared in the air... This was the effect of the scythe.
Pfft!
A sound rang in his ear.
Then, he felt something fall into the swamp. nders guessed that it should be this strange creature¡¯s hands.
And after this attack...
This strange creature seemed to be afraid of him.
It did not n toe out again.
But...
[Fear Point s+18,000]
[Fear Points +19,000]
[Fear Points +20,000]
As long as he was afraid of nders, he would not have to worry about not finding him.
ording to the source of this fear points, he could easily trace the specific location of the other party.
A smile appeared on nders¡¯s face.
¡°Little brother, are you okay?¡±
¡°That¡¯s weird. What should we do? It¡¯s hiding in the air. No one can find it unless those mages who know spatial magic can find it. Don¡¯t waste your energy standing there...¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you take me out?¡±
At this moment, Gar¡¯s voice came from the other side.
nders smiled and nced at him.
Then, nders retracted his gaze, raised his scythe, and flew in a direction. His speed was quite fast, and neither gar nor the strange thing hiding in the air had time to react.
Night Cut.
The ck full moon appeared again.
ording to nders¡¯s feelings, this attack did not miss, and it was extremely sharp as it shed at the opponent¡¯s body.
¡°Ah Ah!!¡±
A scream came from the air.
Instantly, Gar, who had been observing the situation on this side, was stunned.
Scream?
He shed at the opponent?
How did he discover it?
Could it be that he had also learned spatial magic??
At this moment, the questions in Gail¡¯s heart grew even more. He looked forward in disbelief, and his curiosity towards this mysterious young man grew.
Swoosh!
nders chuckled and turned his head to look behind him on the right.
Then he said, ¡°are you still hiding? I can see you!¡±
Just as he finished speaking.
nders noticed that this strange creature had given him a lot of fear points.
¡°Come out.¡±
¡°You¡¯re hiding there. Am I right?¡±
¡°If you still don¡¯te out, you won¡¯t have the chance toe out after the next attack.¡±
nders looked at him with a faint smile.
A few breathster.
nders narrowed his eyes and saw the air in front of him suddenly fluctuate.
Then, a half-human-sized chameleon appeared in his line of sight.
However, the chameleon was notpletely unharmed at the moment. Instead, both of its arms were broken, and the lower half of its body was hanging there. It looked as if it was going to break. The situation was quite tragic.
¡°Yo.¡±
¡°It¡¯s out.¡±
nders smiled even more happily.
He slowly walked over to the other party, then smiled and said, ¡°are you interested in following me?¡±
Although this strange chameleon¡¯s body was no longer in good shape, it had an angry expression on its face. It stared at nders without saying a word.
However, nders knew that the other party was not mute. It had clearly let out a scream just now.
¡°Not speaking?¡±
¡°And from the looks of it, you seem very unwilling?¡±
nders smiled.
¡°How did you find me?¡± The chameleon¡¯s tone was very unwilling.
¡°Of course I knew where you were from the start.¡±
After nders said one sentence, he smiled.
¡°Tsk tsk.¡±
¡°And, your address is not right.¡±
¡°You should ask, master, how did you find me!¡±
nders waved the scythe in his hand, ying with it as he spoke with a smile.
Master?
Not far away, Gar felt that this young man was crazy.
He actually wanted this strange creature to submit to him?
This was too absurd!
Not only did he think it was absurd, even this chameleon strange creature itself felt that it was absurd.
¡°In your dreams!¡±
The chameleon covered its arm and said coldly.
Hearing this, nders did not get angry. Instead, he nced at it.
Fear.
In the next moment, the cold face of the chameleon instantly changed. It became extremely terrified, as if it had encountered something extremely terrifying. Ity on the ground and rolled around.
¡°I agree!!¡±
¡°Master! I submit to you!!¡±
After a few seconds, the chameleon finally could not hold on any longer. It began to howl in pain on the ground.
At the same time.
Another ind appeared in nders¡¯s sea of consciousness.
The ind would sometimes turn transparent, and at other times, it would appear. The size of the entire ind was almost second only to the blood spirit flower¡¯s Ind. One could see how powerful it was.
¡°Not bad.¡±
A smile appeared on nders¡¯s face. After removing his fear, he said to the chameleon, ¡°I¡¯ll call you Little Dragon from now on.¡±
After he finished speaking.
nders looked at the mage not far away and said, ¡°the strange creature has been resolved. You cane over now.¡±
#
Chapter 248: What if It’s a Strange Creature?
Chapter 248: What if It¡¯s a Strange Creature?
When the voice came, Gar could not believe his eyes and ears.
He had really subdued this strange creature!
Gar was extremely shocked.
Of course, what shocked him, even more, was that this young man had used some kind of method to make the other party submit to him.
He had never heard of such a method before.
It was truly unbelievable.
Of course, this matter only shed through his mind in an instant.
Because in the next second, he heard the young man¡¯s voice asking him to go over.
Gar was overjoyed.
It was really resolved!!
Of course, for the sake of safety, Gar did not leave this ce immediately. Instead, he spent a lot of energy to create a clone and let the clone go out to test it out.
This time, the clone walked out unscathed.
¡°The heavens do not disappoint those who have the heart.¡±
¡°I can finally get out!¡±
Gar almost cried out in excitement.
God knows how he had gotten through these few days.
At this foothold, he had been trapped for several days. He did not eat or drink but relied on his own magic to support himself. Until now, his stamina was almost exhausted.
In fact, if his situation continued, he would probably not be able to hold on until the day after tomorrow.
Therefore, he felt as much despair as he could in the past few days.
In the end, he was even driven mad.
He wanted to drag someone else to die with him!
It could be said that if he had not met this young man, he would definitely still be in despair.
¡°Little brother, thank you so much.¡±
Gar walked over quickly.
¡°No need to thank me, we just want what we want... Moreover, your information is also very important to me.¡±
Gar looked at the young man opposite him and smiled.
Seeing the young man¡¯s smile, Gar felt both excited and unwilling.
He came to the ck Swamp to subdue a powerful strange creature, but in the end, not only did he not subdue a strange creature, he even almost lost his life...
Gar was thinking,
the young man in front of him was so strong. If he could form a team with this young man when he came, then taming a strange creature should be very easy.
It was just a pity.
This opportunity could only wait until the next time.
He had to go back now.
His physical strength had been exhausted too much, and there was no way for him to continue fighting.
In fact, even if he were to deal with a C rank strange creature right now, he might not even be able to deal with it.
¡°Little brother, can you give me your contact information?¡±
Gar smiled as he took out his phone.
He decided that he woulde here again next time.
However, it was impossible for him toe here alone. If he could invite this young man, that would be the best. If he could not, then he could call for some helpers from the outside, or he could call for someone from the n¡¯s guest retainer.
Thinking of this, a word suddenly shed through Gar¡¯s mind.
Guest retainer?
Instantly, an idea appeared in Gar¡¯s mind.
If this young man was invited into their n, then would their n not be able to have one more subordinate with great potential?
In any case, this person was also an unaffiliated person.
He did not have any great powers supporting him!
Moreover, if he could find such a potential subordinate for his family, he would have more assurance when hepeted with a few other people in the family in the future. Why not?
Thinking of this, Gar immediately asked, ¡°Little brother, how should I address you?¡±
¡°Ha...¡±
¡°nders.¡±
The young man opposite himughed.
nders?
Hearing this, Gar immediately searched his head.
But after searching his entire head, he still could not think of where he had heard this name before...
However, when Gar shifted his gaze to the huge ck scythe in nders¡¯s hand, he found it strange.
He had never heard of this name before.
But how could this ck scythe be so familiar?
However, Gar did not think for long, he directly stated his purpose. ¡°nders, are you interested in joining our family... well, it¡¯s not really joining. It¡¯s just a name, but you can use it to learn a lot of information that you normally would not have ess to.¡±
There was one thing that Gar did not say.
Even if it was just a name, it still required an oath. That was to be loyal to their family from now on. Once you betrayed them, you would suffer a bacsh.
However, Gar did not mention this.
As long as he could trick nders into joining his family, the powerful people in his family would naturally be able to easily see how powerful nders was. At that time, it would not be a question of whether nders wanted to leave or not.
It would be a question of whether he could leave or not.
Over the years, he had relied on this to lure many mages with potential.
And those mages were now considered to be small soldiers that the family members could deploy at will.
In Gar¡¯s opinion, there was nothing wrong with this.
After all, their family had been passed down for hundreds of years, so they naturally had their own pride. How could a young man with talent and potential, who had not even matured yet, be on equal footing?
¡°What family?¡±
nders asked with interest.
¡°Albert Family!¡±
Albert Gar was slightly delighted. He tried his best to make his expression look a little more friendly.
As long as he could call him over to their family, then everything would be easy to handle.
nders was very surprised when he heard this. He also looked over with a friendly expression. ¡°Your family... does everyone want it? Regardless of where theye from?¡±
¡°Of course!¡±
Gar immediately nodded.
At the same time, he saw that the other party was beginning to think about what he had said, so he was pleasantly surprised.
There¡¯s hope!
Gar was filled with anticipation.
¡°Then what if...¡±
When nders said this, he suddenly paused.
Hmm?
What if?
Gar looked at nders with some doubt.
¡°What if it¡¯s a strange creature?¡±
¡°Even if it¡¯s a strange creature?¡±
nders looked at Gar, a very strange smile appearing on his face.
¡°Of course!¡±
Gar immediately said without hesitation, but when his voice fell, he was stunned.
Strange creature?
What¡¯s weird?
What does a strange creature have to do with anything?
Gar was stunned for a moment, then he reacted and looked at nders with a stunned expression.
¡°What... What do you mean?¡±
Gail suddenly felt uneasy.
Especially when he saw the strange smile of the young man opposite him, the rm in his heart immediately sounded.
This...
In an instant, Gar panicked.
However, in the next second, when he raised his gaze and looked at nders¡¯s face, he saw that the originally gentle and refined face of nders had started to lose its flesh and blood.
St!
The wet flesh and blood fell from his face and sank into the swamp.
Gar¡¯s pupils locked.
At this moment, the rm in his heart was sending out an extreme warning to him.
However, he still could not move his feet.
Because he waspletely frightened!
Seeing the flesh and blood of the young man opposite him begin to fall until he revealed his true face under the blood of nders, only then did gar suddenly understand, and the despair in his heart surged!!
#
Chapter 249: Two Powerful Servants
Chapter 249: Two Powerful Servants
Scarecrow!!
It was actually the scarecrow!!
No wonder!
No wonder that huge ck scythe gave him a very familiar feeling!
He had heard about scarecrows from other people more than once. Some people even joked that if he encountered a weapon with a huge ck scythe, he should run quickly. It might even be a scarecrow.
The thing that left the deepest impression on him was the massacre of tens of thousands of people!
The huge ck scythe danced in the blood, making it hard for him to forget.
Even the elders in the family said that this scarecrow was not simple.
This was also why.
One of the reasons why Gar was terrified when the young man opposite him revealed his true appearance.
Even if he was in his best condition, he might not be able to defeat this scarecrow. Not to mention, his entire body was weak, and the magic power in his body was almost exhausted.
In this state, he did not have the slightest ability to fight back against the Scarecrow.
Most importantly...
This scarecrow was vicious and cruel.
It was even more impossible for him to let him off!
If this scarecrow was really willing to let him go, then there would not have been so many people who died at Wentley Stadium.
Gar looked at it in horror.
Opposite him, the flesh on the young man¡¯s face hadpletely peeled off, revealing a twisted scarecrow¡¯s face that made him feel extremely terrified.
This scarecrow¡¯s face that was filled with scarecrows actually had a very strange smile on it.
Gar¡¯s legs went weak.
He was about to copse.
He had just escaped from the strange swamp and the strange chameleon that was hiding in the air. He had just been safe, and now he had encountered scarecrows that were even more terrifying than these two.
How could he be so unlucky!!
He had just left the wolf¡¯s den and entered the tiger¡¯s den!
At this moment, Gar¡¯s mood could be imagined.
¡°How is it?¡±
¡°Your family, do they want a strange creature?¡±
At this moment, the smile on nders¡¯s face grew brighter and brighter as he stared at Gar with a gloomy gaze.
[Fear Points +18,000]
[Fear Points +17,000]
¡°You... You!¡±
Gar pointed at nders in fear, and was so scared that he was incoherent.
¡°Me?¡±
nders smiled.
Then, he walked up to him and ced a pair of rough straw palms on top of Gail¡¯s head.
Boom!
Gail was so scared that his legs went soft and he did not dare to move at all.
His current appearance was as ugly as it could get. His eyes were so scared that they were filled with blood and were extremely red.
He did not want to die!
¡°Tsk tsk.¡±
¡°Looking at your appearance, it¡¯spletely different from when I just rescued you.¡±
¡°Oh right, I still have to thank you for telling me the way to advance to A rank. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll need some time to find out about this news. You also know that time is very precious to me.¡±
¡°Also, in return, I¡¯ll always remember you.¡±
With a smile on his face, nders stood tall in front of Gar. Hisrge hand, which was filled with straw, kept moving around thetter¡¯s head, and in the end, he gently pressed down.
Fear.
Destroyer Scarecrow.
nders exerted a little strength.
He used two skills at the same time on Gar¡¯s body.
The next moment, Gar directly copsed on the ground.
¡°No!¡±
¡°Don¡¯te over!!¡±
¡°Ahhh! ! !¡±
It was unknown what gar had seen in the illusion. His body did not listen and retreated. At the same time, in nders¡¯s eyes, the flesh and blood in Gar¡¯s body had begun to rapidly disappear.
It was gradually reced by endless straws.
nders, on the other hand, had a crazy smile on his face as he stared at his prey.
¡°Ahhh!!¡±
After a few minutes, Gar¡¯sst scream echoed within a hundred meters.
...
The matter here was settled.
nders looked around. He could feel that there were many strange creatures hidden around him, and most of them were powerful. There were quite a number of C rank, and there were even quite a number of B rank.
The strange creature quality here had already improved a lotpared to before.
So, this should be the core location of the ck Swamp.
nders guessed in his heart.
He had already used the Disguise skill again and turned into a young man.
He had to admit.
This skill was really too useful.
Every time, he could use this skill to y with some mages for a long time, which made him very excited.
Sometimes, he even thought that if he did not have this skill, would he not be just like the other strange creatures? If that happened, he would not have any fun at all.
After thinking for a while.
nders entered the sea of consciousness and summoned two servants.
One was the magic sword Apophis.
The other was the blood spirit flower that he had harvested on Puls Street in Coase City.
¡°Good afternoon, great master.¡±
¡°Good afternoon, master.¡±
Two different voices sounded at the same time.
Then, Apophis and the blood spirit flower suddenly stopped.
They looked around and were quite surprised.
¡°Master, you came to the ck Swamp?!¡±
Apophis was quite surprised. At the same time, nders seemed to hear a hint of nostalgia in his tone.
Although the blood spirit flower didn¡¯t speak, as its master, nders could clearly feel his emotions. It was very simr to Apophis.
nders didn¡¯t speak.
Instead, he stood where he was and began to think.
While he was thinking, he did notnd on a foothold in the swamp, so it was not safe.
In addition, he did not move at all. Soon, he attracted the strange attention of the surrounding strange creatures.
Soon, a few strange creatures rushed toward nders.
They had always liked to kill. If someone stood still, they would not let go of this opportunity.
Moreover, the strange creatures around them were not weak.
Among the strange creatures that rushed over, there were even two that were B rank. The aura on their bodies was very astonishing.
However, what surprised these strange creatures was that even when they were about to rush in front of him, this person still did not move. This did not disappoint them. Instead, it made them even more excited.
Puchi!
Bang!
However, just as they were about to reach nders...
All of a sudden, their bodies froze.
A blood-red greatsword and a delicate-looking blood-red flower rose into the air, blocking all of this.
In the next second...
The blood-red greatsword streaked across the sky and exploded with an astonishing blood-red sword light that was dozens of meters long and wide!
Then, it swept across the sky!
In an instant, countless strange creatures¡¯ screams were heard.
At the same time.
Red pollen suddenly appeared around the blood-red flower that looked extremely delicate. Then, arge amount of red mist spread out in the surroundings!
Following that, explosions came one after another from within the red fog.
The red fog continued to spread out!
When the red fog spread out, many of the strange creatures who were not far from here all had a change in expression. They looked over and stared at the red fog in the air. Their expressions became serious.
¡°Blood spirit flower...¡±
A surprised voice suddenly sounded out of nowhere, like thunder!
#
Chapter 250: Preparations for Advancing to a Rank
Chapter 250: Preparations for Advancing to a Rank
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Blood spirit flower!
A voice came from somewhere and spread across arge area.
There were many mages and strange creatures in this area.
They had also heard the voice.
Those who knew about the blood spirit flower had a change in expression. Then, some terrifying images appeared in their minds.
Those who did not know about the blood spirit flower had a confused look on their faces.
However, they could tell that this name was extraordinary based on the sudden changes in the expressions of the people around them.
In fact, among these people...
After they heard the name of the blood spirit flower, they immediately began to search the surroundings, hoping to find the location of the blood spirit flower.
...
And at the scene.
Those who were charging towards nders were all extremely bizarre.
Regardless of whether they were C rank or B rank, without exception, they were all killed on the spot.
There was no life left.
Following the attack of the magic sword Apophis and the blood spirit flower, the surrounding strange creatures were stunned on the spot.
They were all stunned and did not dare to attack again.
All of them looked at the blood-red greatsword and the delicate flower, their eyes filled with fear.
They did not know what the rtionship between these two powerful strange creatures and the young man standing in the middle was, but at this moment, they roughly understood that this was not something they could afford to provoke.
Very quickly, nders turned his gaze towards the blood spirit flower.
Receiving its master¡¯s gaze, the blood spirit flower instantly lost its previous imposing manner.
¡°Master, is something the matter?¡±
The blood spirit flower was rmed.
At this scene, it was dumbfounded by all the strange creatures around it.
Just a moment ago, it was clearly very domineering. In fact, the moment it made its move, it had attracted the attention of the other powerful and strange creatures in the swamp. Now, it had actually be like this.
That young man...
The strange creaturse around them all became serious and began to focus their attention on nders.
However, the strange thing was that they actually could not see any aura from this young man¡¯s body. It was as if he was just an ordinary person. It was very strange.
However, they were clearly not fools.
They had all heard that the blood spirit flower called this young man its master!
What did this mean?
This young man¡¯s strength would not be weak. It could even be stronger!
The famous blood spirit flower, especially in the ck Swamp. The name of the blood spirit flower was very well-known, so they naturally knew about it. At this time, it was actually taken in as a servant!!
This was simply ridiculous.
nders looked at the blood spirit flower, thought for a moment, and then a smile appeared on his face, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a mission.¡±
The blood spirit flower looked at him in puzzlement.
¡°Ha...¡±
nders smiled and said, ¡°rule this ck Swamp!¡±
Boom!
nders¡¯s words were astonishing.
The blood spirit flower was instantly dumbfounded.
What did master mean by this?
He wanted him to rule this ce? With his strength?
The blood spirit flower knew that it was impossible for him to rule this ce with his own strength, but he did not know how to reject nders, so he was very conflicted.
Just as she was feeling extremely conflicted...
nders suddenlyughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t you say that you would rule this ck Swamp now.¡±
¡°You can take it slow. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡±
¡°As for now, with your strength, I believe that it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to rule a few hundred meters around here, right? Of course, the bigger the area you rule, the better. During this process, I will help you first.¡±
nders¡¯s words immediately made the blood spirit flower heave a sigh of relief.
If it really wanted to rule this ce with his current strength, then in a few days, there would probably be an extremely powerful strange creature that woulde knocking on itsdoor.
One had to know.
Back then, even his mother, a grade A strange creature, could only upy half of the world in the ck Swamp. The other half was upied by a strange creatrure of the same rank.
With his current strength, it couldn¡¯t even afford to provoke that monster!
But if it could only rule a few hundred meters...
That would be rtively easy.
And if it had master¡¯s help, this area could at least be expanded several times!
Even ruling one-third of the ck Swamp was not impossible!
After all, even now, it still could not figure out how strong its master¡¯s true strength was!
He only knew that its master¡¯s strength was invincible below A rank!
But what made it curious was, why would its master suddenly make such a decision?
It was not unsatisfied.
Actually, he was quite willing.
After all, to them, the ck Swamp was a good ce.
¡°You only need to do this.¡±
¡°As for the specifics, you¡¯ll slowly find out in the future.¡±
A smile appeared on nders¡¯s face.
Of course, he was doing this to prepare for his advancement to A rank.
If he allowed the blood spirit flower to rule this ce, then all the strange creatures in this territory would worship him and be his believers.
Although this was the blood spirit flower¡¯s territory, all the strange creatures here today had been seen.
This blood spirit flower was his servant.
Therefore, they knew that the blood spirit flower would listen to their orders. When that time came, the flower they believed in would naturally not be the blood spirit flower.
And in the ck Swamp, there were quite a lot of strange creatures.
There were probably no less than a thousand strange creatures within a radius of a hundred meters. In fact, there would be strange creatures born every moment. However, the birth time was too short and needed time to grow. At this growth stage, there would be a lot of strange creature deaths.
Hence, as long as they upied a ce in the ck Swamp, they would not have to worry about losing all their lives.
That was because they would be born at any moment!
At the same time.
nders summoned apart from one Grafting Scarecrow and nted it on the blood spirit flower.
This type of Scarecrow was the same as the Scarecrow Doll. It would not cause any damage to the target.
The Scarecrow Doll could learn skills.
And the Grafting Scarecrow could transfer fear points to nders.
In other words.
From now on, all the fear points that the blood spirit flower obtains from scaring strange creatures or mages would return to nders in the end.
This could be considered a new path to collect fear points after Warfarin¡¯s novel and Joanna¡¯s movie.
It was a new path to collect fear points!
...
While nders was thinking about his n.
Outside the ck Swamp.
Garros had finally arrived at the ck Swamp with a group of people from the Mage Association¡¯s headquarters.
However, as soon as theynded, Garros and the others¡¯ expressions changed drastically.
They looked around in disbelief, their eyes wide open.
This...
There were dead bodies everywhere!
There were crows eating the corpses everywhere!
It was a tragedy on Earth!
¡°This... Lord Garros...¡±
A mage was so shocked that he had nothing to say.
Some of the mages did not even recover on the spot and vomited on the ground.
¡°What¡¯s going on? Who did this?¡±
A mage was extremely shocked.
They could roughly tell that the people lying on the ground were all from the various factions. Most of them were C rank and D rank mages. In the end, they were all killed by someone.
It could not be a human who had the guts.
Otherwise, this human would have nowhere to run!
Then, it could only be a strange creature.
At the same time, a name appeared in everyone¡¯s mind, including Garros.
¡°It¡¯s the scarecrow!¡±
Someone shouted.
Everyone forgot about the past and saw the mage pointing at a corpse on the ground.
That corpse only had a piece of skin left.
The flesh in the skin had all turned into straw.
Obviously, they had guessed correctly.
The scarecrow!
#
Chapter 251: News of the Scarecrow
Chapter 251: News of the Scarecrow
He had indeede here.
The scarecrow¡¯s face instantly appeared in Garros¡¯s mind.
There was also the despair on the faces of his team members after meeting the scarecrow for the first time.
There was also the scene in Hoke Vige earlier, and the strange cave filled with dried-up silver stones. There was also the little scarecrow that had rushed into his body in the cave and was still unknown to him.
All kinds of scenes shed through his mind.
Creak! Creak!
Garros clenched his fists tightly.
He really hated this scarecrow.
It destroyed his hope again and again.
Since the strange creature silver stones had been destroyed inrge numbers, he had given up the idea of climbing on Rei¡¯s head, because he knew that it was impossible.
That was why Garros hated this scarecrow.
Just hearing this name made him so angry that he wanted to start a massacre.
However, at the same time that he was angry...
There was actually a trace of fear in Garros¡¯s heart.
When they first met, the other party was only C rank, but the scarecrow had used a very strange method to almost annihte his entire team.
But now, the other party was already a B+ rank, so he must have even more methods.
Although he seemed very domineering in Hoke Vige before, after he rushed all the way to the ck Swamp, he kept thinking, if he really met the scarecrow, could he really kill the other party?
After thinking for a long time, Garros finally came to a conclusion.
It was very difficult!
At least with the team by his side, it was almost impossible.
Unless he contacted Rei and asked her to go out with him.
If that was the case, then the scarecrow would definitely not be able to escape and would definitely die.
Moreover, in the cave in Hoke vige.
A little scarecrow even drilled into his body. Until now, he did not know what the little scarecrow was used for.
In his impression, the scarecrow was not a good person.
In fact, it was extremely vicious.
Saying that this little scarecrow was just a prank? That was simply impossible!
That little scarecrow must have some very strange power!
Perhaps, it was the kind of skill that once he met the scarecrow, he would explode. After all, it was not like he had not seen this type of parasitic skill before.
It was precisely because of this that he was still a little afraid when he mentioned the scarecrow.
Right now, he did not dare to directly meet the scarecrow.
He had to first meet up with Rei.
Then, he would let Rei see if she could get the little scarecrow out of his body. Otherwise, he would never feel at ease.
¡°L-lord Garros, what do we do now?¡±
Garros heard this and looked around.
After thinking for a while, Garros said, ¡°you guys are too weak. You Can¡¯t enter the ck Swamp.¡±
¡°You guys can stay here. Find a ce to clean up while you¡¯re at it.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking.
Garros saw the faces of a few people turn slightly pale.
He shook his head andforted, ¡°don¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°Everyone here has been killed by the scarecrow. This means that the scarecrow has entered the ck Swamp. For a short period of time, this ce is quite safe. Don¡¯t worry about that scarecrow.¡±
After saying that, their expressions instantly became much better.
At this time, Garros had already begun to try to contact Rei.
A few minutester.
Garros told Nikorei about the situation here. At the same time, he spread the news that the scarecrow might be here.
¡°Yes, I got it.¡±
Rei replied.
Then, Garros received the location that Rei had sent him.
¡°You guys stay here.¡±
¡°If there are other forcesing, don¡¯t start a conflict. Just tell them the truth.¡±
After saying that, Garros directly dived into the ck Swamp.
...
At the same time.
In the deepest part of the core area of the ck Swamp.
Nikorei hung up the call. Then, she furrowed her brows tightly. No one knew what she was thinking about.
Beside her, there were many people quietly watching her from not far away. When they saw that she had hung up the call, one of the men stepped forward and asked with a smile, ¡°Rei, what happened?¡±
¡°From the looks of it, it doesn¡¯t seem like something good.¡±
The man said with a smile.
Nikorei did not pay attention to him at first.
This man, however, saw that the other party did not pay attention to him, so he simply shrugged his shoulders and prepared to retreat.
At this moment, Nikorei suddenly looked at him and said, ¡°ording to my news, the scarecrow that your sect is looking for has already arrived at the ck Swamp... Moreover, that scarecrow seems to have killed all the logistics people outside the swamp.¡±
As soon as she finished speaking.
The surroundings quickly boiled.
Everyone widened their eyes, unable to believe the authenticity of this sentence.
The logistics personnel... were all killed by the scarecrow?
Among these people, some people were only slightly surprised, and then fell silent for a moment. Some people were angered, shouting that they wanted to kill this scarecrow. Some people even burst into tears, as if his family members were among the logistics personnel.
In short, when Nikorei said this, the scene immediately fell into chaos.
But the difference was, the person who had talked to Nikorei before turned his head and asked with bright eyes, ¡°the Scarecrow is here? Are you sure?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Nikorei did not seem to want to talk more with this person and just nodded.
She got an urate answer.
This person¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.
After a moment, this person turned around and nced at them. Then, he pointed at two people and ordered, ¡°you two, go out and find that Scarecrow for me now. If you can, try to bring him back for me.¡±
¡°Remember, I Want him alive!¡±
When this person spoke, his eyes were very greedy.
This person¡¯s name was Quentin, and he was a mage from the Hanluo Sect. His strength had already reached A rank two years ago, and he had sessfully entered the ranks of the world¡¯s top experts.
This time, they were heading to the ck Swamp to hunt down the scarecrow.
It was a mission issued by the sect.
It seemed that this scarecrow had mysteriously killed a mage from their sect named Lyle, so the sect knew that the scarecrow woulde to the ck Swamp based on a strange prophecy within the sect.
Therefore, Quentin brought a few magicians from the sect and came here first. Then, he waited for the scarecrow toe to him personally.
After waiting for so long, it was finally here!
¡°Yes!¡±
The two people he had chosen nodded in unison.
These two people were also carefully selected from the sect. Their strength was at B+ rank. One of them was even about to be an A rank magician. His strength was very strong, much stronger than an ordinary B+ rank magician.
With these two people, they should be able to capture this scarecrow alive.
After capturing it alive...
Quentinughed.
After capturing it alive, he naturally wanted to subdue this scarecrow under his control.
He had investigated this scarecrow¡¯s strength, and it was quite powerful.
If he could subdue it, it would also greatly increase his strength.
It was with this thought that Quentin was willing toe to this godforsaken ck Swamp. Otherwise, with his status, why would hee here?
#
Chapter 252: Red Fog Spreading, Territory Expanding
Chapter 252: Red Fog Spreading, Territory Expanding
And at the same time, Garros discovered nders¡¯s tracks.
At the core of this ck swamp.
The reg fog was already soaring into the sky. Pollen was everywhere, almost covering the surrounding swamp of dozens of meters.
In the red fog.
From time to time, there was the sound of explosions.
And at the same time.
Strange creatures that had never been seen before would rush out of the red fog and escape into the distance.
But there were no exceptions.
These strange creatures that wanted to escape could not escape far.
At most, they would be around a hundred meters away. Then, they would stop and start struggling in the swamp. Not long after, these strange creatures¡¯ bodies would suddenly swell up and explode.
After the explosion, countless pollen would spread out.
Where the pollen spread out.
New blood spirit flowers would germinate.
Then, they would grow rapidly until they bloomed and released arge amount of pollen, creating a red fog!
The red fog continued to spread!
The speed of its spread was quite fast and astonishing!
And in the end, these clusters of red fog began to connect together, finally forming a huge red fog.
A few minutes ago, the blood spirit flower had already begun to take root.
nders had asked him to expand his territory here, so he naturally did not dare to ck off.
Moreover, the blood spirit flower¡¯s own strength had already reached B+ rank. There were not many of them that could withstand the erosion of his pollen, but there were still some.
Thus, nders did not ck off.
After all, he wanted to advance to A rank, and this was all for himself.
Therefore, he walked slowly in the red fog. If there was a powerful strange creature that could resist the erosion of the blood spirit flower pollen, he would kill that strange creature.
As time passed.
The red fog had already spread dozens of meters away at an astonishing speed.
And the blood spirit flower had taken root in the middle of the red fog.
He only needed to continuously create a clone of the blood spirit flower and let the clone release the pollen. After that, he would be able to expand the territory endlessly.
Puchi!
A huge ck scythe shed across the sky.
¡°Ah Ah!!¡±
Following a miserable cry, another B rank strange creature died under the ck scythe.
These were all strange creatures that were unwilling to submit.
It did not matter even if he killed them.
In any case, it was useless to keep them. It would only affect the blood spirit flower¡¯s expansion.
¡°Red!¡±
¡°Those who are willing to submit, don¡¯t kill them.¡±
nders suddenly said to the blood spirit flower.
Red. This was the name nders had given the blood spirit flower. It was a little troublesome to call it before, and it was a waste of words. Now, it was much more convenient. Moreover, the name was quitepatible with the blood spirit flower.
¡°Yes, master.¡±
The blood spirit flower¡¯s voice came over.
nders nodded in satisfaction.
Previously, he had asked the blood spirit flower to expand its territory, regardless of whether it was dead or alive, in order to intimidate the nearby strange creatures. But now, after a short period of time, the intimidation effect had been effective.
At this point, those who were willing to submit would naturally submit, and those who were unwilling to submit would naturally not submit. They could just kill them.
In his territory, there was no need for strange creatures that did not submit
As expected.
As soon as he said this, countless strange creatures within the territory immediately submitted.
At the same time.
Outside the red fog, there were many unfamiliar mages and strange creatures that gathered.
Some of them were standing on the swamp, some were floating in the air. Some looked at the red fog with a serious expression, while some narrowed their eyes with a rxed expression, wanting to see the situation inside the red fog clearly.
These mages and creeps were all attracted by themotion here. They were originally very close to this ce.
¡°This red fog is...¡±
¡°I feel that it looks a little familiar.¡±
¡°This is the blood spirit flower. That voice that came from who knows where just now was talking about this strange creature. It¡¯s quite powerful.¡±
This person then told them about the blood spirit flower. When those who did not know heard this, their expressions immediately changed. This blood spirit flower was indeed not simple.
Swoosh!!
While everyone was talking.
A strange creature that was not weak suddenly rushed out from the red fog.
It saw that there were many people gathered here, so it immediately turned its head and rushed over. If it escaped to the middle of this group of people, it would definitely be able to block the blood spirit flower and give it time to escape.
In the end, just as it rushed in front of everyone...
Boom!!
Its body suddenly expanded.
Immediately after, under the shocked gazes of the surrounding people, this strange creature¡¯s body suddenly exploded. Countless bright red pollen swept out from this strange body and spread out in all directions.
What was that?
The group of people¡¯s expressions changed as they retreated.
Those who retreated quickly were fine, but those who reacted slightly slower had more or less inhaled a lot of bright red pollen.
Very quickly, in less than a few seconds, the bodies of those who inhaled the pollen exploded.
The red fog immediately spread wildly.
Countless blood spirit flower clones began to take root and release the pollen.
¡°F*ck!¡±
Everyone immediately cried out in rm and began to dodge.
¡°Blood spirit flower! We have nothing to do with you, don¡¯t involve us!!¡± one of them cried out in rm.
However, the blood spirit flowerpletely ignored him.
It continued to release pollen at a much faster speed.
Right now, nders was its master. He only listened to nders¡¯s orders. Its only mission now was to do its best to expand its territory.
As for the other people¡¯s orders, who cares!
Therefore, the blood spirit flower¡¯s actions instantly angered this group of people.
¡°Hmph, you won¡¯t listen to my persuasion. Looks like we can only use force.¡±
¡°Watch me break you!¡±
As a few people rushed up, a group of people quickly followed behind them. They all raised their weapons and entered the blood spirit flower¡¯s red fog.
This group of people was not weak.
Most of them were B rank. Otherwise, they would not have dared toe and check.
But now, the blood spirit flower was only a B+ rank. Its strength was only slightly stronger than theirs. Moreover, in their opinion, it was only one person. It was impossible for it to resist them!
Reality proved that their guess was right.
The blood spirit flower clone in the red mist was quickly chopped into pieces by this group of people. Only a few were still struggling to resist.
Moreover, even the red mist around them began to shrink.
After all, it was just a clone. The blood spirit flower had to deal with the strange creatures in other directions at the same time, so it naturally began to retreat here.
¡°Hahaha!!¡±
¡°So what if it¡¯s the blood spirit flower?¡±
¡°I thought you were strong, but you¡¯re just so-so!¡±
The group of people raised their weapons andughed loudly as they watched the red fog ring gradually shrink.
The blood spirit flower, who was in the middle of the red fog ring, noticed the situation over there and instantly became angry. It was prepared to temporarily give up on the other directions and deal with the ones in this direction first.
However, at this moment...
¡°Red, stand down.¡±
Suddenly, nders spoke.
With a strange smile on his face, he walked in that direction. ¡°Leave them to me.¡±
#
Chapter 253: Completely Undetectable?
Chapter 253: Completely Undetectable?
The blood spirit flower¡¯s figure immediately froze.
Then, he saw nders walking in that direction.
Without hesitation.
The blood spirit flower immediately withdrew its gaze and turned its attention to a few other directions.
Since its master had gone there, there was no need for it to pay attention to the situation there.
Because he knew that no matter how many people there were, in his master¡¯s eyes, they were just a bunch of ants, unable to stir up any waves.
Very soon, the blood spirit flower rushed in other directions.
...
¡°Hahahaha!!¡±
¡°It¡¯s just a clone, how dare it be so arrogant! In the end, it¡¯s still defeated by us!¡±
¡°Hahaha, what blood spirit flower! Its strength is only so-so!¡±
The group of people held their weapons andughed towards the sky.
They felt very excited.
The blood spirit flower, which had been bragged about so fiercely by others, and had even attracted some strange creatures¡¯ attention in the swamp, had actually been defeated by them.
Although they knew that this was only a clone, they were still quite happy.
Among this group of people, the one whoughed the most wildly was still a tall and thin man.
He came from arge faction.
His current strength was at B rank, and he would probably reach B+ rank in a few days.
He was the one who had led the fight against the blood spirit flower earlier.
Now, the blood spirit flower¡¯s doppelganger had beenpletely eliminated by him, and all the red mist that had spread out had begun to dissipate. Even thest blood spirit flower¡¯s doppelganger had been cut off by him.
That was why he was smiling so happily.
The people around him were alsoughing along with him.
But in the next moment...
Pfft!!
A strange sound suddenly came from the side.
At the same time, warm liquid sshed onto his face.
The tall and thin man subconsciously touched it, and then nced at it. All he saw was scarlet.
Whoosh!!
The tall and thin man instantly woke up and hurriedly looked over.
He saw a slightly chubby mage beside him had his neck broken. His neck and lower body fell in two different directions.
What was going on?!
The tall and skinny man was shocked and looked to the side.
But he did not find anything!
Strange creature?
Invisible strange creature?!
The tall and skinny man was shocked and retreated more than ten meters.
At the same time.
He saw another mage¡¯s neck was broken by something.
And it happened almost instantaneously!
There was no time to react at all, and there was no breath at all.
Moreover, the gap between these two people¡¯s deaths did not evenst for a second, so the others did not have time to react at all.
The tall and thin man also reacted slightly faster than the others because he was standing at the side and was slightly more sensitive.
Now that two people had their necks broken, the others naturally reacted as well.
They were all shocked.
Then, they raised their weapons and took a few steps back, looking around vigntly.
When they scanned the surroundings and did not find any enemies, they were also shocked.
However, they were not ordinary mages.
In addition to being in the ck Swamp, they naturally knew that this ce was very strange. Many of them had unimaginable abilities.
Some of them had seen such strange creatures that could hide their bodies.
¡°Use detection magic!¡±
The tall and thin man shouted.
Following that, many of them began to chant spells and activate detection magic, trying to find this strange ce that they could not see.
However, very quickly.
The expressions of these few people changed.
They actually did not discover anything?!
They did not believe it and chanted their spells again, but in the end, the result was the same ¡ª they did not discover anything at all!
¡°How is this possible!!¡±
These few people were all shocked.
They looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.
Immediately, these people had a guess in their hearts.
None of them realized it!
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
The tall and thin man saw the expressions of these people and asked.
¡°I can¡¯t sense it, this strange creature...¡±
Crack!!
The mage who knew how to detect magic only spoke half of his words, then his head suddenly turned in a big circle and he directly lost his breath.
What?!
The few mages beside him were shocked and hurriedly retreated.
¡°What the hell is going on?¡±
The tall and thin man panicked and shouted.
That person only spoke half of his words before he was directly killed.
¡°We can¡¯t detect this strange creature. It¡¯s as if it doesn¡¯t exist at all,¡± one of the magicians instantly replied.
Whoosh!!
As soon as these words were said, the surrounding people were all shocked.
How could they not detect it?!
How could there be such a strange creature in this world?!
Kacha!
Everyone was shocked by the news that they had just heard. Then, there was another sound. Everyone looked over in shock. As expected, another mage¡¯s head was separated from his body.
This time, even the tall and thin man could not sit still anymore.
This was because although they did not know the person who had his neck broken, he knew the other party¡¯s strength from the previous battle.
He was not much weaker than him!
In fact, the tall and thin man did not even have a 100% certainty of winning against this person!
And now, this person¡¯s neck was also broken in an instant?
He did not even react for a second?!
How was this possible!!
Where did this strangenesse from? How could it be so terrifying!
He had thought that with his strength, even if this strangeness came to attack him, he could still sessfully counter-attack. But now, this mage whose strength was about the same as his couldn¡¯t even resist for a second?
This was simply ridiculous!
The tall and thin man looked around vigntly, cold sweat breaking out on his forehead.
The others also did not dare to breathe loudly.
The scene was very tense.
At the same time, many of the mages who were still watching from afar frowned and asked the investigating mage beside them.
¡°How is it? Can you sense It?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t sense it at all. It¡¯s as if there¡¯s nothing there.¡±
All the investigative mages received the same answer.
Instantly, everyone¡¯s expressions changed.
How could there be such a strange creature?
They did not dare to imagine that if they were walking on the road or fighting someone else, this strange creature would suddenlye from beside them...
This situation was simply unimaginable!
It was not just those who were watching from afar. There were also two figures in the sky. They were watching the scene below, and they also nced at each other with solemn eyes.
In short, none of the investigating mages could sense this strange creature.
This situation immediately made the pressure on the surrounding mages increase by a notch.
...
And at this moment, at the scene.
The elegant sparrow was silent. All the mages, including the tall and thin man, were clenching their fists tightly. Magic power was condensed on them.
Kacha!
The familiar sound came again. Their expressions changed slightly. They raised their arms and threw the prepared magic!
#
Chapter 254: Who Was He?
Chapter 254: Who Was He?
More than a dozen spells flew out.
And they were all in the same direction. They were all thrown towards the mage whose neck had just been broken.
They could not see, sense, or detect.
This was the only method they could think of now.
Bang!
More than a dozen spells were thrown there.
Unfortunately, none of them hit the target. They all spread far away.
Seeing this, the faces of all the mages at the scene changedpletely.
They werepletely helpless against this strange creature.
Sweat broke out on the tall and thin man¡¯s forehead.
He nced around and saw that everyone¡¯s situation was exactly the same as his.
If they stayed here, they would only be waiting for death!
They had to leave this ce immediately!
Just as this thought appeared in his mind, the tall and thin man took action. Magic surged under his feet, and his figure instantly rushed towards the direction where there was no red fog.
And at the same moment that he took action...
There was actually someone who was faster than him!
He directly passed him and escaped at an extremely fast speed.
And the actions of the tall and thin man and the others instantly made the other mages who were standing still and had not thought of escaping be anxious. Their expressions all changed, and they ran towards the distance.
However¨C
Puchi! !
At this moment.
The tall and thin man saw that the body of the mage in front of him was suddenly cut in half.
The upper body flew out.
The lower body fell straight to the ground.
¡°Ah Ah!!¡±
A sharp pain was felt and the mage immediately let out a scream.
However, just as his voice was heard, everyone saw a ck sickle fall from the sky and stab into the upper body of the mage very quickly.
¡°Ah!!¡±
The mage howled again.
The healing spell in his hand also disappeared in an instant.
A few secondster, the mage¡¯s scream came to an abrupt end and hepletely lost his breath. Only a huge ck scythe was left sticking straight into his body.
Swoosh!!
The tall and thin man was shocked and he stopped in his tracks.
Then, he stared at the huge ck scythe in front of him in shock, his face gradually starting to twist.
What the hell is this!!
Where did this scythee from?!
He could not even sense anything beforehand!
The tall and thin man looked at the huge ck scythe, his heart filled with fear.
He was thinking, if he were to switch positions with this magician who had been cut in half, would he be able to block this attack?
After hesitating for a few seconds.
He had an answer.
That was, no!
In other words, if he was the first to rush there, then the person who was stabbed to death by the ck scythe would be him.
Swoosh!
At the thought of this, the tall and thin man broke out in cold sweat.
This was too terrifying!
Life and death happened in an instant. The slightest carelessness would result in a tragic death!
Kacha!
A familiar sound came from behind him again. Another mage¡¯s head was separated from his body.
The tall and thin man nced behind him. He felt his mouth dry and his tongue parched, and his heart was filled with panic.
That unseen strangeness had also caught up!
His throat rolled.
Now he waspletely at his wit¡¯s end.
There was a wolf at the back, and a tiger at the front!
What should he do?
The tall and thin man was extremely vignt in his heart. He did not know whether he should walk forward or backward.
But in the end, he still turned back to look at the scythe.
He did not know why.
The scythe in front of him gave him even more fear than the invisible strange creature behind him!
Therefore, he had to be on high alert against this scythe.
Crack!
Another mage¡¯s neck was broken.
But for some reason, after several mages died, this scythe never moved again. It stood there as if it was a dead object that no one wanted.
Then, two more mages were mysteriously killed.
Until now, there were only seven mages left alive. After all, a few minutes ago, there were nearly twenty of them!
Finally, a mage could not hold it in anymore.
He rushed in another direction in fear.
However, just as he passed the tall and thin man, the huge ck scythe finally moved again.
A ck full moon shed in mid-air!
Then, the magician was cut in half again, and in the next second, the magician¡¯s head was cut off by the huge ck scythe!
At this moment, everyone¡¯s expression changed.
They instantly understood.
It was not that the huge ck scythe did not attack, but it was looking at them, not letting them leave!
It would be fine if they did not try to leave, but if they tried to leave, then the giant ck scythe would make a move again, trapping them here!!
Damn it!!
What on Earth was going on with this scythe?!
Who was the onemanding this scythe?
Or, could it be that this sickle was also a strange creature?
The tall and thin man¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly.
Kacha!!
The sound came, and there were only five people left including him. In other words, the probability of his next turn had be one in five!!
The tall and thin man was extremely flustered.
However, he had no other choice at the moment. It seemed like he had no other choice but to wait.
This kind of despair made him feel rather ufortable.
[Fear Points +15,000]
[Fear Points +17,000]
[Fear Points +14,000]
Several fear points entered his ount in a row.
When nders released the chameleon strange creature, he had already ced a Grafting Scarecrow on his body. All the fear value generated would be transferred to him by the Grafting Scarecrow.
¡°Not bad.¡±
nders nodded his head in satisfaction.
...
Without knowing when, the surrounding red fog had already spread to this ce again.
The tall and thin man could even clearly see that the red fog was rapidly surging towards him.
However, he did not care about this at the moment.
Even if the red fog had really surrounded him now, he was not afraid.
What was he afraid of now?
Naturally, it was the strange creature and the scythe!
Because the next person to die would most likely be him!
However, after waiting for a few minutes, he was stunned.
Because the strange creature hidden in the air actually stopped killing people!
While rejoicing, the tall and thin man was also very confused. What was going on?
The four mages beside him also had the same expression.
However, in the next moment.
Their line of sight froze.
The red fog surged in front of them, just in time to spread in front of the ck scythe.
¡°This scythe... blocked the red fog?¡±
Just as the tall and thin man and the others were puzzled, their eyes suddenly widened in the next moment.
The red fog in front of them suddenly opened up a path.
At the end of this path.
They saw a gentle-looking young man walking towards them with a smile on his face.
¡°This young man...¡±
The tall and thin man and the other mages looked at this young man with a serious expression, their eyes filled with uncertainty.
Who was he?
This question appeared in their minds.
#
Chapter 255: The God of Death That Brought Despair
Chapter 255: The God of Death That Brought Despair
The young man walked out from the red fog.
He had a gentle and refined face with a smile on his face. At first nce, he gave off a very kind feeling.
But everyone knew clearly in their hearts.
Where was this ce?
This was the ck Swamp!
A person who could move around in the ck Swamp could not be so simple!
Moreover, this red fog actually took the initiative to make way for him?
This kind of situation made him feel even more incredulous!
Who was the blood spirit flower?
That was one of the previous overlords of the ck Swamp!
Who was it taking the initiative to make way for?
Which person or strange creature had this kind of ability?
At least, he had never heard of it before!
But this young man before him could!
All sorts of signs indicated that this young man could not be as simple as he appeared on the surface. In fact, this young man was very likely to be one of those extremely terrifying existences!
Therefore, the tall and thin man did not dare to rx even a little bit. He looked at this young man with extreme vignce.
Although the other party had a smile on his face.
But for some unknown reason.
The tall and thin man looked at this smile. The more he looked at him, the more uneasy he felt.
The smile seemed to contain an extremely terrifying power.
But this young man walked closer.
The tall and thin man¡¯s expression suddenly changed drastically.
Because the rm bell in his heart suddenly rang loudly, extremely violently!
The rm bell rang...
Naturally, there was no need to say much about what this meant.
Danger!
Extreme danger!!
And the source of the danger did not need to think to know that it came from this young man in front of him.
The tall and thin man¡¯s forehead immediately broke out in a sweat.
His footsteps subconsciously took a step back, and then with a bang, he bumped into another mage.
He subconsciously looked back.
He saw that the other four mages had the same expression as him. They were all staring at the young man in front of them with fear in their eyes.
As expected!
There was a big problem with this young man!
Who was he?!
The tall and thin man was very frightened. His breathing had be rapid at some point.
¡°Hehe...¡±
¡°You all seem to be afraid of me?¡±
The young man got closer and closer.
When he was almost in front of them, the young man stopped and looked at them with a faint smile.
¡°Gulp!¡±
The tall and skinny man nervously rolled his throat.
¡°I...¡±
He was about to open his mouth to speak.
But he found that he was so nervous that he could not say aplete sentence!
The other four mages had the same expression.
They did not know why, but they could not even say aplete sentence in front of this young man!
This young man...
Who the hell was he?!
Just standing there gave them so much pressure!
After all, they were all B rank mages!
They were now convinced that if this young man attacked them, they would probably not be able to retaliate at all!
Just as they were feeling terrified.
In the next second.
Something that made them even more terrified happened.
The young man opposite them had a smile on his face. Then, he took a step forward and walked to the side of the huge ck scythe.
Then¨C
He stretched out his hand and pulled the giant ck scythe out.
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Countless ck moons appeared in mid-air.
The giant ck scythe waved in the young man¡¯s hand. Then, he straightened the giant scythe.
Boom!!
In an instant.
The few mages, including the tall and thin man, felt as if they had been struck by lightning as they stared nkly at the smiling young man.
This...
This giant ck scythe was his?!!
It was actually his weapon!!
The hearts of the few mages rumbled like thunder.
Following that, endless fear struck them.
Although they had never expected that this young man was here to help them, they could probably imagine that this young man¡¯s arrival was very likely to be disadvantageous to them.
However, when the scene before their eyes really happened, they were still filled with shock.
They could not believe it!
Immediately after, the brilliance in their eyes gradually disappeared.
They were in despair.
If it could be said that the previously invisible strangeness creature them to feel despair, they felt that they were advancing towards the abyss step by step.
However, at this moment, this young man¡¯s arrival.
It was as if he had directly pulled them into the abyss, not giving them the slightest chance to resist!
¡°You... who exactly are you?¡±
Just as the tall and thin man was in despair, a mage beside him suddenly squeezed out a sentence.
Hearing this, the tall and thin man immediately cast his gaze over.
Although he was filled with fear towards this young man, the curiosity in his heart still drove him to look over.
The other mages also looked over.
¡°Who am I?¡±
The young man thought for a moment, then a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Of course I am the god of death from hell.¡±
God of death?
The tall and thin man was stunned for a moment.
Before they could react, the young man¡¯s rxed tone was transmitted over again. ¡°Emm... ording to what you said, I am probably a strange creature.¡±
A strange creature!!
The tall and thin man and the other mages¡¯ pupils constricted.
Then, their bodies began to tremble.
Swoosh!
As soon as the young man finished speaking, he brandished his scythe.
!!
The tall and thin man and the others looked as if they were facing a great enemy. Cold Sweat broke out on their heads as they stared at the young man.
Pfft!
But it was useless!
They did not even see the young man¡¯s movements clearly. They only saw a blur before the young man¡¯s figure disappeared. In the next second, a strange sound came from beside their ears.
So fast!
The tall and thin man was shocked and hurriedly turned his head back.
However, he only saw that the mages at the end had his head separated from his body.
As for that young man...
He was standing behind the mage. One of his hands was pressing on the mage¡¯s head, preventing it from rolling off his shoulder.
Hiss!
The tall and Thin Man¡¯s eyes were immediately filled with blood from fear, turning red.
But what made them feel terrified was...
The dead mage had seen something before he died, and his stiff face was filled with fear!
This made the tall and thin man and the others feel even more terrified.
¡°You...¡±
A mage had just spoken.
But he suddenly stopped.
ng!
Everyone only saw the young man with the scythe disappear. By the time they reacted, they realized that the head of the mage who had just spoken had already fallen to the ground. It even rolled a few times on the ground.
Swish!!
The tall and thin man¡¯s face instantly turned pale.
They did not see it!
He could not see how this young man had attacked!!
Even if he had been staring at the other party, by the time he had reacted, the other party had already finished attacking.
This was really...
There was nowhere to use his strength!
Instantly, only the three of them were left on the scene.
¡°Tsk tsk.¡±
¡°Who¡¯s next?¡±
The young man waved his scythe, a very kind smile appearing on his face as he slowly swept his gaze over them.
#
Chapter 256: Enemies in the Clouds
Chapter 256: Enemies in the Clouds
As their line of sight moved, the tall and thin man and the other two turned pale.
They knew very well that no matter who was next, they would not be able to walk out today.
It was useless to run.
They would not be able to win even if they went up and fought.
Now, they could only wait here for death.
The tall and thin man¡¯s eyes were gloomy.
But then, he saw the young man opposite him put away the scythe in his hand.
While he was in a daze, he noticed that the young man opposite him suddenly smiled. Instantly, his heart became uneasy again.
Therefore, he subconsciously wanted to activate magic.
But in the next moment, he saw three little scarecrows crawling out of that man¡¯s body.
The little scarecrows were the size of his palm.
One of the little scarecrows shook its head. After that, its hollow gaze swept around, and then it fixed on his body.
In an instant, his hair stood on end.
Being stared at by this little scarecrow, he felt extremely terrified. His legs and feet subconsciously trembled.
This was not his fault.
After all, he was only a B rank mage.
Simrly, this little scarecrow also had the strength of a B rank, and was quite powerful.
In addition, this little scarecrow had some of nders¡¯s Aura, and the aura it brought was naturally much stronger than that of many mages.
Swoosh!
The tall and thin man only felt his eyes blur.
Then, he saw that the little scarecrow was actually flying towards him.
In the next moment, this little scarecrow rushed in front of him.
He thought that this was some kind of attack, so he used his hand to grab it. In the end, just as he touched the little scarecrow, the little scarecrow entered his body.
What!
The tall and thin man was shocked.
This was not some kind of attack?
Was it some kind of parasitic ability?
The tall and thin man immediately reacted, and his heart immediately panicked.
This kind of ability was extremely terrifying.
He was just about to use magic to force it out.
But at this moment, he felt his heart suddenly contract and an intense pain assaulted him.
¡°Ah!!¡±
The tall and skinny man immediatelyy on the ground and started to roll around crazily.
It was the same.
There were also two other mages.
The other two little scarecrows rushed into the bodies of different mages and started to roll around on the ground in pain.
Soon, the flesh and blood in their bodies were filled with straw.
[Fear Points +14,000]
[Fear Points +13,000]
[Fear Points +15,000]
...
¡°Tsk tsk.¡±
¡°That¡¯s it?¡±
nders was full of smiles. Looking at these people, he was a little disappointed.
Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!
He waved the scythe in his hand in boredom and looked at the mages and strange creatures who had gathered not far away.
However, he did not go over.
¡°Master?¡±
The blood spirit flower¡¯s voice was heard.
¡°Just do your job well. You don¡¯t have to worry about them, because they... don¡¯t dare toe over anymore.¡±
nders looked into the distance and gave them a very kind smile.
[Fear Points +15,000]
[Fear Points +16,000]
[Fear Points +19,000]
¡°This young man...¡±
Not far away, a mage who had been observing nders¡¯s situation took a step back nervously when he saw nders smiling at them. He subconsciously activated the magic in his body.
He was not the only one who reacted like this.
Most of the people present had the same reaction as him.
There was nothing they could do.
They had seen everything that had happened before.
Whether it was a few mages who had their necks twisted by a strange creature that they could not see or even detect, or the scythe that fell from the skyter, or the strength that this young man had disyed after he came out.
Every time, they felt their hearts tremble. They felt that the other party was quite terrifying.
They asked themselves if those few mages were reced by them.
Then their results would probably be the same.
This young man¡¯s speed was really too fast.
In the few moments when he made his move, even if they were watching from here, they were still shocked by his actions.
They could not see his actions clearly!
Also, until the end, they did not even see how the other party made his move. Why did the three mages suddenly copse to the ground? And why did they suddenly lose their breath!
They were all confused.
¡°It¡¯s really too scary!¡±
¡°Who is this young man?¡±
¡°Have any of you seen him before? Or have you heard of him?¡±
A group of people asked the person next to them one after another.
The result was naturally destined. No one had ever seen it before. In fact, they had even heard of this young man.
¡°But this weapon...¡±
One of them stared at the huge ck scythe in the young man¡¯s hand and fell into deep thought.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with this weapon?¡±
Someone nced at the huge scythe and was very puzzled.
Of course, there were also quite a number of people who did not think much at first. However, after hearing this person¡¯s words, they began to carefully examine this weapon. After scanning it a few times, their expressions suddenly changed.
¡°This is...¡±
¡°This young man, could he be...¡±
They seemed to have thought of something, and their expressions suddenly changed!!
Following that, the expressions of these people became panic-stricken. Many of them did not even say anything and immediately fled from this ce.
This caused quite a number of people to look at each other, not understanding what was going on.
¡°Scarecrow?!¡±
¡°He¡¯s the scarecrow?!¡±
There were still people who cried out in surprise.
Following their cries, many people at the scene immediately reacted, their faces instantly turning pale.
Scarecrow?
What was that?
Some people were stunned, but when they saw the reactions of the people around them, they instantly understood that this so-called scarecrow was probably a rather formidable fellow!!
Among these people who did not know, most of them were strange creatures, and only a small number of them were mages.
The strange creatures were born in the ck Swamp.
They had always lived here and did not have muchmunication with the outside world, so of course, they did not know about the scarecrow.
And these mages who did not know about the scarecrow, most of them had also stayed in the ck Swamp for a long time and had not contacted the outside world for a long time.
Although they did not know, they did not dare to underestimate this so-called scarecrow, regardless of whether it was a mage or a strange creature. It was not only the reactions of the people around them, but also the strength of the opponent that they had seen before.
At the same time.
Other than the group of people who were watching from afar.
High in the sky, it was almost above the clouds.
There were two men standing in the air. They had also arrived here long ago and had seen the battle scene from before.
¡°Have you seen it clearly?¡±
The buzz-cut man crossed his arms in front of his chest. His voice was very faint.
¡°Yes.¡±
The other man had a long knife scar on his face. He nodded and said, ¡°very strong. It seems that he is close to the ceiling of B rank. It is simr to the information I received. There should be very few people who are his match among B rank.¡±
Hearing this, the buzz-cut man did not feel afraid.
Instead, a smile appeared on his face. He turned to look at the man with the scar and said with a smile, ¡°are you confident?¡±
The man with the scar also smiled.
¡°Of course!¡±
#
Chapter 257: The Blade Light That Pierced Through the Red Fog
Chapter 257: The de Light That Pierced Through the Red Fog
¡°Of course!¡±
The scar-faced man smiled confidently.
The buzz-cut immediately smiled as well, and then he turned his gaze back to the swamp below.
The red fog was spreading.
And it was spreading quite quickly.
Especially after the young man finished off those few mages, the red fog began to spread crazily in this direction.
As the red fog arrived, those who were watching from afar all retreated. They did not dare to get close, afraid that the young man would chase after them.
As for that young man...
He was holding a scythe and standing straight in the middle of the red fog. He had a smile on his face, but no one knew what he was smiling about.
¡°Are we going down now?¡±
The buzz-cut smiled.
¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s wait and see. In any case, today¡¯s result is already decided,¡± the scar-faced man said.
¡°Heh.¡±
The buzz-cut suddenly thought of something and said, ter, you must be very gentle. Don¡¯t be like before, chopping your opponent into pieces. Last time, all kinds of limbs can no longer be found.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is what Lord Quentin specially told us, to capture him alive. This time, we will definitely leave a mark.¡±
The scar-faced man said.
These two people were the two people that Quentin had sent.
They were also people from the Hanluo Sect. Under Quentin¡¯s lead, their main purpose ining to the ck Swamp was toe for nders.
The reason why Quentin did note was that he had found something more interesting in another ce, so he only sent the two of them here while he went to deal with other things.
¡°Eh?¡±
¡°Not bad! He actually noticed us.¡±
At this time, the buzz-cut¡¯s surprised voice suddenly sounded.
When the scar-faced man heard it, he immediately shifted his gaze to the swamp below.
His gaze fell on the young man below.
As expected!
The young man already raised his head and looked straight in their direction.
¡°How did he find out?¡±
The buzz-cut was quite surprised.
After all, they were 10,000 meters in the sky, and the clouds had already blocked them.
And they had all learned magic about the eyes, so they could see the scene below through the clouds.
But this scarecrow.
He could not have learned such magic.
As for sensing?
Do not joke around.
This was 10,000 meters in the air. If the other party had such a strong sensing ability, then they would not even need to fight with the other party and just surrender.
It was because of this that they were quite surprised.
They did not know how this scarecrow had discovered them.
¡°It should be just a coincidence.¡±
After the scar-faced man saw the scarecrow¡¯s line of sight, his heart was first shocked, then he quickly reacted, and the shock in his heart slowly faded.
¡°You also know that even if he¡¯s just an ordinary person, when others look at him, they will often feel something in their hearts and subconsciously look back.¡±
¡°Not to mention that this kind of rather powerful strange creature.¡±
The scarred man thought about it and said.
That¡¯s right!
The buzz-cut felt that it made sense.
When he once again looked at the young man below.
He realized that there was a smile on the other party¡¯s face as if he was mocking them.
The buzz-cut and the scar-faced man saw this smile.
They did not know why, but they suddenly felt unhappy.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°Since he has already discovered us, there¡¯s no need for us to stay here anymore.¡±
The buzz-cut¡¯s voice sounded.
Then, his body did not move at all, but as if he had lost his support, he directly fell to the ground.
The scar-faced man saw this and instantly followed.
Swish!!
A few secondster, several tens of meters in the sky, two figures stopped there.
¡°Hehe.¡±
¡°Two cowardly turtles, they¡¯ve finallye down.¡±
Just as their figures stopped, nders¡¯s mocking voice was heard by the two of them.
Cowardly Turtles?
The buzz-cut and the knife-scarred man instantly frowned when they heard that.
Then, the two of them sneered.
¡°A small scarecrow, but he talks so big, he really doesn¡¯t know he¡¯s about to die!¡±
The scar-faced man¡¯s voice was very cold.
¡°Heh...¡±
The buzz-cut smiled. ¡°Since he dares to say such words, it means that he hasn¡¯t learned his lesson... However, I¡¯m toozy to pursue this matter. Scarecrow, I just want to ask you a question.¡±
¡°Someone wants to see you. Do you want to obediently follow us directly, or do you want the two of us to teach you a lesson and then capture you?¡±
The buzz-cut spoke.
His tone was filled with disdain.
When nders heard this, he was even more surprised. ¡°Hmm... wait, this kind of behavior in the mouths of humans, this should be the so-calledckeys, right?¡±
Swoosh!
As soon as these words were said, nders saw the expressions of the two people opposite him instantly turn ugly.
¡°Yo.¡±
¡°This expression... I said it correctly?¡±
nders was even more surprised.
Whoosh!!
Just as he finished speaking.
The scar-faced man in front of him could not hold it in any longer and shed across the air. A huge de light that was dozens of meters long directly pierced through nders¡¯s body.
¡°Calm down!¡±
The moment the scar-faced man brandished his knife, the buzz cut next to him anxiously reminded him.
What Lord Quentin wanted was a living person.
If this attack were to kill the opponent, then it would be over. At that time, they would not know how to exin to Lord Quentin.
The scarred man was the same.
He regretted it the first second he swung his de.
He should not be so anxious!
If the opponent really could not withstand this attack, then Lord Quentin¡¯s fury could not be withstood!
Swoosh!!
The de light carried a zing me as it directly cut through the sky.
Even the red fog that filled the sky was split apart by this de light that carried mes.
A gap appeared in the red fog, but it quickly reconnected.
¡°Oh no!¡±
¡°This scarecrow, it can¡¯t really be that he couldn¡¯t withstand it, right?¡±
The buss-cut and the scar-faced man were both shocked, then they hurriedly shifted their gazes over.
Soon.
They let out a sigh of relief.
Opposite them, the young man was still standing there with a smile on his face, as if he had not received any harm.
He had not received any harm...
After the buzz-cut and the scar-faced man let out a sigh of relief, they frowned again in the next second.
Because the scar-faced man¡¯s attack just now was very powerful!
Especially the scar-faced man.
He knew best how much strength he had used in that sh.
At that time, he had attacked out of anger, so he had used almost 90% of his strength. Although he was d that he had not killed the Scarecrow, the fact that there was not a single wound on his opponent¡¯s body made him extremely shocked.
He could not help but turn his head to look at the buzz-cut.
And at this moment, the buzz-cut also looked at him.
They saw the incredulity in the other party¡¯s eyes, and then, their hearts became a little more solemn.
¡°Not bad.¡±
At this moment, the voice of the young man across from them suddenly sounded.
#
Chapter 258: Air Wall, Air Gun
Chapter 258: Air Wall, Air Gun
nders looked at the two people in front of him.
He was not lying.
These two people were indeed very powerful. Among the opponents he had met in the past, any one of these two people was enough to rank at the forefront.
Especially that buzz-cut.
Although this person had not made a move until now, nders felt that this person was not inferior to the scar-faced man at all.
In fact, he was much stronger than the scar-faced man.
Moreover, these two people were obviously different from the crowd of onlookers from before.
Arge portion of those people were just here to watch the show, and these two people were obviously here for him.
nders had actually known long ago.
There were two very strange auras in the high sky that had been staring at him.
So it was obvious that these two people hade for him, and they knew that he was a scarecrow from the very beginning. Otherwise, they would not have rushed here, and they had been watching from afar for a long time.
nders looked at these two people.
No matter what they were here for, the strength of these two people was absolutely not to be underestimated.
The reason was naturally needless to say.
Look at those people from before.
Look at their reaction after knowing that they were the scarecrows?
Then look at these two people. After knowing that he was the Scarecrow, not only did they not run away, they even deliberately ran over to capture him alive.
Regardless of whether the other party was overconfident or not.
One thing that would not change was that confidence was based on strength!
nders thought for a moment.
After a while, a smile appeared on his face.
¡°You... are from the Hanluo Sect?¡±
Just as he finished speaking.
He saw the two people opposite him were stunned.
The buzz-cut and the scar-faced man looked at each other, their eyes filled with disbelief.
Seeing the other party¡¯s appearance, nders also understood.
He had guessed correctly.
These two people were indeed from the Hanluo Sect.
When they came to the ck Swamp, Hawkes, the captain of the team, said that the people of this sect had sent people to wait for him here in order to capture him.
Combined with their previous guesses, it was easy to guess.
¡°Since you know, why don¡¯t you surrender?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you know that our Hanluo Sect specializes in dealing with strange creatures?¡±
The buzz-cut smiled.
Specialized in dealing with strange creatures?
nders had a strange expression. Who gave you the confidence?
Ever since he came to the ck Swamp, he had encountered a lot of strange creatures.
From these weird things, he also learned a lot of secrets.
For example, the A rank blood spirit flower was originally a strange creature in the ck Swamp. Due to its fame, the Hanluo Sect even sent people to collect this blood spirit flower.
The final result was needless to say.
The group of people that the Hanluo Sect had sent over had all died at the hands of the blood spirit flower. Not a single one was left alive.
Later, the news was sent back.
The Hanluo Sect seemed to be very angry. They had sent a group of even more powerful mages over, but in the end, they were all wiped out by the blood spirit flower.
Just like that?
They dared to say that they were specialized in dealing with strange creatures?
Thinking of this, nders deliberately nced at the red fog around him.
And it was this nce that instantly made the expressions of the buzz-cut and the scar-faced man turn bad. Obviously, nders¡¯s nce made them think of something bad.
The faces of the two people sank.
This little scarecrow actually dared to look down on them?
¡°Hmph, since our kind words won¡¯t work, then don¡¯t me us for using force!¡±
¡°Scar!¡±
¡°Do it!!¡±
The buzz-cut¡¯s face darkened as he said instantly.
Just as he finished speaking.
The scar-faced man made his move.
His figure shed behind nders in the blink of an eye, and at the same time, a huge knife light directly shed towards his waist.
The de light.
mes were raging!
Puchi!
The de light pierced through nders¡¯s body, and the mes followed suit.
Not only that, the scar-faced man appeared behind nders, and the huge de in his hand cut through the air and shed down!
Dang!!
All sorts of extremely fierce attacksnded on nders at almost the same time.
nders did not dodge.
He stood still and did not move at all, allowing these attacks tond on his body.
Scarecrow of Fear.
Pfft!!
The buzz-cut¡¯s body was split into two, and his entire body was burning.
The damage was transferred.
nders transferred all the damage thatnded on his body onto this person.
However¨C
Although the buzz cut had taken so much damage, his body had also turned into a mass of air in the next second and disappeared.
In the next second.
The buzz-cut suddenly walked over from the other side, his body intact.
¡°As expected.¡±
¡°No wonder he¡¯s so fearless. He can actually transfer all the damage to others.¡±
The buzzcut waved his hand.
The red fog that filled the surroundings instantly dispersed.
nders narrowed his eyes.
As expected, these two people were not simple people.
He thought so, but in the next second, the opponent¡¯s attack arrived.
First, the scar-faced man¡¯ss attack fell from the sky!
And the buzz-cut only raised his arm, and then gently pushed towards him. nders immediately felt a very strong push, wanting to push himself back.
But the force was a little small.
Then, the buzz-cut raised his other hand, and his two hands abruptly closed.
In an instant, nders felt two walls of airing at him from both sides.
nders did not make a move.
Instead, he felt it first.
It was indeed quite strong.
A few secondster, nders could not help but sigh.
This kind of air wall magic, if it was an ordinary guy, would definitely be crushed by it.
Even the blood spirit flower could only be appointed to face this air wall.
There was nothing they could do.
It simply did not have the means to deal with this thing.
But nders was different.
Even if he stood there quietly, the wall of air would not be able to harm him at all.
Demonic God¡¯s Body.
In his senses, the walls of air on the left and right were like cotton.
It was not just him.
Even the buzz-cut¡¯s face instantly changed.
He stared at the scarecrow who was disguised as a young man. When he saw that the scarecrow was still standing there without moving, and even looked very rxed, the buzz-cut was even more shocked.
¡°This guy... isn¡¯t he a scarecrow?¡±
How could his body be so strong!
He had been in the ck Swamp for quite a few days, and very few strange creatures could withstand his air wall. Even weapons made of strange creature silver stones could only be bent in front of his air wall.
And this scarecrow actually made his wall of air bulge?!
The buzz-cut¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.
Then, he pressed his hand again, and a very sharp air gun fell from the top of his head with the naked eye!
Chi chi!
The sound of air being torn rang out.
It fell straight on top of nders¡¯s head!!
#
Chapter 259: The Scarecrow Was Too Terrifying
Chapter 259: The Scarecrow Was Too Terrifying
As the air gunnded, it set off a strong airflow in the surroundings.
The swamp on the ground flipped over, and a huge vortex appeared in the middle.
Dong!
When the air gunnded on the top of nders¡¯s head, a muffled sound was heard.
Whoosh!
A huge airflow swept over!
Immediately after, the buzz-cut saw the air gun break in an instant.
¡°This...¡±
The buzz-cut was shocked.
This was useless?
What kind of material was this scarecrow¡¯s body made of?!
Just as his voice fell, the scar-faced man¡¯s attack came again. The sharp de light was floating with mes and directly chopped at the young man¡¯s head.
Swoosh!
The de light filled the sky.
It directly swept a few hundred meters away.
There were still many people surrounding that ce.
When the de light shed, the group of people dodged one after another.
Among them, one or two people did not dodge in time and were severely injured on the spot.
However, they were all B rank mages after all.
They all knew some healing magic, so these people quickly became lively again.
In fact, they were already about to leave, afraid that the scarecrow woulde again at an unknown time. However, when the situation here happened, they saw that the young man was stopped.
The two of them were standing in the air.
In addition, they were very famous, so they were quickly recognized.
Therefore, they stopped and began to observe.
Although these two people had only been in the ck Swamp for a few days, everyone was very clear about their strength. They were quite powerful, with B+ strength!
This was also the reason why they dared to stay and watch.
In their eyes, the scarecrow should not be a match for them.
After all, both sides were B+ rank.
As for the scarecrow, he was alone.
On their side, there were two B+ rank mages. Moreover, many of them knew that one of them was close to an A rank.
Under such circumstances, how could they not be able to deal with a scarecrow?
Although they had heard of it.
This scarecrow had killed B+ mages before, but they had only heard of it.
In this ce, there were often people who liked to exaggerate the dangers they had encountered to show that they were very powerful.
They felt that this scarecrow was the same.
Of course, this was not because this scarecrow did not have strength. They had seen this scarecrow when he ughtered the few mages before and knew that this scarecrow was very powerful.
However, they still felt that the other party¡¯s strength was exaggerated.
Hence, they watched on fearlessly.
When this terrifying de light attacked, everyone¡¯s expressions changed.
¡°This is too powerful!¡±
¡°Even though they are so far away, there is still such a powerful aftershock. This is truly terrifying.¡±
¡°With this, that scarecrow should be gone, right?¡±
¡°Do you even need to say that?¡±
These people spoke one after another.
However, when they shifted their gazes over, their expressions all changed.
That scarecrow was actually fine!
Not only was hepletely fine, what was even more ridiculous was that this scarecrow actually did not move at all, allowing the other party to sh at him!
¡°This... this scarecrow is so brave?¡±
¡°The two of them... should be fine, right?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±
Everyone instantly lost their confidence.
A second ago, they were still saying that the scarecrow would definitely not be able tost, but in the next second, the scene before their eyes directly overturned their thoughts.
...
The group¡¯s thoughts changed.
At the scene, the buzz-cut and the scar-faced man¡¯s expressions were even more unsightly.
Especially the scar-faced man.
Not only did he disy almost 100% of his strength in that attack just now, he even deliberately picked the right time, found the best angle of attack, and aimed at the attack position...
He was full of confidence in this attack.
In his imagination.
Even if this attack could not kill the Scarecrow, it could at least make a hole in the opponent¡¯s body.
But the situation in front of him...
Waspletely useless?
The scar-faced man could not believe it.
However, he had to believe it at this moment.
Moreover, both of them were experienced veterans. Even if they were really scared, they would not be too scared.
The buzz-cut and the scar-faced man quickly retreated.
¡°You¡¯re afraid just like that?¡±
When nders saw the other party¡¯s actions, he could not help but reveal a strange smile.
¡°Then now, it¡¯s my turn.¡±
nders said with a smile.
Immediately after, the flesh on his face began to retreat and fall to the ground, revealing the twisted face filled with straw.
Crow Storm.
Countless crows flew out of his body.
Then, they rushed toward the two men.
¡°Wa¨C¡±
¡°Wa¨C¡±
Countless crows flew past the two men.
When their vision recovered, they found that the scene around them had all changed.
The golden wheat field was endless.
In the middle of the wheat field, the crops were golden and plump.
Other than that, the zing sun hung in the sky, shining rather hot sunlight. The skin that was exposed to the sun felt hot. From afar, even the air seemed to be slightly distorted.
Everything seemed to be real.
The two of them had roughly read some of nders¡¯s information and knew that this strange creature had a Domain. Therefore, when they saw the changes in their surroundings, they immediately knew their situation.
However, when they observed it more carefully, they were even more shocked.
¡°This... is it really a Domain?¡±
The two of them could not believe it.
This was too real!
It was basically no different from the outside world!
At this moment, a thought appeared in their minds. If they did not know beforehand that this was a Domain, then they definitely would not be able to tell if this was a Domain or if it was the real world.
They would most likely think that this was the real world.
Because everything was too realistic.
¡°Scar, be careful!¡±
The buzz-cut frowned and immediately said loudly, ¡°pay attention to the surroundings!¡±
After a moment.
Scar said, ¡°this is his domain. It¡¯s very disadvantageous to us. Don¡¯t you know spatial magic? Bring us out!¡±
The buzz-cut nodded.
He grabbed Scar and prepared to leave immediately.
Suddenly, a palm-sized scarecrow appeared from the pile of straw and entered his body.
Oh No!!
Although the buzz-cut saw the Scarecrow, it was too close and did notgive him a chance to react.
So the scarecrow entered his body.
At this moment, the buzz-cut¡¯s expression changed.
They had seen it clearly from high up in the sky.
The reason why the three mages suddenly died was that three little scarecrows suddenly rushed out of the scarecrow¡¯s body and crawled into their bodies. They died in great pain.
Moreover, they had carefully observed the three mages along the way.
They knew their situation very well.
Buzz-cut felt that this skill was very terrifying.
Therefore, during the previous battle, he had been very careful, afraid that nders would suddenly throw out a little scarecrow.
Unfortunately, nders did not use this move.
In the end, he did not expect that he would actually be hit here!
#
Chapter 260: Aura of Fear, Looking Around in Fear
Chapter 260: Aura of Fear, Looking Around in Fear
The buzz-cut¡¯s expression was quite unsightly.
And beside him, Scar¡¯s expression was also quite unsightly.
¡°Hurry up, check it out!¡±
¡°See if you can use magic to force this little scarecrow out. If you can¡¯t, then destroy that thing!¡±
Scar immediately said.
To put it bluntly, whether the buzz-cut was safe now was also rted to his life.
They were now in the scarecrow¡¯s Domain.
And he did not know spatial magic.
In other words, if something happened to the buzz-cut, then he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to walk out of this Domain.
Although he was strong.
But this scarecrow was not weaker than him.
He was now in someone else¡¯s Domain.
When he was in the outside world, he used almost 100% of his strength, but he still could not hurt that scarecrow.
Moreover, now they were in the scarecrow¡¯s Domain?
If the buzz-cut really had an ident here and he was the only one left, then he would probably die here.
¡°Damn it!¡±
At this time, the buzz-cut¡¯s voice suddenly came.
Scar looked over and saw that the buzz-cut¡¯s face was very ugly.
He hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°I...¡±
The buzz-cut¡¯s face was somewhat pale, ¡°I can¡¯t find that little scarecrow in my body, it¡¯s as if it didn¡¯t enter my body at all!¡±
¡°How is this possible?!¡±
Scar immediately cried out in surprise.
They had just seen it before.
After this little scarecrow entered the bodies of those mages, the flesh and blood of those mages were quickly filled with countless straws.
This was obviously a spell simr to parasitic magic.
Although parasitic magic was extremely dangerous.
However, as long as one knew the method, it would be very easy to get rid of it.
As long as one searched carefully in the body, it would be very easy to find it. How could there not be any trace of it?!
¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡±
¡°In short, there¡¯s no way to find it!!¡±
The buzz-cut was very nervous, and his forehead was covered in a cold sweat.
Although his strength was quite strong, in front of this kind of parasitic magic, no matter who it was, as long as they were not too strong, they could be killed by the parasitic magic.
What on Earth was going on??
The scar-faced man was also nervous.
He was very impressed with the ability of this teammate. If he could not find it, then it was impossible for him to find it.
Rustle!
Just as the two of them were anxious.
A strange sound suddenly came from their side.
The scar-faced man immediately looked towards the sound.
He only saw that the ground less than ten meters in front of him suddenly loosened. Then, under his horrified gaze, a scarecrow that was nearly three meters tall appeared from the ground.
The scarecrow was very thin, but it was also very tall. Standing there, it gave them a strong sense of pressure.
Rustle!
Before he could react., the sound rang out again.
However, this time, the sound did note from one direction, but from all directions. It was all this strange sound.
The scar-faced man¡¯s expression immediately changed.
They saw that around them, as the soil loosened, countless scarecrows emerged from the ground.
One, two, three...
In just a few seconds.
The scarecrows hadpletely blocked off their surroundings.
There was not a single gap in front, back, left, and right. Other than where they were now, there was not a single gap at all.
The scar-faced man looked around in fear.
Suddenly.
The scar-faced man did not know what he saw, but his expression suddenly changed, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.
Illusion of Fear.
It caused the creatures in the Domain to see an indescribable scene.
The scar-faced man¡¯s face was pale.
He recovered for a few minutes before he gradually recovered.
And at this time, the buzz0cut did not seem so nervous anymore.
There was nothing he could do.
Until now, nothing had happened to him.
He even suspected that he had seen wrongly, that there was no little scarecrow rushing into his body.
But it was obviously not possible.
Because he was not the only one who saw it.
Even Scar saw it.
It was impossible for both of them to see wrongly, right?
Thinking of this, the buzz-cut was suddenly stunned.
Both of them saw wrongly?
Domain?
Illusion?
A thought shed through the buzz-cut¡¯s mind. The scarecrow rushed into his body earlier. Could this scene be an illusion intentionally created by the scarecrow? After all, this was his Domain. Of course, he could create an illusion at will!
Otherwise, why was he not affected at all?
If it was really the same as the previous three people, then there must be straw recing his flesh and blood in his body now.
Forget it.
No matter what the situation was.
As long as nothing else happened to him, it was fine.
He had to settle the matter here first.
The buzz-cut looked around and saw that all of them were scarecrows that had just appeared.
It had to be said.
With so many scarecrows squeezed together, this kind of situation really made people feel quite afraid.
¡°Scar, hold on to me!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll bring you out of here!¡±
The buzz-cut immediately said.
¡°Hmm? You¡¯ve solved the problem of that little scarecrow?¡± Scar held the buzz-cut tightly and asked at the same time.
The buzz-cut shook his head and then told his guess to scar.
It was very likely.
After scar heard it, he nodded and agreed with his idea.
In the next second, he was stunned.
He looked at the buzz-cut and asked curiously, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡±
At this time, the buzz-cut¡¯s face was a bit pale. Moreover, he could clearly feel that the buzz cut¡¯s body was trembling.
Just as he finished his words.
A thought suddenly shed through Scar¡¯s mind and he hurriedly asked, ¡°could it be that the little scarecrow just now started acting up?¡±
Scarface looked at buzz-cut, and his expression was extremely nervous.
¡°No!¡±
But at this time, buzz-cut shook his head.
¡°My... my spatial magic seems to have been restricted by something, and I can¡¯t use it anymore!!¡±
What?!
When Scar heard this, he was instantly shocked.
How could he not use it?
Buzz-cut still did not give up, and he closed his eyes to try again.
The result was obvious. It was still useless!
Aura of Fear.
Lowering all the attributes of a creature within the domain, it would definitely restrict a certain aspect of its magic or skills. At the same time, it would feed it back to the Domain master and increase all the attributes of the Domain master!
This was the effect of Aura of Fear.
It just happened to restrict his spatial magic!
Rustle! Rustle!
Just as the two of them were feeling solemn...
Suddenly, a voice that they were very familiar with could be heard.
They hurriedly looked over.
They only saw that a scarecrow that was very close to them actually moved, and there was a ck scythe in its hand.
¡°Be careful!¡±
The scar-faced man immediately raised hisrge knife, preparing to resist.
But in the next second...
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Swish swish!!
The scarecrows that had emerged from the ground all began to move. Furthermore, in each scarecrow¡¯s hand, a huge ck scythe appeared.
¡°This... F*ck!!¡±
The scar-faced man instantly felt his hair stand on end!
The buzz-cut was the same. He widened his eyes and stared at his surroundings.
#
Chapter 261: Mastering Spatial Magic
Chapter 261: Mastering Spatial Magic
This...
The expressions of the buzz-cut and the scar-faced man changed.
It was already very difficult to fight a single scarecrow, and now there were so many scarecrows!
¡°Hu¨C¡±
The two people took a deep breath.
Then they quickly calmed down and began to mobilize magic to prepare to fight.
Although they did not know the specific reason.
But since spatial magic could not be used, then they could only wait here to see if they could force their way out.
Scar stared at the surroundings.
His eyes were cold.
Seeing the scarecrows around him suddenly rush up, he immediately mobilized his magic and waved the big knife in his hand.
But the next moment, he was stunned.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Scarde cried out in surprise.
He had tried to activate the spell earlier, but it actually did not seed?!
The spell that had just surged out seemed to have been forcefully pushed back by someone. Therefore, when hisrge dended on a scarecrow, only a weak de light appeared. It did not harm the scarecrow at all.
In fact, it even knocked hisrge de away.
He had never seen such a situation before.
And it was because of this that the scar-faced man instantly panicked.
This was also the Aura of Fear within the Domain. It restricted his fire magic, and at the same time, its various attributes were greatly weakened.
¡°This Domain is strange!!¡±
The scar-faced man cried out in shock.
There was no need for him to remind him. Buzz-cut also knew that this Domain was strange.
Just now, he had tried to use the air wall to push away the scarecrows around him. However, he realized that the air wall he used was like cotton. It did not have any strength at all.
¡°Our abilities have been greatly weakened.¡±
¡°It was still strange before. Now I roughly understand. My spatial magic is probably also restricted by this Domain.¡±
The buzz-cut immediately started analyzing after using the air wall to block the attack of a scarecrow behind him.
As expected!
The scar-faced man immediately nodded.
Then, he anxiously asked, ¡°then what do we do now?¡±
Right now, both of them had been weakened a lot. With their current strength, they were simply not enough to deal with this scarecrow.
If this continued to be a stalemate, then they would definitely die.
Swoosh! Swoosh!
While they were talking, countless scarecrows shed at them.
The two of them had a hard time resisting.
After a few minutes, the two of them were already in a sorry state.
At this time, the buzz-cut immediately gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Scar, cast that spell on me!¡±
¡°That...¡±
Scar was very hesitant.
He knew what the buzz-cut was talking about.
It was a spell that could instantly restore a person to their peak condition. It couldst for five minutes, and at the same time, it couldpletely eliminate almost all of the negative effects on the body.
It was a very powerful spell.
However, the price of this spell was also very high.
At the very least, after using this spell, his body would fall into exhaustion. Whether he could pick up his big saber was one thing, not to mention fighting with this scarecrow.
¡°It¡¯s toote! Hurry up! I¡¯ll bring you out!!¡±
The buzz-cut used the air wall to wrap the two of them.
Outside, there were continuous nging sounds. This was the scarecrow outside trying to break the air wall.
Kacha~
On the air wall, there was already a crack.
¡°Okay!¡±
¡°I got it!¡±
Seeing this, scar did not dare to hesitate anymore.
He clenched his teeth and immediately chanted an incantation. Then, a gentle power appeared around him.
Then, colorful thin lines floated toward the buzz cut.
Scarde¡¯s face was turning pale at a speed visible to the naked eye.
The buzz-cut¡¯s power was increasing rapidly.
The air wall that was already beginning to shatter started to solidify.
¡°Huh?¡±
Not far from the wheat field, nders was holding a scythe in his hand and looking at the opposite side in astonishment.
¡°This magic is quite interesting.¡±
¡°But... it doesn¡¯t seem to be of much use to me.¡±
nders shook his head.
Then, a smile appeared on his face.
He had finally learned the spatial magic that he had been thinking about.
The one he had ced on the buzz cut was the Scarecrow Doll. It was used to learn his skills. Naturally, it was not like what the buzz-cut and the others were worried about.
A few minutes ago, the Scarecrow Doll had sent this skill back to him.
¡°He¡¯s...¡±
¡°Preparing to use spatial magic to leave the Domain?¡±
After seeing the buzz-cut¡¯s actions, nders was first surprised.
Then, he suddenly thought of a n, and a smile appeared on his face.
Snap!
He snapped his fingers and disappeared into the Domain.
...
The buzz-cut.
His condition was still at its peak.
Including his physical strength, the strength in his body, and even the spatial magic that was restricted by the Domain, he felt that he could use it now.
¡°Hurry up!¡±
¡°Take me out!¡±
Beside him, Scarde, who had exhausted his physical strength after using this magic, said weakly.
The buzz-cut did not say anything.
He instantly activated the magic.
After a few seconds, he quickly grabbed Scarde, and then the two of them disappeared into the domain.
The two of them had just disappeared.
The countless scarecrows around them suddenly stopped moving. They were all frozen in ce, as if they were really countless scarecrows.
...
¡°Whew-¡±
The buzz-cut let out a huge breath.
They had finally escaped from that strange Domain!
If they were to dy for a few more minutes, they might really lose their lives there.
¡°Where are we going now?¡±
Scarde asked with his eyes closed.
The buzz-cut thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go directly to Lord Quentin¡¯s ce.¡±
¡°This...¡±
Scarface¡¯s expression changed slightly.
The buzz-cut shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. When the timees, we¡¯ll tell the truth. This scarecrow is too strong. We can¡¯t deal with it.¡±
His expression did not look too good either.
Before they came, they had felt very confident about this mission. It was just a small scarecrow. What big waves could it cause?
But when they had just exchanged blows, they actually didn¡¯t have the strength to fight back?
This was simply ridiculous!
This was a situation that they had never expected!
The buzz-cut shook his head.
Forget it, let us not think too much about it.
When Lord Quentin arrived, he would naturally take care of this scarecrow personally. After all, Lord Quentin was a genuine A rank powerhouse. It was more than enough to take care of this scarecrow.
Just as he was thinking about this, he suddenly frowned.
¡°Huh?¡±
¡°What¡¯s that thing in front of us?¡±
As they were in the spatial tunnel, they could not open their eyes.
However, they had a powerful perception, so they could feel that there seemed to be a strange thing a hundred meters ahead.
The buzz-cut and the scar-faced man were both very puzzled.
But they did not care much and continued to move forward in that direction.
...
nders held a scythe in his hand.
Seeing the two people getting closer, the smile on his face became happier and happier.
#
Chapter 262: You Won’t Be Able to Escape!
Chapter 262: You Won¡¯t Be Able to Escape!
He had obtained spatial magic from the Scarecrow Doll, so when he saw that the buzz-cut was going to use space magic, he used this magic to wait inside the tunnel first.
Regarding spatial magic, he had heard about it from Lyle.
In this tunnel, mages could not open their eyes.
Because the eyes were very fragile.
In this ce, it was very easy to encounter spatial turbulence. If one was not careful, the spatial turbulence would crush the eyes, and it was very easy to leave untreatable side effects.
But nders was not afraid at all.
He was just a scarecrow, how could he have real eyes?
Moreover, with his Demonic God¡¯s Body, he couldpletely withstand the spatial turbulence, so there was no need to worry about this.
Looking at the two people getting closer and closer, the smile on nders¡¯s face grew wider and wider.
He raised the huge ck scythe in his hand.
He was waiting for the two people to approach.
At the same time.
The buzz-cut and scar closed their eyes, but at the same time, their expressions suddenly changed drastically.
¡°What¡¯s ahead?¡±
The buzz-cut¡¯s voice became anxious.
¡°No... I don¡¯t know!¡±
Scarde was also sweating profusely.
Just a second ago, the rm bell in their hearts suddenly rang. This meant that there would be great danger ahead!
¡°Damn it!¡±
¡°What the hell is this situation!¡±
The buzz-cut cursed loudly.
Ever since he learned spatial magic, it had been several years since then. He often fought at the front line with Lord Quentin, so he was familiar with the dangers he encountered. Therefore, he had used this spatial magic more than once or twice.
However, the greatest danger they had encountered was spatial turbulence.
When that time came, they only needed to be careful to deal with it and it would pass.
And now, it had actually caused rm bells to ring in their hearts. He had never seen such a life-threatening thing here before!
He only hesitated for two or three seconds.
The buzz-cut gritted his teeth.
Whatever!
In one go, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked forward.
When they were learning spatial magic, although their teacher had repeatedly stressed that they should not open their eyes in the spatial tunnel, there was no other way now.
The rm was ringing, proving that their lives were in danger.
Compared to their lives, even if they could not see, it was still a small matter!
Moreover, spatial turbulence did not happen every time. It was just that the probability was very high. Therefore, even if he really opened his eyes, his eyes might not be damaged.
However, the moment he opened his eyes, he saw a huge shadow dozens of meters in front of him.
Swoosh!
In an instant, the buzz-cut¡¯s expression became terrified.
¡°Scarecrow?!¡±
¡°How did he get in?!¡±
The buzz cut eximed.
This scarecrow actually knew spatial magic?!
Moreover, it just happened to block their path?!
How was this possible!!
The buzz-cut¡¯s voice was filled with fear. When this voice reached Scarde¡¯s ears, it was also like thunder, rumbling in his ears!
Scar hurriedly opened his eyes.
Suddenly, a tall and thin scarecrow with a twisted face and a huge ck scythe appeared in his sight.
¡°Back off! Back off!!¡±
Scar immediately cried out in shock.
He had used that spell previously to restore the buzz-cut to his peak, but now he was as weak as he could be. Not to mention fighting with the scarecrow, it was one thing if he could pick up his big knife.
¡°There¡¯s no way to retreat in the spatial tunnel!¡±
¡°Hold on tight!¡±
The buzz-cut¡¯s expression was quite ugly.
Fortunately, his current condition was almost at its peak.
And his current mission was not to defeat the Scarecrow, but to break through the enemy¡¯s encirclement. This way, it would be much easier.
There was a great chance!
As long as he seeded in breaking through the encirclement, the scarecrow would bepletely unable to catch up to him.
And after he entered the spatial tunnel, the chosen coordinates would be Lord Quentin¡¯s side. At that time, even if the Scarecrow chased after him, he would not need to be afraid.
Thinking of this, the buzz-cut¡¯s confidence increased greatly.
He felt that this was not a difficult problem.
¡°We¡¯re about to rush over. Scar, you hold on tight. Breaking out of the encirclement will only take an instant!¡±
The buzz-cut said.
At the same time, his palms mmed together.
A huge wall of air that was almost visible to the naked eye instantly appeared in front of the two of them.
On the wall of air, an unknown pattern appeared.
This was the hardest shield that the buzz-cut could create at the moment. Even if Lord Quentin came, he would not be able to break this shield in three moves!
Therefore, he was quite confident in this shield.
Very quickly, a few secondster.
The two of them rushed in front of nders.
Devil Conquerer.
Night Cut.
Fear.
The three skills were activated almost at the same time.
At this moment, the aura on nders¡¯s body immediately increased. Every de of straw was covered with an unknown power, and ck patterns appeared.
He waved his scythe, and a crack appeared on the wall of air that buzzcut was quite proud of.
However, after seeing this crack.
Although the buzz cut was shocked, he also heaved a sigh of relief.
It was enough!
As long as this scarecrow did notpletely break through his wall of air, they would be safe!
The buzz-cut was overjoyed.
¡°Scarde, let¡¯s go!¡±
He immediately turned around and shouted at Scarde.
However, in the next second, his pupils suddenly constricted.
¡°Scarde! What¡¯s wrong?!¡±
At this moment, Scarde was floating in the tunnel. His face was pale and his body was shaking like a sieve. Bean-sized beads of sweat rolled down from his forehead.
The buzz-cut was shocked.
He wanted to pull Scarde back, but there was no way for him to retreat or stop.
¡°Scarde!¡±
¡°Scarde!!¡±
The buzz-cut shouted a few words, but the other party did not react at all. It was as if he had seen something that terrified him.
He hurriedly looked at the scarecrow.
At this moment, the scarecrow was also looking at him with a smile.
Seeing that smile, the buzz-cut could not help but shiver.
He immediately turned around.
Then, he gritted his teeth and quickly escaped from here.
There was no other way!
Anyway, he had made a mark on Scarde¡¯s body. As long as he could escape from the hands of this scarecrow, then he would naturally be able to find them. If he could not escape...
Buzz-cut was toozy to think, and his figure became further and further away.
¡°See, your teammates have abandoned you just like that.¡±
nders looked at Scar, the corners of his mouth had already reached his ears, and his smile was extremely twisted.
However, at this moment, Scar¡¯s body was still trembling, and his gaze was lifeless but filled with fear. He did not hear what nders was saying at all.
This was Fear.
That buzz-cut¡¯s shield was indeed very strong, but this skill, regardless of whether the shield was strong or not, was immediately cast on Scar. Moreover, the effect seemed to be very good.
¡°Tsk.¡±
nders shook his head, then casually threw out Destroyer Scarecrow and ced it on Scar.
Then, he looked in another direction.
That was the direction where the buzz-cut had just escaped.
nders smiled and flew over.
¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape!¡±
Not far after the figure walked out, Scar¡¯s scream came from behind.
¡°Ah!!¡±
#
Chapter 263: Buzz-Cut, Who Was Trapped in Fear
Chapter 263: Buzz-Cut, Who Was Trapped in Fear
The ck Swamp.
The red fog was everywhere.
The red fog covered a few hundred meters of the area. Even the sky was red.
And it was spreading!
The mages and strange creatures who were watching from afar were forced to retreat by the spreading red fog. They had retreated almost a hundred meters.
And now, the red fog was approaching them again.
¡°Let¡¯s retreat again.¡±
¡°This blood spirit flower is too terrifying! With its spreading speed, no wonder the previous one could control half of the ck Swamp!¡±
¡°This one in front of us can¡¯t be underestimated either!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Although this one¡¯s strength is only B+ rank,pared to the previous blood spirit flower that was alone, this one in front of us still has that even more powerful scarecrow as a helper!¡±
Someone mentioned the scarecrow.
Immediately, the topic changed.
¡°I wonder how the previous battle is going.¡±
¡°I feel that the scarecrow definitely won¡¯t be able to do it. Those two aren¡¯t ordinary people.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a pity that they were pulled into the Domain by the scarecrow. Otherwise, we would really be able to watch a great battle.¡±
As everyone discussed, they retreated a few dozen meters.
¡°However, don¡¯t underestimate the Scarecrows.¡±
¡°You¡¯ve all seen the battle before when they weren¡¯t dragged into the Domain. Although those two people are quite powerful, the scarecrows aren¡¯t much weaker than them. In fact, every time they fight, the scarecrows have the advantage.¡±
¡°This scarecrow can not be underestimated!¡±
¡°Hmph, this scarecrow has to be destroyed as soon as possible. It has only been born for a short period of time, yet it already has such strength. If we let it continue to grow, it might even be an A rank in a few years!¡±
¡°A rank? You think too highly of it!¡±
¡°Anyway, I have already informed my forces. No matter what, if this scarecrow does not die this time, he will be a great enemy of us mages in the future!¡±
Everyone was discussing animatedly.
In the midst of them, there were even arguments from time to time.
And among these people, there were quite a number of people who were looking at each other strangely.
They decided that if the scarecrow did not die this time, then they would look for the scarecrow and do some tricks on him!
Swish swish!!
During this period, there would be new powerful mages and strange creatures who would appear here from time to time.
The blood spirit flower appeared once again.
The scarecrow also appeared here.
This news undoubtedly made everyone very curious. Therefore, during this period of time, more and more people rushed here.
The more people there were, the louder the discussion became.
And in the next moment, the entire world suddenly became silent.
Boom!
The sound shook the sky.
Everyone looked towards the sound, only to see a huge whirlpool suddenly appearing high in the sky.
¡°It¡¯s spatial magic!¡±
Someone recognized it and eximed in shock.
¡°It¡¯s the scarecrow and the other two!¡±
Many people also knew which faction the two people from before came from. Many people from that faction had mastered spatial magic.
And now, spatial magic had appeared.
This meant that the two people should be safe!
The appearance of spatial magic made everyone guess in their hearts.
The next moment, they saw a figure fall out of the vortex.
Everyone narrowed their eyes.
Soon, they recognized who this person was.
Buzz-cut!
But... he seemed to be in a sorry state?
And why was he alone? What about the scar-faced man who was with him?
Could it be...
Everyone was shocked.
Then, they saw another figure appear in the vortex. It was the scarecrow with a scythe in hand.
At this moment, the scarecrow was quite different from the buzz-cut.
Not only was he not in a sorry state, one could even see a smile on his face. It seemed that he did not spend much effort to deal with the buzz-cut and the scar-faced man!
The appearance of this scene immediately shocked everyone.
...
Below the vortex.
The situation of the buzz=cut was quite tragic.
He floated in the air, bending his body and gasping for breath. His expression was as sorry as he could be.
He was truly afraid now.
This scarecrow had actually caught up to him in the tunnel. It had even erased the coordinates he had set and dragged him out of here.
He had never heard of such a method.
He even believed that even the teacher who had taught him spatial magic back then could not do this!
Other than that, he really could not understand how this scarecrow had learned this spatial magic. This was a secret of their Han sect. How could it have learned it!
He looked at the scarecrow.
It was also looking down at him.
When he met its gaze, the buzz-cut¡¯s ears seemed to recall Scar¡¯s scream before he died. He suddenly shivered.
It had already been five minutes for him.
The magic that Scar had cast on him had already lost its effect.
His condition had dropped a lot again.
¡°I wonder if you were prepared to die when you came here?¡±
At this moment, the scarecrow¡¯s voice came from above.
Cold sweat covered the buzz-cut¡¯s forehead.
Was he prepared to die beforeing here?
Of course not!
Not only beforeing here, but also before the fight. Both he and Scar were quite confident. They felt that it was easy to deal with this scarecrow. They did not waste much time at all.
¡°Tsk tsk, looks you were not.¡±
ndersughed. When he got close to the opponent, he suddenly raised his hand in the air.
Fear.
The buzz-cut was about to create an air wall.
In an instant, his pupils constricted. He held his head with both hands and let out a miserable cry. Then, he fell straight down from the air.
Boom!
The buzz-cut fell into the red fog.
Then, there was a loud sound, and ck mud sshed everywhere.
The buzz-cut was indeed worthy of being called a mage who was close to A rank. In his fear, he even created a wall of air. Before hended on the ground, he put a cushion under his body so that he would not sink into the swamp.
¡°Ahhh!!¡±
The buzz-cut screamed.
At this moment, he finally knew what had happened to scar.
This scarecrow actually knew how to use mental attacks!
¡°Wa¨C¡±
¡°Wa¨C¡±
The buzz-cut¡¯s mental strength was not weak either. He could barely stand up.
However, at this moment, he noticed that there were a few crows around him.
He had seen the scarecrow¡¯s information, so he immediately reacted. He knew that this was one of the scarecrow¡¯s abilities.
Moreover, this crow was not an ordinary crow. It could take away flesh and blood from a living person.
He wanted to dodge.
But it was already toote.
He did not know when it started, but countless crows had already formed a sphere, trapping him in the middle. Moreover, when he was not paying attention, one of the crows immediately pecked him on the back.
Immediately, the smell of blood spread from above.
The gazes of the surrounding crows instantly changed, staring straight at his wound.
The buzz-cut¡¯s expression immediately changed greatly.
¡°Wa¨C¡±
Countless crows immediately rushed towards him!
#
Chapter 264: The Power of Faith to Advance to A-Rank
Chapter 264: The Power of Faith to Advance to A-Rank
¡°Ah!!¡±
¡°Get lost! !¡±
¡°Ah Ah Ah!!¡±
nders stood in mid-air with his eyes closed, feeling the wonderful cries of the crows. He could not help but think of the beauty of Macbeth.
The screams continued.
nders controlled the crows, trying his best not to let this person die.
Otherwise...
He would not have been able to hear such a beautiful scream.
It was just a pity.
Humans were too fragile.
Once they lost too much blood, even if they did not have any fatal injuries, they would still die.
Therefore, even though he controlled the crows and tried his best not to let them die, this person did notst more than a few minutes. The screams gradually became softer and eventually, there were no more sounds.
¡°Wa¨C¡±
Ten secondster.
The crows scattered.
A skeleton with almost no life was exposed.
There was no flesh on the surface of the frontal bone.
It was bloody.
And in the red fog, the skeletony on the surface of the swamp and was slowly sinking down along the mud.
It was silent.
Whether it was nders in the sky, the skeleton on the ground, or the crowd watching from afar.
Especially those people in the distance.
After nders and the buzz-cut came out of the vortex, they were quite shocked.
Now, their mouths hung open.
Those two rtively powerful mages were actually killed by this scarecrow?
They did not see the scar-faced man die.
But this buzz-cut¡¯s scream when he died, even if they were almost a hundred meters away, they could still hear it clearly.
It was too tragic.
They saw crows flying in the sky.
They also saw crows flying in the air with blood dripping from their mouths. They looked quite cruel.
The buzz-cut man actually died this way!
He was pecked to death by crows.
Everyone couldn¡¯t imagine how ufortable this was!
They did not know how the scar-faced man died...
Based on what they had seen before and their understanding of the scarecrow, they could guess that the scar-faced man died an extraordinary death.
The crowd discussed and pointed at the scarecrow.
And in the next second...
The crowd¡¯s voices suddenly quieted down.
Because they saw that the scarecrow had shifted his gaze to their side.
There wasplete silence.
After that, the hearts of most mages were shaken, and they began to panic.
Among these people and strange creatures, although they were all B rank mages and strange creatures, only about 10% of them were B+ rank.
And there were only a handful of people who were more confident than the buzz-cut and the scar-faced man.
Therefore, when faced with the scarecrow¡¯s gaze, they were all panicking in their hearts.
What made them feel at ease was that the scarecrow did not chase after them.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Suddenly, it was at this moment.
Many of them were strange creatures rushed towards the scarecrow.
Everyone looked over.
What were they trying to do?
Even nders was quite surprised.
He had already shown his kindness by not going over to kill all these people, and now, there were actually strange creatures who dared toe over to his side.
¡°We are willing to ept you as our master!¡±
Under nders¡¯s astonished gaze, the group of strange creatures who had suddenly rushed over and approached nders bowed towards him one after another.
Hmm?
nders raised his eyebrows in surprise.
Then, he started tough.
Now, he needed to advance to A rank, so he needed to have a lot of strange people who believed in them.
This was just right.
These strange creatures¡¯ strength was basically around B+ rank. Their strength was pretty good. If he asked them to help the blood spirit flower expand its territory here, then the speed would be even faster!
Thinking of this, nders nodded with a smile
Then, he asked these strange creatures to help the blood spirit flower. They were in charge of cleaning up the creeps who were unwilling to submit.
This group of creeps nodded one after another, and then followed the blood spirit flower to expand his domain.
He nced at the people who were watching not far away.
nders ignored them.
Instead, he closed his eyes and began to feel a mysterious force that had just appeared in his body not long ago.
This force was still very weak at the moment. It was like a puddle of mud, floating in his sea of consciousness. It did not have any rules and was wandering nowhere.
It looked very weak.
However, nders could feel it.
This power was quite powerful!
Even if it was only the size of a thumb, it could still exert a terrifying power!
Apart from that.
He felt that there seemed to be a very strange power contained in this power. It seemed to have an inexplicable connection with something in the outside world.
When did this power appear?
It seemed to have appeared after he had arranged for the blood spirit flower to begin expanding its Domain.
nders¡¯s eyes flickered.
He had probably already guessed in his heart that this was the power of faith!
It had already begun to appear?!
It was truly miraculous!
nders carefully sensed this power and discovered that this power was actually continuously increasing as the red fog expanded.
He did not know when he would be able to reach A rank.
By now, based on this small ball of energy, nders already had a rough estimation in his heart. He could roughly guess how big the gap between his current strength and those in A rank was!
All in all, it was not too big.
But he believed that if he was able to advance to A rank, he would not be weak among those of the same level!
...
At the same time.
In the deepest part of the ck Swamp.
Nikorei, Quentin, and the others were staring at the person in front of them, their expressions slightly solemn.
¡°How much longer is it going to take?¡±
Quentin asked.
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
Nikorei¡¯s clear and cold voice could not heard, as if she did not want to say anything more to this person.
In fact, it was really like that.
Quentin came from the Hanluo Sect, and was a person of high status in this sect.
However, for Nikorei, she had never liked this sect, so she did not have any good feelings towards the people of this sect, which naturally included Quentin.
Regarding Nikorei¡¯s attitude, Quentin was naturally not very satisfied.
He was used to being pampered. Even in the Hanluo Sect, not many people dared to speak loudly to him.
Therefore, he naturally did not like Nikorei¡¯s tone.
However, he did not dare to show it.
After all, the woman in front of him was an A+ rank powerhouse. This kind of strength was the best even in the Hanluo Sect.
Also, do not be fooled by Rei¡¯s looks.
Although she was good-looking, this woman¡¯s temper had always been bad. She was even quite hot-tempered!
If he dared to scold this woman a little, this woman would probably dare to attack him here. If that happened, the gains would not make up for the losses.
After an unknown period of time.
Quentin suddenly frowned and looked in a direction. He asked curiously, ¡°the two of them have been gone for so long. Why haven¡¯t theye back?¡±
#
Chapter 265: The Gates of Hell
Chapter 265: The Gates of Hell
Nikorei, who was beside him, nced at him after hearing him mutter to himself. She did not say anything.
However, it was obvious that he had already guessed something from the look in her eyes.
After all, that scarecrow was the focus of their Mage Association. Even if she did not know anything else, she would definitely know a lot about this scarecrow.
And Quentin was not stupid.
He knew the two people he sent out very well.
Naturally, after the two people followed him, they had always been very efficient and never dyed doing anything.
And now, it had been so long...
Quentin frowned.
An idea that he thought was unlikely appeared in his mind.
Did something happen to them?
Thinking of this, Quentin immediately chanted a spell.
Then, he closed his eyes and entered his sea of consciousness to check.
The next moment.
Quentin¡¯s expression changed.
The small ind that belonged to buzz-cut and Scarde hadpletely copsed!
What did this mean?
Needless to say, it meant...
How was this possible?!
After Quentin exited the sea of consciousness, his face was filled with disbelief as he stood there in a daze for a long time.
One had to know.
These two people were his right-hand men, and their strength was quite formidable.
Especially buzz-cut, his strength had been stuck at B+ rank for many years. Even though he had not advanced to a ss, just looking at his strength, he was indeed close to an A rank.
Rumors said that the person closest to A rank was not a joke.
But he really had this strength!
But now, he and Scarde went together, but he was actually killed by that scarecrow?
How could this be?!
In his impression, this scarecrow¡¯s strength seemed to be only B+ rank. If Scarbalde and buzz-cut joined forces, how could they not be the scarecrow¡¯s opponent?!
Could it be...
That Scarecrow had advanced to A rank?!
The moment this thought appeared, Quentin shook his head and rejected this absurd thought.
How was this possible!
How could it be so easy to advance to A rank?
How long had it been since the scarecrow was born?
Even if he had advanced at an astonishing speed before he reached B+ rank, he did not think that the scarecrow could maintain such a speed to advance to A rank!
If this scarecrow really advanced to A rank, then no matter what, he had to quickly kill this scarecrow to prevent future trouble.
¡°Lord Quentin, what happened?¡±
At this time, one of his subordinates came over and asked.
This subordinate was also at B+ rank, and was much stronger than scar.
¡°The two of them were killed.¡±
Quentin squinted his eyes and said.
What?!
The surrounding people were stunned for a moment, and then their faces were full of shock.
How could this be!?
Those two people were killed?
The others were also quite shocked.
Nikorei, who was next to him, squinted her eyes when she heard that.
As expected!
¡°Rei, that scarecrow is growing too fast. We have to destroy him quickly!¡±
An old man stood beside Rei.
It was Garros!
When he was outside the swamp, he received an address from Rei. In order for Rei to help him investigate the situation here as soon as possible, he had no choice but to rush here as soon as possible.
Therefore, he arrived here very quickly.
¡°There¡¯s no problem. Everything is normal.¡±
When he rushed here and heard Rei¡¯s words, he was shocked beyond words.
He was actually fine?
Could it be that the little scarecrow that had crawled into his body was really just to scare him?
This...
The scarecrow clearly did not have such a personality!
Although Garros was full of doubt.
But in the end, he had no choice but to give up.
Because Lei was an A+ rank powerhouse. If even she could not sense it, then the scarecrow would be too terrifying!
So, since Rei said no, then there was definitely no scarecrow.
As for whether Rei could lie, those who were familiar with her knew that it was impossible.
Hearing Garros¡¯s words.
Nikorei nodded. ¡°I know.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s meet again next time. We have more important matters at hand.¡±
Just as she finished her sentence.
She cast her gaze to a ce not far ahead.
The sky over there hadpletely darkened, and there was almost no light at all. It formed a very distinct contrast with the high sunlight on their side!
The wind whistled.
In the darkness on the other side, there was a veryrge dark giant door floating in the air.
On the door of darkness, there were carvings that could not be understood.
Purple light flowed along with the carvings, and it had an indescribable charm.
And on the left and right sides of the door of darkness.
There were human skulls everywhere.
Even though they were standing so far away, they could roughly feel the ominous auraing from it, as if there were countless vengeful souls wailing there.
¡°Rei, what is this thing?¡±
¡°Could it be that this is also a strange creature?¡±
Garros looked at the door of darkness across from him and felt a sense of panic in his heart.
One had to know that he was not weak.
But now, just looking at the door, he felt that he could not bear it.
This feeling was simr to the feeling he had when he faced the scarecrow, but it was clear that this door of darkness gave him a stronger feeling than the scarecrow.
If this was really a strange one, then he simply could not imagine how powerful this strange creature was!
¡°Strange creature?¡±
¡°If this was really a strange creature, do you think we would still be here?¡±
Quentin suddenly said mockingly.
Garros was just about to continue speaking, but he suddenly did not know what to say after being rebuked by him.
Of course, he was also instantly annoyed.
As the second-inmand of the Mage Association, he had always said what he said. No one had ever dared to talk back to him. Even Rei, who was his superior, had never spoken to him like this.
And now...
This guy actually spoke like this!
Garros was furious.
But he had no choice but to hold it in.
Because the other party was an A rank mage, he could not defeat him. In addition, the other party was from the Hanluo Sect, which was also a very powerful force. Therefore, Garros could only grit his teeth and swallow his anger.
I¡¯ll settle the score with you after a while!
Garros thought bitterly.
He had always been a person who took revenge. He would always remember who had offended him.
Just like the scarecrow.
Even if his current strength was inferior to the opponent, he had always remembered what the scarecrow had done before. He had never forgotten it.
In the future, he would naturally seek revenge for everything!
¡°The Gates of Hell.¡±
At this moment, Nikorei¡¯s voice was suddenly heard.
The Gates of Hell?
Garros was stunned.
What was this?
As the second-inmand of the Mage Association, he had never heard of it?!
#
Chapter 266: The Passage Connecting to Hell
Chapter 266: The Passage Connecting to Hell
Garros was very confused.
He looked at Nikorei, but she did not exin much to him.
Then, he looked at Quentin, but thetter ignored him.
Garros could only clench his teeth and cast his gaze at the door of darkness not far ahead as if he wanted to find some clues from it.
However, the aura of this door was giving off too much pressure.
He only stared at it for a few seconds before he could not hold on any longer.
He then looked around.
People with simr strength to him were basically the same as him. After staring at it for a few seconds, their eyes turned red and their minds became unstable.
On the other hand, Rei and Quentin.
These two people seemed to bepletely fine.
Rei was still fine.
After all, she was an A+ rank powerhouse, a whole level higher than him.
As for Quentin, he was just an ordinary A rank powerhouse, only one level higher than him, yet he could stare at them for such a long time.
¡°Could this be the difference between an A and B rank?¡±
Garros thought to himself.
Just one level lower, yet the difference was so great.
If he could also advance...
Garros¡¯s heart was burning.
In an instant, he was filled with a desire to advance to an A rank.
Boom!!
The door of darkness not far ahead suddenly shook violently. As the door shook, a wisp of ck fog would gush out from the crack from time to time and spread to the surroundings.
What on Earth was this thing?!
Garros narrowed his eyes and looked carefully.
At this time, Nikorei nced at Quentin on the right and said, ¡°didn¡¯t youe to the ck Swamp for the scarecrow? The other party has killed two of your subordinates. Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t you be looking for the scarecrow to take revenge?¡±
When Quentin heard this, he first smiled.
Then, he said, ¡°there¡¯s no rush.¡±
¡°It¡¯s just a scarecrow. It can be destroyed with a raise of a hand.¡±
¡°The most important thing for me now is not the scarecrow, but the Gates of Hell.¡±
Nikorei did not say anything else when she heard that. Instead, she cast her gaze on the Gates of Hell not far away. At this moment, with a muffled sound, some ck fog emerged from it.
Seeing this, Rei subconsciously activated her magic.
The conversation between the two also made Garros more curious about this so-called Gates of Hell.
¡°Gates of Hell?¡±
On the other side, a human-figured strange creature was talking about something to nders.
When nders heard this unfamiliar term, he was quite surprised.
What is this thing?
nders frowned.
Seeing nders¡¯s confusion, the human-figured strange creature immediately exined, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about the exact details of this Gate of Hell, but a powerful mage called Nikorei came there previously. It¡¯s said that he has the strength of an A+ rank.¡±
¡°Later, another person with the strength of an A rank came there. It seems to be called Quentin.¡±
¡°Other than these two, there are still many mages there.¡±
¡°When I went there, I heard Quentin mention it unintentionally.¡±
¡°This Gate of Hell is the gate that connects this world to Hell. It is also a passageway. If you step through that gate, you will enter Hell!¡±
A passageway that connects to Hell?
Hell?
Apophis, the magic sword in nders¡¯s hand, also cried out in surprise.
He was also quite curious about this.
There was really Hell?!
After a person died, would they really enter this so-called Hell?
What would there be in Hell?
Hearing this term, nders¡¯s interest was suddenly piqued. He especially wanted to take a tour of this Hell.
At this moment, the voice of the human-shaped strange creature sounded again. ¡°And I heard from the mage called Quentin that this Gates of Hell is not one-way, but two-way.¡±
¡°In other words.¡±
¡°When the Gates of Hell is fully opened, not only can we step into Hell.¡±
¡°The life in Hell will also step into our world!¡±
As soon as this human figure finished speaking.
The few strange creatures surrounding nders were shocked. The creatures in Hell would actually step into their world?!
This was too terrifying.
¡°What kind of creatures are there in hell? How strong are they?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯re very weak.¡±
¡°That¡¯s hell... just from the name alone, I feel that it¡¯s very powerful. If the creatures in there are all at least an A rank, then when theye through the gates of Hell, won¡¯t we be the first to suffer?¡±
Many of the strange creatures started discussing.
Their expressions looked a little panicked.
Even nders looked at the human-shaped strange creature. His face, which was filled with straw, had these surprised expressions.
nders was not afraid.
After all, the blood spirit flower was helping him expand his Domain.
And now, he could also feel that the power of faith in his sea of consciousness was growing bit by bit.
Until now, that power of faith was already half the size of a basketball court.
It was expanding very quickly.
He did not quite understand it before.
But now, he roughly understood it.
After this power of faith filled up his entire sea of consciousness, he had a high chance of advancing to A rank.
And when that time came...
He had a premonition.
These inds floating in his sea of consciousness would also undergo some changes.
After he reached A rank, even if the life forms from hell really came over and all had the strength of an A rank, nders would not be the slightest bit worried.
After all, he was actually quite confident in his own strength.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±
When this human-figured strange creature heard this, he said, ¡°that guy called Quentin said that only when the gates are fully opened will the other party be able to enter our world.¡±
¡°And there¡¯s still a long period of time before the gates are truly opened.¡±
¡°During this period of time, we will have sufficient time to investigate the situation in Hell.¡±
¡°Heh, from what that person said before, even if the Gates of Hell are opened now, only we will be able to enter.¡±
One of the strange creatures asked, ¡°why?¡±
The human-shaped strange creature said, ¡°ording to Quentin, it seems that our two different worlds are located in different dimensions, which is why this is happening.¡±
So that¡¯s why!
After hearing that, nders gained a deeper understanding of this world.
He pondered for a moment.
Raising his head, he saw a group of strange creatures circling around him. After thinking for a moment, he immediately ordered, ¡°all of you go and help the blood spirit flower.¡±
The group of strange creatures nodded one after another and then disappeared from the ce.
These strange creatures had all sincerelye to submit to him, and their strength was not considered weak. For him, who urgently needed to expand his territory, this was the best thing that could happen.
#
Chapter 267: Collecting Fear
Chapter 267: Collecting Fear
After the strange creature¡¯s exnation, nders probably had some thoughts in his mind now.
No wonder Rei from the Mage Association often disappeared and came to this ck Swamp to do business. It was because of this Gates of Hell!
Moreover, there must be something else in this Gates of Hell.
Otherwise, it would be impossible for an A+ rank mage like Rei toe here frequently to deal with matters.
And that Quentin.
He had probably asked the human-shaped strange creature about this Quentin.
He came to a conclusion.
This Quentin was most likely a member of the Hanluo Sect.
Previously, the buzz-cut and the scar-faced man had also mentioned the word ¡®Lord¡¯. Now that he thought about it, the ¡®Lord¡¯ that those two people mentioned was probably this Quentin.
It had only been two years since he advanced to Arank...
Thinking of this, nders could not help but smile.
Just wait.
I¡¯ll be looking for you soon.
He came to the sky and swept his gaze around.
At this moment, the blood spirit flower¡¯s pollen Domain had already upied a considerable amount ofnd. It was muchrger than the area of a hundred meters that the blood spirit flower had previously estimated.
And now, in addition to the other strange creatures that had submitted to it, the blood spirit flower¡¯s spreading Domain¡¯s speed had not slowed down even now. It was still continuously spreading.
The power of faith was constantly increasing.
nders checked the current fear points in his ount.
He was only a little short.
He had to find a ce to get some fear points.
nders¡¯s gaze quickly turned, and finally stopped at the crowd that was still watching from not far away.
¡°Heh.¡±
nders grinned, his eyes shing.
Still not leaving?
Then do not me me!
Then, he picked up the ck scythe and the magic sword and used his Domain to instantly appear in the middle of the crowd.
¡°Huh?¡±
Many mages and magicians were shocked when they saw the scythe suddenly disappear. They looked to their sides and saw the smiling scarecrow.
Everyone was immediately terrified.
They started to run.
However, what greeted them was the ck scythe and the blood-red greatsword that were quickly falling down.
Puchi!
Blood sttered!
Broken limbs were everywhere on the ground. They floated on the ck mud and only sank after a long time.
[Fear Points +20,000]
[Fear Points +17,000]
[Fear Points +18,000]
...
The mages and strange creatures were fleeing.
The huge scythe danced wildly on their bodies, bringing with it waves of blood.
ndersughed loudly, enjoying the scene.
After a few minutes, nders put away the scythe.
The ground was filled with blood, and the swamp was dyed a dark color. However, although the scene before them was extremely terrifying, the smile on nders¡¯s face had never disappeared.
¡°Okay.¡±
¡°This is over. It¡¯s time to go to the next ce.¡±
nders closed his eyes and began to sense his surroundings.
Soon, he opened his eyes and looked in another direction, and a new smile appeared on his face.
Whoosh!
nders used his Domain to fly over again.
In such a short distance, the speed of using his domain to travel was faster than using spatial magic to travel.
And if the destination was very far.
Under such circumstances, using spatial magic to travel was the most suitable.
For example, before he came to the ck Swamp, he was originally in Sarkos City. If he had mastered spatial magic at that time, then he would not have wasted so much time on the way.
But that being said.
If he had mastered this spatial magic at that time, then he would not have had so much fun in Coase City.
He would not have encountered such an interesting thing as Hoke vige.
...
¡°Captain!¡±
¡°This strange creature¡¯s body is too hard. I can¡¯t kill him!¡±
A mage held a giant sword and shed at the long strange creature¡¯s body. The giant sword in his hand shook, and the de of the sword almost shattered.
The strange creature swung its tail over.
The attack was quite fierce.
The mage hurriedly retreated. When he saw the state of the giant sword in his hand, he immediately cried out in surprise.
¡°Retreat!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±
The captain also held a giant sword in his hand.
He quickly bypassed the mage, silently recited an incantation, and activated the magic in his body.
The giant sword was immediately wrapped by a strange power. When it pierced forward, it constantly produced explosive sounds.
Bang!
The captain held the huge sword and very quickly pierced through the long strange creature¡¯s body.
Boom!!
The sound of explosions rang out from the huge sword.
Everyone could only see ck smoke pervading the air. Then, the captain¡¯s body flipped out from the smoke.
¡°Captain!¡±
Some of the team members cried out in surprise
They thought that the captain had been hit by the strange creature.
The captainnded steadily on the ground. Then, he stared intently into the smoke.
This time, he should be able to make a wound on this long strange creature¡¯s body!
The captain thought with anticipation.
A momentter.
The smoke dispersed.
However, the captain¡¯s expression suddenly changed.
The long strange creature on the opposite side waspletely fine!
There was actually not a single wound on the spot where he had attacked!
Not only the captain, but the other team members¡¯ expressions also changed. They knew that although the captain¡¯s attack did not seem very strong, it was actually quite powerful. Among them, there was no one who could block this attack!
¡°It hurts!!¡±
¡°You bastards!!¡±
At this moment, the long strange creature on the opposite side suddenly roared at them.
Its voice was like that of a baby.
The moment it finished speaking.
The long strange creature rushed towards them at an extremely fast speed.
The captain and the others¡¯ expressions changed.
It was almost toote to dodge.
However¨C
At the next moment, a ck scythe fell from the sky.
The sharp de instantly pierced through the strange creature¡¯s long body, nailing it to the swamp.
¡°What is this thing?¡±
The captain and the other team members were shocked.
This long strange creature¡¯s body... was actually pierced through just like that?
How many spells had they used!
There were more than a dozen people in the team, and almost all of them were B rank.
They used their best attack methods, and even attacked in quick session. Even so, they did not manage to make a hole in this long strange creature¡¯s body.
But now, just a scythe fell from the sky and pierced through this body.
It was really unbelievable.
Who did It?
Everyone¡¯s eyes turned, trying to find the person who did it.
Dong!!
The next second, a tall scarecrow with a terrifying appearance appeared on the scythe hilt.
The main character had appeared.
However, they did not feel any excitement.
On the contrary, everyone, including their captain, widened their eyes and looked at the scene in front of them in disbelief.
Scarecrow... scarecrow?!
Everyone was shocked!
Immediately after, their hearts were filled with fear.
They were prepared to escape.
But in the next second, they saw the scarecrow smile.
¡°Everyone, it¡¯s time to celebrate!¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, the group of people discovered to their horror that their surroundings had suddenly turned dark. Countless crows were howling, as if they were celebrating their impending death.
#
Chapter 268: Level 7 Domain of Fear
Chapter 268: Level 7 Domain of Fear
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
[Fear Points +18,000]
[Fear Points +20,000]
[Fear Points +17,000]
..
For the next day, nders did almost nothing.
Almost all of them were looking for ces with many people in the swamp.
He wanted to increase his fear points!
After a day, the number of mages and freaks who had died at his hands was at least 50, if not 100.
The fear value in his ount was soaring.
At the same time, news of the scarecrow had spread throughout the entire ck Swamp.
Now.
All the mages and strange creatures in the ck Swamp.
They all knew that a scarecrow hade to the ck Swamp and was continuously killing people in the ck Swamp.
Any mage or strange creatures who had not reached A rank would not be able to survive in front of him.
When the news spread...
There were naturally some who did not believe it.
Of course, these people were not fools. They were all the best among B rank and had few opponents.
These people found nders based on the traces of others and wanted to challenge nders to win glory.
But there were no exceptions.
None of these people walked out alive.
After a few times, no one dared to go again.
And when this happened, more mages who had been training in the ck Swamp, as well as the strange creatures that had been born here, began to fear.
One had to know that these mages and strange creatures were different from the ordinary people outside.
The mages who dared toe in were at least B rank existences.
And the strange creatures that were born here were not only powerful, but the number was simply unimaginable. In a very small area, there would be new strange creatures born and destroyed almost every moment.
Therefore, the fear value brought by these strange creatures was the biggest.
Therefore, in a short day.
The fear value in nders¡¯s ount increased sharply.
He had not noticed it before.
When he was bored, he took a look and realized that the fear value had long been enough to level up his skills.
¡°I wonder what effect the Domain will have after this upgrade.¡±
nders was looking forward to it.
Then, he found a ce and cleaned up all the mages around him before he began to level up his skills.
[Domain of Fear Level 4]
He looked at his current fear points.
One billion!
It was enough!!
nders instantly leveled up, and it was two levels in a row!
[Domain of Fear Level 5 ¡ª Domain of Fear Level 7]
After the upgrade.
After reading the introduction of the few skills in the Domain of Fear, nders squinted his eyes and could not help but smile.
He was quite satisfied with the effects of the upgraded skills.
First, it was [Deterrence of Fear]
It gave spiritual and physical pressure to the creatures in the Domain, and it was stacked at double the speed until the opponentpletely copsed!
[Aura of Fear]
It greatly reduced all the attributes of the creatures in the Domain, and at the same time, it was given back to the Domain master.
The strength of C rank and below would be directly reduced to an ordinary person under the effect of the Aura of Fear. The strength of B rank would be reduced by a small level under the effect of the Aura of Fear!
At the same time, if one¡¯s strength remained above grade B after being weakened, it would definitely restrict the target¡¯s spells or skills.
After seeing this skill, nders smiled even more happily.
Even he felt that this skill was terrifying.
Not to mention the others.
With this skill in hand, no matter how many mages and strange creatures came, as long as they did not have the strength of Nikorei from the Mage Association, he would not be afraid at all!
There were countless of them, as long as they were not strong enough, they would be useless in front of this skill of his!
nders¡¯s heart was burning as he looked at the skill below once again.
[Illusion of Fear]
Every minute, the creatures within the domain would see a terrifying scene that could not be described.
[Lord of Fear]
As the Master of the domain, he could freely control the Domain!
This was the level 7 Domain of Fear!
Even nders himself felt that this skill was extremely terrifying!
This skill was most suitable for group battles!
If it was ced in this ck Swamp, this would be the greatest killing weapon!
Anything below C rank would immediately be no different from an ordinary person. Even B rank monsters would drop by a small level. B+ rank would be B rank, B rank would drop to B-, and B-would be C+!
nders narrowed his eyes.
If this ridiculous skill could cover the entire ck Swamp...
Then, the overall strength of this ck swamp would drop by more than half a level!
Moreover, this was only level 7!
Even nders could not imagine it.
If this skill was upgraded to level 10, then how terrifying would this skill be?
It was really hard to imagine.
Could it be that even a B rank would be an ordinary person?
At this rate, it was not impossible!
It was just a pity.
Right now, the fear points in his ount were almost at the bottom.
As expected.
Although this skill was quite powerful, every time he leveled up, the number of fear points consumed was equally terrifying.
Previously, he had amassed 1 billion fear points, but in the end, he only leveled up two levels!
But now, the number of fear points needed to level up had doubled again.
If he wanted to level up again...
1 billion fear points, then he could only level up one level!
It was simply a bottomless pit!
Moreover, other than the need to level up this Domain of Fear, there were still a few little scarecrows waiting for him at the fifth tier of the skill tree. Therefore, it was still too slow for him to earn fear points now.
As for how to collect fear points faster?
nders thought about it.
Very soon, he made a decision.
If he wanted to obtain fear points the fastest, it was just two points.
Let a powerful mage or a strange creature feel fear.
Let arge number of strange creatures fear.
There was no other ce that could satisfy these two conditions at the same time other than the ck Swamp!
Thinking of this, nders no longer hesitated.
Swoosh!!
He immediately activated his Domain.
Boom!!
His Domain was much stronger than the blood spirit flower¡¯s Domain. It could even be said to be able to directly crush it. Since the blood spirit flower¡¯s Domain could spread very quickly here, naturally, his Domain was even faster!
Therefore, when he activated his Domain, it almost instantly spread to a hundred meters away.
As time passed, the Domain was still spreading rapidly.
In an instant.
All the strange creatures in the surrounding domain realized that they had suddenly arrived in a golden wheat field, and all of them instantly became terrified.
The strange creatures of C rank found that they had suddenly lost their strength.
The strange creatures of B rank and mages found that they had suddenly dropped by one rank, and some found that they had actually dropped to C rank.
In short, in an instant, everyone was terrified.
¡°Where is this ce? Where did the wheat fielde from?¡±
¡°Domain? whose?¡±
¡°My... how did my strength drop to C rank?!¡±
Everyone started to panic.
#
Chapter 269: Domain Spread, Terrifying Scene!
Chapter 269: Domain Spread, Terrifying Scene!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
nders stood in the middle of the swamp.
Under his feet, there was originally just a huge swamp.
But at a certain moment, the swamp under his feet started to squirm.
A few seconds passed, and the swamp became hard, slowly turning into yellow soil.
Then, a young seedling suddenly grew on the yellow soil.
The young seedling grew rapidly.
From the size of a thumb, it became half the height of a human, and from green to yellow.
The wheat grew in the surroundings and quickly spread out in all directions.
This was nders¡¯s Domain.
The speed at which the Domain spread was quite fast.
In just a few seconds, it spread out to a few hundred meters in the surrounding area.
The strange creatures and the mages in this area all noticed that something was wrong at the first moment.
Were they not in a swamp?
Why did it suddenly turn into a wheat field?
Everyone was confused.
Fortunately, they were not simple people and had a lot of experience, so they quickly guessed where this ce was.
So they quickly calmed down.
However, after they calmed down, it did notst long. Instead, they suddenly became terrified and felt their scalps go numb.
They realized that their strength had actually dropped!
Regardless of whether they were mages or strange creatures, as long as they were in the ck Swamp, the only thing they could rely on was their own strength.
It could be said that.
The strength of their strength represented how long they could survive in this ce.
Therefore, in this ce, even if there was nothing, no food or water, these were not important. They could all be snatched.
In the ck Swamp, their own strength was the most important thing.
And now, they found that the things they relied on to survive were gone. How could they feel at ease?
Many people who were still at B rank were still fine.
Those mages who had suddenly dropped to C rank, or even lost their strength, or strange, almost copsed on the spot!
Dean.
He was a grade B mage before.
He had followed a very powerful mage to the ck Swamp.
But he had encountered an ident.
That mage had been killed by a strange creature.
And with his strength, he could barely protect himself in the swamp.
Moreover, the strange creature was still looking for him everywhere.
He did not know how long he had escaped from the pursuit, but before he could breathe a sigh of relief, he found that his strength had dropped from B- rank to C+ rank.
Other than that, when he checked the situation around him.
He was even more panicked!
The scene around him had changed!
First, it turned into a golden wheat field.
Then, he seemed to see a ck shadow in this wheat field. When he subconsciously looked at the ck dot.
He suddenly appeared in the mobile teaching building.
In front of him was a huge window. Through the window, he could see the neatly arranged desk with a small lectern on it.
Moreover, the ssroom was not empty.
There were many students inside.
However, these students were all gathered in front of a desk, discussing something. asionally, one or two students would look up at the ckboard.
It was originally a very harmonious scene.
However, when Dean shifted his gaze to the ckboard on the lectern.
His heart could not help but beat violently.
¡°Kill that outsider!!¡±
¡°Kill him!!¡±
¡°He must be in this teaching building!¡±
These words were carved on the ckboard with bright red chalk and were quite eye-catching.
However, what scared him was not the few lines of words on the ckboard, but the fact that there were a few photos next to the words. One or two of them were marked with a big red cross mark.
And on one of the pictures that did not have a cross mark.
It was his appearance!!
Dean subconsciously became terrified. What was this ce, how could there be a picture of him?
ng!
A sound suddenly came from the ssroom.
Dean looked at the sound, and his pupils suddenly constricted.
He saw that each of these students was holding a big knife in their hands, and there was even a bright red liquid dripping on it!!
And the sound just now.
It was the sound of these big knives colliding with each other!
Seeing this scene.
Dean subconsciously looked at the pictures on the ckboard with crossed marks.
This...
What exactly is this ce?
Dean¡¯s throat was rolling, and his heart was beating faster and faster.
He did not dare to go in because he didn¡¯t know the specific situation inside, and he didn¡¯t know why these students wanted to kill him.
¡°ssmate, what are you looking at?¡±
¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing your school uniform?¡±
¡°Turn around and tell me your name!!¡±
Suddenly.
Dean heard a voice from behind him.
In an instant, Dean felt his hair stand on end, and all the hairs on his body stood on end.
He subconsciously looked back.
Opposite him was a pale-faced man whose white clothes were dotted with bright red... that was obviously not paint.
Both parties looked at each other.
Dean was terrified.
The man was stunned when he saw Dean¡¯s appearance.
Then, Dean saw the corner of the man¡¯s mouth suddenly twitch.
The man¡¯s mouth was parted to his ears.
Dean saw that there did not seem to be any flesh and blood in the man¡¯s mouth. It was filled with straw, as if his skin bag was filled with straw.
A chill instantly rushed up from his spine and headed straight for his head!
¡°So you¡¯re here!¡±
The man smiled, and the cruelty in his eyes became more and more intense.
He reached behind him.
Then, he took out arge knife that was still covered in blood scabs.
The man raised therge knife and shed at Dean in the air.
Dean was terrified.
He hurriedly cast a spell and aimed at therge knife that the man dropped. Then, a fierce fire appeared and rushed toward the man¡¯s face.
Whoosh!
The fire rushed out.
Seeing that the fire forced the man to retreat, Dean looked around in panic. Then, he plunged into the stairs and ran downstairs.
¡°Teacher, what are you doing?¡±
¡°Quick! The man on the ckboard ran downstairs. Catch Him! Then kill him!!¡±
Two voices came one after another.
Dean had not turned the stairs yet.
So, when he heard the voice, he could not hide the fear on his face.
And there was one thing that he was very worried about.
Just now, he used fire magic to st at the man, but it did not work.
This meant that the man was not an ordinary person!
In addition, his strength had decreased, and his sense of security had greatly decreased.
Therefore, when he saw that his attack was not effective, he immediately panicked.
Dong!
Dong dong!
He quickly ran down, wanting to seize the time to leave this teaching building.
However, when he had just rushed downstairs, he heard the footsteps upstairs bing chaotic.
There were countless people chasing after him towards the stairs.
Dean was frightened and quickened his pace.
Needless to say, it must be the students in the ssroom!!
#
Chapter 270: Outside the Teaching Building
Chapter 270: Outside the Teaching Building
Dean was sweating profusely, gasping for breath, his chin dripping with sweat.
He ran downstairs in terror.
His speed was quite fast.
He was running for his life!
Thud!
Thud thud thud!!
Above his head, the sound of footsteps was chaotic.
Countless footsteps were following behind him, constantly chasing after him.
¡°Phew¨C¡±
Dean ran to a corner, bending over and panting non-stop.
When he heard that the upstairs was still chasing him, he became more and more frightened. Then, he immediately chanted a spell and raised his hand to send the spell up through the gap between the handrails.
A fierce me rushed up.
¡°He¡¯s down there!¡±
Just as the me rushed up, a voice came from upstairs.
¡°Ah! I see him!¡±
Suddenly, a little girl jumped out of the stairway. Her hair was messy as if straw had been randomly ced there.
Hearing this, Dean looked over in horror.
Seeing the girl quickly approaching him, the smile on her face was twisted and strange. Then, he waved the axe in her hand and chopped at Dean¡¯s neck!
¡°Get lost!¡±
Dean panicked.
He subconsciously cast a spell and threw the girl out.
However, the girl was just as he thought. Although she flew out, her body was not hurt at all. On the contrary, she looked better than before. She rushed up at an extremely fast speed!
¡°Shit!!¡±
¡°What the hell is this ce!!¡±
Dean cursed in fear and then fled downstairs.
However, the footsteps behind him did not give up. He subconsciously looked back and found that it was not just the girl. Behind the girl, many people in the ssroom had chased after her, including the teacher in charge of the ss.
Their eyes were red.
They were staring at him.
Moreover, the movements of these people were very stiff. They looked like zombies!
When he turned around and saw this scene, his scalp almost exploded.
Magic was useless against these people.
If they caught up to him, then he did not know what method to use to escape!
Therefore, the only thing he could do now was to escape frantically.
Very soon, he rushed downstairs.
What made his face change was that the door downstairs was actually locked.
Seeing that all the girls had caught up, Dean¡¯s face turned pale, and he directly used all his strength to smash the door in front of him.
He was, after all, a B rank mage.
Even if his strength had been weakened to C rank, it was still not something an ordinary person couldpare to, including his physical fitness.
Moreover, with the support of his own magic, it was more than enough to break through a door.
A big hole was opened in the door.
Without saying anything, Dean directly entered the big hole and escaped from the teaching building.
He ran out only two steps.
His heart suddenly rxed, as if no one was chasing him anymore.
Dean continued to take two steps forward.
When he confirmed that no one was chasing him, he then looked behind him.
In his line of sight, a group of seemingly inhuman students and ss teachers were all standing in front of the gate.
Not a single person walked out and all of them were staring at him with faint eyes.
He even saw that among these people, there was actually a mocking smile on their faces. Their open mouths were filled with straw.
They did not chase him out?
Dean was stunned for a moment.
Soon, he heaved a sigh of relief.
No matter what, as long as they did not chase after him, it would be fine.
Just as he was thinking this...
The rm bell in his heart suddenly rang, and it was even louder than the one in the teaching building!
Boom!
In an instant, he seemed to have understood something.
The reason why these people in the teaching building did note out... could it be that it was more dangerous outside?
Thinking of this.
Dean instantly turned his head and looked around.
He simply did not see anything.
There was not any other danger.
The only thing that made him feel strange was that there were many withered and yellow scarecrows in the green space in front of the teaching building for some unknown reason. Moreover, there were quite a number of them. It was very eye-catching.
Dean¡¯s gaze quickly moved away from these scarecrows.
In his opinion, although this was strange, now was not the time to study this. Life was the most important thing.
What scarecrows? If it¡¯s strange, then so be it.
However, he did not know why, but he found that the rm in his heart was actually getting tighter and tighter. It was getting more and more urgent.
There was real danger!
Dean was nervous, but he still did not find any danger.
Should I go back to the teaching building?
Thinking of this, Dean subconsciously looked at the group of crazy students and ss teachers, who were still staring at him... obviously, if he returned to the teaching building at this time, he would definitely die in the hands of these people.
When he looked up. even the windows of the ssroom upstairs were filled with countless faces.
But without exception, these faces were staring at him closely, their faces full of strange smiles.
¡°F*ck!!¡±
¡°What the hell is going on?!¡±
Dean¡¯s scalp immediately went numb.
Then, he cursed in a low voice, and after thinking for a moment, he directly left this ce.
Behind him.
The students standing at the gate were all smiling at him.
The students in the upstairs windows were also leaning their faces against the windows, staring at him.
And the most horrifying situation.
When he quickly left, the scarecrows in the greenery that were originally facing different directions all changed directions and looked in his direction.
However, Dean did not notice these things.
He only knew that the rm in his heart was still ringing, which meant that the danger had not disappeared.
However, he looked around and did not find anything that could threaten his life.
So this was even stranger.
He needed to leave this ce quickly!
He could not detect the danger around him, but the rm would not lie.
Plop!
He had just run out not long ago.
He suddenly tripped on something under his feet.
He did not react in time, so he instantly fell to the ground.
Hiss!
It hurt!
His entire face had touched the ground just now. If he had not reacted quickly and used magic to protect his face, half of the skin on his face would have been worn away.
What was that?!
Dean stood up and looked behind him.
But soon, he was stunned.
There was nothing there?!
That was clearly an empty space. How could it trip him?
Could it be that he could not see or...
Dean rolled his throat and nervously walked over. The result was the same as what he had seen. There was nothing there.
But...
Since there was nothing there, what on Earth tripped him?
The rm went off. Could it be because of this unknown reason?
Just as he was thinking about it.
Suddenly, something grabbed the back of his cor and pulled him hard.
Dean staggered.
He cast a spell, but nothing hit him!
This...
Dean looked around and became even more nervous.
#
Chapter 271: Return to the School Building, Team From The Company!
Chapter 271: Return to the School Building, Team From The Company!
Dean did not see anything.
He panicked.
He immediately began to use investigative magic to investigate.
But there was still nothing!
He did not find anything!
Instantly, Dean became even more panicked.
He could not care about anything else, and once again ran into the distance.
The current him was still a C+ rank mage, so his speed was naturally not particrly slow. With the magic under his feet, he quickly left that frightening ce.
He thought that he had gotten rid of that strange thing.
He let out a sigh of relief.
¡°I should be able to get rid of it now!¡±
Dean¡¯s heart rxed a lot.
However, not long after he walked out, he suddenly staggered.
He was pulled by something again.
In an instant, Dean felt his scalp go numb.
He still had not gotten rid of it!!
What the hell was this thing?!!
This unknown thing had been following him all along!
Dean only felt sweat on his forehead, and cold sweat kept dripping down his face.
Ka ka ka!
At the same time.
Very strangeughter suddenly came to his ears. It sounded like a machine, and it made him feel very ufortable.
Dean¡¯s pupils constricted.
He knew that there was no one beside him.
This strangeughter was definitely simr to the guy who pulled him from time to time. He could not see the other party¡¯s figure.
¡°F*ck!!¡±
¡°F*ck! F*ck!!¡±
Dean could not help but curse.
First, something was pulling him.
Now, something was talking in his ear.
How many guys were hiding around him?!!
Dean was in a terrible mood.
But he could not be bothered. He activated the magic under his feet, making his speed faster. In the blink of an eye, he was a hundred meters away.
Ta-ta!
At this time.
Suddenly, there was the sound of footsteps behind him.
The footsteps followed him.
The faster he walked, the faster the strange footsteps sounded.
When he slowed down, the footsteps slowed down with him.
However, when he turned his head, the footsteps would suddenly disappear. When he stopped looking behind him, the footsteps behind him would quickly speed up. When they caught up with his footsteps, they would start to match his speed.
It seemed like he was ying hide-and-seek?
However, Dean did not think so.
He only thought it was very scary.
It was really scary that he could not see or even feel what the other person was feeling even though he was right next to him.
Just as he thought so.
He found himself on the school¡¯s yground.
It was just very strange.
There was no so-called track or football field on the yground.
Instead, he did not know who was filled with scarecrows.
These scarecrows looked familiar to him.
The scarecrows he had seen in the green field beside the entrance of the teaching building looked like this.
Strange!
Dean felt strange.
When he looked at the scarecrows, he felt his heart beat faster.
I can not go over!
With his rich experience, he quickly came up with this idea.
He decided to go around this ce!
Whoosh!
When he turned and was about to escape, he felt dizzy and subconsciously closed his eyes.
He opened his eyes and found that the scene in front of him had changed.
There were walls on both sides.
He was standing in a dark corridor.
A familiar scene...
It was a school building!
Dean was instantly terrified.
How did hee back here?
He had barely escaped from the building, how did he suddenly run back?!
Dean looked around.
There was nothing around him.
But he did not let out a sigh of relief.
Because in this building, those strange students were still holdingrge knives and trying to kill him!
Just as he was thinking this.
Suddenly, he heard footstepsing from the stairwell.
It seemed that someone was walking toward him.
Dean looked around.
He found that the surrounding ssroom doors were locked, and the windows were also locked. There was no ce to hide!
His heart was even more flustered.
After thinking for a while, Dean came to the side of the handrail and looked down.
He wanted to know where the students were and if they were going up.
However, just as his gaze fell.
His expression changed instantly.
Because when he looked down, there was a student looking up from the handrail, and the two of them happened to look at each other.
Then, he saw the corner of the student¡¯s mouth suddenly open.
Whoosh!!
Dean withdrew his gaze, feeling his scalp go numb.
But for some reason.
He heard no movement downstairs!
That student...
Did he not already notice him?
Why did the other party not pay attention to him?
Dean¡¯s face still had traces of fear. He walked back and forth in the corridor, trying to think of a way out. For a long time, no one came to this floor.
However, after a while.
There was a suddenmotion upstairs and downstairs, and they all rushed towards his floor.
Dean did not even have time to react before he was instantly surrounded by these people.
And the leader.
Was the student he saw in the armrest earlier.
And in the next second.
These students all heldrge knives and rushed towards him.
Boom!
Waves of mes surged out from Dean¡¯s body.
The mes flowed along the corridor and quickly covered the entire space.
However, this was still unable to withstand the strange students who heldrge knives. One by one, the sharp des shed towards Dean¡¯s body.
¡°Ah!!¡±
Very soon.
Dean¡¯s miserable cries came from the stairwell.
...
In the golden wheat field, the earth was scorched by the mes.
The entire space seemed to be warped by the heat.
With a scream, a disturbance suddenly came from the rice field a hundred meters away. Then, dozens of crows flew out from the rice field and fled in all directions.
¡°Over there!¡±
¡°There seems to be someone over there!¡±
Seeing this, the group of people pointed in that direction.
Among the team leaders, Brad narrowed his eyes and nced at them. Then, he sneered and said, ¡°let¡¯s go! We can go and take a look!¡±
After saying that, he led a group of people and started to move in that direction.
¡°Brad, be careful.¡±
Behind him, Ralph reminded him.
However, although he said that, he did not stop. Instead, he quickly followed.
¡°Hmph!¡±
Brad smiled disdainfully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±
¡°I¡¯m not like you.¡±
¡°We agreed to bring a small team to support me, but in the end, only you came. I really don¡¯t know what The Company is thinking.¡±
Ralph was speechless:
¡°I already said that the scarecrow is too strong.¡±
¡°Even the inheritance magic that I deliberately released at the end waspletely useless against that guy...¡±
¡°Brad, I don¡¯t mean to belittle you, but if you really meet that scarecrow, you have to be careful too. That fellow isn¡¯t an ordinary strange creature! He¡¯s rather difficult to deal with, you...¡±
At this moment.
Brad interrupted him and swept his gaze across the surrounding paddy fields.
¡°Alright, alright.¡±
¡°I understand... but the most important thing now is to deal with that fellow in front of me.¡±
¡°This field is really interesting...¡±
#
Chapter 272: Sea of Corpses
Chapter 272: Sea of Corpses
Ralph.
He was no ordinary person.
He was the captain of the team that had led a small team to the city of Sarkos, and when they finally met nders, only he and one other person had escaped.
They belonged to The Company.
Ralph was the captain of the team that had been destroyed by nders.
When the team had been destroyed, it was Ralph who had used his legacy magic to turn half of the city into a giant ice sculpture.
He used ice to freeze nders.
But in the end, it was because nders let him go on purpose that he managed to escape.
But after all, he had epted the mission from The Company.
So, even if there was only one person left, he could not give up on this mission.
And this mission was sent by Brad who was in the ck Swamp. They met Rei from the Mage Association, so they needed help.
For this mission, Ralph came alone.
Anyway, he was a B+ rank powerhouse. Normal dangers could not stop him, and he was the most useful.
And simrly.
Brad was not a simple person in The Company.
The team he led was also ranked in the top three in thepany.
Not only that.
Every year, Brad¡¯s team¡¯s ranking in thepany was higher than Ralph¡¯s team.
However, this did not mean that the other team was better than Ralph¡¯s team.
In fact, the members of both teams had fought with each other for many years.
Their teamwork was quite tacit.
Any member could understand the other team¡¯s thoughts just by looking at each other.
Even without the captain.
If the members of both teams were to really fight, they would definitely be evenly matched.
Under such circumstances.
The only reason why Brad¡¯s team could suppress Ralph¡¯s team year-round was because of his strength as the team leader.
He surpassed Ralph.
Ralph was a B+ rank.
Moreover, because he came from a long-standing mage family, he had mastered many powerful spells.
Therefore, his own strength, even in the entire B+ rank, there were very few opponents, and his strength was quite high.
Therefore, he wanted to suppress Ralph in terms of strength.
Brad¡¯s strength, of course, had already surpassed B rank and reached A rank!
He was The Company¡¯s true trump card.
He was someone who had the chance to stand shoulder to shoulder with Rei from the Mage Association!
He was quite powerful, but he still called for help from thepany this time because Rei was too powerful.
¡°The scream just now should be around here, right?¡±
Under the lead of Brad, they passed through the golden wheat field and soon arrived at a ce.
Brad first nced around.
Then, he said, ¡°everyone, look around and see if there¡¯s anyone nearby.¡±
¡°But remember, don¡¯t separate. Although you don¡¯t know whose Domain this is, you can probably feel that this Domain isn¡¯t simple. Once you¡¯re alone, it¡¯s very likely that something bad will happen.¡±
After Brad finished speaking.
He looked around and instructed his team members.
Then, everyone immediately looked around.
Very soon.
Someone noticed a mage lying on the ground, trembling.
Everyone gathered around.
They all looked at thetter. It was obvious that this mage was already on hisst breath. There was not much time left.
¡°It¡¯s him?!¡±
Ralph was surprised.
Then, seeing the doubts of the others, Ralph exined, ¡°when we first entered the ck Swamp, we didn¡¯t meet up with you. It seems that the person is called Dean. His strength is average.¡±
¡°At that time, he was only B rank.¡±
¡°I did not expect him to be pulled into this Domain.¡±
¡°And now he looks like this... he must have encountered something.¡±
Everyone frowned.
Brad lowered his head to take a look.
Then he said, ¡°this person is mentally stimted.¡±
¡°From the looks of it, he is probably still immersed in the illusion.¡±
After saying that.
Brad added, ¡°this person¡¯s strength is only C+ rank. Just like you guys, he has been weakened by a level by this Domain.¡±
All B rank mages had their levels reduced by one point in this Domain.
But he was different.
He was an A grade powerhouse.
Although this domain had a slight suppressive effect on him, it was not enough to weaken his strength and drop him to B rank.
But the others were all B rank.
They were very angry at the mention of this.
¡°Which guy¡¯s Domain is this?¡±
¡°What is he trying to do?!¡±
Someoneined.
They had been walking in this golden wheat field for a long time, but other than the golden wheat field and the sun in the sky, they did not find anything, let alone find the owner of this territory.
However, as soon as this person finished his words.
They found that they were dizzy, and the space around them began to distort.
The dizziness disappeared.
Soon, they found that the scene around them had changed.
This was a damp ce.
It was filled with a cold and terrifying aura.
They could even clearly see the red murderous aura floating in the sky when they looked up.
There were white bones everywhere on the ground.
asionally, a pitch-ck crow would jump out from among the white bones.
Looking forward, it was a blood-red sea of corpses.
The Sea of corpses was like boiling water, as if there were vengeful souls struggling and roaring below!
The surface of the river was churning violently!
It was like hell!
On the other side of the river, the magician named dean from before was lying on the ground, holding his head and screaming in pain. He kept rolling around.
With a whoosh, his entire body instantly fell into the sea of corpses.
The blood waves surged.
¡°Ah!!¡±
There was only a short scream from the waves of blood.
The waves of blood were getting stronger and stronger.
Then, Ralph and the others saw a skeleton floating up from the sea of corpses.
In an instant, all the mages, including Brad, felt a chill down their spines and their scalps went numb.
How was this a Domain?
This was simply Hell on Earth!
Seeing this, everyone took a few steps back and distanced themselves from the sea of corpses, afraid that the waves of blood would ssh onto their bodies.
Even Ralph could not help but change his expression.
Only Brad¡¯s expression did not change much.
After all, he was an A rank mage, and his strength gave him a lot of confidence.
However, he also did not dare to approach the sea of corpses.
He had seen the scene just now.
He did not know the true power of the sea of corpses before him, but from the scene just now, he did not know the true power of the sea of corpses.
But...
¡°The feeling this sea of corpses gives me is very terrifying.¡±
Brad said.
As soon as he finished speaking.
He found that the surface of the sea of corpses, which was originally boiling, suddenly became calm. After a few seconds, the surface of the sea of corpses suddenly began to churn violently, several times more violently than before!
Then, his eyes that were staring at the sea of corpses suddenly narrowed.
Corpses that looked like they had been fried walked out of the sea of corpses, heading in their direction.
¡°Captain!¡±
¡°Brad!¡±
The people next to him were all shocked.
#
Chapter 273: Bloated Corpses, Rotting White Bones
Chapter 273: Bloated Corpses, Rotting White Bones
Bloated corpses walked out from the sea of corpses.
With a nce, there were close to 500 of them!
Their faces were pale and their original appearances could not be seen clearly. Even their limbs looked very stiff, unlike the natural movements of ordinary people.
However, this did not mean that they were not terrifying.
On the contrary, their appearance instantly caused a hint of fear to appear in the hearts of Ralph and the others.
¡°This...¡±
One of the team members turned pale.
As mages, they often fought on the front lines.
It was not that they had not seen terrifying scenes before. Among them, there were even some scenes that could scare ordinary people to the point of fainting.
However, they had never experienced such a scene before.
It was too terrifying!
What the hell were these corpses that walked out of the sea of corpses!
Most importantly...
These corpses gave them a very strong sense of threat.
It was obvious that these corpses were not the kind that could not retaliate. On the contrary, these half a hundred bloated corpses were all quite strong. The lowest amongst them was at C rank.
Swish!!
A huge de flew out from Brad¡¯s hand.
¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Although the strength of these bloated corpses isn¡¯t bad, they aren¡¯t enough to pose any real threat to you!¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the stronger ones. Leave them to me and Ralph.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±
Brad¡¯s voice sounded out.
When everyone heard that, they immediately heaved a sigh of relief.
That was good.
Most of their strength had already been weakened to C+ rank. They could feel that among these corpses, a few of them posed a great threat to them.
As long as they did not face those corpses, there would not be any danger.
Brad then looked to the side. ¡°Ralph, you¡¯re the team leader after all. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±
The two of them finished speaking.
Then, they immediately rushed forward.
Of the two of them, one of them was originally a B+ mage. Although he had been weakened to an ordinary B rank by this Domain, do not forget that he came from a magic family and had a powerful magic body.
As for the other one, Brad.
He was a top-notch A rank mage. The bloated corpse opposite him, even the strongest one was only B rank. He could deal with it more easily than Ralph. It was as easy as harvesting wheat.
Being in this Domain...
The pressure on him had been increasing invisibly.
So, when he encountered such a crushing style of fighting, he was so happy that he wanted to shout.
¡°Hahahaha!¡±
¡°So happy! What other tricks do you have? Show them to me!!¡±
Bradughed impudently.
He waved the greatsword in his hand, and everywhere it passed, it was scarlet red.
Soon, under his leadership, this batch of bloated corpses were almost killed.
ng!
Thest bloated corpse fell under Brad¡¯s feet.
No one had time to rejoice.
Because when this bloated corpse fell, all the corpses that fell on the ground suddenly changed.
The bloated corpse¡¯s flesh actually turned into dust.
In a short moment.
These bloated corpses immediately turned into rotting white bones.
The change was very fast.
This scene stunned everyone.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± someone muttered.
As expected.
In the next moment, their pupils suddenly constricted.
In their sight, the rotting white bones lying on the ground actually started to move.
Crack crack!!
Then, one rotten bone after another stood up!
Although their eyes were two big holes, when the weaker members looked over, their hearts could not help but tremble as if they had seen a demon god.
And it was not just them.
Even Ralph and even Brad¡¯s expressions changed slightly.
Of course.
The two of them were powerful. No matter how terrifying the other party was, it would not be able to scare them.
Then what was the reason for their expressions to change?
¡°These white bones... their strength is even stronger than before!¡±
Ralph muttered.
Hearing this, Brady nodded his head in an irrefutable manner.
That¡¯s right!
Ralph was right!
He could already see a lot of murderous aura surrounding these rotten bones. This was something that the bloated corpse did not have before.
The strength of the rotten bones was a level higher than the bloated corpse¡¯s strength!
The strength of the B rank had increased.
Even the B+ rank had increased by quite a few!
¡°Leader... Leader!¡±
A few mages whose strength had dropped to C+ rank said in fear.
They had obviously noticed it as well.
Among the skeletons on the other side, there were only a few that they were confident of dealing with.
Crack! Crack!
The rotten skeletons started to move and charged towards the group.
¡°Ah!!¡±
One of his teammates did not react in time and was pierced through the chest by the bones that had lost both his legs under his feet. Then, another rotten skeleton rushed forward and shed his throat with his sharp fingers.
Instantly, fresh blood flowed out!!
¡°Damn it!¡±
Brad¡¯s expression changed slightly as he rushed forward once again.
The two sides once again engaged in an intense battle!
Very soon.
Under Brad¡¯s hands, although these rotten white bones were powerful, they did notst long. Very soon, they were all wiped out.
However, this was not the end.
The scene changed again, and many enemies appeared.
Just like that.
Every time everyone killed an enemy in a scene, the next scene would quickly appear!
And as the scene continued to change.
The strength of these enemies became stronger and stronger!
After a dozen or so scenes, almost all of the enemies on the opposite side became B+ rank.
Such enemies.
No matter how strong Brad was, in front of such enemies, he had less and less time to worry.
And it was during this period of time.
His surrounding teammates were being killed one by one.
Until now.
Other than him, all his other team members had died!
Only Ralph, who was also the team leader of thepany, was still struggling.
However, Ralph was not in a good condition at the moment.
Most of the opponents were B+ rank enemies, and he was now weakened to only B rank in strength. If he did not rely on his powerful magic to support himself, he would have long lost the thought of fighting against them.
But even so, facing an even more powerful enemy, death was only a matter of time.
It¡¯s over!
Ralph sighed in despair, a strong sense of fear emerged in his heart.
[Fear Points +19,000]
[Fear Points +19,000]
[Fear Points +19,000]
Facing such a scene, Brad¡¯s face was also ugly.
Although these damn things were not a threat to him, they held him back and made him unable to free his arms to help the others!
#
Chapter 274: Level 8! That’s Not Enough!
Chapter 274: Level 8! That¡¯s Not Enough!
This was a golden paddy field.
The paddy field was filled to the brim, and the scorching sun shone on the golden wheat ears.
A breeze blew.
The wheat waves swept out.
Originally, this was a very warm scene.
But in the middle of the paddy field, the appearance of a scarecrow made this scene no longer look as harmonious as it seemed.
The scarecrow¡¯s face was distorted.
His eyes were empty.
But at this moment, when he saw that the fear points in his ount were rising rapidly, his empty eyes were filled with excitement, and the corners of his mouth had already spread to his ears.
[Fear Points +19,000]
[Fear Points +17,000]
[Fear Points +23,000]
[ ... ]
Countless fear points entered the ount.
As time passed, the excitement in nders¡¯s eyes grew.
As expected!
This ck Swamp was really a good ce to earn fear points!
Ever since he had activated his domain, his Domain had expanded to its maximum.
[Domain of Fear Level 7!]
Using this powerful skill, he had pulled all the mages and strange creatures in his Domain into the illusion mirror. There were almost tens of thousands of them!
And the illusion mirror that Brad and the others had entered...
Was something that he had deliberately created.
This illusion mirror had eighteen different scenes.
Every time the scenes changed, the monsters in it would be stronger.
A few hours had already passed.
There were not many mages who could survive until now. Even for strange creatures that were difficult to die, some of them were already trembling and could not help but kneel down and beg for mercy.
However, nders was not in a hurry.
Because the fear points he had now barely met his requirements.
He wanted to level up his Domain of Fear again!
And now, he was using eighteen different scenarios to continuously squeeze the hearts of these strange creatures and mages. At this point, it was almost enough.
He immediately leveled up.
[Domain of Fear Level 7 ¡ª Domain of Fear Level 8]
nders took a look, and then his face lit up with joy.
[Domain of Fear Level 8]
[Deterrence of Fear]
It gave both spiritual and physical pressure to the creatures in the Domain. Moreover, the pressure was stacked at multiple times the speed. The stronger the creature was, the stronger the initial pressure would be!
[Aura of Fear]
It greatly reduced the various attributes of the creatures in the Domain, and at the same time, it gave twice the amount to the Domain master.
Those below B- rank, including those with B- rank strength, would be directly weakened to be ordinary people under the effect of the fear aura. Those with B+ and B rank strength would be weakened by a small degree under the effect of the Aura of Fear.
At the same time, if their strength remained above B rank after being reduced, it would definitely restrict the target¡¯s spells or skills in a certain aspect.
B- rank!
After this upgrade, even B- rank mages could be ordinary people!
This upgrade seemed to only change a letter.
But in reality, its use was quite important!
The stronger the person, the more afraid they would be when they found out that their strength had be weaker.
And besides that...
nders had already tested it. Although their strength had been weakened in the Domain, in reality, their original strength was still that of a mage of the same level.
Therefore, the fear value they provided was still based on their previous strength.
This would directly weaken their strength and allow them to provide fear value to themselves as quickly as possible!
nders was very satisfied.
Then, he turned his gaze to the other two skills.
[Illusion of Fear]
It allowed the creatures within the Domain to experience at least an indescribable terrifying scene every minute.
At level 7, it only caused the creatures within the Domain to see an indescribable terrifying scene every minute.
And now, at level 8, It caused the creatures within the Domain to experience this scene!
Seeing and experiencing it were twopletely different concepts. It was also a world of difference.
Hence, after seeing this change, nders was quite surprised.
[Lord of Fear]
As a Domain master, he could control the Domain at will!
The effects of this Domain after leveling up made nders quite satisfied.
And as it leveled up.
The effect of this terrifying Domain was also disyed.
All the mages and strange creatures who were in the Domain sensed that something was wrong at the first moment. Then, their expressions changed drastically.
At this moment, the people who had experienced several scenes consecutively were already exhausted.
Now, they suddenly felt mentally exhausted.
They did not have the energy to fight anymore.
Some of the mages and strange creatures whose strength was originally at B- rank, butter dropped to C+ rank all had a drastic change in expression. They realized that their strength had actually disappeared!
They had directly be an ordinary person!!
This...
These mages and strange creatures, all had pale faces.
Those who were stronger, although they did not notice any other changes, their expressions changed when they saw the reactions of the people around them.
Although they did not know the exact reason.
But it was obvious.
This Domain had changed.
It was hard to imagine that the Domain master had intentionally gone easy on them.
After all, there were so many terrifying scenes. It was obvious that he wanted to kill them. It was impossible for him to go easy on them.
Therefore, this Domain had suddenly changed.
The biggest possibility was that the owner of this Domain suddenly became stronger, and this Domain also became stronger along with the owner¡¯s strength, and then there was this unpredictable change.
But obviously, no matter what, this was quite disadvantageous to them.
Just the fact that there was no change previously already made it very difficult for them to deal with. In this situation, they did not know what to do.
Everyone¡¯s faces were pale, and cold sweat was pouring down.
Even Brad, who was quite powerful, was also very solemn.
He was very likely the strongest person in this Domain.
Therefore, his perception was also quite powerful.
When the Domain had just changed, he had already noticed it. However, he had not noticed that the change in this Domain had any effect on him yet.
Even so, this made him rather angry.
As an A rank expert, he had yet to find a way to break through this Domain!
And now, all of his team members had already lost their lives in this Domain. As their captain, he had not been able to save his team members.
¡°Damn it!!¡±
¡°This damn Domain!!¡±
Brad cursed angrily.
Beside him, the flustered Ralph also had an ugly expression on his face.
Obviously, he was worried about the changes within the Domain.
However, on the other side.
nders had finished experimenting with this Domain.
At this moment, his brows were tightly furrowed.
After activating the Domain, although he had instantly obtained arge number of fear points, which allowed the recently upgraded Domain of Fear to level up once again.
But he felt that this was not enough!
He only wanted one thing¨C
To advance to an A-rank!
So, this was obviously still a littlecking!
nders lowered his head and pondered.
Time passed.
After more than ten seconds, a hint of madness gradually appeared in his empty eyes!
An idea appeared in his mind.
#
Chapter 275: It’s Time! It’s True Madness!
Chapter 275: It¡¯s Time! It¡¯s True Madness!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
That¡¯s still not enough!
nders had an idea.
After thinking for a moment, he immediately entered his sea of consciousness.
At this time in his sea of consciousness.
There were all kinds of inds of all sizes floating around. There were not more than a hundred of them, but there were still dozens of them altogether.
Among them, most of them were the weird ones who voluntarily joined his sect after arriving at the ck Swamp.
At that time, nders did not expect that.
There would be so many of them.
There were quite a number of them.
Some of them were even B+ rank!
This really surprised nders for a long time.
And now.
The reason he came here was precisely because of the idea that had just popped up in his head.
He wanted to use these strange powers to instantly be stronger!
Looking at theserge and small inds.
nders¡¯s eyes were filled with madness.
At the same time.
The corners of his mouth were so wide that it almost reached the ends of his ears.
Anyone who saw nders¡¯s current appearance would probably call him a crazy gambler!
Of course.
Probably not many people would dare to look at nders¡¯s true appearance.
¡°With these powers, perhaps I can really expand the range of my Domain by several times. When that timees...¡± nders thought. In his eyes, there seemed to be a red light shing!
nders thought for a long time.
He floated in the air in the sea of consciousness. He slowly spread his arms. From afar, his tall figure looked like a god descending into the world!
Boom!
He spread his arms.
A yellow channel as thick as an arm connected to his body.
On the other side of the yellow channel.
It split into dozens of channels and connected to inds of different sizes.
In an instant.
The power of those inds began to rapidly flow into nders¡¯s body through the yellow channel!
The power of the inds was rapidly decreasing!
And as if a God had descended, nders¡¯s power became stronger and stronger.
Countless ck fog emerged from his body.
The ck fog lingered.
It condensed into countless straws that floated around nders.
At this moment, nders did not look like a benevolent god.
Instead, he looked more like a god of death!
Especially with that face of his that ordinary people could not stand, he looked even more like a god of death.
...
ck Swamp, in another ce.
Red fog filled the sky here.
As one of the top few generals under nders, the blood spirit flower did not disappoint him.
In just a few short hours.
He had already spread the red fog hundreds of meters away. Up until now, the red fog had covered an area of a thousand meters!!
Of course.
This was not just his contribution.
There were also other anomalies that had submitted to nders, supporting the blood spirit flower.
Almost all of them were B- rank strange creatures.
There were even quite a number of B+ rank strange creatures!
They were at the front, clearing the path for the blood spirit flower, taking care of some powerful strange creatures that were unwilling to submit.
As for the blood spirit flower...
It was only in charge of expanding his Domain. At the same time, it was taking care of some of the strange creatures that were not too powerful.
Strong alliance.
The division ofbor was clear.
They had practically swept through everything along the way.
They rarely met any enemies.
Even if they did meet them, their group of powerful and strange individuals would be quickly dealt with if they joined forces.
To put it bluntly.
When these strange individuals joined forces, there were practically no enemies.
Unless it was a true overlord like the ck Swamp, who possessed an A rank strength, who would be able to stop them. Otherwise, within the ck Swamp, they were invincible existences.
This was also the reason why the red fog Domain spread so quickly.
However.
At a certain moment.
All of a sudden, they felt as if their power had been suddenly sucked away!
They were all shocked and looked at each other in shock.
It was very brief.
¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll use your power first! Now, your mission is only to defend this territory!¡±
A voice that sounded like hell suddenly rang in their ears.
It was their master!
They all reacted.
Then, the strange creatures heaved a sigh of relief.
Since it was their master¡¯s method, they did not have to worry about anything else. After all, they did not encounter any powerful strange creatures. It was good as long as their power did not disappear for no reason.
As for what their master wanted to do with their power?
That was not something they should consider.
From the moment they submitted to their master.
Everything about them was in their master¡¯s hands. Even if their master wanted to kill them, they would not say anything.
All they needed to do was to obey their master¡¯s orders.
The rest.
They did not care at all!
Instantly, the red fog stopped spreading.
The strange creatures stopped advancing instantly. Instead, they guarded the border of the red fog to prevent anyone from stepping in.
...
The sky was filled with scorching sunlight.
The golden paddy field was full of water droplets.
In the middle of the paddy field, nders was immersed in his sea of consciousness. The aura on his body was so terrifying that it was about to condense into water droplets from the ck fog.
In fact, every few minutes.
A drop of ck liquid could be seen appearing beside nders and thennding.
Drip!
The ck water dropletsnded.
It dyed the straw on the ground ck.
His aura was rapidly rising!
At the same time, in the sea of consciousness.
The inds that were floating in the air, big and small, were already beginning to wobble. It looked like they could fall at any time.
In the higher sky.
nders¡¯s tall figure had a terrifying aura around him.
What was more terrifying was that.
His entire sea of consciousness seemed to be trembling.
¡°Hahaha!!¡±
¡°This power... is too wonderful!!¡±
nders threw his head back andughed crazily.
This feeling of being filled with power made him really want to continue sinking.
However...
He nced at the inds below.
If this continued, the strange creatures that had submitted to him would really have an ident.
These inds represented the strange creatures themselves.
The inds falling.
Naturally, it also meant that those strange creatures had disappeared.
Therefore, no matter how wonderful this feeling was, no matter how much he liked it, he had to stop!
¡°What a pity...¡±
nders nced at it and then thought of something.
The yellow passage connected to his body disappeared, and his ever-increasing power instantly stopped.
He returned to his consciousness.
In the middle of the golden wheat field, nders, who was a scarecrow, opened his eyes.
Boom!!
As soon as he opened his eyes.
The entire Domain instantly trembled.
This was a sign that his current Domain was unable to withstand his power.
¡°This powerful power is really too easy to sink into!¡±
nders shook his head secretly.
His tone sounded a little disappointed.
But in reality...
nders flew into the air.
The ck fog swirled around his body. He had been suppressing it, trying his best not to let the power in his body flow out.
He was brewing...
Time slowly passed.
The light in nders¡¯s eyes became crazier and crazier.
After an unknown amount of time.
nders¡¯s smile finally reached the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were as crazy as a gambler¡¯s!
It was... Time!!
#
Chapter 276: The Sound of the Swamp
Chapter 276: The Sound of the Swamp
The time had finally arrived!
nders¡¯s eyes were burning hot. He had been brewing his aura for an unknown amount of time, and it was instantly released by him.
Boom!!
A terrifying aura erupted!
The turbulent ck fog instantly spread out in the surroundings at an extremely swift and violent speed!
In just a short span of ten seconds.
The ck fog hadpletely filled the entire domain.
Of course.
This could not be the end.
Otherwise, nders would not have absorbed all of his subordinate strange creatures¡¯ powers.
What he wanted was more fear points!
However, wanting more fear points meant that he needed more strange creatures and mages who were frightened by him!
If he wanted to achieve this.
Then, he had to expand the scope of his Domain once again!
He had absorbed so much power.
It was precisely for this reason!
¡°Continue to expand!¡±
¡°I want half of this ck Swamp now!!¡±
nders¡¯s eyes were filled with madness, and the power in his body exploded once more.
Just as he finished speaking.
The area of his Domain was expanded by the ck fog.
Swoosh!
The area of his Domain was already his limit.
But now, the Domain was like a deted balloon, expanding at a rtively fast speed.
The ck fog filled the sky.
...
In the ck Swamp.
There were mages fighting, but they suddenly saw the distant horizon covered by the ck fog.
They were shocked.
They wanted to turn around and leave.
But the ck fog spread too quickly. In just an instant, they were caught up by the endless ck fog.
Their vision gradually turned ck.
In the end.
The ck fog spread, trapping all the mages inside.
The ck fog continued to spread...
Since the birth of the strange creatures, they would have their own positions.
They were only a few meters away from each other, so they did not like each other. When the ck fog spread over, the strange creatures did not have time to resist before the ck fog rushed over and pulled them into the domain!
¡°Who is it?!¡±
The ck fog spread rapidly.
At some point in time, a muffled sound came from the depths of the ck Swamp.
There was a hint of anger mixed in the sound.
At the same time, there was a rather terrifying power in the sound.
¡°Wu wu wu¨C¡±
This sound came from an unknown source.
However, it reverberated across almost half of the ck Swamp.
Many of the weaker ones could not help but tremble when they heard this voice... this was the instinctive suppression of the higher-ups against the lower-ups!
Even some of the stronger ones who had reached B rank could not help but tremble.
As for some mages...
When the voice entered their ears, it was like a magic spell to them. It reverberated in their ears non-stop. Many of the B- rank mages even lost consciousness on the spot after hearing this voice.
Then, they fell to the ground and rolled around.
They cried out in pain.
¡°This is... its voice!!¡±
This voice was recognized by many strange or mages. Their faces changed drastically, and they were shocked.
What happened?
This guy was also rmed?!!
¡°Who is it?¡±
¡°Who is it?¡±
¡°Who is it?¡±
The voice kept echoing in the ck Swamp.
When the voice entered the ck fog, even the spreading speed of the ck fog slowed down.
The ck fog seemed to be blocked by something unknown, and the spreading speed almost stopped!
Crack crack crack!
¡°Get lost!¡±
Just when the ck fog stopped spreading and was about to shrink back, a voice suddenly came out of the ck fog.
The voice came out.
In an instant.
The ck fog continued to spread, and its speed was much faster than before.
¡°Get lost!¡±
nders¡¯s voice also spread across half of the ck Swamp.
It was as if he was responding to the voice just now.
However, when nders¡¯s voice came out, the faces of all the mages who recognized the voice and the strangeness instantly became shocked.
Who was the person behind this voice...
How dare he?
Just as they had this question, many people were stunned.
Because they seemed to have realized.
The power contained in the voice behind was not much weaker than that guy¡¯s voice.
It was even stronger!
Everyone was dumbfounded.
Who was this?
When did such a powerful and strange creature born in the ck Swamp?!
The ck fog quickly spread.
[Fear Points +19,000]
[Fear Points +18,000]
[Fear Points +13,000]
As the ck fog spread, the area becamerger andrger.
More and more strange magicians were drawn into the domain. Therefore, the growth rate of the fear value in his ount was almost geometric. The speed was quite terrifying!
In just half an hour.
The number of fear points in his ount had already reached the level he had reached when he had upgraded his Domain of Fear.
And this was not the end.
The number of fear points was still increasing rapidly.
One hundred million...
Two hundred million...
Four hundred million...
One billion...
As time passed, the number of fear points in his ount had reached an unprecedented level!
However, nders was still not satisfied!
The power in his body had not been fully unleashed, and the range of his Domain had not reached its maximum!
He could harvest even more fear value!
His thoughts were clear.
A red light shed in nders¡¯s empty eyes. With a boom, he unleashed all his power this time!
The ck fog spread out explosively once again.
No mage could avoid it.
And no strange creature could escape.
Almost all the lives that saw the ck fog were pulled into nders¡¯s Domain.
¡°Impudent!¡±
In the depths of the ck Swamp, the voice sounded again.
It was different from thest time.
This time, the voice was very angry, and the power contained within was several times stronger than the previous time.
Wherever the voice passed, even many B- rank strange creatures and mages almost could not hold on!
However, this time, the voice passed through the ck fog.
It did not slow down or even stop the ck fog likest time.
This time, the ck fog was still spreading, and even the speed of its spreading did not slow down at all.
¡°Ha...¡±
nders sneered, ¡°so that¡¯s it?¡±
He could roughly guess.
The owner of this voice should be one of the overlords of the ck Swamp. It was very likely an A rank existence and was quite powerful.
But nders was not afraid.
Although he was only at B+ rank, he had gathered dozens of strange creaturse of the same level. In terms of explosive power, he was not inferior to his opponent at all. Even if his opponent really came over now, he was not worried.
He believed that he could not lose.
Moreover.
He was only one step away from advancing to A rank now.
If his n could seed, then he would also be able to advance to grade-a soon.
After reaching A ranka.
He believed that in this ck Swamp, other than Nikorei from the Mage Association, no one else could pose a threat to him.
Thinking of this...
nders¡¯s eyes widened.
Wait a little longer!
At most, in a few hours, he would be almost there!
#
Chapter 277: Level-10 Domain of Fear, Next Target!
Chapter 277: Level-10 Domain of Fear, Next Target!
!!
The voice from the depths of the ck Swamp did not sessfully stop nders¡¯s ck fog from spreading.
In fact, it did not even affect the spreading of the ck fog at all.
When this situation was discovered...
All the strange creatures and mages were shocked. They all guessed who the owner of the ck fog was. He was actually on par with that person.
The owner of the ck fog, as well as the strange creature in the depths of the swamp, were exchanging words in secret.
This made them feel even more incredulous.
Thest time they saw a battle of this level was countless years ago.
The terrifying ck fog continued to spread.
And the fear points in nders¡¯s ount were also soaring!
It had to be said.
As long as one was powerful, then the ck Swamp was simply a paradise for earning fear points.
There were countless strange creatures.
Moreover, all of them were very powerful. There were no ordinary creatures.
Until now, there were already billions!
Ever since he came to this world, the fear points in his ount had never reached such a high level!
This was an unprecedented peak!
However, he had made up his mind this time. He wanted to reach the peak of his strength in the shortest time possible. Therefore, it was within his expectations that the fear points could reach this level.
¡°Just a little bit more!¡±
¡°Just a little bit more!¡±
nders stared at the fear value in his ount with anticipation in his eyes.
Time passed little by little.
The ck fog had stopped spreading for several minutes.
The reason was that it had reached its end.
It was the entire area that nders could spread to now.
The ck Swamp, which upied almost a third of the area, was almostparable to the territory of the blood spirit flower that had grown here before. The only difference was that this territory did not belong to him for the time being.
He stared at the fear value in his ount.
.8 billion!
.9 billion!
3 billion!!
!!
nders¡¯s eyes glowed red. His fear points had finally reached this level!
At this moment.
Even nders¡¯s heart could not help but surge.
This time, he wanted to raise his fear value to the maximum level!
His current level was only level 8, but it was already so powerful. It was hard for him to imagine how powerful this skill would be when it reached level 10!
At the same time.
In the end, if the effect of this skill was enough to satisfy him.
Then, he could carry out hister ns.
Later ns...
Thinking of this, nders could not wait any longer.
He immediately entered the system interface and continuously clicked to level up.
[Domain of Fear Level 8 ¡ª Domain of Fear Level 10!]
No matter what skill it was.
After leveling up to level 10, there would be a huge change.
The three first-tier skills were like this.
Moreover, to him, every skill was quite useful. None of the skills was a burden to him. Therefore, when he saw the words ¡®leveling up¡¯, nders was quite expectant.
Soon, the leveling waspleted.
nders clicked on it.
[Domain of Fear Level 10]
[Deterrence of Fear]
[By exerting pressure on the creatures in the Domain and creating a nightmare at the same time, entering the target¡¯s body, the nightmare would continuously destroy the enemy¡¯s psychological defense line. The stronger the target was, the more damage the nightmare would deal to it.]
[Aura of Fear]
[It would greatly reduce the various attributes of the creatures within the Domain, and at the same time, it would double the attributes of the Domain master.
Anyone who was weaker than the Domain master would be directly reduced to an ordinary person under the effect of the Aura of Fear.
Those who were at the same level as the Domain master would be reduced by a small level.
Those who were stronger than the Domain master, their skills and spells will be restricted!]
[Illusion of Fear]
[Every minute, the creature within the Domain would experience a terrifying scene that could not be described. The creature would then nt a seed in the target¡¯s heart, causing the target¡¯s mind to continuously rey this terrifying scene.]
[Lord of Fear]
[As the Domain master, he could control the Domain at will. During the period of confrontation with the target¡¯s Domain, he would definitely crush the opponent¡¯s Domain!]
After reading the description of the skill.
A smile appeared on nders¡¯s face.
It was as he had guessed.
Every skill did not disappoint him. They had all received a considerable improvement.
First was the Detterence of Fear.
Compared to before, it had an additional function of a nightmare.
This nightmare could enter the target¡¯s body and adjust ording to the opponent¡¯s strength. It could already be considered a great killing weapon.
Let¡¯s talk about the Aura of Fear.
This skill had always been a small skill that nders highly valued, and it was very practical.
It could be said without reservation.
This time, he used the Domain to earn fear points, and this skill was the one he used the most.
Weakening the enemy¡¯s strength, and even being able to directly reduce many mages to be ordinary people. When he faced many enemies, this skill was simply too useful!
And now that he had reached level 10, it was even more terrifying!
After this skill was activated, it could make the thousands of strange creatures in the ck Swamp be tools for him to ughter at will.
Moreover, he was now at B+ level.
The strange creatures in the ck Swamp that could reach B+ level were already considered very powerful. The overall ratio was quite small, so in front of him, most of the remaining strange creatures would only be ordinary people!
The Illusion of Fear had also strengthened quite a bit.
Thest Lord of Fear allowed him topletely crush the opponent¡¯s Domain when fighting against other strange creatures.
The upgrade was quite terrifying!
Soon, as his Domain leveled up, the Domain around him began to change!
¡°This domain...¡±
As an A rank existence, Brad was practically the first to notice the changes in the Domain.
At the first moment, his face darkened.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
At this moment, Ralph still did not sense that something was wrong.
Brad pulled a long face and did not say anything.
However, Ralph was still a B+ existence, only slightly weaker than Brad. In this Domain, he was also a first-tier powerhouse, so in a few minutes, he also noticed it.
His expression immediately changed.
At the same time.
The mages and strange creatures in the other scenes also felt the changes in the Domain one after another, and they were all scared pale.
As the master of the Domain.
nders saw the changes in these people.
A smile appeared on his face.
At the same time, the fear pointsthat had already bottomed out began to rapidly rise again.
The only difference was that.
nders¡¯s attention was not on this fear points, but on the expressions of the strange creatures and mages within the domain.
Until now.
He had raised his Domain of Fearto level 10, which could be said to be enough.
Therefore, his primary goal now was no longer to raise his fear points.
But¨C
To advance to A rank!
He needs believers who can believe in him wholeheartedly!
#
Chapter 278: It Was Him! He Had Also Come To the Black Swamp!
Chapter 278: It Was Him! He Had Also Come To the ck Swamp!
nders¡¯s eyes were burning with passion.
He was filled with anticipation for his advancement to A rank.
Of course, although his primary goal was not to collect fear points, since it was a free gift, he naturally would not reject it.
After all, the few little scarecrows in his fifth tier were only ordinary level 1.
nders continued to wait for a long time.
He had been watching the scene in the Domain.
Looking at the scene in the Domain and the expressions of many mages and strange creatures... he was waiting!
He was waiting for these strange creatures to copse.
Waiting for them topletely copse.
It was time for nders to truly appear!
He had been waiting for a long time.
He saw that the strange creatures in the Domain were beginning to copse, and even many of the strange creatures with poor mental strength could no longer hold themselves back and fell to the ground, unable to get up.
At this moment.
The smile on his face grew wider and wider.
Finally, his body floated into the air.
In his Domain, his body was infinitely erged.
A huge scarecrow covered in hemp clothes and made entirely of straw appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight. In the scarecrow¡¯s hand, there was a huge terrifying ck scythe!!
¡°Those who believe in me, live!¡±
Thunder rumbled in the sky.
The scarecrow¡¯s hell-like voice entered everyone¡¯s weird ears.
...
In the Domain world.
A weird being made of mud was shivering in the Domain.
It was originally a B rank strange creature.
Ever since it was dragged into this Domain by this unknown being, it had encountered countless attacks.
First, it was a bloated corpse.
Then, it was a rotting white bone.
Then, all sorts of terrifying scenes made him extremely terrified.
If it was not for the fact that it was very difficult for him to die, it would have been very difficult for him to hold on until now.
Moreover, he did not know what kind of changes had happened in this Domain, causing his level to drop again and again. Until now, it had actually be a very ordinary strange creature, just like when he was just born.
This made him extremely frightened.
He did not know what to do.
Now, the hidden dangers in the surrounding environment gave him a more and more terrifying feeling.
He now felt that if he continued to stay here, he would not be far from death.
The quagmire strange creature was very terrifying.
He, who no longer had any strength, began to tremble weakly on the ground.
¡°Those who believe in me, live!!¡±
While quagmire strange creature was trembling.
A low and deep voice suddenly came from all directions.
Quagmire raised his head strangely and saw the huge figure in the sky that seemed to blot out the sky and the sun. The figure held a scythe in his hand as if he was the god of death from Hell.
Quagmire looked strangely at the figure in the sky.
It subconsciously walked towards that figure.
In its eyes.
That figure had be its god.
It felt that as long as it passed, it would not die and would be able to live.
It walked towards that figure step by step.
At the same time.
Other than the Quagmire¡¯s strange creature, there were many other strange creatures in the Domain. It was the same action, walking towards nders¡¯s figure as if it was worshipping.
Among these figures.
There were almost all kinds of strange creatures.
The lower the strength, the more there were.
There were also many B+ rank figures. They were all worshipping nders. It was as if they really regarded nders as a god in their hearts!
...
It was also a Domain world.
There was a blood fog in the sky. Danger lurked everywhere. The slightest mistake would cause one to be killed by an unknown existence in the air.
This was where Brad and Ralph were currently at.
Because Brad was there.
The two of them had already gone through many terrifying scenes.
However, at this time, Ralph clearly did not have much strength left.
As an A rank mage, although Brad¡¯s current condition was not as good as he was at the beginning, it was not much different. Even though this field had been strengthened a lot, and it was much more dangerous.
But to him, it was basically not a big threat.
Even if some of them were a little troublesome.
But none of them could threaten his life.
¡°Those who believe in me, live!¡±
When the voice came, Brad¡¯s face became even colder, and the aura on his body became more and more dangerous.
And beside him.
Ralph was already exhausted, and there were many wounds on his body as he panted.
When he heard this voice...
Ralph was stunned.
So familiar...
He frowned and thought for a few seconds, then his expression changed drastically.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Brad¡¯s perception was extraordinary. When he noticed his change, he turned his head to look at Ralph.
However, it was just this one nce.
He was also stunned.
In his impression.
Ralph led the team. As the team leader, he had always been very steady.
Ever since entering this field, there had been ups and downs in the crisis. Even as an A rank, Brad did not have the time to help others.
And Ralph was still alive.
Other than the fact that his magic was very strong.
One of the most important reasons was that he was able to remain rational in most situations and solve problems in the best way.
This was also one of the things that he admired about Ralph.
However, Ralph in front of him now.
Had a drastic change in expression and turned pale. His lips were trembling and cold sweat was pouring out.
What was going on?
Brad frowned and walked in front of the other party. He found that his gaze was still unfocused and he did not know what had happened.
¡°Ralph!¡±
¡°Wake up!!¡±
He looked up and down, and finally could not help but shout. At the same time, he threw a small spell at Ralph.
Whoosh!
The spellnded on Ralph.
Only then did Ralph wake up, but his face was still very pale.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Brad asked vigntly.
Looking at Ralph¡¯s appearance, he guessed that it was the Domain again... After all, he felt that this Domain had indeed undergone some changes. Perhaps Ralph¡¯s performance was caused by this change.
¡°That... that voice!!¡±
Ralph¡¯s voice sounded.
Voice?
Brad was stunned for a moment.
It was not caused by the change in the Domain?
He looked at Ralph with a puzzled gaze.
It was just a voice.
Did he have to be so scared?!
He did not feel any special power from that voice.
¡°It¡¯s that scarecrow!¡±
Ralph¡¯s voice was trembling, and he was terrified.
¡°I know!¡±
¡°This is that scarecrow¡¯s Domain! !¡±
¡°He¡¯s the same as me, he came to this ck Swamp!!¡±
¡°No wonder!¡±
¡°No wonder!!¡±
Ralph roared like he had gone mad.
His voice was trembling, and his tone was filled with fear. It was obvious that he was very afraid of the scarecrow he was talking about.
And beside him.
When Brad saw his expression, he was stunned for a moment. Then, as if he had thought of something, his eyes narrowed.
¡°Scarecrow...¡±
Brad muttered, his gaze deep.
#
Chapter 279: Advancement to a Rank! The Thunder of the Swamp!
Chapter 279: Advancement to a Rank! The Thunder of the Swamp!
Scarecrow...
Upon hearing Ralph¡¯s words, Brad immediately narrowed his eyes.
Of course, he had heard of this scarecrow.
Moreover, he had also heard from The Company and Ralph that thetter¡¯s team had been wiped out because they had encountered this scarecrow.
Even Ralph¡¯s extremely powerful legacy magic had not been able to do anything to this scarecrow.
Other than that...
He had been in the ck Swamp for a long time.
Therefore, he had heard of this scarecrow from Nikorei.
He also knew that.
A scarecrow that was valued by Nikorei would not be simple.
Moreover, he had heard that this scarecrow had been born for a very short period of time, not even half a year!
To be able to grow to such a stage in such a short period of time, it was obvious that he could not treat the scarecrow as an ordinary strange creature.
The scarecrow was very strange and very strong.
This was the conclusion he drew from the mouths of other people.
But no matter what.
That scarecrow was just a B rank strange creature after all.
It was not A rank yet!
As long as it did not reach a ss, then it was destined to have an insurmountable gap with A rank!
In front of him, this scarecrow was not qualified to be on equal footing with him!
And now, what did this scarecrow say?
¡®Those who believe in me will live¡¯?
What a joke!
Brad¡¯s expression was ugly.
A mere B+ rank strange creature actually dared to dream of making an A+ mage like him submit to it?
Where did he get the guts?!
Just as he was angry.
He suddenly sensed something.
He immediately turned his head and looked at the sky behind him.
His pupils immediately contracted.
He saw a ratherrge scarecrow holding a simrlyrge and terrifying ck sickle, floating in mid-air.
That pair of huge hollow eyes.
Were like the sun and moon, silently stinging them.
But for some unknown reason, that pair of eyes clearly looked very hollow, but he felt a terrifying feeling from it.
¡°Hmph!¡±
The next second, Brad came back to his senses and his gaze turned cold.
Instantly.
A terrifying power emerged from his body.
The pressure from the scarecrow floating in the sky disappeared without a trace.
But soon, he heard Ralph¡¯s scream.
He was shocked.
Then, he looked at Ralph and saw him looking at the scarecrow in the sky, holding his head and howling.
Brad¡¯s expression changed slightly.
He immediately rushed up and enveloped Ralph in his magic.
After an unknown amount of time, Ralph¡¯s howling finally stopped.
Brad¡¯s expression became colder and colder.
...
Brad was not willing to submit.
nders was not surprised at all.
After all, the other party was an A rank mage. Moreover, for such a long time, his Domain had not been able to do anything to Brad. Of course, the other party would not submit.
However...
He was not willing to submit.
There were many who were willing to submit.
Not to mention mages. Although there were many of them,pared to the strange creatures, they were negligible!
After hearing nders¡¯s words, the thousands of strange creatures had already given up resisting.
They all walked towards nders.
Their hearts were bing more and more subservient.
The closer they got, the more sincere their hearts became.
At this moment, nders¡¯s huge figure was floating in the air, and countless strange creatures gathered under his feet... all of them were countless strange creatures!
At the same time.
nders discovered.
The power of faith in his body was rapidly surging.
The power of faith was rapidly filling his entire sea of consciousness at a speed visible to the naked eye.
And in this process.
His sea of consciousness had a huge change.
Originally, it was just a piece of nothingness. It could be said that other than dozens of inds of various sizes, there was nothing else. It was very empty.
But now, after being baptized by the power of faith.
His sea of consciousness seemed to have be a real world.
There was the Earth and the sky.
The inds, big and small, floated in the air and became floating inds.
Not only that.
Even though the majestic power of faith had filled up his sea of consciousness.
But there was still arge amount of power of faith that was continuously gathering together and being sent into nders¡¯s body.
His power was increasing crazily!
His life force was surging crazily!!
He could vaguely feel that.
His body seemed to be going through a huge change.
He looked at the ground beneath his feet.
He did not know when, but he found a weak connection between the strange and the magicians under his feet.
He had a feeling.
These people¡¯s lives seemed to be in his hands.
He wanted one of these people to die now, and that person would die instantly!
It was as if he was the god of these people!
Not only that.
He also discovered that these people seemed to have a faint aura of their own.
If anything unfortunate happened to him.
Then, he would be able to instantly revive with the body of any one of these people!
nders¡¯s eyes were filled with fervor.
This feeling!
He was about to reach A rank!!
...
Rumble!!
In the ck Swamp, there was a sudden p of thunder!
Hearing the sound.
All the strange people who were here, or the faces of the mages, suddenly changed drastically!
They raised their heads and looked at the top of their heads.
¡°What happened?¡±
In their impression.
The ck Swamp was a damp ce. Although it had always been covered with dark clouds, there had never been a thunderstorm... the damp aura in this ce rose in the air and suppressed the sky.
However, the thunder just now...
All the powerful people had noticed it.
The thunder just now had directly split the damp aura in this ce!
This was definitely not a coincidence!
Something huge must have happened!!
Almost all the strange creatures looked towards the sky at this moment.
Rumble!!
Another thunder sounded.
This time, everyone saw it.
They saw that the location of the thunder was exactly the same as the previous one.
They were even more certain.
This was not an ident, but a huge change that they could not imagine!
What was it?
Everyone was shocked.
...
At the other end of the ck Swamp.
The power of faith poured into his body.
After an unknown amount of time, nders¡¯s eyes became brighter!!
¡°A rank!!¡±
¡°Break through it!!¡±
nders¡¯s eyes turned cold. He felt an opportunity.
Boom¨C
As a loud sound came from his body, nders instantly felt as if a huge door had been opened in his body. It was extremely refreshing!
He had advanced!
He had advanced to an A rank!
And it was also at that instant.
The power within his body had instantly be several times stronger!
Not only that, he had also discovered that the massive power of faith seemed to be able to augment his attacks and strength, and its might could be stacked several times over!
nders was feeling the power of an A rank.
At the same time.
The ck fog outside the Domain had already turned the sky upside down!!
#
Chapter 280: The Phenomenon of Advancement, Shocking!
Chapter 280: The Phenomenon of Advancement, Shocking!
Outside the ck fog Domain, in front of the Gates of Hell.
Nikorei¡¯s attention waspletely focused on the dark door not far ahead.
ording to her observation.
The opening of the single passageway of the Gates of Hell was almost today.
Therefore, in the past few days.
She had never left this ce.
While she was observing, her mind suddenly moved and her gaze shifted to another direction.
Then, in the next moment.
Nikorei¡¯s beautiful face changed.
That was...
Nikorei was stunned for a moment. Then, her eyes darkened as she narrowed her eyes and looked over there.
Beside him.
Other than observing the movements of the Gates of Hell, Quentin also did not forget to pay attention to her movements. After all, this woman was an extremely powerful existence. Any strange actions of hers were very noteworthy.
So, when Nikorei suddenly looked in another direction.
His gaze subconsciously followed her.
And then...
His expression changed just like Nikorei¡¯s.
He saw it.
Countless bolts of lightning descended. It was silent, and he could not hear the slightest movement.
This movement was very far away.
Although this scene also happened in the ck Swamp, it was very far away from them. If he flew over like this, he would probably need a few hours.
Other than the endless lightning.
He also saw.
When the lightning lit up, countless ck fog surged up into the sky from behind.
Although it looked like an ordinary ck fog, even from such a distance, Quentin could still sense a rather strange and eerie aura from it.
What made him widen his eyes the most.
Was the endless ck fog that soared into the sky.
Looking from afar, it actually looked like a giant that was entirely made of ck fog!
The sky was above his head, and his feet were on the ground!
Besides the ck fog giant, there was also a scythe that was also made of ck fog. It looked iparably sharp, and was quite breathtaking.
On this ck fog giant¡¯s body.
Quentin felt a very familiar aura.
This aura...
He had it, and so did Nikorei. All the A rank existences he knew had it...
Faith!!
This was the power of faith!
He could sense a very strong power of faith from this ck fog giant!!
¡°This is?!¡±
Quentin¡¯s expression changed drastically.
This scene...
Was very simr to when he had advanced to A rank!
Thinking of this, an unbelievable guess appeared in his mind... could it be that someone had advanced to A rank?!!
How was this possible?!
From the looks of it, the suffocating aura on the other party was clearly not the aura of a normal mage, but more like an aura of a strange creature.
And beforeing to the ck Swamp...
It was not that he had not investigated the situation in the ck Swamp.
After all, this piece ofnd was very dangerous.
ording to the results of his previous investigation, other than the current A rank strange creature, the remaining B+ rank strange creatures were quite numerous. However, even the strongest oddities were still quite a distance away from A rank.
At that time, he had alsoe to a conclusion based on this situation.
That was that it was impossible for the ck swamp to produce a new A rank strange creature within the next ten years!!
He did not expect that, in just a few days, he had already been pped in the face.
Quentin¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.
Who was it?
Which strange creature was it?!
Just as he was thinking about this...
A trembling and hoarse voice suddenly came from the side.
¡°This figure is... It¡¯s him?!¡±
¡°What happened to him? How did he be so scary?!¡±
Quentin looked over and saw Garros, who was next to Nikorei, pointing at the figure in the sky not far away. He was very frightened.
Quentin raised his eyebrows and immediately asked, ¡°do you know him?¡±
¡°Which strange creature is it?¡±
Nikorei nced at Quentin when she heard that and did not say anything.
Garros was also stunned when he heard that.
He felt strange.
He knew that this guy called Quentin was from the Hanluo Sect... did they note here to catch the Scarecrow? Why did they not recognize the scarecrow now?
However, he did not hide it. He pointed at the giant shadow in the sky and told him.
¡°He is the scarecrow.¡±
Boom!!
Garros¡¯s answer made Quentin feel as if he had been struck by lightning.
He had never expected that.
This scarecrow had actually advanced to an A rank in front of his eyes?
How long had he been born?
How could he have advanced to an A rank just like that?
Quentin was filled with disbelief. However, when he shifted his gaze to the huge shadow, he realized that this huge shadow was starting to resemble the scarecrow in his head.
Scythe...
The same weapon.
Combined with the reactions of the people around him, it seemed like there was no mistake.
At this moment, Quentin felt that this world was filled with absurdity.
Was this not scarecrow recently upgraded to B+ rank? Why did it suddenly upgrade to A rank after a trip to the ck Swamp? Could it be that it was so simple to upgrade to A rank now?
He looked at Nikorei from the corner of his eyes.
In the end, he realized that the other party was the same as him, and her face was filled with shock.
It was just that the other party had concealed it quite well, so it was difficult for others to notice.
¡°Damn it!¡±
¡°If I had known earlier that I would have killed this strange creature when I first arrived here!!¡±
Quentin¡¯s expression was unsightly.
Of course, he was only feeling extremely regretful now.
He did not have the slightest bit of fear.
After all, in his heart, even if this scarecrow really advanced to an A ss, it would not be a match for him!
It was just a scarecrow.
Moreover, it was just entering an A rank. Although it was worthy of his attention, it was not to the extent that it made him feel afraid.
Compared to before.
At most, it would just take a little more effort.
Quentin¡¯s face was gloomy as he stared at the huge figure in the distance. He began to calcte in his heart.
However, beside him.
At this moment, Garros¡¯s expression was as fearful as it could be.
Amongst everyone present.
In terms of understanding of the scarecrow, no one couldpare to him!
He was also filled with fear towards the scarecrow.
This fear was a fear towards the scarecrow¡¯s terrifying strength.
Back then, when this scarecrow was still at C rank, he was already able to unleash his immense strength and beat up his invincible squad to bits and pieces. Even a B+ rank like him was heavily injured.
Now, this scarecrow was already at A rank.
God knows how strong his opponent was now!
Of course, this was not what frightened him the most.
After all, he was currently beside Nikorei. Even if the scarecrow had really advanced to A rank, it wasn¡¯t likely to be a match for Nikorei at the moment.
What frightened him the most.
The speed at which the scarecrow had advanced!
How long had this Scarecrow been a strange creature?!
It had only been half a year, yet it had already advanced to A rank!
In his impression, even if Nikorei had shocked everyone with her speed of advancement, it was still nothingpared to this scarecrow!
What he was afraid of was not the scarecrow¡¯s strength.
It was his advancement speed!
Even an A rank could not stop him...
After a period of time, he really did not dare to imagine how far this scarecrow could go!!
#
Chapter 281: The a Rank Strange Creature in the Depths of the Swamp
Chapter 281: The a Rank Strange Creature in the Depths of the Swamp
While Garros and the others were shocked...
In another part of the ck Swamp.
Although this area also belonged to the ck Swamp,pared to other ces...
This ce was quite peaceful.
There was not a single mage here, and the strange creatures were all quietly growing up without any signs of fighting.
It was not that there were fewer strange creatures here.
It was not that the strange creatures were weak.
To be honest, the number of strange creatures here was almost twice that of other ces. Even the strength of the strange creatures here was a level higher than that of other ces in the ck Swamp.
As far as the eye could see, it was the same for at least three to four kilometers ofnd.
The reason for all of this.
Was because this was and with a master.
The other areas of the ck Swamp did not have any supernatural powers, so there were not any strange creatures that could rule there.
This was also the reason.
The strange creatures in these ces dud bit submit to anyone and were very chaotic.
And in this ce.
There was a very powerful strange creature that had been ruling this ce for God knows how many years. With him around, the strange creatures that were born here had been believing in this strange creature ever since it was born.
And these strange creatures also had to protect this powerful strange creature.
This powerful strange creature did not allow any fighting in his territory, so these strange creatures were quietly developing on their own.
And as a mage...
If one did not have an A rank, once they stepped into this area, they would be killed by that strange creature.
If one had stepped into an A grade, there was no need to deliberately make an enemy for oneself here.
Therefore, regardless of whether it was a strange creature or a mage, there was no need for them to fight here. Over the years, this ce had be a quiet area unique to the ck Swamp.
In recent years, the only thing that had broken the peace here was the blood spirit flower that had been born in the ck Swamp many years ago.
When the blood spirit flower had expanded its territory.
It had once fought with the A rank strange creature here.
However, no one knew the final result.
Ever since the blood spirit flower had been captured, the ce had once again be quiet.
However, at this moment.
If one was strong enough, one would be able to discover that most of the monsters here were trembling at this moment, and their spirit was unstable... This was clearly a sign of fear.
There was a reason for this.
This was because previously, it was the A rank strange creature that had tried to use words to repel nders¡¯s ck fog from spreading.
In the end, nders¡¯s strength had exceeded his expectations. Not only had he not been able to repel nders, but he had also even lost face.
From that moment onwards.
This A rank strange creature would asionally emit resentment.
Although to most strange creatures, they would grow by absorbing resentment.
However, this was different.
As an A rank strange creature, if it was not controlled, even the resentment he emitted contained a considerable amount of power of faith.
As for the power of faith, to those who had not reached A rank, it was quite fatal.
Once it was absorbed, the creature who absorbed it would probably die on the spot.
Not only did they not dare to absorb it, they did not even dare to approach the resentment. This was because the power of faith was simrly a great danger to them. Once it was contaminated, the consequences would be unimaginable.
Therefore, even if this strange resentment was emitted, they had to stay far away from it.
It was not enough, even though they had already tried their best to avoid it.
However, as nders advanced to an A rank.
This A rank strange creature became even more irritable.
Bang!!
This strange aura spread out for a very long distance in an instant. Many weak strange creatures¡¯ auras instantly became dispirited because of this.
¡°How dare you!¡±
The A rank strange creature¡¯s voice was heard.
His voice was very loud and sounded very angry.
The voice spread like thunder and rushed in all directions. Almost all the strange creatures in this ce were shaken until their spiritual power became dispirited.
Buzz¨C
The voice dispersed like a flood.
Everywhere it passed, there was a terrifying pressure. Even some powerful mages could see that as the voice spread out, the airwaves in the air were rapidly spreading in all directions.
¡°Is this the power of the A rank strange creature in the swamp?!¡±
Many mages eximed in shock.
The airwaves caused by the thunderous voice spread rapidly.
Very quickly, they spread to the ce where the ck fog was.
When many mages saw this, they all felt that the ck fog would definitely be dispersed.
However, what shocked them was that when the sound waves came into contact with the ck fog, not only did they not disperse the ck fog, they evenpletely dissipated the moment they came into contact with the ck fog!
¡°This ck fog...¡±
The mages were all shocked.
...
And in the middle of the ck fog.
nders naturally felt this airwave as well.
He looked in a direction.
That was where the A rank was located.
Of course, he only took a nce at it before he withdrew his gaze.
Right now, he did not have the time to teach this strange creature a lesson. After all, he had advanced to A rank now, and his ns in the future would definitely have the entire ck Swamp in his hands.
Thus, sooner orter, he would have to make a move against this A rank strange creature.
As for now...
He took a look at his Domain.
Although under his power, most of the freaks and mages in his Domain had submitted to him, there were still quite a number of people who were stubbornly holding on, unwilling to submit.
Crack crack crack.
The corners of nders¡¯s mouth curled up to the ends of his ears, and hisughter immediately spread throughout the Domain.
Some of the weaker strange creatures and mages were still unwilling to submit. However, upon hearing thisughter, they immediately widened their eyes and rolled on the ground in pain. A few minutester, they hadpletely lost their breath.
nders paid no attention to these people.
They were not strong anyway.
In its opinion, these people were simply ignorant of the situation. There was no use in keeping them alive.
nders shifted his gaze.
Through the golden wheat fields, through the sea of corpses that covered the sky in blood fog, and through the scene of more than ten floors, he finallynded in a ce.
There were only two people there.
It was his acquaintance, Ralph, and the only other A rank mage in his Domain, Brad.
ndersughed.
He was also A rank now.
The interesting prey in his eyes had also been upgraded to A rank.
The current Brad was the best prey in his eyes.
...
In the eighteenthyer of the Domain.
Ralph followed closely behind Brad, not daring to move carelessly.
Both of their expressions were very grave.
Ralph did not need to say anything else.
Long after he discovered that this was the scarecrow¡¯s domain, the steadiness in his body disappeared, and his spiritual power could not be stabilized.
As for Brad...
Previously, he had relied on his A rank strength, whether it was his physical strength or spiritual power. Faced with the constant strangtion of this Domain, he was basically able to easily protect himself.
He even had the spare time to help Ralph asionally.
All along, although he had not been able to find a way out of this Domain, he had never felt that this Domain could trap him.
Even a few minutes before, he had felt that way.
But now...
The look on Brad¡¯s face had changedpletely.
#
Chapter 282: The Level of Strength Had Dropped
Chapter 282: The Level of Strength Had Dropped
Because he had already felt a great threat from this Domain!
The rm bell in his heart rang loudly.
Cold sweat poured out from his forehead.
This was a sign of uneasiness.
¡°What on Earth is going on?¡±
¡°The feeling this Domain gives me, why is it suddenly so much more dangerous?!¡±
Brad¡¯s heart was very heavy.
Could it be that the scarecrow¡¯s strength had increased again?
This guess was not groundless.
A few minutes ago.
No matter how dangerous this ce was, as long as he handled it carefully, it would still be very easy.
But now.
Just maintaining his own strength and protecting Ralph, he was starting to feel exhausted.
He was very clear in his heart.
This was definitely not a drop in his physical strength or the exhaustion of his friction. It was really just that this Domain had suddenly be dangerous.
Thinking of this...
He nced at Ralph.
The other party clearly felt that something was wrong, and his eyes were filled with fear.
Roar¨C
At this moment, a low roar suddenly came from the side.
He immediately turned his head to look.
He found a few gravestones on the ground, and the soil behind them was loose. Then, a few zombie-like figures crawled out.
The skin and flesh of these figures were gone.
Their bodies were rotten.
Even among the skin and flesh, there were straw that exploded everywhere. It was as if there were straw all over the skin and flesh. Then, their skin could not fit all the straw, and the straw cut through the skin and flesh. It was a horrible scene.
¡°Heron? Myke?¡±
Brad and Ralph cried out in shock.
These figures were none other than their teammates who had died here!
Although they had lost their skins, they were still theirrades who had fought alongside them for many years. Moreover, based on the clothes they wore and the general outline of their bodies, they could still be clearly identified.
They had actually appeared!
And it was not just that.
After these two people appeared, all the teammates who had died previously had appeared.
Of course, Brad and Ralph were not happy about this.
Because obviously.
The other party was no longer the teammate they knew.
The auras of these guys were very strange, exactly the same as the auras of the strange creatures they had encountered before.
¡®Although you guys were my teammates before, Don¡¯t me me.¡¯
Brad said in his heart.
Then, he directly rushed forward, and the solidified magic attack directly hit the opponent.
These teammates were originally just ordinary B rank mages.
Moreover, Brad often sparred with these teammates in private. He was very clear about their strength, so he felt that he could easily get rid of them.
However.
Boom!
With a loud sound.
The attack that he threwnded on the opponent. When the smoke dispersed, the opponent was still intact!
¡°This...¡±
Brad¡¯s expression changed slightly.
The enemy was actually fine?
Was it because this Domain had increased their strength?!
However, he did not panic. With a shake of his hands, his hands turned into an extremely sharp de.
Chi chi!!
With a gentle wave of his hands, the sound of the de cutting through the air could be heard.
Ta ta ta ta!
At this moment, the opposite party charged forward at a rtively fast speed.
¡°Hmph!¡±
Brad let go of his other thoughts and turned around to charge over as well.
Although the few people on the opposite side had been strengthened by nders¡¯s domain, Brad was still a genuine A rank mage. Naturally, he would not be killed by them.
Moreover, as a general of The Company, Brad often had to carry out missions and go through all kinds of battles outside. As long as there were not too many of them, they would not pose much of a threat to him.
Hence, very soon, the original teammates on the opposite side were all cut into two halves by Brad.
...
The scene of the battle between these two people.
This was seen by nders, who was secretly observing them.
A smile appeared on his face, and he looked at them with a strange smile.
¡°Tsk tsk.¡±
¡°He¡¯s really powerful. As expected of an A rank mage.¡±
nders smiled.
Although he was powerful, do not forget that this was his Domain.
Previously, he had upgraded his domain to level 10.
Then, after he had upgraded to A rank, he slightly suppressed his Domain.
There was nothing he could do.
The level 10 Domain of Fear was too powerful. In order to let Brad and Ralph hold on for a while longer, he had to suppress his Domain for a while.
But now...
¡°Let me see how long you can hold on.¡±
nders looked at Brad and said with a smile.
As for Ralph, he could not be bothered with him anymore.
This guy was actually only a B+ rank mage. He was slightly stronger than other mages, and that was because of his powerful magic.
Especially the magic that he used to turn arge area into an ice sculpture in Sarkos city. It was slightly more powerful.
The others were not worth mentioning.
He was able to hold on until now because of Brad.
If it was not for Brad, Ralph would not have been able to hold on any longer.
As soon as he finished speaking.
nders gave up on suppressing his Domain, and in the next second, the entire Domain changed.
He smiled and turned his head.
Then he looked at the two people in the domain.
¡°Brad! Brad!!¡±
As the Domain changed, Ralph, who was weak all over, suddenly cried out, ¡°My level has been weakened again, it¡¯s actually B-... No! It¡¯s C... No, no, it¡¯s still dropping!¡±
Hearing that, Brad immediately shifted his attention to Ralph.
When he noticed the change in Ralph¡¯s body, his expression also changed slightly.
In just a few seconds.
Ralph¡¯s strength had actually dropped to the level of an ordinary person!
How could this be?!
The scarecrow was only B+ rank. To be able to make a mage of the same level drop a small level was already very impressive, but now, it actually made a mage of the same level drop to the level of an ordinary person?!
Did that mean...
Even if there were many mages of the same level attacking the scarecrow, he could still use his Domain to turn them all into ordinary people and kill them one by one easily??
This was simply ridiculous!!
Brad¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.
Ever since he became a mage, it had been many years, but this was the first time he had seen such a scene.
It was even the first time he had heard of it!
This was simply terrifying!
¡°This scarecrow...¡±
Although he was shocked, Brad did not hesitate at all. His many years of experience made him subconsciously protect Ralph.
He nced at Ralph.
After seeing Ralph¡¯s appearance, he suddenly felt very fortunate.
Fortunately...
Because he was an A rank, this scarecrow still could not do anything to him.
Otherwise, he would also face the danger of his strength dropping drastically. If that happened, he did not know if he could ept it. After all, this was truly terrifying.
However, just as he was thinking about this...
His expression suddenly changed.
Because, he discovered that.
His strength level, which had been quite stable, suddenly rxed at this moment.
Brad¡¯s expression was dull.
¡°It can¡¯t be...¡±
On the other side...
When he saw Brad¡¯s expression, a smile subconsciously appeared on nders¡¯face.
[Domain of Fear]
[Aura of Fear]
#
Chapter 283: Brad’s Fear
Chapter 283: Brad¡¯s Fear
[Aura of Fear]
Anyone who was weaker than nders would lose all of their strength.
Those with simr strength would also be weakened by a level.
When nders had just leveled up to an A ss, this Aura of Fear should have taken effect.
However, he had the intention of watching the show, so he suppressed this skill.
And now, he let go of this suppression.
The effect naturally took effect.
At this moment, Brad¡¯s face became very fearful.
He had already noticed this change.
In this Domain, his teammate and Ralph¡¯s levels continued to drop. While he sympathized, at the same time, he was also d that his strength did not drop.
But now...
He discovered that after Ralph became an ordinary person, his strength was actually weakened and became a B+ rank!
Brad¡¯s heart was filled with disbelief.
He really could not figure it out.
The scarecrow was obviously just a B+ rank. Even if it had a very rare Domain, it would not affect his strength.
This was not because he was blindly confident.
It was because, in this world, high-level people were born with the ability to suppress low-level people.
Not to mention the two levels with the biggest gap between B+ rank and A rank.
Since he became a mage, until now, he had never heard of anyone who could rely on their Domain to affect an A rank¡¯s strength when they were at B+ rank.
Therefore, after noticing that his strength had been weakened, Brad could not believe it.
What was this scarecrow based on?
Could it have advanced to A rank?
He was bewildered.
Brad felt that it was impossible because in his impression, this scarecrow had not been born for a long time. If he wanted to advance to A rank, how could he do it without umting some time?
However, at the same time, his heart was very shaken.
After all, if the scarecrow had not advanced to A rank, how could it affect him?
It was impossible!
So...
Just as he thought of this, Brad heard a scream from Ralph¡¯s side.
He looked up.
He could only see smoke permeating the surroundings, and ten meters away, there seemed to be an indistinct ck shadow walking towards him.
What Ralph was referring to was precisely this ck shadow in front of him.
Who was this?
Brad narrowed his eyes and carefully observed the neer.
Ta ta ta!
The dull sound of footsteps hit Brad¡¯s heart like a thunder drum.
As the sound got closer and closer, his heart became more and more uneasy.
At this time, he felt that it was ridiculous.
He was an A rank mage, but he was actually scared to such an extent. This was simply something that the previous him could not imagine.
The voice was getting closer and closer.
At the same time, the figure in the fog gradually revealed an outline.
This outline...
Was simr to the huge figure that had appeared in mid-air. Could it be?
¡°Scarecrow!¡±
Ralph cried out in surprise, confirming his answer.
Ka ka ka.
Sure enough, as soon as Ralph¡¯s voice fell, the figure in the fog had already walked in. At this distance, he could already see the other party¡¯s appearance.
His face was ferocious, and it was a mess of straw.
The first time he saw the scarecrow, Brad¡¯s pupils constricted.
Terrifying!
Eerie!
Strange!
The first time he saw the scarecrow, these words appeared in his mind, and this was also his first feeling.
And then, when the scarecrow approached, he immediately felt as if there was a huge mountain pressing down on his heart, and he could not breathe.
So strong!!
His forehead was covered in sweat, and his body could not help but tremble.
This aura...
Brad¡¯s eyes instantly became bloodshot, and he took two steps back in fear.
A rank strength!
This scarecrow had A rank strength!!
This fellow had actually advanced to A rank!!
Having stayed in A rank for so long, he was naturally very familiar with the unique aura of faith of an A rank. Even if he had been weakened to B+ rank, he definitely would not be mistaken.
¡°Ah ah!!¡±
As the scarecrow got closer and closer.
The surrounding Domain space pressure became more and more intense. Brad could still easily withstand it.
However, Ralph had already been weakened to be an ordinary person. Facing this terrifying pressure, he could not even resist the most basic of things.
This caused his body to directly transform, and his limbs to twist.
Ralph cried out in pain.
However, the scream did notst long. Then, a scythe shed across and the scream disappeared.
A head rolled on the ground.
A bloody line was drawn.
Finally, it rolled directly under Brad¡¯s feet.
Looking at Ralph¡¯s frozen face, which was full of pain, Brad felt a chill in his heart. It was as if he saw his own ending on Ralph.
¡°You!¡±
Brad¡¯s face was full of fear.
However, what responded to him was only a huge ck scythe.
Bang!
The terrifying scythe fell, swinging directly at Brad¡¯s neck.
Danger!!
Brad¡¯s heart trembled, and he hurriedly raised the huge sword in his hand to block in front of him.
Following a crisp sound.
Brad¡¯s entire body flew out.
If it was an hour ago, when he was still an A rank powerhouse and nders was still a B rank powerhouse, he definitely would not be in such a sorry state when facing nders¡¯s scythe attack.
In fact, if he did not use his Domain, he would have been able to directly cut off the scarecrow in front of him.
Unfortunately, now, the tables have turned.
Previously, he was A rank, but now, he was weakened by a small degree.
And the scarecrow had previously been a B rank, but now, it had been sessfully promoted.
As someone who had experienced it before...
Brad knew very well how big the gap between B rank and a rank was. It was like the difference between heaven and earth. If there was no special method, there was no way to cross this gap.
That was exactly the case.
Right now, he was filled with fear towards nders.
¡°Hehe.¡±
When Brad heard theughter, he immediately raised his head.
The scarecrow¡¯s tall figure stood in front of him, blocking almost all of his vision.
He raised his head slightly.
He saw the scarecrow¡¯s wide-open mouth.
He saw the scarecrow¡¯s extremely crazy expression.
It was as if the person standing in front of him was not a scarecrow, but a true demon god of fear.
Brad swallowed his saliva, and the fear in his heart grew stronger and stronger.
Of course.
This state did notst long.
He quickly reacted.
He could not continue like this!
Otherwise, he would die at the hands of this scarecrow sooner orter.
Previously, because he had to protect others, he could not let go. Now that Ralph was dead, there was no one who was in the way.
Although he was only B rank now, he could still use the power of faith.
And the power of faith was the biggest asset in terms of strength after breaking through to A rank.
It was not an exaggeration to say that.
With his current strength, he was invincible among B rank. Because no one at the same level, whether it was a mage or a strange creature, could resist the power of faith!
The power of faith...
Can crush magic power!
#
Chapter 284: There’s No Escape
Chapter 284: There¡¯s No Escape
Whoosh!
Brad waved the huge sword in his hand.
In the next moment, a ratherrge wave of air spread out from the huge sword and spread out in all directions.
He did not dare to hesitate anymore.
Otherwise, it would be more and more disadvantageous to him.
The wave of air spread out, and wherever it passed, even the ground cracked open.
When it touched the scarecrow, thetter obviously could not resist it, and its body was directly split into two parts.
However.
The scarecrow did not die.
After its tall figure was cut in half, it actually split into countless crows.
These crows flew in all directions.
Then, they turned their heads and surrounded Brad in the middle, forming arge circle.
Boom!
White light suddenly exploded.
Countless white lights shot out from the cracks of the crows.
The crows were scattered.
After casting the spell, Brad¡¯s vision had just recovered. He quickly chanted again. Then, a beam of light shot out from his body and pierced through the heaven and earth.
Brad closed his eyes and chanted.
As time went on, the beam of light became more and more intense.
A few minutester, the radius of the beam of light was more than a few meters wide!
And in the space around the light beam.
The cracks in the air could be seen with the naked eye.
Crack!
The cracks grew bigger and bigger.
In the end, the cracks in the surrounding space quickly spread to the entire space like ss.
¡°Break for me!¡±
Brad roared, and his face turned red.
He had obtained this spell from a very powerful magic family, and it was quite powerful!
Ever since he had learned this spell, he had only used it less than ten times. Every time, he had achieved his goal and never failed.
He believed that it was the same this time.
As he roared, he felt that his magic power was being rapidly consumed.
Boom!
The pir of light that soared into the skypletely exploded, shooting out countless powerful sharp rays of light.
The space of this Domain copsed with the appearance of the sharp rays of light.
Crack!
A crisp sound was heard.
Brad closed his eyes, but he heard the sound. In addition to his perception, the surrounding area did not have the strong murderous aura from before.
He frowned.
ording to the situation, he should have already left the scarecrow¡¯s Domain.
Why had he not recovered his strength?
With confusion, Brad opened his eyes.
Then he looked around.
He saw a golden paddy field.
This was...
This was the same ce when he first entered this Domain.
Or was it in the Domain?
That magic was useless?!
Brad was very shocked, and then a strong sense of worry arose in his heart.
With the magic power in his body now, he could at most support him to use that spell again. If it still did not work, then it would be extremely disadvantageous to him.
What should he do?
Brad frowned and thought hard.
At this moment, he suddenly raised his head and fixed his gaze on a spot not far in front of him.
There.
There was a scarecrow standing there. The sun shone down, leaving a long shadow on the straw.
Scarecrow?!
He was shocked.
However, when he took a closer look, he realized that it was really just a scarecrow. There was nothing special about it.
Ka ka.
He carefully walked forward.
Suddenly, a palm-sized scarecrow jumped onto the scarecrow¡¯s shoulder.
Shua!
Brad was very alert. The moment he saw the scarecrow, his expression changed. He immediately raised his huge sword and shed down.
Dang!
The little scarecrow did not move.
Instead, a small scythe extended from the side and blocked his attack.
Ka ka ka.
He looked for the sound, only to discover that at some point in time, another little scarecrow appeared beside him.
Another one?!
Brad was terrified and quickly took two steps back.
He originally thought that it would be much safer this way.
However, just as he steadied himself, he realized that there were more than ten little grass men under his feet, circling around his feet.
Ka ka ka.
He was even more terrified and prepared to retreat again.
However, in the next second, as his gaze swept past, his body immediately froze.
In the surrounding golden wheat fields.
Every wheat spike had turned into little scarecrows.
And these little scarecrows had actually all turned their gazes towards him.
In an instant.
Brad¡¯s face was filled with cold sweat, and the soles of his feet could not help but tremble.
¡°No!¡±
¡°It¡¯s getting more and more dangerous.¡±
¡°We have to leave this ce quickly!¡±
Seeing this scene, Brad immediately made a decision.
He decided.
Now! Right now! He had to leave this ce immediately!
Boom!
A beam of light lit up from his body and shot straight into the sky.
At this moment, the few little scarecrows beside him rushed forward. In the end, they were all blocked outside the beam of light and could not harm this guy.
As the beam of light grewrger andrger.
These little scarecrows that were scattered all over the golden wheat fields actually all revealed smiles on their faces.
Of course, Brad did not see this scene at all.
He only had one thought at the moment.
That was to break this Domain space!
The magic power in his body was being consumed at a speed visible to the naked eye, quite rapidly.
It was just a pity.
This time, he did not hear the sound of the space shattering beside his ear.
Seeing that the magic power was about to reach the bottom, he still did not hear a single movement!
What was going on?
Could he not break it even with this?
Brad was extremely frightened.
His magic was not like spatial magic where one could use tricks to cross space. Instead, it used brute force to forcefully break through the Domain.
Although these two were fundamentally different.
But the actual effect could be said to be the same.
And he knew.
Those space-type spells actually consumed no less mana than his spell.
So he had always been very confident in this spell.
But now, it still had not been broken?!
He increased his mana again.
On his forehead.
Cold sweat covered his face, even forming beads of sweat on his chin.
Still not working?!
How could it still not work?!
Brad was almost at his limit.
However, there was still no sign that this space was about to shatter.
This made him start to panic.
At this moment.
Kacha.
He finally heard a slight movement, a slight sound of space shattering.
There¡¯s hope!
Brad closed his eyes, and there was finally hope in his heart.
Dozens of secondster.
He heard more and more sounds.
In the end, with a loud shattering sound, he opened his eyes in surprise.
But the next moment.
He was stunned.
Then, his face suddenly turned pale.
In front of him, a motionless giant scarecrow was ced in front of him. On the scarecrow¡¯s shoulder, a little scarecrow that could not even stand steadily opened and closed its mouth.
Ka-cha!
Ka-cha!
¡°...¡±
The little scarecrow imitated the familiar sound, opening and closing its mouth.
Very soon, the little scarecrow saw his gaze.
The little scarecrow finally stopped.
Immediately after, the little scarecrow faced him, and a strange smile appeared at the edge of its mouth.
#
Chapter 285: The Death of Brad
Chapter 285: The Death of Brad
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
How... could it be!
The little scarecrow was the size of a palm and looked harmless.
However, when he saw the smile on the little scarecrow¡¯s face, Brad felt a sense of despair.
Until now.
All his magic power had been used up.
Even his physical strength was almost exhausted.
Was this it?
He had not gotten rid of this Domain yet.
He had not really seen this scarecrow strange creature yet!
How could it be so powerful?
That was what Brad thought.
Right now, he was as desperate as he could be.
They were both A rank!
Moreover, he had advanced to A rank a long time ago. In the end, in front of this scarecrow, he did not even have the slightest ability to fight back!
Brad¡¯s face turned pale.
He nced around and saw countless scarecrows walking towards him.
What kind of trick is this scarecrow ying...
Brad gritted his teeth.
At this moment.
He suddenly saw the scarecrow closest to him suddenly rush towards him.
Brad subconsciously waved his hand, preparing to beat this scarecrow.
However.
With a ¡®swish¡¯, just as his palm touched the little scarecrow, the little scarecrow suddenly disappeared.
Eh?
Where did it go?
Brad was shocked.
¡°Could it be... it entered my body?¡±
As the captain of thepany¡¯s ace team, Brad had as much experience as Ralph. He realized this situation almost instantly.
He quickly checked.
He wanted to force the little scarecrow out of his body.
But the next moment.
He frowned, and then a sharp pain came from his body.
It was indeed a parasite!
His pupils constricted.
He endured the pain and wanted to get the little scarecrow out of his body.
But the intense pain made him give up the idea.
¡°Ahhh!!!¡±
A heart-wrenching scream suddenly sounded.
Brad was rolling on the ground in pain.
[Destroyer Scarecrow]
It worked!
¡°Ahhh!!¡±
Like the other magicians, as an A rank, Brad was not at ease. He was sweating profusely from the pain, and his eyes were bloodshot.
¡°You can¡¯t kill me!!!¡±
¡°Scarecrow, just you wait, I¡¯lle for you sooner orter!!!¡±
Brad shouted.
At this moment, he could already see the scarecrow that had crawled out of his stomach
So...
Seeing the bigger picture, he now roughly understood his own situation.
And the reason why he had said those words and believed that nders could not kill him was because of the uniqueness of A rank.
Everyone knew that.
If one wanted to advance to A rank, they needed the blessing of the power of faith.
In other words.
All A rank existences had at least many lives that believed in this person.
If one wanted an A rank mage to die, just killing him was not enough.
With the power of faith, he could be resurrected at any time!
Unless..
Not only must the A rank existence be killed, at the same time, all the lives that believed in this A rank existence must be killed!
Only in this way.
Could hepletely kill an A rank existence.
Other than that, there was no other way.
And this was also the reason why an A rank existence could be a top-tier existence in this world, and could even establish a world!
It was because he could not be killed!
And very few people were willing topletely offend an A rank existence.
Even if they destroyed an A rank existence¡¯s faction, as long as they did not find their source of belief, everything would be useless. They might even bring about the revenge of an A rank existence for themselves or their faction.
And this...
Was also the reason why Brad could still say such vicious words even after he had be like that.
Even if he really died here...
He could still be resurrected!
At that time, he would call a few more people toe together and attack this scarecrow!
When the intense pain came, Brad¡¯s heart was filled with hatred.
He swore in his heart.
He would definitely kill this scarecrow in the future.
Ta ta ta.
Hey on the ground in pain and rolled around. Suddenly, he heard footsteps.
He opened his eyes.
A face full of twisted straw appeared in his sight.
Brad¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he stared at the Scarecrow.
Ka ka ka.
Their eyes met.
Brad immediately understood.
This was the real scarecrow!!
Then.
He saw the scarecrow move!
A pair of big hands covered with straw gradually erged in front of his eyes.
Pa!
Brad only felt that the big hands covering his face were very cold.
His head was grabbed and he could not move, but his eyes could.
He nced at it.
Then, he saw the very strange smile on the scarecrow¡¯s face, and a sense of unease immediately emerged in his heart.
[Fear]
[Scarecrow of Fear]
Brad stared at the mouth of the scarecrow.
What does this mean?
Brad was confused for a moment.
Then.
His facepletely changed, bing extremely terrified!
¡°How is this possible!!¡±
Brad cried out in horror.
In his sea of consciousness, there were originally thousands of little light spots.
These little light spots were all the lives that believed in him. If he encountered danger and died, then he could resurrect on any of these light spots.
Originally, these little dots of light were protected by the power of belief.
In his understanding, these things could not be affected by anyone other than himself.
However.
He now discovered that these dots of light were losing contact with him one by one!
Even the lives that these dots of light corresponded to had all be scarecrows?!!
What did this mean?
This meant that the scarecrow had directly overturned his understanding!
More importantly, what made him feel even more terrified was that he could not revive!!
He wanted to revive through the little dot of light.
However, the little dot of light either lost contact with him, or the person on the other side of the little dot of light had turned into a scarecrow.
¡°Ahhh!!¡±
¡°This is impossible!!¡±
¡°How could this be!!¡±
Brad¡¯s voice was hoarse.
At this moment, his throat had been filled with straw, causing it to swell up. However, he still let out a sound of despair.
[Fear Points +30,000]
[Fear Points +34,000]
[Fear Points +33,000]
Regarding this, nders did not reply.
Instead, he looked at him with a smile, admiring his expression, and listening to his screams.
Brad did notst long.
Until the end, he still stared at nders with bloodshot eyes, wanting to know the answer. But even at thest moment, he could not wait for nders¡¯s answer.
¡°It¡¯s finally solved.¡±
nders smiled and stood up.
Then, he unlocked the Domain and dismissed the living mages and strange creatures around him. Now that these people had be his believers, there was naturally no need to kill them.
But of course, followers could not just be followers.
He nted a nightmare on these strange creatures and mages.
As his followers, besides having to believe in him, he also had to provide him with fear points every day, otherwise it would be too wasteful.
After dealing with these.
nders then looked at the other end of the swamp.
Then, a smile appeared on his face.
#
Chapter 286: Reaching the Gates of Hell
Chapter 286: Reaching the Gates of Hell
nders was prepared to make a trip there.
There were so many people and things that he was interested in. It would be a pity if he did not make a trip there personally.
However, before he went, there was one more thing he had to do.
He nced at the blood spirit flower.
Then, he suddenly began to release his Domain.
In an instant.
His Domain expanded rapidly. In the blink of an eye, his Domain expanded by quite a bit.
A few secondster.
His Domain came into contact with a wisp of red mist.
It finally connected.
A smile appeared on nders¡¯face. Then, he released his Domain.
Previously, he had expanded his Domain. The blood spirit flower and the other strange creatures that had submitted to him had also expanded their Domains. This Domain that he had expanded with great difficulty naturally could not be given up just like that.
The territory that he had expanded had already upied more than one-third of the ck Swamp.
The blood spirit flower and the others had also expanded almost one-third of the ck Swamp.
In other words...
Up until now, two-thirds of the ck Swamp¡¯s territory belonged to him, nders.
As for the remaining one-third of the territory, it naturally belonged to the other A rank strange creature in the ck Swamp. Although nders did not care too much about such a small ce, thinking about it, when the time came, he would also want to take over this ce.
After all, the ck Swamp was a ce.
One mountain could not amodate two tigers.
He still understood this principle.
However, he was not in a hurry for the time being. It was better to wait until he had finished dealing with the things that he was interested in.
¡°Huh?¡±
At the moment when they connected, the blood spirit flower had obviously also noticed and was stunned for a moment.
However, he immediately rxed.
After all, it was nders who had given the order for him to expand his territory.
And the ones who reacted.
Naturally, the blood spirit flower was not the only one.
¡°Hmph!!¡±
A cold snort suddenly came from the other end of the ck Swamp. The sound was loud and powerful, and it was extremely prative. Even the powerful B+ ranked strange creatures and mages were shaken to the point of being dispirited.
There was no need to think too much.
Naturally, it was that A rank strange creature.
He had already discovered it.
Two-thirds of this ck swamp had already been upied by nders. As an A rank strange creature who had been promoted for many years, he was naturally proud and arrogant.
nders, who had just advanced to a-ss, had actually upied more than half of his territory!
It could not help but be quite dissatisfied.
A cold snort rang out, bringing with it a wave of air that could be seen by the naked eye as it swept over.
The blood spirit flower and the other strange creatures¡¯ expressions changed.
They had never thought that the A rank strange creature would be so reckless. was he trying to start a war?
Although their master had just advanced, he was still an A rank strange creature after all. How could he be so provocative when he was at the same level as him?
They wondered how their master was going to defend himself?
All the strange creatures were apprehensive.
However, something that made them even more shocked happened.
Facing this voice that was so powerful and filled with endless killing intent that even many B+ ranks would be frightened just by looking at it, nders waved hisrge hand lightly and disappeared in an instant.
As expected of his master!
The blood spirit flower and the others were all shocked.
¡°You guys stay here.¡±
nders ordered, and then a distorted vortex appeared in front of him.
This was spatial magic.
He prepared to go to the gate of Hell to take a look.
He was very interested in the people and things there.
...
Through the tunnel.
After nders reached the coordinates he had found in advance, he immediately arrived at a ce.
Although it was also the ck Swamp.
However, as soon as he appeared here, nders sensed a very dense and ominous aura. This aura was many times denser than the other auras in the ck Swamp!
In his senses.
This aura even contained a murderous aura.
If it was an ordinary C rank, or even a B rank mage, if they suddenly appeared here, then they would very likely be invaded by this terrifying aura, causing their bodies to instantly rot!
nders narrowed his eyes.
Then, he looked up.
He saw the ck fog.
The sky was filled with ck fog!
When he reached there, it was as if his vision had been swallowed by the ck fog. He could not see through it at all.
At the very front of the ck fog.
A ratherrge ck door was floating in mid-air.
There were very strange patterns carved on the door of darkness.
Purple light flowed on the patterns, giving people a sense of fear.
However, this fear was not worth mentioning in nders¡¯s eyes.
He was the god of death, why would he be afraid of this?
Not only was he not afraid at all, he even felt a sense of excitement in his heart.
He suppressed this feeling.
nders continued to look.
On the left and right sides of the dark giant door, there were human skulls. On top of them, there was a strong aura of death.
If he looked for a long time, he could even feel that something was attracting his attention. However, nders¡¯s mental strength was so strong that even if he stared at it for a year, the skull would not be able to pull him into the illusion.
However, if an ordinary person saw it, they would definitely be pulled into the illusion by the skull!
¡°Is this the so-called Gates of Hell?¡±
¡°Interesting!¡±
¡°I really want to cross over and take a look...¡±
nders was on top of the clouds with a smile on his face.
Then, he actually sat down slowly and directly sat in the air.
His gaze continued to move.
There were quite a number of figures there.
There were mages, as well as strange people, all gathered in front of the door of darkness, looking at it from afar.
In these shadows.
All of them were powerful people.
Even the weakest among them had the strength of an ordinary B rank, not even a B- rank!
And among them.
The most powerful ones were the two people standing at the front.
A man and a woman.
Although nders had never seen one before, how many mages from the Mage Association had he interacted with? Naturally, he was quite familiar with the appearance of the famous president of the Association, Nikorei.
He looked at the woman and naturally knew that it was Nikorei.
Moreover...
Beside Nikorei stood an old acquaintance of his, the second-inmand of the Mage Association, Garros.
In addition to Nikorei¡¯s strength, she was already an A+ rank.
Even if she suppressed her aura, he could still feel that terrifying aura from her body. It was impossible to hide it.
So he naturally would not guess wrong.
And the other one was very powerful.
He was not far from Nikorei.
The aura on his body was also clearly higher than the other mages and strange creatures around him. Moreover, he had the power of faith unique to A rank mages. Therefore, it was very obvious that he was also an A rank mage.
¡°Hanluo Sect?¡±
nders saw the clothes on his body. They were very simr to the buzz cut and the scarred man¡¯s clothes.
It seemed that he was the lord that the two people mentioned.
nders looked at him with interest and did not disturb them.
#
Chapter 287: Meeting
Chapter 287: Meeting
¡°Damn it!¡±
¡°This Gates of hell is getting more and more terrifying!¡±
Looking at the huge ck gate in front of him, Quentin, who had waited for an unknown amount of time, was getting impatient.
Although he was extremely interested in this gate of hell.
However, in his mind, he was still very clear about his true purpose ofing here.
To capture or kill the scarecrow strange creature!
Until now.
For this Gate of Hell.
He had already lost two of his generals.
Those two were B+ rank mages. In this world, mages of this level were already considered very powerful. Even in their Hanluo Sect, they were the mainstay and a force that could not be ignored.
However, although important, but as arge force, the Hanluo Sect, such a level of mages although important, but not rare.
At this level, there are always casualties.
So it was not really a big deal.
What worries him the most.
Or the vision that came from the other side of the ck Swamp.
The thunder rumbled.
ck fog lingered.
It was evenparable to the ck fog that came from the Gate of Hell.
Especially the old man Garros from the Mage Association. The spection that came out of his mouth terrified him and made him feel an inexplicable worry.
The scarecrow had advanced to A rank!
This news had caused him to be deafened at that time.
It was simply unbelievable!
Therefore, he had started to panic for some reason.
However, after such a long period of calm, he had finally calmed down.
So what if he had advanced to an A rank?
It was also very difficult to truly control the power of faith. At the very least, when he had advanced to an A rank, it had taken him nearly a month to get used to this power!
And during this period of time...
He had been extremely weakened back then.
If he wanted to purely use magic power and not use the power of faith, it was quite difficult at this stage.
The slightest carelessness would cause his body to copse under the power of faith.
Even if the scarecrow had advanced to an A rank...
If he wanted topletely get used to this power, it would take some time!
As long as he could find him during this period of time, he would be able to kill this scarecrow!
This was Quentin¡¯s idea.
And it was precisely because of this.
He was no longer in a hurry.
In his opinion, the scarecrow would need at least a week or so to get used to it.
And now, it was only a few hours.
ording to Nikorei, the true opening of the Gates of Hell would only be in these two days, and it might even be today!
In terms of time, it waspletely in time!
Even if the scarecrow had left the ck Swamp in order to escape, he could still rely on the special methods of the sect to easily find the location of the scarecrow. He was not afraid that the scarecrow would run away!
Therefore, Quentin was not in a hurry.
He waited here slowly.
¡°Afraid?¡±
¡°If you¡¯re afraid, get lost quickly.¡±
Nikorei said indifferently.
Bullsh*t!
Quentin heard this and cursed in his heart.
He was afraid?
He was an A rank existence after all, and there were so many B rank fellows around him. If they were not afraid, how could an A rank like him be afraid?
Quentin nced at Rei with a gloomy expression.
If only you were not too strong...
¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±
¡°Even if this door is opened, those on the other side won¡¯t be able to get through. This ck fog doesn¡¯t have any effect on me, so why would I be afraid?¡±
Quentin endured it for a while before finally shaking his head and saying.
Hearing Quentin¡¯s words, many people, including Garros, pricked up their ears and listened carefully.
Although they were here...
To be honest, many of them did not know what the door was. They were only here to join in the fun.
However, they were naturally very interested in this kind of secret.
The secret that came out of Quentin¡¯s mouth had obviously attracted their attention.
However, just as everyone pricked up their ears.
Just as they wanted to hear more news...
Nikorei¡¯s indifferent voice suddenly sounded, ¡°you can¡¯te over?¡±
¡°You¡¯re thinking too much!¡±
Upon hearing that.
Quentin¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°What do you mean? Could it be that the other side can alsoe over at the same time?¡±
That¡¯s not right!
ording to the information he received, due to the different dimensions of the world, the Gates of Hell also had corresponding restrictions on both worlds. For a period of time, only they would be able to cross over, while the other side would not be able to.
If the other side wanted toe over, it would take a long time!
In that case, what did Nikorei mean?
Could it be that the information he received was wrong?!
If that was the case...
Then, there was no need for him to continue staying here.
If the creatures from the Gates of Hell really came over, then in order not to be entangled, he would definitely have to leave this ce.
He turned his gaze to Nikorei.
After a moment.
Nikorei said indifferently, ¡°only the lowest level cane over.¡±
The lowest level..
Quentin frowned.
Even so, he was not an easy person to deal with.
He was very hesitant now. Should he leave now>
Just as he was thinking.
He suddenly saw Nikorei turn her gaze and look at the high sky behind her.
He saw Nikorei¡¯s expression was serious. She narrowed her eyes, and the fierce aura on her body was getting stronger.
Hmm?
What¡¯s going on?
Is there something there?
It was not just Quentin.
Many of the surrounding mages had been paying attention to Nikorei. When they saw her suddenly turn her head and look in one direction, they immediately realized something and looked over.
It was a pity.
When they looked up, they only sawyers of white clouds.
There was nothing else.
Even if they extended their perception to the sky, it waspletely empty. There was nothing else.
Even Garros was the same.
Relying on his powerful spiritual power, he carefully scanned the sky and found nothing.
He looked at Rei strangely.
However, he found that Rei was still frowning and staring at a ce without moving.
Garros was extremely confused.
Ever since he came here, other than the scarecrow who had suddenly advanced to an A rank, Nikorei¡¯s attention had been focused on the gates of hell not too far away. She had never shifted her attention.
But now, she hadpletely ignored the Gates of Hell and was only staring at the sky.
But there was clearly nothing in the sky.
Other than him, many people thought so.
However.
Other than Nikorei, Quentin, who was also an A rank, had a change in expression the moment he cast his gaze over.
Just as everyone was puzzled.
Quentin¡¯s rather gloomy voice suddenly sounded.
¡°How dare you!¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t go looking for you, but you actually delivered yourself to my doorstep...¡±
¡°Scarecrow!!¡±
Quentin¡¯s first two sentences left many people scratching their heads.
However, when he called out his name...
Everyone instantly came to a realization, and then their expressions changed drastically.
Scarecrow?
That strange creature who advanced to A rank... He¡¯s here?!
#
Chapter 288: Pull Into the Domain
Chapter 288: Pull Into the Domain
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically.
What did they hear?
Scarecrow?
On the other side of the sky, there was a strange person who had advanced to A rank, and ording to Garros from the Mage Association, that was the scarecrow!
It¡¯s him?
Everyone looked up into the sky.
Their gazes converged.
This time.
Everyone¡¯s faces froze.
The white clouds in the sky dispersed, and a scarecrow that was two meters tall floated in the air.
Its huge body.
Its twisted and ferocious face.
On the huge ck scythe, ck fog lingered.
Everyone was stunned, and they looked up nkly.
Their eyes were dry.
Just by looking at each other like this, most of them felt a chill run down their spines. Their throats were trembling and their hearts were filled with terror.
Was this a strange creature of an A rank?
It was too terrifying!!
Below.
Many people could not help but swallow their saliva. Their fear was at its peak.
A few of them were strange creatures. They could not help but sit down on the ground.
They were paralyzed from fear.
They had never expected that the scarecrow would be so bold.
They knew that both strange creatures and mages were arch-enemies. Moreover, there were two A rank mages here. Even an A rank mage like Nikorei was here. How would it dare toe?
Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being killed on the spot?
¡°Perfect.¡±
¡°I was still hesitating whether to look for you.¡±
¡°Now that you¡¯ve delivered yourself to me, it saves me the trouble of looking for you.¡±
At this moment, Quentin suddenly said cruelly.
A few seconds ago.
He was still thinking about whether he should leave this ce.
He did not expect that this scarecrow would be delivered to him in the next second.
In his heart.
He had already put the scarecrow on the death list.
After all.
The Scarecrow had just advanced to A rank. Up until now, it would probably only take about an hour or so.
To master the power of faith in such a short time...
It was simply impossible.
He had heard of it before.
Even Nikorei, who had shocked the entire field of mages before, had taken more than ten days to advance to A rank.
Even so...
Nikorei was already considered a rare genius in a hundred years.
Even if this scarecrow was really better than Nikorei¡¯s talent, it would take at least ten days to stabilize.
Now, it was as if the scarecrow could not wait toe over...
He was simply courting death!
How stupid!
Quentin sneered and nced at Nikorei. Seeing that thetter did not do anything, he turned his head to look at the sky.
Swoosh.
His body disappeared.
In the next moment.
Quentin¡¯s figure appeared in the sky!
Moreover, he appeared behind nders.
At the same time.
There were also countless gigantic ice thorns that tore through the void and pierced towards nders.
Above the ice thorns.
Apart from magic.
It was also wrapped in ayer of fluorescent light. It looked gentle, but in reality, it was the power of faith. It was quite fierce.
In the air.
A strange figure that was good at hiding suddenly jumped out, wanting to cut off the ice thorns that were shooting towards him.
It was already a B+ rank strange creature.
In its mind, would it not be easy to deal with a simple ice spike?
Unfortunately, the result was not as he had expected.
He activated his ability.
A powerful force appeared on his body and shot towards one of the ice spikes.
Everyone felt that.
This ice spike would be cut off very soon.
In the end, the moment this strange creature touched the ice spike, it was immediately disintegrated into pieces, and his entire body disappeared without a trace. He did not even let out a scream.
This scene.
Immediately caused the expressions of the many strange creatures and mages below to change.
Among them, there were also people who knew about this strange creature.
They knew that it was not only a B+ rank strange creature, but also good at hiding. Its defense was quite good, but in the end, it could not even block a small ice spike!
¡°How terrifying!¡±
There were only a few people below who could keep up with Quentin¡¯s actions. They were all amazed, and their eyes revealed a look of yearning.
This was an A rank.
They looked at Quentin, their eyes filled with anticipation.
When they advanced to an A rank, they would be able to face B+ ranks with ease in the future.
Their gazes turned one after another, looking at the scarecrow.
The icicles were so terrifying.
In addition, there were so many of them.
The scarecrow had just advanced to an A rank, so he definitely would not be able to block them, right?
Just as they were thinking about this, they saw that the scarecrow did not dodge at all. It only waved its scythe lightly and cut off the nearest ice spike. Then, countless crows flew out and crashed into the ice spike.
Along with countless shattering sounds, the ice spikes cracked open.
Seeing this.
The strange creatures and mages below were all stunned.
These ice spikes could instantly kill a strange creature of a B+ rank. They were already so terrifying, yet they were broken by the scarecrow just like that?
This scarecrow was way too terrifying!
However, if that was the case, it also showed how terrifying A rank was. Even strange creature who had just advanced to A rank was not something that people like them couldpare to.
Boom!
At this moment, a loud sound suddenly came from the sky.
Everyone looked up and saw that Quentin had shed with the scarecrow¡¯s scythe.
He had ayer of transparent armor on his body. Even the scythe man¡¯s scythe could not leave any traces on it.
¡°He¡¯s just a small scarecrow!¡±
¡°He¡¯s been bragged about so much. In my opinion, he¡¯s only so-so.¡±
Quentin stood high up in the sky andughed loudly.
His aura was high and mighty. Even when he stood in front of the ferocious and monstrous nders, his aura was not the least bit weaker than the others.
On Quentin¡¯s body, his armor shone.
He allowed the scythe to sh at him without any worry that the armor on his body would break. It was as if he truly believed that the scarecrow would break his scythe on his armor.
His expression was arrogant.
But in the next second...
He was suddenly stunned.
Because under his gaze, the scarecrow was waving his scythe, and at the same time, a mocking smile appeared on his face.
What was he trying to do?
Quentin instinctively became alert.
Then, he saw that arge amount of ck fog suddenly appeared on the scythe.
The ck fog quickly spread.
In the blink of an eye, the ck fog had reached him.
His gaze quickly turned.
But through the ck fog, he saw a golden wheat field. Above the wheat field, the zing sun hung high above.
This was...
A Domain?!
Quentin was shocked.
He must not enter his Domain!
Although he did not know what exactly was in this scarecrow¡¯s Domain, it was undeniable that if he entered his Domain, it would definitely be disadvantageous to him.
Even if he was not afraid of the scarecrow, he did not want to be dragged into his Domain to fight.
Quentin activated his magic.
He wanted to leave immediately.
However, in the next second, he was shocked.
Not good!
He saw the ck fog surging and rushing in front of him in the blink of an eye, covering him inside.
When he regained his sight.
He realized that he had already arrived at the ce he had just seen.
In the golden wheat field, the scarlet sun was hanging high, and the sound of the wind was blowing in his ears.
#
Chapter 289: As Expected of a Mage From the Hanluo Sect
Chapter 289: As Expected of a Mage From the Hanluo Sect
Damn it!
Even though he was really dragged in by the scarecrow!
Quentin¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.
In fact, when he was still in the Hanluo Sect, he had heard from others that this scarecrow possessed a powerful Domain.
Hence, from the very beginning, he had been on guard.
He did not expect that.
This time, he still fell for it.
Quentin¡¯s gaze swept the surroundings.
Tranquility.
Ease.
This was his first impression after seeing the surrounding scene.
But, Quentin was not stupid.
The scarecrow was already an A rank, how could his Domain be simple?
Moreover.
ording to the information he received, none of the people who had seen the scarecrow¡¯s Domain had survived.
Therefore, this Domain was definitely not that simple!
As he was thinking.
He suddenly sensed something and looked into the distance.
The sky over there was dark.
It was as if it was night.
However, when he focused his eyes, he saw many scarlet dots.
He was stunned at first.
Then, the next second, his expression suddenly changed.
He knew what it was.
It was crows!
It was a flock of countless crows that filled the sky!
There were tens of thousands of them!
Countless!
¡°Damn it!¡±
Quentin¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.
The crows on the opposite side were flying at a rather fast speed.
In the blink of an eye, they had already arrived in front of him.
Countless crows pounced over as if the sky had copsed and the earth had copsed. Quentin only felt his vision darken and his heart was filled with terror.
Although crows were small.
But if there were too many of them, no one would be able to withstand it.
An ant could even exterminate an elephant.
Therefore, after seeing so many crows, Quentin¡¯s heart was filled with terror. In addition to the speed of the crows rushing over, he did not even have time to react before he was covered by countless crows.
These crows¡¯ bodies were rotting, and their feathers were rotten.
In fact, their sharp mouths were also rotten.
Their looks were quite terrifying.
And that was precisely why.
When they had just rushed over, Quentin¡¯s heart started to throb. He was extremely afraid.
One had to know.
He was an A rank powerhouse.
Even more terrifying things did not cause him to feel any fear.
In order to make him feel any fear, other than extremely terrifying looks, there was another essential factor. That was, the other party¡¯s body had to contain an extremely terrifying power that was even close to his.
Hence, he felt a sense of fear in his heart just now.
This meant that the crows that were charging towards him all had extremely powerful powers hidden within their bodies.
There were quite a number of crows.
They surrounded him in the middle.
He did not have the time to react.
However, when the crows surrounded him, his vision also turned ck. Moreover, with his perception, it was fine if the crows surrounded him, but now they actually opened their mouths and wanted to eat him. Thispletely infuriated him.
¡°Bastard!¡±
Quentin cursed angrily.
Immediately after.
An extremely terrifying aura was emitted from his body.
On his body.
An extremelyrge amount of mes were emitted. Then, they rushed in all directions like exploding fireballs.
Boom!
The mes scattered in all directions.
Countless rotten crows that rushed over were all struck by this ball of mes at this instant.
However.
These crows were not ordinary crows.
These were crows that originally represented death. Their bodies were rotten and their bones were everywhere. Would they be easily destroyed by these mes?
Boom!
The explosive mes scattered. Although there was not anything burning, Quentin could make the air burn.
Puchi.
A distorted crow¡¯s head drilled out from within the mes.
Immediately after, the crow¡¯s entire body was revealed. It pped its bone wings and opened its bloody mouth, shouting loudly as it rushed towards Quentin¡¯s face. Behind it, there were quite a number of dead crows following it.
They rushed over one after another.
What?
It was useless?!
Quentin reacted immediately. His expression immediately changed, and he continued to cast his spell.
Around his body, ayer of protective shield that was very technological appeared.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
The crows crashed into it.
Like eggs hitting a rock, they fell to the ground and disappeared.
Quentin took a step forward.
The endless crows in front of him also fell and disappeared.
Quentin¡¯s line of sight once again saw the endless golden wheat fields.
Whoosh¨C
Quentin¡¯s expression became solemn.
The scarecrow was noting out yet?
Since you are not willing toe out, then I¡¯ll force you toe out and destroy your Domain world!
He took a deep breath.
Then, he activated the magic power in his body and began to chant a spell.
A few secondster.
The clothes on his body fluttered even though there was no wind.
And then.
From the bottom of his feet up, a strand of silver thread suddenly appeared and coiled up from the bottom of his feet.
At the same time.
Countless air waves surged out from his body and spread in all directions.
Rumble!
As the air waves spread out.
The space in this Domain seemed to be bing unstable, trembling non-stop.
¡°Watch me take control of you!¡±
Quentin shouted loudly.
Then, he clenched his hands, and the golden wheat fields in front of him suddenly copsed. Countless golden wheat fields suddenly disappeared, turning into ck holes.
Still noting out?
Quentin sneered in his heart. Then, he activated his magic again. More space around him was held in his hands. With a gentle squeeze, the wheat field disappeared.
With a thought.
Many ces around him suddenly copsed.
The entire Domain space was riddled with holes.
At this time, Quentin suddenly raised his eyebrows because he heard the voice of the scarecrow.
¡°Oh?¡±
¡°Not bad ability.¡±
As the voice was heard.
Quentin suddenly turned around.
He looked coldly behind him.
There.
The scarecrow¡¯s twisted face was looking at him with a smile.
¡°Hmph! You¡¯re finally out! If you hade out a littleter, I¡¯m afraid you would havepletely said goodbye to your Domain!¡±
After forcing the scarecrow out, Quentin suddenly felt much more rxed.
At the same time, he subconsciously felt that the scarecrow was just so-so!
He thought that there was something here.
But in the end, it was just a small crow?!
He really did not understand.
Were all the mages from before stupid? They could be killed in such a ce... he remembered that many of those who died in the scarecrow¡¯s Domain were B+ rank mages.
Those mages... were they all so weak?
Quentin felt strange.
But he did not think too much, because after all, the scarecrow had appeared in front of him.
He needed to keep an eye on the scarecrow at all times.
He could not be distracted.
Otherwise, he was worried that the scarecrow would use some other tricks.
Quentin stared at nders.
¡°Hehe.¡±
¡°As expected of a mage from the Hanluo sect. Not only are they good at dealing with strange creatures, but they also have their own methods to counter them.¡±
¡°Tsk tsk, you really surprised me.¡±
A smile appeared on nders¡¯s face.
Then, he stood up and walked straight towards Quentin.
Swoosh!
Quentin¡¯s eyes turned to the side, and he was instantly on high alert.
#
Chapter 290: The Skills That Flanders Had His Eyes on Would Not Be Able to Escape
Chapter 290: The Skills That nders Had His Eyes on Would Not Be Able to Escape
Although Quentin did not know exactly what kind of strange abilities the scarecrow in front of him had, this did not dy him from adding a magic shield to himself.
Seeing that Quentin had put a magic shield on himself, nders was unhappy. He had his eyes on Quentin¡¯s destructive Domain skill.
¡°Ha! Damn fatty, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m very gentle!¡±
Quentin hated it the most when people called him a fatty. For a moment, he was burning with anger.
¡°You¡¯re dead meat, you rotten scarecrow. My name is Quentin, not fatty!¡±
¡°Thest one who said I was fatty was tortured by me for seven days and seven nights. I¡¯ll subdue you, strange creature.¡±
After Quentin finished speaking, he increased the output of his magic power, and the number of silver threads instantly increased by more than ten times.
The silver threads shot out from Quentin¡¯s entire body and headed straight for nders.
¡°Oh! Good opportunity!¡±
The scarecrow¡¯s hoarse voice sounded.
Without waiting for Quentin to react, a ck scythe shed at Quentin¡¯s neck.
Quentin did not care about the scythe that was shing at him. He focused on manipting the silver threads.
The silver threads were Quentin¡¯s special skill, Domain Bind. This skill was extremely domineering.
Whether it was in his own Domain or someone else¡¯s Domain, as long as he seized the opportunity, he would be able to bind the Domain owner.
Then, it would be a one-on-one duel.
This skill was extremely risky, and Quentin rarely used this skill.
Unless he was in danger, and, right now, his life was in danger.
nders¡¯s Domain made Quentin feel that his life was in danger, and he did not hesitate to use this skill.
¡°The little scarecrow strange creature is still a little too tender after all!¡±
¡°You should wait until your realm has stabilized before youe out and act like a demon! You¡¯re lucky today. You¡¯re mine now!¡±
Perhaps it was because he saw that the silver thread had already bound nders, Quentin was in a great mood and could not help but say a few more words.
¡°Haha!¡±
nders did not say much to the fat Quentin. The silver thread had bound nders, and at the same time, it also bound Quentin.
Seeing the magical skills on Quentin¡¯s body, nders drooled.
These two skills nders took a fancy to! nders must have them!
Quentin, who was in the Domain of Fear, should have been lowered by a level.
But Quentin¡¯s Domain Binding also had simr special effects. The two of them fought equally.
¡°I heard that scarecrows are most afraid of fire!¡±
After Quentin¡¯s silver threads bound nders, he had nothing to fear.
He still had several life-saving methods on him, and he also had two great killing weapons. He was confident that he could destroy this scarecrow.
After saying that, Quentin softly chanted a magic spell, and countless meteorites appeared in the sky above nders¡¯s Domain.
The meteorites were emitting blue mes, and the temperature was extremely high.
As soon as the meteorites appeared, they charged towards nders. The speed of the meteorites was extremely fast, and they only needed ten seconds to hit nders.
¡°Haha! You can try it. I heard that fatty¡¯s body is weak!¡±
nders went head-to-head with Quentin, and his verbal attacks were not any weaker than Quentin¡¯s.
A few rays of green light appeared on nders¡¯s body, connecting the two of them.
The silver threads and the green rays of light intersected, looking extremely beautiful.
More than ten secondster, the meteor shower from beyond the sky descended andnded urately on nders¡¯s body.
¡°Oh! It hurts! Haha!¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you, Mr. Quentin.¡±
nders possessed the Demonic God¡¯s Body, and his ability to resist attacks was extremely strong.
The first strike of the meteor shower was an extremely fast collision, which was perfectly countered by the Demonic God¡¯s Body.
Even so, nders was still smashed into the ground.
The second blow of the meteor shower was a blue me, which could burn the soul.
The blue me brought pain to nders, but it was within the range of control.
Regardless of the blue me burning on his body, nders used his skill Night Cut.
Quentin did not hesitate either, and his magic shield was strengthened again.
At the same time, he chanted another magic spell.
This was a forbidden spell. Even though Quentin was an A rank mage, he would need to recover for seven days after casting this forbidden spell.
With the support of the strengthened magic shield, Quentin was not afraid of nders¡¯s attacks.
Sure enough, Night Cut was blocked by the magic shield. nders¡¯s ck sickle scythe the magic shield again and again.
The powerful attack caused the magic shield to flicker. Finally, under the storm-like attack, the magic shield was shattered.
Without waiting for Quentin to react, three doll-like scarecrows appeared in nders¡¯s left hand.
With a strange smile on his face, nders threw his little scarecrows at Quentin with all his might. The three doll-like scarecrows instantly entered Quentin¡¯s body.
Feeling something enter his body, Quentin panicked!
[Fear Points +68,000]
When he felt the fear points enter his body, nders¡¯s smile became even stranger.
Quentin felt goosebumps all over his body when he saw nders¡¯s strange smile.
[Fear Points +72,000]
¡°Haha! Damn fatty, you¡¯re dead meat!¡±
The sound of ¡®damn fatty¡¯ dispelled Quentin¡¯s fear. No matter what nders did, Quentin was still chanting the incantation.
Fortunately, the incantation waspleted!
¡°You¡¯re finished, scarecrow! I¡¯ll keep your ashes. This is very memorable!¡±
As Quentin spoke, the temperature in nders¡¯s Domain dropped rapidly.
Right now, nders¡¯s Domain was a little miserable. There were meteorites with blue mes everywhere, and the golden wheat fields were burned.
Countless ice blocks fell from the Domain space. These were not ordinary ice blocks, but blue solid ice.
This was ice with magic energy. Other than causing scratches on the target, the wound would be frozen by the extremely cold ice magic.
This energy would be transmitted from the wound to the entire body, and the target would eventually turn into an ice sculpture.
The reason why Quentin used these two skills was to destroy the scarecrow.
He no longer wanted to subdue this strange scarecrow.
This scarecrow must die!
nders was hit by countless solid ice. No matter how strong the Demonic God¡¯s Body resistance was, it could not withstand the switching between ice and fire.
The straw on his body began to break, and some slowly began to burn.
Quentin was not much better. After casting the forbidden spell, Ice Roar, his body was already going to copse for a period of time.
Now that he was connected by the green light, his stamina was rapidly decreasing.
Quentin even lost the ability to walk now.
¡°Haha! You¡¯re dead meat this time, you damned scarecrow!¡±
¡°Anyone who calls me fatty will die! All of you will die!¡±
Quentin¡¯s expression was ferocious. It was as if he could see the death of the Scarecrow.
¡°Haha! Don¡¯t be happy too early, damned fatty! Damned fatty! Damned fatty!¡±
Even though nders had ice damage and blue me damage, his physique was still stronger than Quentin¡¯s.
As Quentin¡¯s stamina decreased to almost nothing, he silently felt the three doll-like scarecrows.
The difficulty of learning Quentin¡¯s skills also decreased.
In fact, after reaching A rank, whether it was a mage or a strange creature, they could urately control their own bodies.
No matter what negative status they had, they would not cause too much damage.
Looking at the three new skills that he had learned, nders was extremely satisfied.
Limping towards Quentin, nders raised the ck scythe in his hand. He wanted to give Questin a final blow.
Before the scythe couldnd, nders was sent flying by a powerful magic attack.
#
Chapter 291: The Powerful Nikorei
Chapter 291: The Powerful Nikorei
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
After nders was sent flying, his Domain was also shattered.
The two balls of magic energy in the sky intertwined with each other.
nders was in the two balls of magic energy that were extremely hot and extremely cold. He was constantly getting hurt.
Everyone saw Quentin floating in the air. They saw that Quentin was in a terrible state.
His round body undted up and down, and he was gasping for air. He was exhausted.
After exiting the Domain, Quentin, who was in the sky, no longer had any energy to cast any spells.
Quentin fell directly from the sky. The mages from the Mage Association quickly cast spells to catch Quentin.
This saved Quentin¡¯s life. Otherwise, Quentin would have fallen to his death.
Nikorei had been watching the battle in the sky. Since the annoying Quentin wanted to show off, she would let him go first.
She observed the scarecrow¡¯s ability.
The scarecrow¡¯s strength was beyond Nikorei¡¯s imagination.
However, Nikorei did not help Quentin. She was waiting for an opportunity.
As expected, Quentin and nders were both injured.
Nikorei seized this opportunity and dealt a heavy blow to nders.
The strength of an A+ rank powerhouse far exceeded that of an A rank powerhouse.
The same fireball spell that Quentin used was just a scratch on nders.
However, when Nikorei used it, it caused a huge amount of damage to nders.
The two balls of magic energy in the skysted for a period of time. Without the support of Quentin¡¯s magic power, they gradually dissipated.
nders knew that it was bad, so he had to run away.
Nikorei would not give him a chance. It was either death or submission.
This was Nikorei¡¯s attitude.
Nikorei had the idea of subduing the scarecrow. Such a powerful strange creature would definitely be of help to her.
Although she already had a powerful strange creature, who wouldin about another powerful strange creature?
Nikorei knew that it was very difficult to kill an A rank warrior. Even if she killed him, he would be resurrected through other means.
However, if he was resurrected after death, his strength would definitely be greatly reduced. Therefore, no A rank warrior was willing to be killed.
¡°Submit or die!¡±
Nikorei did not want to say too much to the scarecrow. What she needed was an obedient scarecrow.
Those who were disobedient could just die. If they could not be killed in one go, she would just go for the kill a few more times. If she attacked many times, the scarecrow would be useless.
¡°In your dreams, little girl! Just wait for me to subdue you!¡±
The scarecrow¡¯s words made Nikorei very unhappy. It had been a long time since an A+ rank mage like her had met someone who dared to tease her.
The person who had flirted with her had all died!
The scarecrow was no exception.
nders was surrounded by Nikorei¡¯s Domain, and all of nders¡¯s attributes were reduced.
¡°You think you can take me down? Dream on!¡±
The magic-subduing scarecrow was used by nders, and he instantly dispelled the negative status on his body.
Right now, the thing that nders was least afraid of was being in the Domain. His three doll-like scarecrows had learned three skills from Quentin.
Domain Bind. This skill can only be used when one is in the Domain state. After finding the Domain master, it will be forcibly bound and one will be forced into a one-on-one fight.
Domain Control. Destroy another¡¯s Domain. If the enemy¡¯s level is lower than yours, then the enemy¡¯s Domain will be temporarily controlled by you.
If the enemy¡¯s level is the same as yours, then try to control the Domain. Sess rate is 50% .
If the enemy¡¯s level was higher than you, then the stability of the Domain would be destroyed, making it easier for the user to escape.
Meteor Shower. Summons a meteorite from outer space. The meteorite carries magical energy. During the process of falling, it will rub against the air and produce extremely high temperature magical mes.
Devil Conquerer was really something. After using it, nders returned to his peak condition, and his strength was almost that of an A+ rank strange creature.
A wave of air spread out from beneath nders¡¯s feet, and Nikorei¡¯s Domain began to tremble. It was slightly unstable.
He softly chanted an incantation, and after a few seconds, he finished chanting. The meteor shower from beyond the heavens descended.
Under the interference of nders¡¯s Domain control, Nikorei¡¯s Domain began to tremble.
More than ten secondster, the meteor shower from beyond the heavens descended!
¡°How can this be!¡±
¡°The scarecrow is too terrifying!¡±
¡°It has learned my skills!¡±
Quentin¡¯s heart was filled with fear. A shadow had formed in his heart, and he decided to leave this ce immediately.
After calling upon the followers of the Hanluo Sect, Quentin left the ck Swamp in a sh.
Hell¡¯s Gate or the Scarecrow, none of them were more important than his old life at this moment.
¡°Coward!¡±
Nikorei, who was currently fighting with the scarecrow, saw Quentin leave, and shepletely looked down on Quentin.
¡°Haha! Little girl, Wait for me to visit you!¡±
Quentin¡¯s departure reminded nders that he was obviously no match for Nikorei.
nders was very clear about his own injuries. After saying those harsh words, he used spatial magic to leave.
¡°You can¡¯t run, Scarecrow!¡±
Nikorei did not know spatial magic. Spatial magic was too rare.
What everyone did not notice was that the huge amount of energy generated from the battle was rapidly dissipating.
The dissipating energy gathered on the Gates of Hell.
As soon as he walked out of the spatial passage, nders exited his Devil Conquerer state.
He returned to his ragged appearance. nders needed to recover.
The ck Swamp was the best ce for him to recuperate. The ck Swamp was filled with hostility, baleful aura, and all kinds of negative energy.
All of these could be absorbed by nders.
His feet were rooted to the ground of the ck Swamp, and nders began to absorb the energy of the ck Swamp.
As nders absorbed, his body quickly recovered, and the swamp under his feet became ordinary-looking.
There was no more negative energy, and this area became a normal swamp area.
However, as time passed, this normal swamp area would eventually be assimted by the ck Swamp again.
¡°Stop!¡±
Nikorei ordered everyone to stop their actions. The mages from the Mage Association listened to their leader¡¯s orders.
When they came to the front of the Gate of Hell, Nikorei observed the Gate of Hell at a close distance.
An ancient aura assaulted their faces. Even though Nikorei was an A+ rank powerhouse, she was still in awe when she faced the Gates of Hell.
¡°The Gates of Hell, why did they appear on the Blue?¡±
¡°Even if I have to die, I will stop you!¡±
¡°For the sake of the countless lives on this, I muste out and defend them.¡±
Nikorei looked at the Gates of Hell and muttered to herself.
The pressure from the Gates of Hell was too great. Just think of the countless creatures of Hell in the Gates of Hell.
Once the Gates of Hell opened, these hungry creatures would devour everything on the Blue!
After devouring everything, the Gates of Hell might disappear, or it might devour the entire blue.
ording to the legends from the ancient times, the Gates of Hell had once descended on the Blue twice.
The Elven civilization and the Brutt civilization had both been destroyed by the Gates of Hell.
Now it was the human civilization¡¯s turn. Nikorei knew that the human civilization simply could notpare to the Elven civilization and the Brutt civilization.
Once the Gate of Hell opened, the end of the entire human civilization was inevitable.
No matter how much Nikoreimented, the Gates of Hell would not change because of her.
¡°What? Impossible! The Gates of Hell is about to open so soon?¡±
The Gates of Hell in front of Nikorei began to move, and the ground began to tremble.
#
Chapter 292: The Desperate Mages
Chapter 292: The Desperate Mages
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Nikorei¡¯s heart was in her throat as she watched the Gates of Hell slowly open.
¡°Why? Why did the Gates of Hell Open early?¡±
Nikorei was a little confused. ording to ancient records, the Gates of Hell would only open after half a year to a year.
The opening of the Gates of Hell was really thanks to Quentin and nders.
Their battle had released a huge amount of energy.
Logically speaking, this energy would naturally dissipate in this world.
Coincidentally, there was a Gates of Hell near where Quentin and nders were fighting.
The energy from the battle did not even have time to dissipate before it was absorbed by the Gates of Hell.
After absorbing a certain amount of energy, the Gates of Hell began to slowly open. However, this energy was unable to support the full opening of the gates.
Therefore, the gates only opened a crack that was more than ten centimeters long.
Although the crack was small, it was enough for the small creatures inside the Gates of Hell to pass through.
Countless hell bats flew out from the crack in the middle of the gates.
How could Nikorei allow the creatures of Hell to invade the Blue? She immediately cast a fire spell, Explosive mes.
The hell bats died in the explosive mes, but the damage from the explosive mes was not limited to that.
Even if the dead hell bats were already dead, their bodies would turn into fireballs and continue to ignite the other hell bats.
For a moment, the door of hell was covered in mes. The high temperature seemed to have burned the Gates of Hell Red.
The creatures in hell did not care about what was happening outside. They rushed toward the crack of the Gates of Hell Like a tide.
After burning for three days and three nights, not a single bat from Hell escaped. They were all burned to death.
Nikorei¡¯s magic power was almost exhausted. All the mages in the Mage Association had already exhausted their magic power.
Without the support of their magic power, their condition rapidly declined. They were not much stronger than ordinary people.
Seeing that the mages under her were exhausted, Nikorei¡¯s heart finally softened.
She felt that she should let the mages rest for a while. There were still a few bottles of magic power recovery potions in Nikorei¡¯s bag.
But she did not dare to use them lightly. These potions were used to deal with unexpected situations.
In the end, Nikorei had underestimated the Gates of Hell. Ever since it opened, it had never stopped spewing out hell creatures.
Now, it was spewing out hell locusts. These hell creatures were smaller and more terrifying.
Even if a locust came out, it would quicklyy eggs and hatch.
Within three days, it could turn into a tide of locusts.
Hell locusts ate whatever they saw. They did not care about meat or vegetables.
Nikorei looked at the hell locusts and made a decision. She took out a magic potion and drank it.
After fifteen minutes, her magic power hadpletely recovered.
Nikorei felt better. Maybe she couldst until tomorrow.
¡°All of you go back to the association and rest!¡±
¡°You can¡¯t help anymore! If you stay, you¡¯ll only lose your lives.¡±
Nikorei did not want the mages who had followed her to the gate of Hell to die.
¡°Leader, what did you say?¡±
¡°Yes, we will live and die with you!¡±
¡°I will not leave!¡±
¡°Master, I¡¯m leaving. My fianc¨¦e is still waiting for me. I¡¯m sorry, everyone.¡±
...
If one mage left, there would naturally be a second one...
Nikorei chased away all the mages and decided to guard the gates of Hell to the death.
After nders recovered, he had been wandering around the Gates of hell for the past two days.
He wanted to enter the Gates of Hell to take a look, but Nikorei had been guarding there.
nders did not have the chance to enter the Gates of Hell, but he was not in a hurry. He had patience.
Seeing the mages leave, nders had a n in mind.
What good value! These were all fear points that could not be missed.
The mages from the Mage Association came to the edge of the ck Swamp and entered a golden wheat field.
¡°Stop! Something¡¯s wrong!¡±
¡°Why is there a wheat field? The ck Swamp ispletely bare!¡±
¡°Oh no, it¡¯s the scarecrow!¡±
Someone said the scarecrow, and fear immediately grew in everyone¡¯s hearts.
[Fear Points +8,000]
[Fear Points +12,000]
[Fear Points +6,000]
...
Looking at the increase in fear points, nders frowned.
The fear points were too low!
No matter how small a mosquito was, it was still meat. nders decided to pull in the!
He put down a few guardian scarecrows and entered the Domain of Fear.
From now on, there was no need for nders to care. The Guardian Scarecrow would kill all the mages in the Domain.
As nders advanced to grade-a, his guardian grass also became stronger.
In the past, the Guardian Scarecrows could only use three skills, which were the tier-1 Night Cut, Demonic God¡¯s Body, and Fear.
Now, the three skills that the Guardian Scarecrows used had all been upgraded to tier-3.
A rank wasn¡¯t a free upgrade. It represented a powerful strength. The kind that was powerful in all aspects.
nders was floating above the Domain of Fear. He could not help butugh out loud as he watched the wonderful performance of the Guardian Scarecrows!
The strangeughter, coupled with the strange expression, was really terrifying.
It was a pity that no one saw nders¡¯s current appearance. Otherwise, nders would have to reap another wave of fear points.
The mages in the Domain of Fear were still unable to walk out of the Domain.
They were in despair!
¡°Mommy! I¡¯ll never see you again!¡±
¡°Lilith! My fianc¨¦e, farewell!¡±
¡°Little Peter! Daddy will never see you again. You have to grow up bravely!¡±
¡°Scarecrow,e out! Come out and fight!¡±
...
Rattle!
Terrifyingughter sounded throughout the realm of terror. The Domain of Fear had a bonus effect.
There was already a mage who could not hold on anymore. He had copsed!
At this moment, these mages did not have any mana in their bodies.
Even so, they were still running non-stop.
[Fear Points +5,000]
[Fear Points +10,000]
...
nders keenly noticed that the fear points were getting lower and lower.
Could it be that under the constant state of despair, the fear points would get lower and lower?
nders decided to conduct an experiment. He opened up a small opening in the Domain of Fear.
The mages¡¯ strong desire for survival prompted them to seize the opportunity immediately.
All the mages headed toward the opening in the Domain.
The Guardian Scarecrows were constantly chasing after the mages, just like driving a flock of sheep.
The small scarecrows formed a strong contrast with the tall mages.
If they charged out, they would survive!
It was as if there was a ray of light guiding them in their hearts.
Their bodies, which were already exhausted, had hope as support, and their bodies were filled with strength again.
[Fear Points +20,000]
[Fear Points +22,000]
...
¡°What a wonderful taste!¡±
When the mages were about to reach the edge of the gap in the domain, the gap disappeared.
nders was intoxicated. There was fear mixed with a glimmer of hope, and the glimmer of hope mixed with a glimmer of luck.
nders decided to y with them. The gap disappeared here and appeared there again.
Hope, fear, despair, and luck yed in the minds of the mages.
Some mages broke down!
¡°Scarecrow, kill me! Kill me!¡±
¡°You demon, you really should go to hell!¡±
¡°Oh God! Quickly take this damn demon!¡±
...
When nders heard these words, he felt that these words were praising him.
¡°Eh! The Gates of Hell can be entered!¡±
Before nders left, he left behind a scarecrow to monitor the Gates of Hell.
#
Chapter 293: Entering the Gates of Hell
Chapter 293: Entering the Gates of Hell
¡°Where did Nikorei go?¡±
On the way to the Gates of Hell, nders was still thinking about how to face Nikorei. He had no choice. He could not defeat her.
But even if he could not defeat Nikorei, escaping from her would not be a problem.
On second thought, I can go wherever I want. As long as it does not dy me from entering the Gates of Hell.
When he arrived at the Gates of Hell, nders felt that the Gates of Hell were calling to him.
It seemed that he really had an indissoluble bond with the Gates of Hell.
nders turned his body sideways and entered the Gates of Hell. His body did enter, but his head did not.
His head was too big!
nders pulled off his head with all his strength!
¡°What a little rascal!¡±
After saying that, nders stretched out two hands full of straw and grabbed his head, pulling with all his strength!
With great strength, he finally pulled the straw head in.
After cing his head on the straw body, nders looked at his surroundings.
The mages of the Mage Association were in despair. A small scarecrow was chasing after them with a strangeugh.
They were in despair. If they died, so be it. The mages closed their eyes.
They waited and waited, but nothing happened, so they opened their eyes.
They saw the scarecrow chasing them, fell to the ground, the small scarecrow quietly lying on the ground motionless.
¡°I¡¯m gonna stomp on you!¡±
¡°Die, freak!¡±
¡°You want to kill me? Dream on!¡±
...
The mages knew that something was going on. There was something wrong with the scarecrow, though they did not know what.
At least they were safe now!
The three little scarecrows on the ground were torn apart by the mages.
Thest one was burned with fire!
The mages supported each other as they left the ck Swamp. From then on, the ck Swamp was their lifelong nightmare.
nders had no intention of letting these mages go. Looking at the mages that were covered in mud, nders lost interest in ying with them.
He made a few little scarecrows to end the mages¡¯ lives.
What nders did not know was that as his strength increased, the little scarecrows seemed to have changed.
The little scarecrows had also inherited nders¡¯s personality. The little scarecrows were in high spirits, chasing after these mages. They were extremely happy.
As nders entered the Gate of Hell, the little scarecrows lost their source of power. The transmission of power in their bodies was cut off by the Gate of Hell.
Without the power transmission, the little scarecrows were just little scarecrows.
In the end, the mages seized the opportunity to counterattack and escape.
Inside the Gate of Hell, nders could sense what was the smell of hell. It was the smell of sulfur.
The smell of sulfur was mixed with all kinds of violent aura and negative energy.
¡°The disgusting smell of sulfur, the intoxicating smell of violence!¡±
¡°Hate and love coexist, it really makes people struggle!¡±
nders looked intoxicated, and then he vomited again.
Then he shouted loudly, ¡°are there any creatures from hell? Let me see what they look like!¡±
He shouted a few times, but no one responded to nders.
¡°So boring! The human world is so interesting! Fear makes me happy!¡±
¡°The abyss makes me unhappy!¡±
Despite saying that he was unhappy, nders still flew towards the depths of Hell.
nders could feel a strong energy wave summoning him there.
¡°Oh! Little baby, don¡¯t worry, daddy ising!¡±
For some reason, after nders arrived in Hell, he began to talk like a chatterbox. When he was in the human world, he did not talk so much.
Without realizing it, nders was influenced by Hell.
nders flew to a ck hall and saw two dogs guarding the door.
¡°Oh! You guys are so ugly! Dogs with two heads!¡±
The two-headed Hell hound was unhappy when it heard others say it was ugly!
¡°You think you¡¯re so good? A broken scarecrow!¡±
The two-headed hound could feel the power of the scarecrow, so they did not dare to provoke him.
As the saying went, one had to look at their master before beating up a dog. In their master¡¯s territory, the two of them definitely could not lose their imposing manner.
¡°Why are you looking for my master?¡±
¡°Bring out the benefits! If you don¡¯t have any benefits, don¡¯t even think about meeting my master.¡±
¡°Benefits?¡±
¡°What benefits?¡±
nders felt that these two dogs were super funny. The dog even wanted benefits.
nders pulled off his own arm.
¡°Come, dog, there are bones to eat!¡±
¡°Woof Woof!¡±
The hellish two-headed dogs felt offended. One of the two-headed dogs felt that he should show his imposing manner. He let out a howl.
The other two-headed dog only cared about anger. It immediately barked!
¡°You¡¯re not barking. You¡¯re not a dog. What exactly are you?¡±
nders raised his own question. The barking two-headed dog also looked at the howling two-headed dog with a suspicious gaze.
¡°You silly dog. Who exactly are you with?¡±
¡°Bite him!¡±
The howling two-headed dog was the boss. He took the lead and bit nders.
¡°Silly Dog!¡±
nders kicked away the two-headed dog. The two-headed dog crashed into the stone pir of the ck stone hall.
Its eyes rolled back, and it fainted.
The other Cerberus saw its boss¡¯s miserable state, and its heart was filled with fear.
[Fear Points +20,000]
...
nders was stunned! This dog¡¯s strength was only C rank, how could it give so many fear points.
Could it be that it was a creature of hell?
The more it thought about it, the more it felt that it made sense!
¡°Go wake up that stupid dog!¡±
The barking two-headed dog woke up its boss.
Seeing nders walking toward him, both of his dog heads shouted, ¡°don¡¯te over!¡±
[Fear Points +22,000]
...
Looking at the fear points added into his ount, nders felt like he opened a brand new door.
Hell is good! It¡¯s really good!
¡°Where is this ce?¡± nders suddenly remembered that he was just talking nonsense with the two dogs and did not know where this ce was.
¡°Lord scarecrow, this is the pce of the seventh fallen angel, Sir Liszt.¡±
¡°I¡¯m Liszt¡¯s good friend! I¡¯m here to y with him today!¡±
nders did not care whether the two silly dogs believed him or not, he just made up stories.
The two two-headed dogs looked at each other and instantly understood what the other meant. Whatever he said, he would not be able to beat him anyway.
nders walked straight into the pce, not treating himself as an outsider at all.
The two dogs looked around and pretended that they could not see anything!
Coming to the inner part of the Hall, nders looked at the environment in the hall. Soon, he found the energy source that summoned him.
A beating ck heart was on the altar in the middle of the hall.
Devil¡¯s Heart!
It had lured nders here. It had been sealed in this ck stone hall for more than 100,000 years.
The seventh fallen angel was responsible for guarding this heart.
Normally, this Devil¡¯s Heart would never have a chance. Now that the Gates of Hell had opened.
Outsiders coulde to hell. This was the opportunity for the Devil¡¯s Heart.
¡°Oh no! Something happened to the Devil¡¯s Heart!¡±
The seventh fallen angel, Liszt, sensed the abnormality of the altar in the stone hall and he quickly rushed back!
#
Chapter 294: Devil’s Heart
Chapter 294: Devil¡¯s Heart
Liszt gave orders while hurrying on his way.
For more than 100,000 years, nothing had happened to the Sealing Stone Hall, so everyone let down their guard.
The Gates of Hell had opened. As the seventh fallen angel of Hell, Liszt had to attend the meeting held by the Lord of Hell, Satan.
This time, the opening of the Gates of Hell would be another delicious feast. The Sealing Stone Hall where the seventh fallen angel was located was the closest to the Gates of Hell.
The Lord of Hell, Satan, had appointed the seventh fallen angel, Liszt, as the vanguard general. Liszt was preparing to go all out.
Something had happened to the Devil¡¯s Heart!
Please don¡¯t let anything happen to the Devil¡¯s Heart!
That was the heart that even Satan was afraid of. If something really happened, he would not be able to escape!
The seventh fallen angel of Hell had ten generals under him. The lowest one had A rank strength, while the highest one had an A+ rank strength.
Now, they had all received the order from the seventh fallen angel.
The ten demon generals led their troops to the ck Sealing Stone Hall.
They surrounded the stone hall from all sides. The ten of them entered the stone hall to search for the thieves.
In the end, they found nothing.
Even the two two-headed dogs guarding the stone hall had disappeared.
Those two dogs were timid and greedy. They had used the reputation of the seventh fallen angel to extort money.
While on the road, Liszt received a message from ten demon generals. The Devil¡¯s heart was gone!
While flying, Liszt almost fell when he heard the message, and then he sped up!
Under the Gate of Hell, nders ran with the two silly dogs.
After stealing, he naturally had to run.
When he ran, he did not forget to steal the master¡¯s two dogs!
While they were running, nders learned that the two silly dogs¡¯ names were Big Dog and Dog 2.
Looking at the Gates of Hell, the two two-headed dogs were filled with yearning.
They had long heard of how prosperous the human world was, but they had never experienced it.
If this scarecrow brought them to see the prosperity of the human world, it would not be a big deal to follow it.
The gap between the Gates of Hell was only about ten centimeters in size, and the two silly dogs were about five or six meters in size. It was obvious that the two of them could not get through.
¡°Silly dogs, I¡¯ll just kill you. You can¡¯t get through. I feel sad just thinking about not being able to bring you along.¡±
¡°Lord scarecrow, don¡¯t kill us. We can be smaller.¡±
With that, the two silly dogs quickly changed their sizes.
Until they could sessfully pass through the gap between the Gates of Hell.
nders watched the performance of the two silly dogs. He was struck by the skills of the two silly dogs.
A doll-like scarecrow entered the body of the Big Dog.
The Big Dog had no awareness of this at all.
nders had obtained the skill of bing bigger and smaller.
Bing bigger, he could deter the enemy. Bing smaller, he could better escape danger.
nders loved this skill too much.
Following that, nders also became smaller. Then, a man and two dogs walked out of the Gates of Hell.
¡°Woof Woof! So excited!¡±
¡°Woof, Woof! The air smells so good!¡±
nders brought the two silly dogs to the ck Swamp. The strange creatures saw the two-headed dogs.
They were very surprised. They had never seen a two-headed dog before. They don¡¯t seem to be strange creatures!
Big Dog and Dog 2 looked down on these strange creatures. They were from Hell, and do notpare with strange creatures.
How could country bumpkins like you understand a high-level creature like the two-headed Cerberus.
Looking at the full moon above the ck Swamp, Big Dog could not help but howl at the sky. ¡°Howl!¡±
Dog 2 followed suit and barked at the moon. ¡°Woof Woof!¡±
¡°Shut up, Dog 2! It¡¯s too embarrassing!¡±
¡°We¡¯re two-headed hellhounds. We have to have the aura of two-headed hellhounds. Do you understand? We can only howl in the future!¡±
¡°Understood, Big Dog!¡±
¡°Woof Woof Woof!¡±
Seeing the two silly dogs¡¯ performance, the other strange creatures finally understood that they were idiots.
Arriving at the ck Swamp, nders calmed down and entered the Demon of Fear system.
[Ding! Special energy body discovered: Devil¡¯s Heart. Would you like to hand it over to the system?]
This was the first time in a long time that the system had taken the initiative to appear and ask for an item.
¡°System, what do you want this thing for?¡±
[Devil¡¯s Heart can level up the Demon of Fear system.]
[When the Demon of Fear system has been upgraded, the host can receive a system grand gift bag.]
Speaking of the grand gift bag, nders was excited. It was the grand gift bag that allowed nders to take off.
¡°Okay! Hurry up and take it!¡±
After nders agreed, the Devil¡¯s Heart gradually became transparent in nders¡¯s hands and then disappeared.
[System upgrade...]
[Upgrade time: 72 hours.]
nders was filled with anticipation towards the upgrade of the Demon of Fear system. He did not know what he would get from this upgrade?
Two-thirds of the ck Swamp was upied by nders, and another third of the area was upied by another A rank strange creature.
This A rank strange creature was a green poisonous toad. The area it was in was filled with green venom.
The green tadpoles in the venom swam around happily. These tadpoles were the descendants of the green poisonous toad.
Ever since the green poisonous toad advanced to A rank, it had been trying to increase its poption.
However, the green poisonous area was limited. There were only so many of its poption.
Just yesterday, it met a creature from hell. This creature could help the green poisonous toad expand the area of the poisonous pond.
The green poisonous toad felt very lucky. Fortunately, it saved the two-headed snake king of Hell from the hands of that human woman.
Otherwise, there would only be one poisonous pond in its territory. The two-headed snake king of Hell had A+ rank strength.
Originally, when the green poisonous toad saw that the two-headed snake king of Hell was severely injured by that human woman, it nned to wait until the two-headed snake king was killed and eat its corpse.
It was now infinitely close to an A+ rank. If it ate this twin-headed snake, then it would definitely be able to level up to an A+ rank.
While waiting for the death of the twin-headed snake king, the green poisonous toad discovered something interesting.
The venom flowing from the mouth of the twin-headed snake king would spread on its own and slowly turn into a small poisonous pool.
At that moment, the green poisonous toad decided to save the twin-headed snake king.
It opened its mouth and a green poisonous mist gushed out, heading straight for the human woman.
This woman was Nikorei, who had been guarding the Gates of Hell.
Suddenly, the Gates of Hell stopped spewing out hell locusts.
It turned out that a big fellow hade and scared away the hell locusts, hell bats, and other small monsters.
This was also the reason why nders did not see any hell monsters after entering the Gate of Hell.
The snake king wasing!
The snake and Nikorei fought, but in the end, Nikorei was better. With the help of her strange creature, she heavily injured the two-headed snake king.
Just as they were about to kill the two-headed snake king, a thick green smoke drifted over.
Nikorei quickly dodged the poisonous fog. When the poisonous fog dispersed, there was no sign of the two-headed snake king anymore.
Nikorei set up a concealing magic array at the Gates of Hell. This magic array could temporarily make the Gates of Hell disappear for three days.
After three days, the magic array would be ineffective.
Nikorei knew that this was not a matter for her to handle alone. She decided to call for help!
#
Chapter 295: The Green Poison Toad King’s Ambition
Chapter 295: The Green Poison Toad King¡¯s Ambition
Nikorei took out an A rank fighter¡¯s cell phone. This cell phone was custom-made for A rank fighters by the Barrow United States government.
Unless there was a major disaster, most grade A fighters would not use this cell phone to call for backup.
Barrow United States¡¯s director of the mysterious and strange creature bureau, Bessie Elvis, received a call from Nikorei.
¡°Bessie, the Gates of Hell have opened!¡±
¡°Rei, are you sure you¡¯re not joking?¡±
¡°Bessie, you know me. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I can¡¯t hold on any longer, I wouldn¡¯t have asked for help.¡±
¡°Bessie, you have to hurry up. I can only hold on for three days. My magic power is almost exhausted!¡±
¡°Rei! Don¡¯t give up. Hold on. In three days, someone wille to support you!¡±
¡°Rei! Hold on for a while, I will immediately call for an emergency meeting.¡±
Bessie Elvis put down the phone, he immediately realized the seriousness of the matter, it was the Gates of Hell!
It must be known that the Elven civilization and the Brutt civilization were destroyed because of the opening of the Gates of Hell.
Today, much of the magic of the human civilization had been inherited from the Elven civilization.
And the strange creatures were left behind by the Brutt civilization. Until today, humans still had no way topletely eliminate the strange creatures.
There was a legend that the Brutt civilization did not perish. They left the Blue, and the strange creatures were theirst resort.
Modern science had developed to this day, and Bessie knew that there was only endless darkness in the vast space. Up until now, humans had yet to find a with life.
Perhaps this was just a legend, who knew about it?
However, the appearance of the Gates of Hell broke Bessie¡¯s understanding and even overturned today¡¯s natural science.
Until now, magic and strange creatures could not be exined by science. Although science could not exin it, it did not hinder people from learning magic to deal with strange creatures.
Bessie Elvis immediately activated the level-one crisis rm. All the major families of magic inheritance and major sects received the news.
...
The two-headed snake king¡¯s injuries were extremely serious. He had already given up hope. That human woman was too terrifying.
Her strength was almost on par with the sixth fallen angel, Stephens Bat. After all, the sixth fallen angel of Hell had the strength of an S rank.
Now that he thought about it, the two-headed snake king was still in shock. However, he was lucky to have met a stupid toad.
Not killing me and giving me a chance was the biggest mistake this toad had made.
Just you wait, toad. Let¡¯s see how this king will repay you for saving my life.
¡°Hiss hiss!¡± The twin-headed snake king of Hell thought happily and could not help but stretch out his snake tongue and shake it twice.
¡°What did the snake king think of to be so happy?¡±
The green poison toad king was very happy. With this snake, the problem that troubled his descendants was solved.
After the green poisonous toad king¡¯s strange eggs hatched, they turned into small tadpoles. These small tadpoles had to have enough poison to survive.
In the past, there was only one poisonous pond. The green poisonous toad king¡¯s descendants could only survive in a limited number. They were never able to make the race bigger and stronger.
The heavens allowed him to meet this two-headed snake.
The green poisonous toad king decided that this two-headed snake would stay in the ck swamp for the rest of its life.
He would provide it with good food and drinks, and the snake can create poisonous pools for the green poison toad n.
If it was not honest, the green poison toad king would not be afraid of the two-headed snake despite its A+ rank strength.
The green poison toad king had its own people to rely on. There were quite a few B+ ranks among its descendants.
Moreover, the green poison toad king would evolve to A+ rank strength after a period of time. With its support, the green poison toad king did not see the two-headed snake as a threat.
The twin-headed snake king of Hell was shocked. It was thinking about how to deal with these stinky toads when the toad king came over.
Could it be that this toad had seen through its thoughts? It should not have!
During this period of time, I had been working very hard to create the poison pool. It should not have seen through it.
Thinking of this, the twin-headed snake king rolled its eyes and came up with a n.
¡°I should be happy. I thought I was going to die, but I didn¡¯t expect the Green Poison King to save me.¡±
¡°From now on, the old snake¡¯s life will be the Green Poison King¡¯s.¡±
The green poison toad king was very satisfied with the two-headed snake king¡¯s answer. Regardless of whether it was true or not, it sounded very good.
At least, he did not save this fellow for nothing.
¡°Snake king, you¡¯re too polite. There¡¯s no need to mention it when you see injustice.¡±
The twin-headed snake king of Hell was almost moved. These words sounded really pleasing to the ear.
¡°Green Poison King, you have a noble character. You really make old snake admire you.¡±
...
The two monsters bragged to each other for a long time. In the end, they looked at each other.
They did not know what to say!
¡°Snake king, I¡¯m going to sleep. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore!¡±
¡°I won¡¯t disturb you! I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow!¡±
The green toad sank into the green poison pool to rest.
The two-headed snake king felt his teeth ache. This toad was really full of nonsense.
Everyone was living in the same poison pool, yet he had to be so schrly. Did every toad have this problem?
While the toad was sleeping, he ate a few more tadpoles to replenish his body.
When his body recovered, he would deal with the stinky toad.
The green poison toad king, who was sleeping at the bottom of the green poison pool, had a dream. In his dream, he unified the entire ck Swamp.
All the strange creatures in the ck swamp respected him as the king of strange creatures.
¡°Quack!¡±
When he was happy, the green poison toad king could not help but cry out.
Just as the green poison toad king was being worshipped as the king of the strange creatures in the ck Swamp, someone raised an objection.
The green poison toad king took a closer look. It turned out to be a scarecrow.
¡°Croak, Croak!¡±
The green poison toad king was furious. He actually dared to question the king of strange creatures.
The green poison toad king spat out a mouthful of green poison toward the scarecrow!
He attacked with anger. The amount of poison was extremelyrge, and the scarecrow was hit by the poison.
¡°Ah!¡±
Smoke rose from the scarecrow¡¯s body. The scarecrow had been corroded by the green venom.
¡°Quack!¡±
¡°You dare go against the king. Go To Hell!¡±
The green poison toad king continued to spit out more venom as it talked in its sleep.
¡°Ah!¡± It was not the scarecrow that was screaming, it was the two-headed snake king of Hell.
The bottom of the green poison pool was not that big. The green capital toad spat outrge mouthfuls of venom, which basically covered the entire bottom of the pool.
The two-headed snake king of Hell had eaten enough tadpoles. It would definitely have a good sleep.
It had just fallen asleep when it was sprayed by arge amount of green poison.
The two-headed snake, which had almost recovered from its injuries, suddenly entered a serious state.
The two-headed snake of Hell looked at the green poison toad king. It really wanted to go over and take a bite and poison this toad to death.
After thinking for a while, it still did not dare to move. Was this toad doing this on purpose?
¡®He must be waiting for me to bite him, then he would kill me. I have to be careful. I can¡¯t give this toad an excuse to kill me.¡¯
¡®Forget it. At most, I would just eat a little more tadpoles.¡¯
The hell twin-headed snake did not dare to live at the bottom of the green poisonous pool anymore. It ran out.
All kinds of poisonous substances in the green poisonous pool were absorbed by the twin-headed snake. After being transformed, they would be nutrients to help it recover from its injuries.
It suspected that the toad was doing this on purpose. If it had to recover slowly outside, then so be it. Safety first!
#
Chapter 296: Destroy the Scarecrow
Chapter 296: Destroy the Scarecrow
The next day, the green poisonous toad woke up, but the two-headed snake was nowhere to be seen. Its heart tightened.
Did the two-headed snake run away while it was sleeping?
The green poisonous toad quickly surfaced. It was relieved to see the two-headed snake of Hell resting on the edge of the green poisonous pool.
Seeing that the two-headed snake did not run away, the green poisonous toad felt a little embarrassed.
It should not have doubted the snake after being helped so much!
Aftermenting, the green poisonous toad thought of the scarecrow that had been destroyed in his dream.
It was this scarecrow strange creature that had stirred up the ck swamp. If it was not for this scarecrow, it would only be a matter of time before it unified the ck Swamp.
Now, this scarecrow was in its way. Those who stood in my way would die!
Scarecrow, there¡¯s nothing wrong with you, but you should not have appeared in the ck Swamp.
Do not look at how the scarecrow upied two-thirds of the ck Swamp¡¯s territory.
In terms of numbers, the scarecrow was still inferior to the green poison toad. It had always been the overlord of the ck Swamp.
If it was not afraid of those mysterious forces, it would have unified the ck Swamp long ago.
In the past, there was a blood spirit flower in the ck Swamp. Because it was too arrogant, it attracted the attention of the mysterious forces.
Then, the flower was taken away, and no one knew the result until now.
That time, the green poison toad was scared out of its wits, and it took the initiative to shrink its territory.
It stayed at the bottom of the green poison pool for a long time. Later, it could not hold it in anymore and it came out from hiding.
After so many years, nothing happened. The green poison toad even felt that it was too timid.
Caw caw!
Caw caw!
Caw caw!
Three consecutive loud cries spread throughout the entire ck Swamp.
This was the signal for the green poison toad to summon its subordinates. All the strange creatures who had submitted to it immediately rushed towards the green poison pool when they heard these three cries.
Seeing that its subordinates were being summoned, the green poison toad could not help but feel a little proud. It looked at the twin-headed snake of Hell.
The meaning was very clear: How is it, I¡¯m strong!
The twin-headed snake king felt that this toad was very childish. With just this few people, it was nothing.
When it was in Hell, with just amand from the twin-headed snake king, who knew how many subordinates it had. It simply blotted out the sky and covered the sun.
The great snake king was in trouble and was looked down upon by a toad!
The twin-headed snake king looked up at the sky at a forty-five-degree angle, his heart aching.
¡°Little ones, a scarecrow hase to the ck Swamp recently. He has upied two-thirds of the territory.¡±
¡°It has seriously disturbed our peaceful life!¡±
¡°We could have ambushed a mage and then eaten him when we were free.¡±
¡°Now that all the mages belong to the scarecrow, we can¡¯t eat them anymore!¡±
¡°Does everyone agree?¡±
The green poisonous toad gave a speech. After he finished, the strange responses below were all enthusiastic.
¡°No!¡±
¡°The ck Swamp is ours!¡±
¡°The human mages are all ours!¡±
¡°We must destroy the scarecrow!¡±
...
Looking at the excitement of his subordinates, the green poisonous toad was very satisfied.
The two-headed snake king of Hell helplessly watched the performance of this group of country bumpkins. He felt very bored.
¡°Kill the scarecrow! Take back the ck Swamp that belongs to us!¡±
¡°Eat the mages that have entered the ck Swamp!¡±
The green poisonous toad shouted loudly.
The other creeps saw that their boss had shouted so, they definitely could not fall behind.
¡°Kill the scarecrow!¡±
¡°Eat the mages!¡±
...
¡°Little ones, follow me! Destroy the scarecrow!¡±
With that said, the green poisonous toad took the lead and ran towards the scarecrow¡¯s territory.
Behind it, there were countless strange things of all sizes.
The green poisonous toad decided that this time, it must destroy the scarecrow, this outsider.
The ck Swamp belonged to the green poisonous toad. It absolutely could not let outsiders get their hands on it.
The two-headed snake king of Hell was conflicted. Should he follow them?
However, before the two-headed snake king of Hell could react, five B+ rank green poisonous toads surrounded it.
Seeing that it was surrounded, the two-headed snake king did not get angry.
It did not want to participate in the fight with the scarecrow, so now it had an excuse.
It was at ease!
In the green poisonous toad¡¯s view, the two-headed snake king was the most valuable.
With it, it could strengthen the toad race.
So even if it went to fight the scarecrow, it would not let the two-headed snake participate.
The green poisonous toad was more afraid of the twin-headed snake escaping, so it arranged for five B+ rank toads to watch over the snake king.
The perfect strategy. After destroying the Scarecrows, the snake king would not be able to escape!
The benefits were all for the green poisonous toad.
Caw caw!
I¡¯m really a clever toad.
At the same time, 30rge transport nes flew over from the sky of the ck Swamp. This was the secret organization of the Army of the Barrow United States.
The 114th Special Combat Division was responsible for handlingrge-scale battles in the mystical realm.
Since the establishment of this division, there had been hundreds ofrge-scale battles without a single defeat.
The soldiers who had retired from this division would be properly settled. Most of these soldiers had gone to the Mage Associations and police departments in various states.
After Bessie Elvis received Rei¡¯s message, he immediately informed the 114th Special Combat Division and the other powerhouses.
The matter was urgent. This was no longer a matter of one country. It was a matter of the survival of the entire human race.
The news quickly spread to the whole world, and all the countries in the world entered a state of emergency.
The emergency meeting agreed that the 114th Special Combat Masters would act as the vanguard to go to the ck Swamp to support Nikorei.
After that, all the major magic families, sects, and experts from various countries woulde to the ck Swamp.
No force dared to say that they did not know the dangers of the Gates of Hell.
The Gates of Hell was connected to the alternate dimension of Hell, and the creatures inside were all bloody and crazy.
They were irrational, only knowing how to kill!
¡°Headquarters, Eagle No. 1 has arrived above the Gate of Hell, requesting to parachute!¡±
...
¡°Headquarters, Eagle No. 30 has reached the sky above the gate of Hell. Requesting to parachute!¡±
After receiving the request, the headquarters agreed to the parachute request.
Six thousand soldiers jumped down from the transport ne. At the same time, there were countless war chariots and various military supplies.
Hundreds of mages flew in the air to protect these soldiers.
nders immediately felt the abnormality in the sky.
¡°So many little babies havee. Let nders y with you, okay?¡±
¡°Oh! It seems that I have to kill a toad first!¡±
The green poison toad led its subordinates and surrounded the blood spirit flower.
Others could not find the blood spirit flower, but in the ck Swamp, where there were strange creatures everywhere, there were all kinds of strange abilities.
It was effortless to find the blood spirit flower.
¡°I¡¯ll kill this rotten flower first!¡±
The blood spirit flower took the initiative and sprayed out a red poisonous fog at the strange creatures.
¡°Petty tricks!¡±
The green poison toad took a deep breath. Its stomach suddenly became iparably huge, like an intable balloon,rge and round.
After a short period of charging up its strength, a mouthful of green poisonous fog was spat out.
The green poisonous fog and the red poisonous fog collided in the air, and the poisonous mist with different attributes had a neutralizing reaction.
Finally, the red fog gradually copsed, and the green fog was about to cover the blood spirit flower.
#
Chapter 297: The Battle of the Black Swamp
Chapter 297: The Battle of the ck Swamp
Just as the blood spirit flower was in despair, countless crows flew into the green poisonous fog.
Crows, magical energy creatures, were not afraid of the green poisonous fog of the green poisonous toad at all.
The crows pped their wings, and the green poisonous fog was blown away.
The blood spirit flower was saved!
¡°Toad! I didn¡¯t look for you, but you came looking for me!¡±
nders was angry. How dare you touch my precious flower.
Are you kidding me? If you kill the little lower, how am I, nders, going to lead the team in the future?
¡°Scarecrow, this is not the ce for you toe. Leave!¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t leave, then leave with your life!¡±
After the green poison toad finished speaking, without giving nders any time to react, it spat out a mouthful of green poison at nders.
However, nders had already seen through everything. He had already released the Cursed Scarecrow a long time ago.
The green poisonous toad¡¯s underlings werepletely unaware that they had been possessed by the Cursed Scarecrow.
The poison hit nders perfectly!
Caw caw!
The green poisonous toad let out two proud cries. He knew how powerful his green poison was.
No one had been able to survive under the green poison.
¡°Ah!¡±
Coo coo!
Coo Coo!
...
Five of the green poisonous toad¡¯s subordinates were corroded to death by the green poison. When the other subordinates saw these five strange creatures¡¯ miserable situations, they were so scared that they ran far away.
¡°Damn scarecrow! What did you do?¡±
¡°No! No! No!¡±
¡°Toad, you should ask what you did.¡±
A strange smile appeared on the scarecrow¡¯s face, which shocked the green toad!
[Fear Points +68,000]
¡°Oh! Wonderful fear, are you afraid?¡±
The scarecrow¡¯s two eyeballs rolled back and forth, which made the green toad¡¯s heart beat faster.
[Fear Points +72,000]
On second thought, what was there to be afraid of? They were both A rank strange creatures, so why should he be afraid?
¡°Little toad! Aren¡¯t you afraid? I can¡¯t feel fear anymore!¡±
The green poisonous toad encouraged itself and gradually stopped feeling fear in its heart, so nders could no longer feel his fear.
¡°Don¡¯t get carried away, you rotten scarecrow. Try this move of mine.¡±
The green poisonous toad began to umte power. Its skin was full of green lumps, and as it continued to umte power, they slowly grew bigger and bigger.
After the umtion of energy was over, the green lumps fell off the green poisonous toad one by one, turning into small green toads.
As soon as these small toadsnded on the ground, they pounced on nders one after another.
nders was also very curious about the use of these small toads.
The Demonic God¡¯s Body gave nders strong confidence. He had never encountered an existence that could destroy his Demonic God¡¯s Body.
One after another, little toads jumped onto nders¡¯s body. As soon as they touched nders¡¯s body, the little green toads exploded.
Every time there was an explosion, a ball of green mucus would fall on nders¡¯s body.
This mucus was not ordinary. Even steel would be as soft as cheese under the corrosion of the mucus.
A sour smell made nders very ufortable.
This acidic poison caused a certain amount of damage to nders.
This made nders¡¯s eyes light up. nders liked this skill very much.
¡°Haha! Scarecrow, you¡¯re done for!¡±
¡°No one can resist the power of the exploding toad!¡±
Looking at the arrogant green poisonous toad, nders smiled. His smile was very scary.
While nders wasughing, he activated the Domain of Fear.
Many of the strange creatures had inadvertently fallen into the Domain of Fear.
He casually cast a terror skill on the green toad, and then a doll-like scarecrow quickly pounced on the green poison toad.
The strange creatures in the Domain of Fear knew that it was bad!
Just a moment ago, they were still in the ck Swamp. Now, the environment had changed. Arge golden wheat field surrounded these strange creatures.
¡°Your Majesty, save me!¡±
¡°We can¡¯t escape! We¡¯re doomed, I don¡¯t want to die!¡±
¡°Great lord scarecrow, I¡¯m willing to rely on you and believe in you!¡±
...
There were all kinds of strange creatures. It was obvious that the strange creatures that were willing to rely on nders would not be harmed.
Those strange creatures that were unwilling to rely on nders, countless crows came looking for them.
If they were not willing, then they could just die!
What nders needed was obedient strange creatures. Those who were not obedient no longer needed to exist.
The green poison toad had just built up its confidence. As the Fear skill hit, its heart began to beat again.
The level 10 Fearsted for two minutes.
In these two minutes, the green poison toad gradually copsed.
What it did not know was that its toad explosion had also been learned by the scarecrow. It was slowly losing its advantage.
nders came to the side of the green poison toad. The green poison toad was now under the illusion of Fear. It was constantly spraying venom around its body.
A lot of strange creatures were sprayed by its venom!
¡°Ah! My body is melting!¡±
¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t spray on me!¡±
...
Most of the strange creatures went to the scarecrow. They did not want to die.
nders used his skill Night Cut, and a ck scythe appeared in nders¡¯s hand.
He cut the green poison toad, one sh at a time.
Perhaps the green poison toad¡¯s body was too big, but nders¡¯s scythe looked very small.
After more than ten strikes, the green poison toad did not have any reaction. Instead, green mucus flowed all over the ground.
¡°Green Poison Domain!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t think that only you have a Domain. I have one too!¡±
The green poison toad finally recovered from his fear. He immediately activated his Domain.
A Domain really required talent and luck. The two were indispensable. Otherwise, even if one¡¯s strength surpassed A rank, he would still not have a domain.
¡°You fence-sitters, all of you can go to hell!¡±
Although the green poison toad was in a state of fear previously, his consciousness was clear. Many small strange creatures had betrayed him.
He naturally wanted to take revenge.
¡°Ah! Help! Scarecrow king!¡±
...
The Green Poison Domain was quite terrifying. All living creatures within the Domain would be attacked by the poison.
Even magical energy creatures would not be able to avoid the corrosion of the Green Poison Domain until they died. Eventually, they would be nutrients for the Green Poison Domain.
Circles of air waves were emitted from under nders¡¯s feet. Soon, the green poison toad felt that its Domain was unstable.
nders would not stop there.
He softly chanted a spell and summoned a meteor shower.
After a few seconds of chanting, nders looked at the green poisonous toad and smiled strangely.
¡°Little toad! Let¡¯s see how long you can hold on!¡±
At the same time, the crows in the Domain of Fear formed an arrowhead shape and guided the strange creatures away.
nders could not bear to kill these strange creatures. They were his resources to be stronger.
A dozen secondster, the extraterrestrial meteorites whistled as they smashed toward the green poisonous toad. Its Green Poison Domain was useless against the Meteor Shower.
Not long after, its Green Poison Domain was broken.
The green poison toad saw that it was not good and wanted to retreat.
Caw caw!
It spat out a ball of green poison mist to envelop itself!
¡°Do you think you can escape?!¡±
nders used the skill that he had just learned from the green poison toad.
#
Chapter 298: The Power of the 114th Special Combat Division
Chapter 298: The Power of the 114th Special Combat Division
nders had learned the explosive toad skill from the green poison toad king, but this skill had mutated in nders.
He had be an explosive scarecrow.
Exploding Scarecrow. After a short period of charging, every straw that fell off the scarecrow would turn into an explosive little scarecrow, dealing fatal damage to the enemy.
nders began charging. After a few breaths, the straw on his body began to fall. Every straw that fell, straw would turn into a little scarecrow.
The little scarecrow quickly ran towards the green poison toad king. In the blink of an eye, it caught up to the green poison toad king.
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
...
The green poison toad king was enveloped in mes. Seeing the effect of Exploding Scarecrow, nders loved this skill.
After the little scarecrow exploded, it produced a faint blue me. This me looked extremely hot.
The green poison toad king waspletely unable to withstand the high temperature. Not long after, the smell of roasted meat appeared on his body.
¡°It hurts so much!¡±
nders did not know the details of the Exploding Scarecrow. He was also unable to check while the Demon of Fear system was being upgraded.
But through the performance of the green poison toad king, nders saw the power of the Exploding Scarecrow.
It was like a small rocket, and the mes of the Exploding Scarecrows were magic mes.
This kind of damage was much more powerful than a rocket.
Although the green poison toad king was surrounded by blue mes, it could notpletely end its life.
The green poison toad king¡¯s Green Poison Domain had two huge advantages, which were also the important reason why it ran amok in the ck Swamp.
The first advantage of the green poison domain was that it could move around; the second advantage was its coverage.
As long as the green poison toad king was not the first to release its Domain, it could release its own Green Poison Domain in any other Domain, which would have a coverage effect.
No matter how strong the opponent¡¯s Domain was, as long as the green poison toad king released its Green Poison Domain, it would be able to cover the opponent¡¯s Domain.
However, the weakness of the Green Poison Domain was that its range was too small. There was no problem for it to protect itself.
It could also kill enemies that were close to it, but it would be helpless if they were too far away.
nders had always been very confident in the Domain of Fear. He had thought that this toad would not be able to escape.
Who would have thought that the Domain of Fear did not seem to have any effect on the green poison toad king? This caught nders¡¯s attention.
The green poison toad king did not care whether nders noticed or not. If he did not run, his life would be over.
Its potential waspletely unleashed. It jumped and jumped, quickly disappearing from nders¡¯s eyes.
Seeing the poisonous toad escape, all the strange creatures in the entire ck Swamp knew who was the most worthy to rely on.
All of them came to nders and knelt down, begging nders to take them in.
¡°Let go of your hearts and believe in me loyally!¡±
The scarecrow, who was originally very strange, seemed sacred and solemn when he said these words, with a hint of invibility.
All the creeps believed in nders and entered nders¡¯s sea of consciousness.
Now, there were tens of thousands of small inds in his sea of consciousness, and his strength had also increased several times.
It could be said that nders¡¯s strength was now infinitely close to an A+ rank.
nders was not an ordinary A rank. His powerful body had allowed his strength to increase greatly.
One could ask nders, who had the body of a demon god, to fight against an ordinary A rank yer. His opponent had hit nders more than ten times, and nders waspletely fine.
However, even if nders hit his opponent once, his opponent might receive fatal damage. If he hit him twice, his opponent would definitely be finished.
This was the difference.
Right now, even if nders met Nikorei, he could still fight for a few rounds and then retreat with ease. He would not be defeated immediately.
nders was very happy to have received so many strange creature subordinates.
As for the matter of the green poison toad king, nders decided to put it aside for now.
That toad was lucky. After the Demon God of Fear System was upgraded, he would go and find that toad.
The battle situation in the ck Swamp was clearly observed by the military satellite of the 114th Special Combat Division.
Looking at the image transmitted by the military satellite, divisionmander George Webster sucked in a breath of cold air.
This scarecrow was too abnormal, especially since the scarecrow on his body could turn into more small scarecrows.
These small scarecrows could actually cause explosions. Who could withstand this?
Perhaps as long as the magic power was sufficient, the scarecrow could summon small exploding scarecrows one by one. When that time came, how would the 114th Special Combat Division deal with it?
George Webster fell into deep thought.
In the end, George decided not to provoke the scarecrow, but strict surveince was necessary.
In the temporarymand base, George specially arranged a messenger to monitor the scarecrow. If there was any sign of trouble, he would inform him immediately.
It would be convenient for George to take corresponding countermeasures.
Although the Scarecrow was dangerous, it was still not enoughpared to the Gates of Hell.
The 114th Special Combat Division¡¯s mission focus was on the Gates of Hell.
They sent several drones into the Gates of Hell, but there was no response.
Divisionmander George Webster was gradually getting anxious, but from his face, he was still calm and collected.
Anyone who saw him would feel at ease.
Nikorei and George were old friends. In the past, there were many tricky situations, and the 114th Special Combat Division was hired by Nikorei to handle them.
Now that Nikorei was in trouble, the 114th Special Combat Division would not stand idly by.
Moreover, the harm brought by the Gates of Hell was global in nature. No country could stay out of it.
¡°Reporting to divisionmander, the automatic guided cannons have been adjusted. We can enter the battle at any time.¡±
Cannons were the god of war for humans, and the 155 mm howitzer was the god of gods.
Come on, Hell monsters, watch me destroy you with the cannon.
Nikorei noticed that the gap between the Gates of Hell had expanded again. She had only left for one or two days.
The pressure in Nikorei¡¯s heart increased, but she had no way out. Either she would die, or the abyssal creatures would die!
She was ready to sacrifice herself. She gripped the sword in her hand tightly and stared at the Gates of Hell without blinking.
She did not know what kind of monster woulde out from inside.
¡°Fire!¡± George Webster immediately gave the order to attack when he noticed the abnormality.
Boom!
...
Countless howitzers bombarded the Gate of Hell. The two-headed hell snake appeared from the crack.
Their king was summoning them. Two-headed snakes of all sizes squeezed out from the crack one after another.
The red and ck patterns made the two-headed snakes look very scary.
The 114 specialbat masters were not cowards. They hadrge-caliber howitzers for long-range attacks.
asionally, there would be two snakes that slipped through the. The methrowers were waiting for them.
The two-headed snakes writhed on the ground with mes all over their bodies. Soon, they became a pile of charcoal.
With the arrival of the Hell¡¯s two-headed snakes, the two-headed snake king, who was resting in the green poison pool, immediately entered battle mode.
It wanted to save its snake offspring, and the five B+ rank green poison toad were watching it closely.
They did not give it a chance to move at all. Should it eat these smelly toads?
The hell twin-headed snake king of Hell was calcting in its heart.
#
Chapter 299: The Miserable Green Poison Toad King
Chapter 299: The Miserable Green Poison Toad King
In the end, the hell twin-headed snake king did not dare to attack the five green poison toads.
It was not because he was being kind, it was because his injuries had not healed yet, and he did not want any more idents to happen.
Bear with it, bear with it, and it would be over!
Once he seized the opportunity, he would eat all of these toads.
The twin-headed snake king kept persuading himself in his heart.
The green poison toad king that had escaped regretted it. It had been too careless, thinking that they must be at least equal because they were all A rank.
The power of the Green Poison Domain made the green poison toad king lose its reverence.
It kept ming itself in its heart. It should have brought his subordinates!
With them by its side, it had the support of the array. It could guarantee a draw with the scarecrow, and could even break the scarecrow¡¯s head.
As he ran, he med himself. Soon, the green poison toad king arrived at the green poison pool.
¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°Quickly heal His Majesty!¡±
The grayish-green toad was called Little Wood. He sprayed a ball of green mist at the green poison toad king.
¡°Awesome!¡± The green poison toad king was sofortable that he almost fell asleep.
This was Toad Little Wood¡¯s healing mist. This kind of mist could quickly heal injuries.
Other than his own strength, the green poison toad king also had five powerful subordinates.
These five strange creatures were all members of the toad n. They were born to be raised, and over the countless years, the entire green poison pond had only produced five of them.
The Big Toad, Little Gold toad, was gray-gold in color. Its attacks were extremely sharp, and its tongue could pierce through steel.
The second toad, Little Wood toad, was gray-green in color. Its attacks were not outstanding, and its main purpose was to quickly heal injuries.
The third toad, Little Water toad, was entirely gray-ck in color. Its ability was to control the power of water. Where there was a water source, its strength could increase by several times, and it could dispel certain special conditions when there was a water source.
The fourth toad, Little Fire toad, was entirely gray-red in color. Its ability was to control fire, and it could create mes out of thin air to deal fatal damage to its enemies.
The five toads were covered in a grayish-yellow color. They were very resistant, and they could release the aura of Earth. The aura of Earth could reduce the damage received by theirpanions by 30%, and it could also cancel out certain special negative statuses.
When these five toads werebined, even an A rank expert might not be able to take them down.
Under normal circumstances, the five of them would be together with the green poison toad king, who would be in the middle.
The five of them would assist the green poison toad king. They could be said to be invincible in the entire ck Swamp.
Under Little Wood¡¯s healing spray, the green poison toad king¡¯s skin gradually recovered. The charred dead skin gradually fell off.
¡°Despicable scarecrow, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±
The scarecrow was the only thing the green poison toad king hated the most. He had never suffered such a huge loss before.
Although he said that he would not let go of the scarecrow, the green poison toad king jumped into the green poison pool.
Five loyal subordinates surrounded the green poison pool to protect it.
The hell twin-headed snake king looked at the green poison toad king¡¯s miserable appearance, and its eyes shed with a fierce light.
It was tempted again. The green poison toad king was now seriously injured, and it seemed like it could eat it.
If it ate the green poison toad king and the five little toads, the twin-headed snake king of Hell was confident of breaking through to A+ rank.
The thought of an S-grade made it excited.
Most of the time, people did not make mistakes not because they had a conscience, but that was usually because the temptation was not strong enough.
Faced with the temptation of the green poison toad king, the twin-headed snake king of Hell could not take it anymore and decided to do it!
The two-headed snake king could freely enter and leave the green poison pool. This was something that the green poison toad king specially emphasized.
The green poison pool had a magical effect. Even if it did not do anything and just stayed inside, the strength of its body would slowly increase.
It was because of this benefit that the green poison toad king had the confidence to keep the two-headed snake king.
As soon as the two-headed snake king came into contact with the green poison pool, it fell in love with it.
However, the two-headed snake king wanted to upy the green poisonous pool and not share it with the green poisonous toad king.
As it slowly dived to the bottom of the pool, it saw that the green poisonous toad king was sleeping.
The two-headed snake king of Hell was overjoyed. The heavens were really helping it.
Stinky toad, go to Hell!
Death Entanglement!
This was a skill that all snakes knew. Once the target was entangled, victory would basically be locked.
The green poison toad king, who was sleeping, did not notice that it was entangled by the two-headed snake king.
Caw...
The two-headed hell snake did not give the green poison toad king a chance to speak. The moment it opened its mouth, the thick snake god tightened its throat.
The more the two-headed snake king tightened its grip, the more serious the green poison toad King¡¯s injuries became.
Even though the green poison toad was entangled, its body still received the benefits from the poison pool.
It was not that easy to kill the green poison toad king.
The double-headed snake king had to kill the green poison toad king quickly because it was also heavily injured.
The two heavily injured contestants were hurting each other at the bottom of the green poison pool, and the situation fell into a stalemate.
The two-headed snake king did not dare to let go of its body, and could only tightly wrap around the green poison toad king.
The green poison toad king was constantly being strengthened by the green poison pool, and his recovery speed was very fast.
The two-headed snake king was a little regretful. This toad was too difficult to deal with.
His entire body was covered in grease. He wrapped around the green poison toad king again and again, and slowly fell off the green poison toad King¡¯s body again and again.
The two-headed snake king could also enjoy the bonus from the green poison pool, but it was not as efficient as the green poison toad king.
A toad and a snake were awkwardly entangled together, and it was hard to tell who was the winner.
The green poison toad king was furious!
You heartless snake, I saved you!
Not only did you not want to repay me, but you also wanted to repay me with enmity.
The green poison toad king only wanted one side. He did not want to save the two-headed snake king back then, he wanted to eat the two-headed snake king.
The huge snake body wrapped around the green poison toad king tightly. He also had a way to quickly escape from this state.
The slippery green poison toad king would slowly fall off no matter how tightly the two-headed snake king wrapped around it.
Slowly, the two-headed snake king¡¯s body slid to the green poison toad King¡¯s mouth. The green poison toad king opened its mouth and bit the two-headed snake king¡¯s body.
You entangle me, I bite you! The two monsters did not dare to let go, afraid that the other party would have the upper hand.
At the periphery of the green poison pool, the scarecrow brought arge group of strange creatures to this ce.
Being beaten up and not fighting back was not nders¡¯s style. Revenge was now, but not overnight.
¡°You can never run from me!¡±
¡°Haha! Little ones, kill for me!¡±
With his subordinates, all nders had to do was give the order, and the strange creatures would charge toward the green poison pool.
It was just that magical. The green poison toad king only killed a few strange creatures, and they were scared away from the green poison toad king.
When nders arrived, he let his subordinates go first to explore the green poison pool.
Five toads of different colors jumped out to block the strange creatures¡¯ attack.
Although there were only five of them, the creeps could not break through their defense.
¡°Trash are all trash!¡±
nders felt that it was useless for him to collect so many strange creatures.
In fact, the five toads were all B+ rank. If their levels were not high enough, no matter how many strange creatures there were, it was useless.
¡°Oh! Oh! Oh! Looks like the great nders has to make a move!¡±
Hearing nders saying this, the strange creatures all withdrew to one side and made way for the scarecrow.
#
Chapter 300: Subduing the fusion toads
Chapter 300: Subduing the fusion toads
nders was filled with curiosity towards these five toads. The abilities of these five toads made them seem different from the rest.
The Domain of Fear instantly covered these five toads, one of them was in a state of fear.
What surprised nders was that his Aura of Fear was quickly dispelled.
This was the ability of Little Water. In the green poison pool, it could dispel any negative states. Once out of the green poison pool, this ability would disappear.
¡°Oh, little baby, nders loves you guys to death!¡±
¡°Quickly return to nders¡¯s embrace!¡±
The Aura of Fear was released, and the five B+ rank toads were covered. However, the result was not as nders had imagined.
The Aura of Fear was perfectly neutralized by Little Earth¡¯s aura of Earth. This gave nders a big surprise.
The five toads were also very nervous. They were originally at the edge of the green poison pool, but they had inexplicablye to a golden wheat field.
[Fear Points +48,000]
[Fear Points +50,000]
[Fear Points +39,000]
...
After the fear points entered his ount, nders pped his hands happily. He suddenly did not want to kill these toads.
¡°Little babies, surrender! I won¡¯t kill you! I love you too much.¡±
The five toads rejected nders without even thinking.
¡°You want us to surrender? Dream on, scarecrow!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s see how we break your Domain.¡±
...
They could not break through the scarecrow¡¯s Domain, and they could not find the scarecrow¡¯s true body.
They decided to fuse together. Only in this way could they get rid of this terrifying evil Domain.
Thus, the five of them gathered together, and each toad¡¯s body lit up with a different colored light.
Red Light, golden light, yellow light, green light, and ck light fused together.
They turned into a holy white light, and each toad¡¯s body was covered by the white light. It looked like the toads had turned snow-white.
The ugly look on their bodies disappeared, and the five pure white toads fused into a huge toad.
Their strength immediately broke through a ss, infinitely close to A+ rank.
Then, the white toad opened its mouth and spat out a huge beam of light at nders.
The beam of light instantly arrived, and nders had no way to dodge at all. He was hit squarely by the beam of light.
¡°It¡¯s over! The scarecrow is finished. Get ready to leave this ce!¡±
¡°Wait a moment, let the bullets fly for a while.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think the scarecrow will necessarily die.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how freakish this fusion toad is. Stop dreaming.¡±
...
The white light gradually dissipated, and nders¡¯s figure appeared.
It was a little awkward, but the situation was still under nders¡¯s control.
¡°I really didn¡¯t expect it! You guys have brought me so many surprises. I really love you guys to death!¡±
¡°I must subdue you, little babies.¡±
The Illusion of Fear skill was released by nders. Just as nders thought, it was useless.
The pure white toad had no fear state at all.
nders quickly approached the white fusion toad, and five green rays of light connected the two of them.
The skill was quite shameless. No matter how powerful you were, as long as you were entangled by the green rays of light, then your stamina was just waiting to dissipate.
nders¡¯s n was very simple. He wanted to exhaust the white toad¡¯s stamina.
Without stamina, how would they continue to fuse?
¡°Are you the only one with light? We have it too!¡±
Five different voices came out of the white toad¡¯s mouth.
Then, five pirs of light of different colors connected nders¡¯s limbs and head.
This was the fusion toad¡¯s skill, Five Elements Link, which connected the enemy¡¯s limbs, temporarily paralyzing the enemy¡¯s limbs.
Especially the head. If it was connected to the golden light, it would cause dizziness.
nders¡¯s Demonic God¡¯s body was perfectly immune to these negative effects.
The fusion toad really did not expect the scarecrow to be so powerful. The attacks of the five elements were ineffective.
The fused white toad failed in one move and used a second one.
It jumped high up in the air and used its downward momentum to smash at the scarecrow.
How could nders fall for the five of them?
nders released the storm of crows and countless crows flew toward the white toad in the sky.
The white fused toad¡¯s idea failed. They were suspended in the sky by the crows.
nders suddenly felt that his inability to fly was really a hindrance.
If he could fly, he would now fly into the sky and cut the white toads in the air.
If he could not kill them, he would at least maim them.
He carefully controlled the crows and began to raise their altitude.
nders¡¯s n was to keep raising the crows until they spread out at the highest point, allowing the fusion toads to descend in a free fall.
When the time came, they would be half-dead. They will then submit to him.
This was simr to the fusion toads¡¯ n.
[Fear Points +50,000]
[Fear Points +50,000]
[Fear Points +50,000]
...
The five toads were extremely afraid. They had never reached such a height before.
All five of them were afraid of heights. This was a fear that came from the bottom of their hearts. Fear grew in their hearts.
Fear was what nders loved the most.
This was nders¡¯sst-minute idea. He used a flock of crows to drag his enemies to the highest point and fall. In the future, this would be nders¡¯s ultimate move.
When his enemies heard this move, they were all afraid.
Unfortunately, this move could only deal with enemies who could not fly.
The fear in the hearts of the five toads deepened. Their hearts were not in sync.
Without working together, they quickly withdrew from the fusion state.
The crows and white fusion toads in the sky were both monitored by the 114th Special Combat Division.
George Webster, the divisionmander of the 144th Special Combat Division, looked at the situation on the monitor. His body flickered.
He was wondering if he shouldunch an anti-air missile to eliminate this strange creature.
Nikorei saw through George¡¯s thoughts and voiced her opinion.
¡°George, our focus is on the Gates of Hell. Let¡¯s not worry about those strange creatures for now.¡±
¡°Rei! ording to the surveince, it¡¯s obvious that these strange creatures arepeting for territory. Right now, the green poison toad king is at a disadvantage.¡±
¡°We should let them be evenly matched. That way, they won¡¯t give us any trouble.¡±
¡°George, you don¡¯t know how terrifying the scarecrow is. He¡¯s a madman.¡±
¡°Although he can¡¯t beat me, I can¡¯t kill him either.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t provoke him. Let¡¯s first eliminate the monsters that gushed out from the Gates of Hell.¡±
George thought for a moment and finally listened to Rei¡¯s suggestion.
nders ordered the crows to scatter, and the five toads descended freely from the sky.
#
Chapter 301: The Situation at the Bottom of the Green Poison Pool
Chapter 301: The Situation at the Bottom of the Green Poison Pool
Just as nders had expected, the five toads were half-dead from the fall.
Now, there were all kinds of strange creatures under nders¡¯smand, including those who were good at control.
The five toads were kept separately and not allowed to gather together to prevent idents from happening.
Looking at the five toads that were being controlled, ndersughedcently.
¡°Little baby, I told you that you can¡¯t run away.¡±
The five Scarecrow Doll merged into the five toads¡¯ bodies.
nders decided that he would do nothing for the next two days and use the Scarecrow Doll to learn the skills of the five toads.
The magical skills made nders envious.
Ever since he learned the Scarecrow Doll skill, there was nothing that nders could not get his hands on.
The green poison pool was very magical. It could be said to be the most magical ce in the ck Swamp.
The usual strangeness was produced randomly. However, when it came to the green poison toad, this rule was broken.
The green poison toad could reproduce. Although there were very few of them, this broke the rule that strange creatures could not reproduce.
The green poison toad was a hermaphrodite. Only the conditions were suitable. The reproductivemand from the depths of the genes would make them reproduce crazily.
Unfortunately, no matter how many eggs the green poison toadsid, they were always unable to grow due to the small size of the green poison pool.
In the end, after devouring each other, only five B+ rank toads grew. As for the other little toads, their strength was no different from ordinary strange creatures.
Arriving at the edge of the green poison pool, nders looked at the green surface of the water. It was obvious that this was an extremely poisonous substance.
However, this was not a problem for nders.
¡°Little ones, which one of you can survive in the poison pool?¡±
After nders asked this question, not a single sound could be heard from the dense, dark, and strange surroundings of the green poison pool.
Everyone knew the power of the green poison pool. It was fine toe and watch the show, but they would not be fine if they entered.
If they went down, they would die!
nders took a fancy to the two lizard strange creatures and asked them go down to take a look.
¡°Scarecrow king, please spare us!¡±
¡°We can¡¯t resist the corrosion of the green poison pool at all.¡±
nders was unhappy. If he asked them to go, they would go.
nders kicked the two lizards into the poison pool.
¡°Ah! It hurts! Help!¡±
Just as the two lizards had cried out, the two of them were quickly corroded into two skeletons after entering the green poison pool.
Seeing this, the other strange creatures beside the green poison pool took more than ten steps back.
Now, the strange creatures finally understood. When the scarecrow and the fusion toad were fighting, these two lizards were the only ones who were shouting happily.
They were shouting about the scarecrow losing to the toad king!
Now that they were targeted by the scarecrow king, the other strange creatures who had said bad things about the scarecrow were extremely afraid.
[Fear Points +2,000]
[Fear Points +180,000]
[Fear Points +16,000]
...
nders did not expect that he could receive so many fear points just by throwing two lizards into the pool.
It was obvious that nders had tasted the sweetness. He looked at the strange creatures at the edge of the green poison pool again.
With one look from nders, the strange creatures were so scared that they hurriedly bowed down to apologize.
¡°Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t mean to say that you can¡¯t do it. Your Majesty, please spare my life!¡±
...
Huh?
Hearing others say that they did not have confidence in him, nders was not happy.
nders had to tell these strange creatures that they had to maintain absolute confidence in the scarecrow at all times.
Those who did not have confidence would die!
All of a sudden, more than a dozen strange creatures were picked up by the Crow Storm and thrown into the green poison pool.
This time, it was peaceful!
No one dared to say anything to nders anymore.
nders¡¯s ruthless image was deeply embedded in these strange creatures¡¯ hearts.
[Fear Points +50,000]
[Fear Points +15,000]
[Fear Points +37,000]
...
¡°There¡¯s not a single person who can fight!¡±
nders was very angry. His subordinates were all useless, but nders was not going to make things difficult for them.
After all, nders still needed to use these strange creatures.
nders summoned the Guardian Scarecrow and decided to use the Guardian Scarecrow to explore the bottom of the pool.
The small Guardian Scarecrow received nders¡¯s order and ran to the green poison pool in a sh.
Seeing the Guardian Scarecrow enter the green poison pool, it was not corroded.
nders finally let out a sigh of relief.
Soon, the Guardian Scarecrow sank to the bottom of the pool. The green poison pool was not very deep, only about ten meters.
There were dozens of shining gems at the bottom of the pool. He did not know why there were these gems at the bottom of the pool.
When the Guardian Scarecrow passed by the gems, he could clearly feel the energy fluctuations emitted by the gems.
In fact, it was these gems that created the green poison toads.
The snake venom of the two-headed snake king of Hell could only help the little toads grow healthily.
When the green poison toad king saw that the little toads¡¯ growth rate had increased several times, he thought that the two-headed snake king of Hell was the key to solving the problem of the toads¡¯ reproduction.
In fact, he was wrong. When the little toads grew up, there would only be so many toads.
The little tadpoles would not necessarily turn into green poison toads. Most likely, the little tadpoles had evolved into ordinary toads.
The reason why the twin-headed snake king ate so many little tadpoles and was not discovered was that the green poison toad king only cared about the little toads that were growing.
If the little tadpoles surround themselves with the gemstones, then the probability of the little tadpoles evolving into the green poison toad would increase by several times.
¡°Interesting! A snake and a toad love each other and kill each other?¡±
The Guardian Scarecrow and nders shared their views. What the Guardian Scarecrow saw was what nders saw.
nders¡¯s voice came from the Scarecrow.
The green poison toad and the hell twin-headed snake king were both shocked.
One had to know that the bottom of the green poison pool was quite safe. If it was not a poison-type creature, it would most likely die!
Arge number of white bones at the bottom of the pool was the best proof.
¡°Scarecrow King, if you kill this snake, I¡¯ll submit to you.¡±
The green poison toad had no intention of submitting to nders at all. It only wanted to use nders to get rid of the twin-headed snake from Hell.
¡°Scarecrow king, don¡¯t listen to the toad¡¯s words. It¡¯s lying to you. Don¡¯t believe it.¡±
¡°Help me get rid of this toad. I, the twin-headed snake of Hell, swear to Satan, the Lord of Hell, that I¡¯ll submit to you.¡±
The twin-headed snake king of Hell did not have good intentions either. What kind of joke was this? It was the great twin-headed snake of Hell, how could it submit to such a small strange creature?
Neither the snake nor the toad had good intentions. They both wanted nders to help them.
They kept giving empty promises, but the snake was entangled with the toad, and the toad was biting the snake. The two of them could not be separated.
Through the Scarecrow, nders could see that the two of them were evenly matched.
Even a small external force could result in the other winning.
¡°Stop talking nonsense, you two must be lying to me!¡±
¡°Show me your sincerity and make me believe you!¡±
#
Chapter 302: Subduing the Green Poisonous Toad
Chapter 302: Subduing the Green Poisonous Toad
¡°I have sincerity! Help me kill this snake first. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want!¡±
When nders heard this, he was amused!
¡°Shut up, idiot. Do you think I¡¯m as stupid as you?¡±
After saying that, nders controlled the scarecrow and used Night Cut to gently attack the green poisonous toad.
This scared the green poisonous toad. It was really at the end of its tether.
If it was attacked by the Scarecrow again, it would definitely be finished.
The green poison toad did not want to die!
[Fear Points +76,000]
The green poison toad¡¯s fear gave nders arge number of fear points.
¡°Haha! Scarecrow king, did you see that? This toad is a big liar.¡±
The two-headed snake king of Hell rolled its four eyes. It seemed like it had to bleed today.
¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret in exchange for you killing this toad.¡±
Speaking of the secret, nders was willing to listen to it.
He wanted to hear what the secret was, whether it was important or not.
¡°The two of you surface and speak to me. That is basic sincerity.¡±
No matter which side nders helped underwater, the other side would break their promise.
At the bottom of the green poison pool, even if I didn¡¯t keep my word, so what? Bite me!
You can¡¯te down anyway!
In order not to let this happen, nders had to trick these two guys out.
The two-headed snake and the green poison toad were not stupid either. After they surfaced, they stopped moving.
They said they would not leave the green poison pool no matter what.
To be honest, two-headed snake king of Hell regretted attacking the green poison toad.
There was no medicine for regret in this world. He would not rest until he killed this toad.
The twin-headed snake¡¯s eyes turned and he came up with a n.
¡°Green poison king, can we let go together?¡±
¡°We don¡¯t want to fight anymore. In the end, we can only let this scarecrow benefit.¡±
The green poison toad was moved by the twin-headed snake king¡¯s words.
Roar!
Woof Woof!
When Big Dog and Dog 2 saw the twin-headed snake king, they were furious.
This shameless snake had deceived them in Hell in the past.
¡°Stinky toad, don¡¯t believe this shameless snake. It lied to you.¡±
¡°You dare to believe the nonsense of a creature from Hell?¡±
The twin-headed snake king was furious when it saw that it was Big Dog and Dog 2!
It was these two silly dogs that had extorted it many times in Hell.
The snake had said that it would give them benefits if they put in a good word for it in front of the seventh fallen angel.
What the hell! The snake took the benefits! It did not do the work!
In Big Dog and Dog 2¡¯s understanding, the twin-headed snake king was a miser. It had said that it would give 10,000 Hell gold coins, but in the end, it only gave 5,000.
it still wanted them to put in a good word for it in front of the seventh fallen angel? In its dreams!
One received money but did not do anything, while the other did not keep his word. When enemies met, they were especially jealous.
¡°Lord scarecrow king, I am willing to submit to you. I am much more powerful than these two silly dogs.¡±
¡°As long as you kill them, I will do whatever you want me to do.¡±
¡°Youe out and leave the green poison pool!¡± nders wanted to see if the twin-headed snake king kept his word.
The situation turned awkward for a moment. Although the twin-headed snake king spoke beautifully, his body was very honest.
He stayed in the green poison pool without moving.
nders was unhappy. He even dared to lie to me. You¡¯re finished, shameless snake. I¡¯ll teach you a lessonter.
¡°Shameless snake, you really are a man of your word. Didn¡¯t you say that you would listen to the scarecrow king?¡±
¡°As long as you two dogs aren¡¯t dead, I won¡¯t listen to anyone!¡±
The two-headed snake of Hell was enraged by Big Dog and Dog 2. One had to know that in Hell, the two-headed hell Snake King wanted to kill Big Dog and Dog 2 the most.
Unfortunately, they were the watchdogs of the Sealed Stone Hall, so it could not touch them.
The two-headed snake king decided that it would kill Big Dog and Dog 2 no matter what. Only then would it feelfortable.
¡°Green poisonous toad king, are you ready?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll say one, two, three. We let go together!¡±
¡°One¡±
¡°Two¡±
¡°Three¡±
After the count, the green poisonous toad king bit the two-headed snake king even harder.
The two-headed snake king coiled around the green poisonous toad and tightened its grip.
¡°Haha! I¡¯m dying ofughter!¡±
¡°Both of you are not good people! Die together!¡±
Big Dog and Dog 2 mocked the twin-headed snake king and the green poison toad king to their hearts¡¯ content.
Caw caw!
Caw caw!
Caw caw caw!
Caw caw caw. Three times in a row. This was the green poison toad¡¯s unique code.
Upon hearing the code, Little Gold, Little Wood, and the other toads would appear to save the green poison toad king.
However, the green poison toad king was disappointed. The five toads did not appear.
¡°What did you do to Little Gold and the others?¡±
The green poison toad king was really nervous this time.
Little Gold and the others were the five most outstanding descendants of the green poison toad n, and the green poison toad king treated the five of them as treasures.
The five of them had greater potential than the green poison toad king.
The five of them could not have any idents.
This concerned the future of the green poison toad n.
Thinking up to this point, the green poison toad king finally made a decision.
¡°Scarecrow king, I am willing to submit to you.¡±
¡°I only hope that you don¡¯t kill Little Gold and the others. As long as you don¡¯t kill Little Gold and the others, I will do whatever you want me to do.¡±
This Time, nders believed that the green poison toad was not lying, because nders could also see the potential of Little Gold and the others.
¡°rgh!¡±
¡°You¡¯ve thought it through this time?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve thought it through! Scarecrow king, I¡¯m willing to believe in you. Little Gold and the others will also believe in you.¡±
nders had been waiting for this sentence. He summoned the remaining four scarecrows.
The five scarecrows entered the green poison pool and attacked the hell twin-headed snake king together.
In addition to the bite strength of the green poison toad king, it did not take long for the heavily injured twin-headed snake king to die.
With the death of the twin-headed snake king, the snake body wrapped around the green poison toad gradually rxed.
The dead twin-headed snake king slowly sank to the bottom of the green poison pool.
¡°Scarecrow king, I need to talk to you alone!¡±
nders waved his hand, and the strange creatures under him tactfully walked away.
Big Dog and Dog 2 also left obediently. Now, they had nowhere to go, and it was very dangerous outside.
Following the scarecrow king was their n.
¡°Everyone has left. Speak!¡±
When the green poison toad king saw everyone leave, hepletely let go of the knot in his heart.
¡°My real name is Bartlett Gai. Anyone who knows my real name can be my master.¡±
nders had heard of a demon¡¯s real name. It was the first time he had heard of a toad having a real name.
¡°I didn¡¯t have a name before. Ever since I advanced to A rank, I¡¯ve known my name.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure about the details. Anyway, this name is very important to me!¡±
¡°Perhaps as my strength increases, my inherited memories will tell me more, but that¡¯s all I know now.¡±
¡°Think about it again. Maybe you can remember something?¡±
It seemed that the green poison toad had quite a background. nders wanted to see if he could get more important information.
#
Chapter 303: The Mysterious Salko Temple
Chapter 303: The Mysterious Salko Temple
¡°I¡¯m sorry, scarecrow king, I really can¡¯t remember!¡±
¡°Call me nders, that¡¯s my real name!¡±
Hearing the scarecrow king also say his real name, the green poison toad king felt a lot offort in his heart. For the time being, it seemed that nders was not bad.
The green poison toad king honestly let go of his mind and chose to believe in nders.
In nders¡¯s sea of consciousness, thergest ind appeared. The ind was filled with green mist.
It was very in line with the temperament of the king of green poison toads.
The king of green poison toads had already submitted to him, so the remaining five toads could be released.
The five B+ rank toads all chose to believe in nders. In nders¡¯s sea of consciousness, there were five more inds of different colors.
nders felt that he was only a step away from A+ rank.
The five toads were arranged by the green poison toad king to follow the scarecrow around. The five toads faithfully carried out the orders of the green poison toad king.
The green poison toad king needed to recuperate. It went to the bottom of the green poison pool to recuperate.
What a pity! Today, the Scarecrow Dolls were used up. It could only be used five times a day.
It would be great if he could learn the Domain Coverage and movement characteristics of the green poison toad king.
Another day. There would be plenty of opportunities. The sheep were his. He could harvest the wool whenever he wanted.
The ck Swamp was divided into three parts. The green poison toad n upied the area of the green poison pool.
The blood spirit flower upied the area of the swamp jungle. The rest was the swamp area, which was upied by other strange creatures.
The swampy area was the worst ce, and the strange creatures here were not that strong.
The outer area of the ck Swamp was a huge forest, and outside the forest was Koth City.
This forest only had trees and trees, and there were no special resources.
If there were really any special resources, then it would only be strange creatures.
For countless years, mages came to the ck Swamp one after another to capture the strange creatures.
Some of them were eager to capture a strange creature that could help them, while others were purely trying to clear the path of magic.
The legacy of the Salko Temple was to eliminate the monsters and clear the path of magic.
No one knew when the Salko Temple was established. They only knew that the Salko Temple had existed since the day human history was recorded.
It was an extremely mysterious and powerful organization.
This organization specialized in dealing with the oddities of A+ rank and above. As long as an A+ rank strange creature appeared on Blue, it would be captured by the Salko Temple.
A long time ago, the blood spirit flower in the swamp forest region of the ck Swamp rose to A+ rank. It was not long before the Salko Temple learned of this news.
The Salko Temple sent two special envoys and captured the blood spirit flower.
The blood spirit flower put up a desperate resistance, but it did not have much effect.
Before it was captured, the blood spirit flower sprayed out arge number of seeds.
This was the continuation of the blood spirit flower¡¯s life. The two special envoys did not give the blood spirit flower a chance. Almost all the seeds were taken away.
Only one seed escaped. This seed was the blood spirit flower that nders had subdued.
This seed had also advanced to B rank and was about to break through to B+ rank.
Bessie Elvis informed Salko Temple about the Gates of hell. However, what Bessie did not expect was that Salko Temple rejected Bessie.
They were unwilling to send a strong person to guard the Gates of Hell.
They simply did not believe that the Gates of Hell would open. Their mission was to capture an A+ rank anomaly.
¡°Are you still human? If the entire Blue is conquered by Hell, what¡¯s the point of your entire temple?¡±
After questioning them, Bessie angrily hung up the phone. The grand elder of the temple waspletely imprable.
Bessie felt that there was really no need for these ancient temple organizations to exist anymore.
Usually, the government would spend money to support them, but now that there was something that needed their help, they declined.
No matter what reason you had, after taking the taxpayers¡¯ money, you had to work for the taxpayers unconditionally.
On the other hand, the response of the Hanluo Sect was very positive, which made Bessie feel slightlyforted.
In the Salko Temple, although the great elder yton Victor did not believe Bessie Elvis¡¯s words, he decided to send an envoy to the Gates of Hell to take a look.
The Gates of Hell was not the main thing. The main thing was that there was another strange creature evolving in the ck Swamp, and it would soon reach A+ rank.
The grand elder looked at the detection crystal in the center of the temple, and he once again emphasized in his heart that strange creature was the greatest danger to mankind, and Hell was not!
He sent three envoys to the ck Swamp, and two envoys were responsible for capturing the new A+ rank strange creature.
The other emissary observed the situation at the Gate of Hell, and if necessary...
The Hanluo sect received information from Quentin, and the strange creature¡¯s growth rate of the scarecrowpletely shocked the Hanluo sect.
They decided to subdue the scarecrow strange creature no matter what.
If they could subdue the scarecrow strange creature, it would definitely be a huge profit for the Hanluo sect.
The Hanluo Sect and the Salko Temple had never been on good terms with each other. However, the Salko Temple was too powerful, and the Hanluo Sect had no choice but to bow their heads.
In fact, it was not only the Hanluo Sect that had a grudge against the Salko Temple. Almost all of therge mystical organizations were not on good terms with the Salko Temple.
Regardless of which mystical organization it was, the moment they possessed an A+ rank strange creature, the Salko Temple would go and capture them.
The reason was for the sake of humans!
As long as it was an strange creature, it would harm humans. In fact, the strange creature that was subdued was extremely loyal to its master.
Of course, the Salko Temple knew about it, but they had to collectg A+ rank strange creatures.
No one knew why.
Don¡¯t ask. If you asked them, they would just say that it was for the sake of humans!
The reason why the Hanluo Sect wanted to subdue the scarecrow was also to deal with the Salko Temple.
For so many years, the Salko Temple had taken away more than one of the Hanluo Sect¡¯s A+ rank strange creatures.
This time, the Hanluo sect had basicallye out in full force. Out of the three A+ rank powerhouses, two hade out.
In addition, there were five A rank powerhouses following them. With this kind of power, it could be said that the entire mysticism would shake with a single stomp.
The Hanluo Sect and the Salko Temple set off for the ck Swamp at almost the same time.
The main target of the Hanluo Sect was the scarecrow, and the main target of the Salko Temple was the king of green poisonous toads.
In the face of a real crisis, therge-scale human ult organization was only thinking about its own small interests.
Perhaps this was the true face of the human ult organization!
The Hanluo Sect and the Salko Temple¡¯s forces were arranged by the military of the United States of Barrow to board two nes and go to the Gates of Hell.
It was a well-known fact that the tworge ult organizations were not on good terms.
The official in charge of receiving them quietly arranged for them to be separated.
Eight hourster, therge transport ne arrived above the ck Swamp.
nders sensed the ne in the sky and knew that it was because of the Gates of Hell that the humans were starting to get serious.
Should I shoot the ne down?
nders struggled to decide!
#
Chapter 304: The Demon God of Fear System Upgrade Successful
Chapter 304: The Demon God of Fear System Upgrade Sessful
[Ding! The Demon God of Fear System upgrade is sessful.]
The notification from the demon god of fear system interrupted nders¡¯s thoughts.
His attention was immediately attracted by the Demon God of Fear System, and he no longer hesitated about whether or not to crash another ne.
Fortunately, nders did not do anything evil. Otherwise, the five A+ rank powerhouses on the two nes would definitely kill nders.
nders immediately checked the upgraded Demon God of Fear System.
[Host: nders.]
[Bloodline: physical entity system ¨C Scarecrow.]
[Strength: A rank.]
[Skills: Plentiful Grain, Crow Storm, Disguise, Fear, Demonic God¡¯s Body, Night Cut, Cursed Scarecrow, Guardian Scarecrow, Devil Conquerer...]
[Items: Big level-up gift pack x5.]
[Fear points: 7,865,234,01]
[Description: You are no longer an ordinary scarecrow. You are a scarecrow with great potential. You are the seed of the god of fear.]
...
Looking at the level-up gift pack, nders was very happy. His favorite thing was to open the big gift pack.
Opening the big gift pack.
[Ding! Congrattions on obtaining a spatial sealing stone x10.]
[Ding! Congrattions on obtaining the temporary realm upgrade scroll x10.]
[Ding! Congrattions on obtaining the skill fusion gem x 10.]
[Ding! Congrattions on obtaining the golden scarecrow¡¯s legendary skin.]
[Ding! Congrattions on obtaining the title of the ¡®Catcher in the Rye¡¯.]
nders looked through the information of the items he obtained one by one.
[Spatial sealing stone: Prevents space travel and blocks the spatial connection between the two worlds.]
With this spatial sealing stone, even if nders¡¯s enemies knew spatial magic, it would be useless.
[Temporary realm upgrade scroll: Allows the host to break through arge realm. ].
nders understood the use of this scroll. This was a god-tier item that could be used for life-saving purposes. He had to keep it well.
[Skill fusion gem: every time you use the fusion gem, the system will determine which skills the host needs to fuse. The perfect fusion will form a powerful new skill.]
The skill problem that gave nders a headache was perfectly solved with this skill fusion gemstone.
[Golden scarecrow legend skin: after the host uses it, its appearance will change into dazzling golden light. At the same time, the host¡¯s charm will increase by 9 points.]
What is charm? nders felt that this thing was useless.
Catcher in the Rye: When people mention the Scarecrow, their first impression will be the Catcher in the Rye. They will feel close to you and will not feel fear.
Seeing this title, nders was speechless. What is the system doing?
I was supposed to be the demon god of fear, but now I¡¯m not afraid of myself anymore. How do I get fear points and be stronger?
¡°System, the Catcher in the Rye title, are you making fun of me?¡±
[Host, the catcher in the Rye is very beneficial to you. Please study it yourself.]
The system did not say anything after that. No matter how much nders asked, the system did not answer.
Helpless, nders could only give up.
Let¡¯s use the skill fusion stone first. nders had several skill senses that ovepped.
[Ding! Meteor Shower, Bumper Harvest, Night Cut, Cursed Scarecrow, Guardian Scarecrow, Devil Conquerer, metal, wood, water, fire, earth, and other skills can be fused.]
[Would you like to fuse them?]
nders decisively chose to fuse them. Five minutester, nders received a new skill: Five-colored Scarecrow.
This was a skill that he had copied from the toad brothers and fused with the skills he already had.
The Five-colored Scarecrows were divided into gold, green, ck, red, and yellow. The effects of each color of the scarecrow were also different.
Finally, the Five-colored Scarecrows could be merged into one scarecrow, and the five scarecrows could even increase the effect of the Domain of Fear.
Seeing these five-colored Scarecrows, nders was too happy.
He immediately summoned Five-colored Scarecrows, and the five little scarecrows floated behind nders¡¯body.
The five different colored lights looked especially good at night!
Paired with nders¡¯s golden scarecrow body, nders seemed to have a unique sense of mystery.
If he entered battle mode, the five little scarecrows would circle around nders and help him block the iing damage.
The power of the Five-colored Scarecrows was far more than just defense. In future battles, the five scarecrows would bring nders even more surprises.
The Five-colored Scarecrow was truly a perfect skill that could attack, retreat, and defend.
nders did not feel that there were many skills like this. It would be better to have a few more.
nders continued to use the skill fusion stone.
[Ding! Fear, Deterrence of Fear, Aura of Fear, Illusion of Fear, and Lord of Fear can be fused.]
[Would you like to proceed with the fusion?]
After agreeing to the fusion in anticipation, nders took a look at the new fusion skill.
[Descending of Fear: releases this skill on a single target or multiple targets, causing the target to enter a state of fear. Under the state of fear, the target will enter a state of confusion, dizziness, dementia, and other negative statuses.]
[The damage received by the enemy target is increased by 50%, and all attributes of the target are reduced by 30%.]
At the same time, Descending of Fear was used on oneself or a friendly target. Defense increased by 50%, all attributes increased by 30%, and 50% chance to be immune to all negative statuses.
The effect of using this skill in the Domain of Fear will be doubled, and the host had an immortal body in the Domain unless the Domain was broken.
Satisfied! nders was very satisfied!
The skills were simplified and enhanced. In the past, too many skills made him miss out on the opportunity to fight.
It was still fine if he encountered an enemy that he could not defeat. However, once he encountered a top-notch expert, the opportunity to miss out on one point was enough to decide the oue.
This time, nders¡¯s error tolerance rate was even lower. When facing various experts, he could deal with them with greater ease.
Looking at the remaining few skills, nders decided not to fuse any skills for the time being.
The Domain of Fear could fuse several skills, but he was still concerned about the Domain Coverage and Domain Movement of the green poison toad king.
Once he learned these two skills, he would be able to fuse Domain of Fear. It would be even stronger.
[Ding! The Fear Demon God system has detected that the host is about to encounter danger. Host, please break through from A rank.]
The Fear Demon God system¡¯s notification made nders, who was in a happy mood, gradually calm down.
The system gave him a quest.
[Level quest: break through the A rank.]
[Quest description: Although the host is already an A rank and has just entered the threshold of being an expert, there are still countless A+ rank powerhouses eyeing the host. You have to break through to a rank to protect yourself.]
[Quest objective: Be an A+ rank powerhouse.]
[Quest reward: Open the fear shop.]
Looking at the quest that the Demon God of Fear System gave him, nders had an illusion.
He wondered if he was dreaming or ying a game. Had he really transmigrated?
¡°My King! My King! This is bad!¡±
A strange and panicked voice interrupted nders¡¯s thoughts.
#
Chapter 305: Crisis of the Green Poison Pool!
Chapter 305: Crisis of the Green Poison Pool!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you so flustered? Tell me slowly.¡±
nders¡¯s calmness made little strange creature less flustered.
¡°Your Majesty! The green poison pool has been besieged by a group of human powerhouses!¡±
nders had always been thinking about the two skills of the green poison toad king. He would not allow a crisis to appear in the green poison pool.
The blood spirit flower also found nders. It said with some fear, ¡°nders, I can feel those people.¡±
¡°Those bad guys who once captured my mother!¡±
In an instant, nders understood. The green poison toad king must have advanced to A+ rank.
Then, it attracted the attention of some mysterious forces. They wanted to capture the green poison toad king.
nders decided to rush to the green poison pool immediately.
¡°Blood spirit flower, gather all the strange creatures and head to the green poison pool. Today, we will eliminate this group of people.¡±
¡°Tell them that the ck Swamp has a master!¡±
He casually summoned the Crow Storm, and the crows carried nders and flew towards the green poison pool.
Ever since thest battle with the fusion toad, nders had an idea to send the fusion toad into the sky.
nders unlocked more ways to use the Crow Storm.
Flying in the sky was much faster than flying on the ground. It did not take long for them to reach the green poison pool.
The five toads were fighting with a few cloaked men. The five toads were about to die.
¡°That¡¯s right! These five toads have great potential. Let¡¯s take them away this time.¡±
Elder Yang Ban of the Salko Temple said to another elder, Reed Hilbert.
¡°That¡¯s right. This kind of fusion strange creature. It¡¯s rare to see it in a thousand years. Although they are B+ rank, we can¡¯t let them go.¡±
Reed Hilbert agreed with Yang Ban¡¯s words.
The cloaked men were the retinues brought by the two elders of Salko Temple. Their strength was at A rank.
The three retinues also had the ability to attack together. The five toad brothers were about to be captured.
Without a sound, the Domain of Fear covered everyone present.
¡°Be careful! It¡¯s a Domain, such a powerful Domain!¡±
Yang Ban was the strongest. He was the first to discover the Domain of Fear.
As an elder of the Salko Temple, they also had a Domain.
After seeing that the person who released the Domain was only an A rank, their nervous hearts immediately rxed.
The Domain was powerful, but when they encountered a higher level expert, the Domain would most likely be broken.
Once the Domain was broken, the master of the Domain would most likely be heavily injured.
nders did not know who these cloaked men were, but this did not stop him from helping the toad brothers.
Descending of Fear quickly covered the cloaked man and the toad brothers.
The toad brothers, who were about to copse, immediately acted as if they were injected with stimnts.
They quickly turned the situation around and fought with the three cloaked men.
The Domain of Fear was blessed by the Five-colored Scarecrow. In the middle of the Domain, there was a huge yellow scarecrow standing tall.
There was a scarecrow standing guard in all four directions of the Domain.
The five scarecrows emitted five-colored rays of light, which unintentionally connected to the three cloaked men.
Yangban and Reid Hilbert were no exception. They were also entangled by the five-colored rays of light.
The three cloaked men did not know anything about this, but the two elders soon discovered the invisible five-colored rays of light.
¡°Interesting domain. Don¡¯t think that only you have a domain. I have one too!¡±
¡°And me!¡±
The two elders released their Domains.
They were stronger than nders, but their Domains were not as powerful as the Domain of Fear.
If the quality was not good enough, then they could make up for it with numbers. Two against one.
Their Domains were not cultivated by themselves but were separated from the strange creatures.
The Salko Temple had secret techniques that could separate the strange creatures¡¯ abilities and Domains.
This was also an important reason why the Salko Temple had stood tall for countless years.
They could quickly nurture A rank experts, and the strange creatures they had captured over the years had be fodder for the Salko temple to nurture new members.
When the three Domains collided, a Domain neutralization effect was created, and the Domains¡¯ power canceled each other out.
In the end, the Domain of Fear. However, the Domain of Fear¡¯s power had almost been reduced to nothing.
Even without its power, the Domain of Fear still existed.
As long as the Domain of Fear existed, nders had an undying body.
The three cloaked men quickly lost to the toad brothers under the effects of the negative state of fear.
The danger was everywhere. Just as one of the cloaked men was about to be killed by Little Gold.
Yang Ban made his move. He instantly moved in front of Little Gold and reached out to grab Little Gold¡¯s tongue.
Little Gold could not advance or retreat.
The purple-haired cloaked man was rescued. While Little Gold was being controlled, the purple-haired cloaked man condensed arge fireball.
He shot it at Little Gold. Little Gold was most afraid of fire, and the fireball hit Little Gold.
It burned Little Gold¡¯s body until it was emitting smoke. However, nders¡¯s green scarecrow circled around Little Gold twice.
The green light of life shone on Little Gold, and soon, Little Gold¡¯s injuries recovered.
nders¡¯s green scarecrow¡¯s main characteristic was to heal injuries. Little Wood felt that the green scarecrow was especially friendly.
[Green Scarecrow: The Green Scarecrow is filled with life energy. It can quickly heal the host¡¯s injured body in battle, and it can also be used on allies. The green light of life will cover the wounds and speed up their recovery.]
The five toad brothers nced at each ot her. This was the only way. The five of them began to fuse.
¡°I really didn¡¯t expect it! It can actually be fused. How could I miss such a powerful and strange potential?¡±
After saying that, Yang Ban sent a message to another elder who was at the Gates of Hell for help.
The other elder was called Bunian van Lundtien. At this time, he was inspecting the Gates of Hell with Nikorei and the people of the Hanluo Sect.
The crack in the Gates of hell was getting bigger and bigger. It was now more than 50 centimeters wide.
Most of the elementary creatures in Hell could reach the Blue through the Gates of Hell.
However, thebat strength of the 114th Special Combat Division was quite strong. All the creatures that had passed through the Gates of Hell in the past few days had been eliminated.
At the same time, Rei discovered something that made her despair. The Gates of Hell had been absorbing all kinds of energy.
Whether it was the energy of magic or the energy of the cannonball, they were all absorbed by the Gates of Hell.
As long as they absorbed the energy, the Gates of Hell would keep opening.
Once the Gates of Hell were opened, more creatures of Hell woulde to the Blue.
This was a perfect cycle of death. This situation had already been notified to the upper echelons of the Barrow United States.
Bunian van Lundtien found an excuse and left the Gates of Hell, rushing towards the green poison pool.
The two A+ rank experts from the Hanluo Sect exchanged nces. They understood each other¡¯s thoughts.
Then, the two of them found an excuse to leave the Gates of Hell and rushed towards the ck Swamp.
Rei watched as the two A+ rank experts from the two forces left. She suddenly felt extremely powerless.
At what juncture were they at? These people still had to fight amongst themselves.
At the bottom of the green poison pool, the two-headed snake king¡¯s corpse had already disappeared. It was obvious that the two-headed hell snake king¡¯s corpse had entered the green poison toad king¡¯s stomach.
The green poison toad king opened its eyes. It had sessfully advanced to A rank.
He could feel the battle situation at the edge of the green poison pool.. He was currently extremely furious.
#
Chapter 306: crisis reversal
Chapter 306: crisis reversal
After the green poison toad king sessfully advanced to A+ rank, the sky of the ck Swamp turned green.
It was obvious that this was the leakage of the green poison toad king¡¯s power, causing a change in the sky.
At the moment every A rank and above sessfully advanced, they were unable to control their own power.
They needed a period of time to gradually adapt to their new power.
The leakage of power would cause changes in the environment. ording to this change, people could identify where an A rank powerhouse had made a breakthrough.
Yang Ban and Reed Hilbert began to worry. Fortunately, they had already informed elder Bunian van Lundtien.
Elder Bunian van Lundtien would probably arrive soon.
When that time came, three A rank powerhouses would be enough to eliminate these damn strange creatures.
The green poison toad king emerged from the water, and his body grew a bitrger.
Seeing that Little Gold and the others had already fused, this meant that Little Gold and the others had encountered a life and death crisis.
Otherwise, the five of them would not have fused.
The green poison toad king felt the Domain of the two elders of the Salko Temple.
In order not to fall into a passive situation, the green poison Toad king also opened his own green poison Domain.
His green poison Domain had a special effect, which was to cover other Domains.
In an instant, his green poison Domain covered the Domains of Yangban, Reed, Hilbert, and nders.
This time, only the green poison Domain existed.
The two elders were suppressed by the green poison toad, but the green poison Toad¡¯s real target was not these two A+ rank elders.
Its target was the three cloaked men who were fighting the fusion toad.
Little Gold and the other five toads could be said to be the hope for the toad n to grow stronger.
The green poison toad king did not wish for them to receive any damage. It spat out a mouthful of green poison towards the three cloaked men.
The three cloaked men were also A rank yers, so they were naturally strong.
Seeing the arrival of the green poison, the three cloaked men gave up on fighting with the fused toads and avoided the poison from afar.
The venomnded on the ground and corroded into countless small pits, constantly emitting white smoke.
Looking at the extremely poisonous toad venom, the three cloaked men felt like they had survived a disaster.
nders would not have such a good opportunity. The Golden Scarecrow shot towards the three cloaked men.
The Golden Scarecrow turned into 999 metal straws and instantly pierced through the three cloaked men.
The Golden Scarecrow was a new skill that nders had fused with. This skill dealt pure physical damage.
Golden Scarecrow. Its attack power is unparalleled. It can turn into 999 metal straws andunch a fatal attack on the enemy. It ignores magic-type defensive items and has extremely high prability. At the same time, 999 straws can be turned into protective straws, the protective straws can only be used on people of the same level or lower level after defending from a fatal attack once.
Their bodies were pierced through, and the ck energy of fear was wrapped around their wounds.
As an elder, Yang Ban immediately healed the three cloaked men. Unfortunately, his holy light treatment had no effect at all.
The ck energy on the wounds nibbled away the energy of the holy light, and in the end, the three of them closed their eyes in fear.
The ck energy came from the ck Doppelganger, and the ck Doppelganger¡¯s energy was attached to the golden straw.
Every time the golden straw dealt damage, the enemy¡¯s wounds would be stained with ck energy.
ck Scarecrow. It has the abilities of the Cursed Scarecrow and the dark energy of Night Cut. The dark energy is attached to the Golden Scarecrow¡¯s straw. ck Scarecrow can absorb dead souls. The soul in the ck Scarecrow would be tormented, constantly providing the host with fear points.
The ck Scarecrow would let out a terrifyingugh, causing enemies to feel fear.
[Fear Points +80,000]
[Fear Points +78,000]
[Fear Points +86,000]
The three of them offered fear points to nders.
¡°Oh! What a wonderful thing!¡±
¡°The two of you won¡¯t be able to escape either. Who are you?¡±
Up until now, nders still did not know who the other party was.
Seeing the death of the three squires, Yang Ban sucked in a breath of cold air in his heart.
This Golden Scarecrow was too difficult to deal with. If elder Bunian van Lundtien did not arrive in time, this mission would very likely fail.
At this time, Yang Ban and Reed Hilbert already had the idea of retreating.
The mission of the temple was important, but their own lives were more important.
Next time, they would bring more people to capture the green poison toad king and the five little toads, as well as the scarecrow.
These few strange creatures had great potential. If they were stripped of their abilities, the temple would have a few more A rank powerhouses.
The Gates of Hell was at the edge of the ck Swamp. Bunian van Lundtien had a magic flying tool.
He quickly rushed to the green poison pool, but he did not see the green poison toad king being subdued.
Instead, it was the three of their squires that were killed.
Bunian van Lundtien was very angry. As the person in charge of this operation, he had a responsibility that could not be shirked.
¡°Trash!¡±
Even though he was reprimanded by Bunien van Lundgren, Yang Ban and Reed Hilbert did not resist.
Because Bunian van Lundtien¡¯s strength was obtained through his own cultivation, Yang Ban and Reed used trickery.
The words of a powerful person naturally carried a lot of weight.
Regardless of whether it was a neer, nders first cast Descending of Fear spell on the green poison toad.
After the Descending of Fear was released, two Scarecrow Dolls entered the body of the green poison toad king.
Feeling the benefits of Descending of Fear, the green poison toad king croaked twice to express its gratitude.
It thought that the two dolls were the beneficial statuses that nders had given it.
[Ding! Congrattions to the host for learning the skill Domain Coverage.]
[Ding! Congrattions to the host for learning the skill Domain Movement.]
nders was overjoyed. He had finally obtained the two skills that he had been dreaming of.
He immediately used the skill fusion stone.
[Ding! Detected skill Domain of Fear, Domain Bind, Domain Control, Domain Coverage, Domain Movement can be fused.]
[Do you wish to fuse?]
nders had been waiting for this moment. He had chosen to fuse.
He had obtained a new Domain of Fear. The Domain of Fear had fused all the skills rted to the Domain. His Domain of Fear had been strengthened.
[Domain of Fear. The Domain silently covers the enemy. The enemy within the Domain is weakened, and the friendly units within the domain receive buffs.]
[Special Effect 1: Domain Bind. This skill can only be used when the user is in the Domain. After finding the Domain¡¯s owner, it will be forcibly bound and engage in a one-on-one fight.]
[Special Effect 2: Domain Control. Destroy the Domain of another. If the enemy¡¯s level is lower than yours, then the enemy¡¯s Domain will be temporarily controlled by yours.]
[If the enemy¡¯s level is the same as yours, there will be an attempt to control the Domain. The sess rate is 50%.]
[If the enemy¡¯s level is higher than yours, then the stability of the Domain will be destroyed, making it easier for you to escape.]
[Special Effect 3: Domain Movement. The Domain of Fear will move along with the host¡¯s movement. This means that once the enemy enters the Domain, they will not be able to leave.]
[Special Effect 4: Domain Coverage, after the Domain of Fear is released, it will cover the previous Domain, whether it is the enemy¡¯s or the friend¡¯s Domain.]
Even if a A+ rank expert were to challenges nders, he would not be able to win easily.
If it was an ordinary A+ rank, there was an 80-90% chance that he would be defeated by nders.
After being strengthened, nders was full of confidence. Moreover, he had a mysterious tool.
nders felt that he could kill these mysterious experts.
¡°Haha! You can go and die!¡±
#
Chapter 307: Killing the Special Envoy of Salko Temple
Chapter 307: Killing the Special Envoy of Salko Temple
When Bunian van Lundtien heard nders¡¯words, heughed out loud.
¡°Just because you¡¯re a mere A rank strange creature!¡±
¡°Are you scared? Hurry up and take away your Domain. Are you afraid that I¡¯ll break your Domain?¡±
After saying that, Bunian van Lundtien released his Domain.
His Domain was a power-type Domain, simple yet powerful.
Within his Domain, the power of the enemy would be greatly weakened.
The other two elders of the Salko Temple also released their own Domains.
¡°Foolish humans, I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment.¡±
nders immediately released his Domain of Fear, instantly covering the Domains of the three elders of the Salko Temple.
¡°How is that impossible? How can this be? The Domain has disappeared.¡±
This was the first time Yang Ban had encountered such a thing.
¡°That¡¯s right! It covered my Domain.¡±
Bunian van Lundtien¡¯s strength was abnormally strong. He quickly discovered the problem, but he was not worried.
He, Bunian van Lundtien, was best at fighting in adversity.
Countless life-and-death battles had allowed Bunien van Lundtien to reach this point.
He was not only powerful in terms of strength, he was powerful in terms of his heart.
Only when his heart was strong was he truly powerful.
¡°Today, I¡¯ll show you what true strength is!¡±
Bunian van Lundtien tore off his clothes, revealing his strong muscles.
His upper body was exposed. Two steel-like pecs and eight abdominal muscles could be seen. An explosive feeling of power filled his entire body.
There were golden wheat fields everywhere in the Domain of Fear, but the scenery could not stop Bunian van Lundtien.
He quickly arrived at the center of the Domain of Fear and found a yellow-colored scarecrow.
After confirming that this was the key node in the Domain of Fear, he punched the scarecrow.
With just one punch, the scarecrow fell apart. The power of his fist was too strong.
It was far beyond the endurance of the scarecrow, so it immediately blew up the scarecrow.
Without the buff of the yellow scarecrow, the power of the Domain of Fear had decreased by half.
Yang Ban and Reed saw hope, and the two of them also crazily attacked the other scarecrows outside the Domain.
Obviously, the other scarecrows were also the key nodes.
But their attacks did not have much effect, and the difference in strength was too obvious.
This guy was too fierce. However, nders liked to fight with fierce people. That was the only way to have some excitement.
The green poison toad king used a jump attack and rammed into Bunian van Lundtien.
Lundtien did not dodge at all. He chose to fight head-on.
People who chose to fight head-on usually had strong confidence. Strength brought strong confidence.
The green poison toad king was an A+ rank, and was no match for Bunien van Lundgren at all.
One punch and the green poison toad king was knocked over!
The green poison toad kingy on the ground, stunned. It bounced its limbs and finally flipped over.
Looking at Bunian van Lundtien, fear arose in the green poison toad king¡¯s heart.
Fusing with the toad, taking advantage of the fact that Bunian van Lundtien was not paying attention, a beam of annihtion light shot towards him.
While Bunian van Lundtien was being attacked by the beam of light, nders released the Green Scarecrow to heal the green poison toad king.
Bunian van Lundtien did not dodge. A magic shield appeared around him.
He was a mage, a battle-type mage.
The magic shield and the beam of light canceled each other out. The fusion toad sessfully caught Bunian van Lundtien¡¯s attention.
Within two or three steps, Bunian van Lundtien got close to the fusion toad. He did not even need to use his punches.
¡°Ah!¡±
After roaring, a sonic boom was produced, and it whistled as it charged toward the fusion toad.
The speed was too fast, and the fusion toad had no time to dodge before its fusion state was shattered.
This was only because Bunian van Lundtien did not want to kill the five of them, and the five of them were able to keep their lives.
nders took out a scroll to temporarily increase his strength. After using it, his strength temporarily broke through to A+ rank.
A rank and A+ rank were twopletely different states. nders felt that he could absorb free energy from heaven and earth.
Absorbing the free energy from heaven and earth was also an important reason why an A+ rank powerhouse was unrivaled.
Feeling the power of an A+ rank, nders felt that he could go up against Bunian van Lundtien.
He was chosen by the Demon of Fear system. How could he be afraid? He was the man who dominated fear.
The five scarecrows merged together and blessed nders.
The two did not say anything. They were both confident yers.
The two fists collided!
nders and Bunian van Lundtien retreated one after another.
Bunian van Lundtien retreated 12 steps.
The Scarecrow retreated 8 steps.
After all, in the scarecrow¡¯s Domain, he had the Domain¡¯s bonus and the fused scarecrow¡¯s bonus.
The double bonus basically put nders to a draw with the other party, which showed how powerful the other party was.
But nders was not a fool. He had the advantage, so how could he not use it.
He took out two temporary realm upgrade scrolls.
One was cast on the green toad king.
The other was used on the five toads.
After receiving the boost from the scroll, the green toad king broke through to S rank.
It felt as if this world was its own.
The five toads also broke through to A rank. This was a rare opportunity, and they would not miss it.
The five of them fused together, and an A+ grade white toad appeared within the Domain of Fear.
After the green poison toad King felt the power of an S rank, it locked onto Yang Ban, an A+ rank powerhouse.
The fusion toad locked onto Reed, also an A+ rank powerhouse.
The two of them engaged in a fierce battle.
The two human powerhouses continuously retreated. They werepletely no match for the toads.
Yang Ban was identally sprayed by the green poison, and half of his body instantly started to corrode.
Half his body was already a skeleton, and the other half of his flesh was also corroding.
¡°Ah...¡± Yang Ban let out a painful scream.
The fusion toad would not let go of such a good opportunity. A beam of annihtion light hit Yang Ban.
In an instant, yangban was vaporized into ashes by the high temperature and disappeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.
[Fear Points +100,000]
[Fear Points 100,000]
Two fear points were added into the ount. It was obvious that they were contributed by Yang Ban and Reed.
nders was surprised that Bunian van Lundtien did not produce any fear points.
When Reed saw that Yang Ban was dead, he only wanted to escape. His fighting spirit waspletely lost.
If an A+ rank powerhouse wanted to escape, basically, it would be easy.
At this moment, Reed was in an extremely sorry state. There were burn marks all over his body.
His magic power was almost depleted. The light beam of annihtion was too terrifying.
His magic power was used to create a magic shield to offset the damage of the light beam of annihtion.
Spatial magic was not only known by the people of Hanluo Sect. Even the old mystical faction like the Salko Temple knew it.
Reed used his remaining magic power to release spatial magic. A space passage was created.
Reed immediately jumped into the spatial passage. After he jumped into the spatial passage, the spatial passage closed.
As soon as the spatial passage disappeared, a beam of light shot over.
Unfortunately, the beam of light hit nothing.
Reed escaped!
Now, only Bunian van Lundtien was left. No matter how powerful he was, he would still die in a three against one fight.
¡°Surrender!¡± nders wanted to subdue such a powerful mage.
#
Chapter 308: The Hanluo Sect Changed Their Mind
Chapter 308: The Hanluo Sect Changed Their Mind
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Haha! You want me to bow down to a strange creature?¡±
¡°I only want to kill you!¡±
Bunian van Lundtien¡¯s reply was decisive. He had his own dignity.
He could die, but he could not be humiliated.
¡°Then you can go to hell!¡±
After nders finished speaking, the green poison toad king and the fusion toadunched an attack on Bunien van Lundtien.
nders took advantage of the fact that Bunian Vallentin was not paying attention and released all five Scarecrow Dolls.
The Scarecrow Dolls rushed towards Bunian van Lundtien. nders had taken a liking to his strong physique.
nders felt that he probably had some sort of skill to support him.
The long battle made Bunian van Lundtien very alert. The Scarecrow Dolls was about to approach him, but they were blocked!
A magic shield suddenly appeared. A magic shield was a magical skill. It could cancel out all kinds of negative effects and all kinds of energy damage.
The Scarecrow Dolls were blocked and could not move forward.
The green poison toad king stretched out its long tongue, like a long spear, and stabbed towards Bunian van Lundtien¡¯s heart.
If it hit, then the flexible long tongue would definitely pierce through Bunian van Lundtien¡¯s heart.
However, it was dodged by Bunian van Lundtien with a back jump.
His agile reaction allowed him to dodge the danger once again.
However, Bunian van Lundtien had just jumped back, and the fusion toad seized the opportunity to release a beam of annihtion light.
This time, Tien was hit, but his strong constitution still resisted for a few seconds, and then he raised his magic shield.
nders released the Crow Storm, and countless crows pounced on Bunian van Lundtien.
His vision waspletely blocked, and the five-colored rays of light surrounded Bunian van Lundtien.
Now, Bunien van Lundtien had no ability to fight back. He could only passively dodge the attacks.
As time went by, his stamina became less and less, and his magic power was exhausted.
nders seized the opportunity to entangle Bunian van Lundtien, and the green poison toad king¡¯s long tongue instantly shot out of its mouth.
The long tongue hit Bunian van Lundtien¡¯s neck and pierced through his throat.
Bunian van Lundtien grabbed the green poison toad king¡¯s tongue and pulled it into his arms.
The green poison toad king was pulled into Bunian van Lundtien¡¯s arms, and his fist hit the green poison toad king in the head.
The fusion toad was worried sick. The poisonous green toad king must not die!
Although the poisonous green toad king was hit in the head, but the strength of the punch was very weak.
Bunian van Lundtien used thest of his strength.
His body fell to the ground with a loud crash.
In the end, Bunian van Lundtien died in battle.
Now that Bunyan van Lundtieny motionless on the ground, the Scarecrow Dolls had all entered his body.
At first, he thought that there would be no effect, but the result made nders extremely happy.
He had obtained two skills, which were not bad. It seemed that after a person died, he should immediately use the Scarecrow Doll.
nders had obtained two skills, Magic Shield and Battle Will.
[Magic Shield: Use one¡¯s own mana to create a magic energy shield. This shield can offset all kinds of physical and magic damage. It also has a good resistance to some mysterious negative effects.]
[Battle will: Under no circumstances will your heart be defeated by fear. Fight! Fight! Fight until the end of your life! During closebat, you can perfectly dodge your opponent¡¯s attacks. You can quickly find your opponent¡¯s weaknesses and attack them.]
nders really liked the skill Battle Will. He was no longer afraid of fighting in closebat with others.
He used the skill fusion stone.
[Ding! Demonic God¡¯s body, Battle Will, and Magic Shield can be fused.]
[Do you wish to fuse?]
After the fusion, the new skill was ¡®Battle Demonic God¡¯.
[Battle Demonic God: Demonic God¡¯s Body has powerful defense, allowing the host to easily deal with all kinds of situations.]
[Special Effect 1: Demonic God¡¯s Body can automatically release magic shields without mana. You have be more resistant.]
Special Effect 2: Demonic God¡¯s Body is fused with the Battle Will. The host will have the upper hand in all kinds of battles.]
nders had be tougher now. His current strength was already the ceiling of A rank.
After clearing up the battlefield, nders decided to bury this warrior called Bunian van Lundtien.
After fighting with a mysterious force, he actually did not know which faction the other party was from.
nders took this matter to heart. In the future, when he found out which faction it was, he would definitely take revenge.
He wanted to let everyone know that the scarecrow could not be provoked.
Reed¡¯s magic power was exhausted in the spatial passage. He did not have any magic power to maintain the spatial passage, so the spatial passage dissipated on its own.
He fell out of the spatial passage. He knew spatial magic, so he could escape with his life.
However, what Reed did not expect was that he had just escaped from the wolf¡¯s den and entered the tiger¡¯s den.
The two A+ rank experts of the Hanluo Sect, Abbott Balk and Saxton Hall, came to the ck Swamp.
They were prepared to find the scarecrow and capture it, but did not expect a person to appear from the sky. The two of them looked closely and recognized the man!
There were only so many A rank powerhouses in Salko Temple. Regardless of whether there was a grudge or not, everyone basically knew each other.
¡°Aiya! Isn¡¯t this elder Reed?¡±
¡°Yeah, why is he in such a sorry state?¡±
Abbott balk and Saxton Hall mocked Reed.
The two of them had a grudge against Reed.
Abbott Balk gave Saxton Hall a look, and Saxton Hall immediately understood.
This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.
Killing Reed here, without anyone knowing, and even taking revenge.
Reed immediately saw through the two of them, and his desire to live instantly rushed to his head.
¡°I¡¯m telling you. Don¡¯t have any devious ideas. Bunian van Lundtien has already killed the scarecrow.¡±
¡°The green poison toad king has also been subdued. If you dare to harm me, Bunian van Lundtien will not let you off.¡±
After saying this, Reed took out his cell phone from his pocket and pretended to send a message to Bunian van Lundtien.
Abbott Barker and Saxton Hall were both intimidated. Everyone knew about Bunian van Lundtien.
He could be said to be in the top five of the A+ ranks. His strength was extremely overbearing.
The two of them decided not to kill Reed for the time being, but they could not let him go either.
¡°Sir Reed, you are seriously injured. We will protect you first to prevent any idents from happening to you. That would not be good.¡±
Reed was helpless. He had no choice but to lower his head.
He did not say much. If he said too much, he would lose. If he followed, he would take the opportunity to recover his magic power. Once he had magic power, he would not be afraid of anything.
It was Reed¡¯s bad luck. Abbott Balk and Saxton Hall decided to go to the green poison pool to take a look.
The two of them nned to see if there was a possibility of picking up some scraps. If there was nothing to be found, they would hand Reed over to Tien.
No matter what they did, it would not be a loss.
Bringing Reed to the green poison pool, Reed was conflicted. Should he stop them?
He knew the strength of Bunian van Lun Tieen. He did not care about two or three ordinary A+ rank powerhouses.
Although the scarecrow had used an enhancement scroll, Reed still felt that Tein had a greater chance of winning in the end.
They soon arrived at the green poison pool.
#
Chapter 309: Negotiation and Alliance
Chapter 309: Negotiation and Alliance
The people of the Hanluo sect were discovered before they even arrived at the green poison pool. nders quickly received the news.
¡°These mages are really annoying!¡±
¡°I have to kill them one wave at a time!¡±
¡°Looks like we have to let them experience what it means to be afraid.¡±
nders decided to kill these mages.
¡°Croak croak!¡± The green poison toad king agreed.
The duration of the temporary realm upgrade scroll was two hours. It had only been more than an hour, and there were still 30 to 40 minutes left.
These 30 minutes could not be wasted. nders decided to take the initiative to attack.
The two groups of people met near the green poison pool.
The two A rank powerhouses from the Hanluo sect saw the scarecrow and the white and green toads.
They almost dropped their jaws in shock. Two A+ rank experts and an S- rank expert.
There was no need to ask about Bunian van Lundtien. Reed knew that he was done for when he saw the scarecrow.
Fortunately, the two A+ ranks of the Hanluo Sect had a strong desire to survive.
¡°Scarecrow, we are here to form an alliance. Don¡¯t misunderstand!¡±
¡°This is the gift of an alliance. This is Reed, from the Salko Temple. We are delivering him to show our sincerity.¡±
¡°They want to take you away. Our Hanluo Sect has always disliked the Salko Temple¡¯s way of doing things.¡±
nders, who was about to make a move, stopped. It was obvious that these two were lying.
However, this was not important. What was important was that nders knew which force had attacked the ck Swamp.
¡°Salko Temple?¡±
Abbott Balk immediately exined the origins of Salko Temple to nders, as well as what they had done.
nders now had a basic understanding of Salko temple.
[Ding! Activate destruction mission.]
[Destruction mission: Salko Temple.]
[Mission description: The Salko Temple held countless strange creatures. They were killed by Salko Temple.]
[Mission objective: Rescue the strange creatures and destroy the Salko Temple.]
[Mission reward: Mission big gift package X3.]
The Demon of Fear system would never issue meaningless missions. This must mean something.
This kind of mission could not be rejected by nders. If he wanted to destroy arge force, he must have helpers.
Were the two people in front of him not helpers?
The moment his thoughts changed, nders¡¯s attitude towards the two of them became much better.
¡°Hehehe!¡±
¡°Are you two sure that you¡¯re not lying to me? Do you really want to form an alliance with me?¡±
The scarecrow¡¯sughter made people panic.
Abbott Balk and Saxton Hall really wanted to form an alliance with the scarecrow now.
Not to mention the other two A+ rank powerhouses, an S- rank powerhouse was definitely qualified to cooperate with the Hanluo Sect.
The Hanluo Sect would be able to take advantage of the situation by dragging these strange creatures over to deal with the Salko Temple.
It was a perfect n.
As A+ level powerhouses of the Hanluo sect, the two of them could definitely decide to form an alliance with the scarecrow.
Now they had amon enemy: the Salko Temple.
Frankly speaking, the two of them were only trying to form an alliance. Over the countless years, the Salko Temple had experienced several crises of destruction.
In the end, the Salko Temple survived.
Whether it seeded was not important. As long as it could add trouble to the Salko Temple, the Hanluo Sect was willing to do it.
Looking at Reed, Abbott Balk and Saxton Hall made the decision to hand him over to the scarecrow.
It was better to let the scarecrow and the Salko Temple hate each other. This result was the best for the Hanluo Sect.
Hanluo Sect and nders had made a gentleman¡¯s agreement. After a while, the Pope of Hanluo sect would personallye to ck Swamp. At that time, the two sides would sign an official agreement.
Seeing nders¡¯s reaction, Abbott Balk and Saxton Hall were relieved.
A smart strange creature who knew how to make choices would be easier to control.
nders did not kill Reed after he got him. There were many questions that nders did not know the answer to.
¡°Tell me, why did you imprison my mother?¡±
The blood spirit flower had always held a grudge against this. He wanted to know the motives of the Salko Temple.
¡°Kill me. I don¡¯t know either. This is a rule of the temple.¡±
It was not that Reed did not want to say it, but he could not.
He had once made a poison vow under the soul of the temple. Once he revealed the secrets of the temple, he would die immediately.
He knew that there was a magic prohibition in his body, and he could not say it.
No matter how hard he tortured Reed, he would not let go, and the strange creatures had no other way.
¡°The human mages are really scary!¡±
¡°They won¡¯t say it even if you beat them to death. If it were me, I would have told them already, and they wouldn¡¯t have beaten me up!¡±
...
A few strange creatures were watching Reed.
nders was quite speechless as he listened to the strange creatures¡¯ chattering.
Should he bring more people to destroy him? It was impossible!
It was impossible to keep him alive. This guy was an A+ magician after all. Who knew what he could do? He might run away.
In the end, nders decided to kill Reed.
Reed¡¯s magic power was recovering bit by bit. Soon, he could use spatial magic.
After escaping, he would definitely bring more people to destroy the ck Swamp.
Other people were afraid of the ck Swamp, but the Salko Temple was not. The ck Swamp was just a strange creature breeding ground to the Salko Temple.
He released a few Scarecrow Dolls into Reed¡¯s body and only obtained two skills.
After that, he could no longer extract anything.
¡°Now, you can die!¡±
nders grabbed Reed¡¯s neck and squeezed hard, breaking his neck.
Unwilling to give up, Reed left this world.
His soul was perfectly absorbed by the ck Scarecrow, and from then on, he obediently contributed fear points to nders.
The two skills that he learned from Reed were Mind Whip and Spirit Storm.
Where should he put these two skills first? It sounded very mysterious, but in reality, their power was nothing special.
After temporarily settling the crisis, nders decided to first break through to A+ rank before going out to y.
A+ rank seemed like a ceiling. Up until now, nders had never seen an existence more powerful than A+ rank.
He wanted to break through to A+ rank. When that time came, he would cooperate with the realm improvement scroll and enter S- rank. If that happened, he would be able to destroy anyone he disliked.
Just thinking about it made nders excited. During this period of time, he decided to obediently stay in the ck Swamp and not go anywhere.
The Gates of Hell had already opened a distance of 1.5 meters.
Nikorei had not rested for a few days. Her eyes were slightly bloodshot. She was an A+ rank powerhouse.
Not sleeping for a few days was not a big deal.
But during this period of time, she constantly exhausted her magic power!
Without the nourishment of magic power, her body began to show signs of fatigue.
A group of soldiers walked out from the Gates of Hell. It seemed that they were much more powerful than the other creatures of Hell that had appeared a while ago.
After this group of soldiers of Hell appeared, they were not in a hurry to attack. Instead, they took the initiative tomunicate.
¡°Tell the scarecrow to hand over the Devil¡¯s Heart. Otherwise, kill all the creatures on the entire Blue.¡±
#
Chapter 310: Nikorei’s Arrival
Chapter 310: Nikorei¡¯s Arrival
When Nikorei heard the Hell army¡¯s request, she did not expect that after fighting so hard for so many days, they would not even look at her in the end.
They actually wanted to find a scarecrow. From what they said, it sounded like the scarecrow had stolen the Devil¡¯s Heart from Hell.
Devil¡¯s Heart?
It did not sound like something good.
¡°No matter what your reason is, I will never let you harm Blue.¡±
No matter what Nikorei said, the people of the Hell army did not care about Nikorei at all.
So what if she was an A+ rank powerhouse? She would die in the face of the endless army of hell.
¡°You have three days to hand over the scarecrow!¡±
¡°Three dayster, when the scarecrow was not seen, the Hell army will begin to destroy Blue.¡±
After saying that, the Hell army entered the Gates of Hell.
Nikorei and 114th Special Combat Division divisionmander George Webster looked at each other.
¡°Looks like we really need to send someone to contact the scarecrow. I heard that he¡¯s brutal and loves to kill.¡±
George voiced out his thoughts.
¡°I¡¯ll go look for the Scarecrow. If the others go, they¡¯ll probably be killed by the scarecrow. He¡¯s a madman.¡±
George thought about it and did not say anything else. Up until now, Rei was indeed the most suitable candidate.
Someone had already told the leadership of the United States of Barrow about the conditions of the Hell army. They took this matter very seriously.
They immediately held a closed-door meeting to discuss it.
The Hanluo Sect, which had originally decided to ally with the scarecrow, decided to wait for a while after hearing about this matter.
They needed to observe the follow-up development of the matter and see how the scarecrow would respond.
If the scarecrow could not pass this test, then forming an alliance would be a joke.
The Salko Temple had lost three A+ ranked powerhouses in the ck Swamp.
This was especially so for Bunyan van Lundtien. He was one of the five strongest people in the temple. His death was a great loss to the temple.
Since Hell had specifically asked for the scarecrow, the temple could temporarily dy the hunt for the scarecrow.
The first elder of the Salko Temple stopped the hunt for the scarecrow.
All the families with legacies had sent their core forces to the Gates of Hell.
They had made two preparations. One was to find out what Hell had to say.
If they could save their families by surrendering. Then, these families with legacies would not hesitate to surrender to Hell.
Secondly, if they failed to surrender, then the families would have to fully support the government.
Let the Hell army see their worth. With this, the chances of sess would be much higher.
As for fighting to the death with Hell, they had never even thought about it.
Manyrge organizations had the same idea. Even some of the higher-ups of the United States of Barrow had the same idea.
¡®As long as I didn¡¯t die, what did it have to do with me?¡¯ This was the thought in their heads.
Some unknown person had put the Gates of Hell¡¯s incident on the inte.
All of a sudden, youtube, Twitter, and Facebook were all talking about the Gates of Hell.
However, the next day, all of these topics disappeared, and the inte was filled with so-and-so celebrities cheating, so-and-so celebrities being gay, and so on.
People¡¯s attention was quickly diverted, but there were still some people who pursued the truth. They insisted that the Gates of Hell existed.
Anyway, near the ck Swamp, almost everyone in the United States of Barrow had their own cars.
On the way to Coase City, there were cars everywhere. Countless people came to verify the existence of Gates of Hell.
However, they were disappointed. Before reaching Coase City, they were stopped by the military.
The reason was that there was a military exercise in front of them. If they entered the exercise area without permission, they would bear the consequences.
There were always fearless contestants who sneaked in during the night.
However, they were all captured by the military.
The military was also troubled by these civilians. They could not kill them, but they would not listen to their orders.
Everyone said that they had freedom, and the military had no authority over them.
Yes, you have freedom!
However, what kind of ce was the Gate of Hell? If they approached it, they would lose their lives.
If the Gate of Hell were to be a battlefield, then these civilians would definitely be the first to die.
Countless strange creatures also knew about the scarecrow through the inte, but their attitude was that it did not concern them at all.
If the sky fell, there would be a tall one to hold it up. As strange creatures, they only cared about scaring people for fun. They did not want to concern themselves with these things.
Nikorei came to the forest swamp area of the ck Swamp. Through the surveince footage of the 114th Special Combat Division, he knew that the scarecrow was here.
There was no need to report anything. A powerful A+ rank aura was released, and nders¡¯s sharp senses sensed it.
Many small strange creatures were suppressed by Nikorei¡¯s powerful aura and could not move.
The Domain of Fear instantly covered the entire jungle and swamp area. Nikorei¡¯s aura was immediately covered, and the strange creatures regained their ability to move.
¡°Oh, oh! President, what do you want?¡±
Nikorei heard the scarecrow¡¯s voice and was a little impulsive. She wanted to give the scarecrow a good beating.
Holding back her impulsive emotions, she continued to walk inside.
Seeing Nikorei who was in front of him, nders decided to listen to what the woman had to say.
¡°It seems that you really went to Hell. These two hellhounds are the best proof.¡±
When Nikorei saw Big Dog and Dog Two, she steeled her thoughts.
¡°When did I say that I haven¡¯t been to Hell?¡±
¡°Did you steal the treasure of Hell, the Devil¡¯s Heart?¡±
¡°The scarecrow doesn¡¯t steal, only take!¡± nders showed off with a proud expression.
Nikorei could not hold it in any longer. The scarecrow was asking for a beating.
¡°You idiot, do you know what will happen if you take the Devil¡¯s Heart?¡±
¡°The Hell army has sent someone to inform us. Hand over the Devil¡¯s Heart immediately, or else they will invade Blue in three days.¡±
Nikorei yelled these two sentences.
¡°If I didn¡¯t take the Devil¡¯s Heart, will Hell not have invaded Blue?¡±
Nikorei was stumped by the question. She had been in a bad mood for the past few days.
When she saw the Scarecrow, she could not help but vent her tense emotions.
When she heard the scarecrow¡¯s answer, Nikorei was stunned.
Yes, the invasion of Hell was inevitable. Whether the scarecrow took the Devil¡¯s Heart or not, it was inevitable.
Nikorei¡¯s emotions gradually calmed down.
[Ding! The Demon of Fear system mission has been triggered.]
[Cooperation mission: Gates of Hell.]
[Mission description: Hell in another dimension, connected to the Blue through the Gates of Hell. However, the humans on the Blue knew too little about the region.]
[Mission objective: Tell Nikorei the information about the Gates of Hell.]
[Mission reward: God of growth equipment, Death Scythe.]
Seeing the quest given out by the Demon of Fear system, nders felt that this was just an excuse to give him equipment.
The system was too good! He liked it!
¡°Big Dog, Dog Two, tell this woman about the situation in Hell.¡±
¡°Woof, Woof!¡±
¡°Awooo!¡±
#
Chapter 311: Request for the Use of the Ultimate Weapon
Chapter 311: Request for the Use of the Ultimate Weapon
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
nders could tell that Big Dog and Dog Two were unwilling to tell Nikorei about the situation in Hell.
Big Dog and Dog Two were very simple-minded. If you wanted information, you must give them benefits.
When they were guarding the door of the Sealed Stone Hall, their favorite thing was to use their power to demand benefits.
This problem was already deeply rooted in their bones and could not be changed.
Looking at these two silly dogs, nders knew what was going on. He was not going to let these two silly dogs get away with it.
¡°Tell us honestly. You can choose between the benefits or your life.¡±
Big Dog and Dog Two immediately extinguished their thoughts of asking for benefits. Seeing the scarecrow¡¯s strange smile, they were scared out of their wits and broke out in cold sweat.
[Fear Points +22,000]
[Fear Points +21,000]
The two silly dogs answered Nikorei¡¯s question honestly.
Why was the mission notpleted? nders was not satisfied.
¡°Speak, no matter what the situation is, tell us everything.¡±
Originally, nders thought that since the Big Dog and Dog Two had answered Nikorei¡¯s question, the mission given by the Demon of Fear system should have beenpleted.
In fact, it was notpleted!
Seeing nders summon a little ck scarecrow, the two dogs instantly cowered.
The two dogs scrambled to recount all the things that had happened in Hell. Some were random, some were made up, and all were recounted.
They did not finish until the next day. As an A+ rank expert, Nikorei did not have any pressure to remember these things.
She quickly summarized the information that Big Dog and Dog Two had told her and analyzed what was useful and important.
[Ding! Congrattions to the host forpleting the cooperation mission.]
[Ding! Congrattions to the host for obtaining a growth-type divine weapon: Reaper¡¯s scythe.]
nders immediately picked up the Reaper¡¯s scythe and checked its attributes.
[Reaper¡¯s scythe: The host has mastered Reaper¡¯s scythe and can obtain the skills and special effects thate with Reaper¡¯s scythe.]
[First Stage: Skill, Grim Reaper¡¯s Triple sh; passive skill, Grim Reaper¡¯s Will; maximum A+bat strength.
[Second Stage: After using Reaper¡¯s scythe to kill 999 hell creatures, the second stage will be unlocked.]
[Special Effect 1: After Reaper¡¯s scythe kills the enemy, the enemy can not be revived.]
[Description: The weapon of the first generation Grim Reaper was taken away by the god of fear; Reaper¡¯s scythe has reaped countless lives, and its favorite is the life from Hell.]
Looking at the ck scythe, there were dark golden patterns on the scythe. Rays of light swam on the dark golden patterns, looking very mysterious.
Nikorei immediately made a battle stance. She did not know what the scarecrow wanted to do with the scythe.
When Big Dog and Dog Two saw the Reaper¡¯s scythe, they were immediately scared to death!
¡°Scythe king, don¡¯t kill us! There¡¯s another secret we haven¡¯t told you. As long as you don¡¯t kill us, I¡¯ll tell you!¡±
nders only wanted to see the new weapons he had obtained. He had no intention of killing the two silly dogs.
Now that they had identally revealed another secret. Of course, he wanted to hear it.
¡°Speak!¡±
When Nikorei heard that the Big Dog and Dog Two had a secret, she pricked up her ears and prepared to hear what it was.
Big Dog and Dog Two looked at each other and wanted the other to speak.
¡°Say it quickly, don¡¯t dawdle!¡±
Nikorei was a decisive person. When she saw the two silly dogs hesitating, she could not stand it.
Big Dog and Dog Two looked at the scarecrow¡¯s scythe. They knew this weapon. The god of death in Hell had one.
The god of death¡¯s scythe waspletely inferiorpared to the scarecrow¡¯s Reaper¡¯s scythe.
Forget it, say it! Their dog lives were mroe important.
¡°The secret is this Reaper¡¯s scythe. Hell¡¯s death God has been searching for this Reaper¡¯s scythe.¡±
Although Big Dog and Dog Two were not very strong, they had lived long enough and knew a lot of information.
It could be said that they were experienced and knowledgeable.
¡°Scythe king, you must not let the people of Hell see this weapon. Otherwise, once the god of death knows, he will definitelye and get this weapon.¡±
¡°This weapon is too important to Hell¡¯s god of death.¡±
¡°ording to Hell¡¯s legends, the first generation of Reaper¡¯s scythe was mysteriously lost. From then on, every generation of god of death searched for the first generation of Reaper¡¯s scythe.¡±
¡°I never thought that the Reaper¡¯s scythe would actually be in the hands of lord scarecrow.¡±
Nikorei looked at nders with a doubtful gaze. She was starting to wonder if the scythe was rted to hell.
¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I took this weapon from Hell. It was together with the Devil¡¯s Heart, so I took it.¡±
nders¡¯s exnation was reasonable. Most of Nikorei¡¯s suspicions were dispelled.
¡°Scarecrow, I think you should follow me to the Gates of Hell.¡±
Nikorei was a straightforward person. She said what she thought. Perhaps she had been the head of the Mage Association for too long.
Her words always carried the tone of an order.
nders did not like Nikorei¡¯s tone.
¡°You¡¯re ordering me? No one can order the god of fear.¡±
Hearing the scarecrow call himself the god of fear, Nikorei felt that the scarecrow was crazy.
If he was not crazy, how could he call himself a god? How could anybody call themselves a god?
Nikorei could not help but mock the scarecrow.
¡°The god of fear, where are your followers? If you don¡¯t even have a follower, what kind of god are you?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve only seen you killing innocents. Gods aren¡¯t like that.¡±
Hearing Nikorei question him, nders decided to teach this woman a lesson.
¡°It¡¯s their honor to die at the hands of the god of fear!¡±
¡°You dare to question the god of fear. ept your punishment.¡±
nders waved the Reaper¡¯s scythe at Nikorei.
Nikorei was now in the scarecrow¡¯s Domain. Her strength had been weakened, and nders had the Domain bonus.
Even if Nikorei was stronger than nders, after being weakened by the Domain, their strength was almost the same.
Even if Nikorei was a little stronger, it did not matter.
Looking at the Reaper¡¯s scythe, Nikorei felt the evil of this scythe.
If she was hit by this scythe, she would definitely be heavily injured, or even lose her life.
Instantly, mes enveloped Nikorei, and her speed was enhanced to the extreme.
A me shadow remained on the spot, and she had already withdrawn far away from the scythe¡¯s attack range.
nders was not angry that his attack had missed.
As an A+ rank veteran, dodging his attacks was a strength that she should have.
Seeing that Nikorei had retreated, nders did not pursue her. He would just leave.
He was about to break through to A+ rank, and it might be within a day or two.
There was nothing more important than this right now.
After Nikorei retreated, she came to the temporary camp of the 114th Special Combat Divisions.
Divisionmander George Webster asked Nikorei about the scarecrow¡¯s attitude.
When he learned from Nikorei that the scarecrow refused to cooperate, George Webster immediately made a decision.
He ordered themunicator to call the military headquarters. After themunication was established, he solemnly made a request to the headquarters.
¡°The situation at Gates of Hell is out of control. Request to use the ultimate weapon!¡±
#
Chapter 312: Successfully Promoted to A+ Rank
Chapter 312: Sessfully Promoted to A+ Rank
The higher-ups of the United States of Barrow had been discussing the use of the ultimate weapon for the Gates of Hell.
The Gates of Hell could absorb energy and then speed up the opening of the gates.
What if after the use of the ultimate weapon, the Gates of Hell werepletely opened?
The energy released by the ultimate weapon was at the level of a natural disaster. If the Gates of Hell absorbed this energy, the military would be in a bind.
The headquarters fell silent. After about ten seconds, George received an answer.
The request was temporarily rejected, but the headquarters did not say that the order was final.
¡°The military¡¯s higher-ups are studying the strategy to maximize the effect of the ultimate weapon after it is released. Before the conclusion is reached, the ultimate weapon will not be used.¡±
After George heard it, he had hope in his heart. At least the pigs above were not useless.
Nikorei saw all of this. Among the forces, the Mage Association was on the side of the Barrow government.
Many secrets were open to Rei. As an A+ rank powerhouse, she had the right to know.
A bold idea was born in her mind. If she took the ultimate weapon and entered the Gate of Hell, what would the result be?
Would it cause the Gates of Hell to close?
The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this n was feasible. The price was nothing more than losing her life.
As long as the Gates of Hell could be closed, she felt that it was worth it for the billions of lives on Blue.
¡°George, I have a way to maximize the effect of the ultimate weapon.¡±
George Heard Nikorei say that she had an idea. He looked into Nikorei¡¯s eyes, waiting for her to speak.
¡°Let me take the ultimate weapon into the Gates of Hell and detonate the ultimate weapon in Hell.¡±
¡°This method is definitely the best choice to maximize the effect of the ultimate weapon.¡±
¡°What are you thinking about? Rei, the United States can not do without you.¡±
George rejected Nikorei¡¯s idea,
almost all the magic magic forces had a deep grudge against the United States of Barrow government.
They did not want to be controlled by others. Mages had the dignity of a mage, and many of them did not want to live with ordinary people.
Not to mention the government of ordinary people.
However, tempted by the government¡¯s financial support, the mystical forces chose to ept it.
Taking money and not working was what the magic forces wanted. As a mage who transcended ordinary people, was it not reasonable to be supported by ordinary people?
The Barrow government knew the thoughts of these magic forces, but the government still did not cut off their financial support.
This was a connection, and the magic forces were gradually infiltrated by the Barrow government.
The best representative was the most powerful weapon on the Plue so far. People called it the ultimate weapon.
The ultimate weapon was abination of science and magic. Using scientific knowledge, it detonated mysterious magic substances.
After the ultimate weapon was detonated, not only would it cause a great deal of damage to the catastrophe level, but it could alsopletely empty the magic energy in the area of the explosion.
No mage could absorb any magic energy in the area of the ultimate explosion, and their magic power would be quickly drained in the area of the explosion.
An ultimate weapon could turn a mage into an ordinary person.
It was precisely because of the ultimate weapon that the magic forces had no choice but to acknowledge the leadership of the United States of Barrow.
Although an ultimate weapon could threaten a mage, but a mage would not stand there and let others attack them. They could escape.
Any single A+ rank mage could cause huge damage.
The United States government was also worried about a falling out. Mages were killing innocent civilians everywhere.
A delicate bnce was formed. The government of the United States was recognized as the leader.
The magic forces also received funding from the United States of Barrow and established a cooperative rtionship.
Thebination of science and magic was of interest to both sides, and a bond of cooperation was established.
The Mage Association was a magic organization led by the government. Most of the mages who were not valued in the magical side joined the association.
Naturally, the government would strongly support the magic forces that belonged to them. The Mage Association had always been on the rise.
Nikorei¡¯s appearance made the upper echelons of the Barrow United States even more excited. She was the first grade A+ mage that belonged to the United States of Barrow government.
If there was the first one, there would be a second one.
George knew the importance of Nikorei, so he immediately rejected Rei¡¯s proposal.
The situation was awkward, so George found an excuse to leave themand center.
Two dayster, the Hell army was going to start arge-scale invasion. As a divisionmander, he should be the first to bear the brunt.
There was only one specialbat division in the entire United States. The other troops had no experience dealing with magical creatures.
George inspected thebat preparations of the soldiers. They were all outstanding young men. They might die in two days.
These young men would not die in vain. George decided to die together with his soldiers.
He would do his duty and die without regrets! As for the rest, George could only say good luck!
¡°Contact the headquarters. I have something to say!¡±
The messenger looked at Nikorei, but he still carried out Rei¡¯s order.
...
In the ck Swamp, the jungle region, nders had finally reached the threshold of breaking through A+ rank.
In fact, he had already met the conditions to advance to A+ rank, but he needed the approval of this world.
His advancement speed was too fast. Many mages would encounter all kinds of difficulties when advancing.
Some came from the outside, some came from themselves, and some were purely a matter of talent.
However, when it came to nders, none of them existed. Even if there were setbacks, they were all passed by nders safely.
nders felt that there was a thinyer of barrier preventing him from advancing further.
He did not know what this barrier was, but he knew that breaking the barrier would allow him to advance to A+ rank.
He needed magic energy, arge amount of magic energy. Only in this way could he quickly break this barrier.
As nders¡¯s strength increased, the Domain of Fear almostpletely covered the entire ck Swamp.
The Domain of Fear crazily absorbed the magic energy between Heaven and Earth. After the transformation of the five elemental scarecrows, it turned into pure magical energy for nders to absorb, and finally, nders umted enough energy.
Rattle!
nders¡¯s eerieughter spread throughout the ck Swamp. At this moment, he had sessfully entered an A+ rank.
[Congrattions, host, for breaking through to an A+ rank. You have sessfully opened the Fear Mall system.]
After entering the sea of consciousness, nders saw a huge statue of the demon god of fear erected there.
#
Chapter 313: The Five-Colored Scarecrow Was Strengthened Once More
Chapter 313: The Five-Colored Scarecrow Was Strengthened Once More
nders felt that the statue of the demon god of fear was summoning him.
His consciousness entered the statue of the demon god of fear, and then something magical happened.
The statue of the demon god of fear opened its eyes, and nders saw a huge virtual mall.
There were magic tools, skills, and all sorts of strange things inside.
nders saw a skill level increasing scroll that only required 10 million fear points.
Thinking back to how he had spent hundreds of millions of fear points every time he learned a tier 5 skill, nders felt that he had lost out.
Fortunately, he had already activated the Fear Mall system. He had to carefully study it, and his fear points had to be used perfectly.
He now had nearly 800 million fear points. He spent more than 200 million on skill scrolls.
nders had leveled up the Grafting Scarecrow, Scarecrow Doll, and Destroyer Scarecrow to level 10. The effects of these skills had been maximized.
nders had also seen a temporary realm upgrade scroll. It required 50 million fear points to purchase.
As for the space sealing stone and skill fusion gem, it required 100 million fear points to purchase.
There were also the demon got of fear skills that were priced at a minimum of 1 billion and a maximum of 10 billion.
nders was very envious of these skills. After careful study, he discovered that there were prerequisites for learning these skills.
If he could not meet the prerequisites, he would not be able to learn these skills.
nders suddenly understood!
From the first tier to the fifth tier was like the growth process of a newbie. Now that he was at the fifth tier, he was already out of the newbie stage.
He was just like a child. When he was young, he could y freely, but when he grew up, he could no longer act recklessly.
This was the price of growth, and it was also something that he had to experience.
With nders¡¯s current strength, he was practically standing on the highest peak of the Blue magical realm.
What he needed was a massive amount of fear points. Even if a few ordinary people were scared to death, the amount of fear points they contributed was too little.
If nders did not think of making progress, then nders¡¯s fate would end here.
The Demon of Fear system would leave him. People who did not think of making progress did not deserve the Demon of Fear system.
nders discovered a new skill in the Demon of Fear system: Control Scarecrow. It was sold for 300 million fear points.
[Control Scarecrow: You can only learn it at A+ rank. You can use magic to create a small scarecrow that can control the enemy¡¯s mind for 24 hours. After the duration ends, the enemy¡¯s 24-hour memory of being controlled will be lost.]
This type of skill was so valuable that nders could not ressit. He bought it without hesitation.
After spending some time, nders only had over 200 million fear points left.
He bought another nine skill upgrade scrolls and raised Control Scarecrow to level 10.
Now that his tier 5 skills were already level 10, nders felt that these skills could bebined.
Thus, he used the skill fusion stone.
[Ding! five-colored Scarecrow, Graft Scarecrow, Scarecrow Doll, Destruction Scarecrow, Control Scarecrow can be fused.]
[Do you wish to fuse?]
nders chose to fuse the skills. After fusing the skills, nders was quite satisfied. This time, the fusion was mainly with the five-colored scarecrow.
The characteristics of the other scarecrow skills were perfectly integrated into the five-colored scarecrow skills. nders was very satisfied with the new five-colored scarecrow.
After reading the skill description, he felt that thisprehensive skill wasparable to more than a dozen of the previous skills.
Simple, intuitive, and easy to use!
Golden Scarecrow: Its attack power is unparalleled. It can transform into metal straws that canunch fatal attacks on the enemy. It can ignore magic-type defensive items and has extremely high prability. At the same time, straws can transform into protective straws. Protective straws can only be used to block one attack, on people of the same level or lower.
Green Scarecrow: The Green Scarecrow is filled with life energy. It can quickly repair nders¡¯s injured body in battle. It can also be used on allies. When the green light of life covers a person, the wound will heal faster. The Green Scarecrow can possess an enemy target, triggering special effects.
ck Scarecrow: Releases a cursed light. When the enemy target is hit by the cursed light, the damage received by the host will be transferred to the enemy target. At the same time, every attack of the host will be imbued with dark corrosive energy, the dark corrosive energy will continuously worsen the enemy target¡¯s wound. It can greatly reduce the effect of healing skills. After the ck Scarecrow possesses an enemy target, the target will receive all the damage transferred and trigger the special effects.
Red Scarecrow: Able to fly to the target. After a short period of charging up, it turned into 999 exploding scarecrows. After the explosion, there will be chaotic magic energy, causing the enemy¡¯s magic power to be quickly emptied. At the same time, the explosion area would produce a summoning circle, summoning the meteor shower from the sky to attack again.
Yellow Scarecrow: When used on a host, it can strengthen the host¡¯s attributes in all directions. During the strengthening period, the host will be immune to any negative statuses. The damage received will be reduced by 50% , and the strengthening effect willst for 180 minutes.
Special Effect 1: Weakening. Five rays of weakening light connect to the enemy, rapidly depleting the enemy¡¯s stamina, mana, and spirit.
Special Effect 2: Scouting. Any one of the five-colored scarecrows can act as the host¡¯s eyes, scouting out the enemy¡¯s movements. During the scouting period, the scarecrow is in a state of invisibility. Certain special skills can discover the invisibility of the scarecrow.
Special Effect 3: Position change. The position of the five-colored scarecrow can change with the host¡¯s position, allowing the host to quickly escape from a dangerous situation.
Special Effect 4: Learn. This special effect is triggered by the Green Scarecrow. After the Green Scarecrow has possessed the enemy, it can learn 1-3 of the enemy¡¯s special skills.
Special Effect 5: Transfer. This special effect is triggered by the Green Scarecrow. After the Green Scarecrow has possessed the enemy, it will hide in the enemy¡¯s body for a long period of time, absorbing the fear points produced by the enemy.
Special Effect 6: Control. This special effect is triggered by the ck Scarecrow. After the ck Scarecrow has possessed the enemy, the host can control the actions and thoughts of the target for 24 hours. After the duration ends, the enemy¡¯s 24-hour memory will be lost.
Special Effect 7: Strengthen Domain. The five scarecrows strengthen the Domain of Fear in all five directions of the Domain. The weakening special effect can be used on the entire Domain.
Special Effect 8: Absorb. The enemy¡¯s stamina, mana, and spirit will be absorbed by the host.
As the man chosen by the Demon of Fear system, his skills should be cooler and more shy.
Once a skill is thrown out, the enemy will have to kneel! This was the only way to make the fear god of fear even more fearful.
[Ding! Congrattions to host for consuming more than 500 million fear points. You have obtained the right to use the statue of the demon god of fear once.]
[Ding! Congrattions to host for consuming more than 500 million fear points. The fear mall has activated the recycling function.]
Two consecutive notifications from the Demon of Fear system interrupted nders¡¯s excitement.
#
Chapter 314: Secretary of Defense
Chapter 314: Secretary of Defense
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°System, I have the right to use the statue of the demon god of fear once. How do I use it?¡±
nders knew that there was a huge statue of the demon god of fear in his sea of consciousness. He did not expect to be able to use it.
[Host has spent arge number of fear points. 500 million is the unit. Each time you spend more than 500 million, you will be able to obtain the right to use the statue of the demon god of fear.]
[After using the statue of the demon god of fear, the host¡¯s level will increase by one level. At the same time, the host will obtain the time-limited skill, Cage of Fear.]
¡°I understand the increase in level. Then, what is the use of the Cage of Fear skill?¡±
[Cage of Fear: Summons the host and the enemy target into the Cage of fear. Only one person cane out.]
[Please use this skill carefully. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t use it.]
For the first time, nders felt that the Demon of Fear system was a little unreliable. Was it trying to help or harm him?
This skill was so useless!
He did not need this skill to defeat his enemies at all. It was also useless against enemies who could not be defeated.
After reaching A+ rank, nders gained an iparable sense of security. He knew that he was already the number one character on Blue.
His current enemy was the Salko Temple. This temple was tirelessly collecting A+ rank strange creatures.
It was not a good sign that someone was always thinking about him.
nders decided to take the initiative to attack. He would destroy the Salko temple first, and the danger would naturally disappear.
Before going to the Salko Temple, he needed to go to the Gates of Hell first. Nikorei said that the Hell army would look for the scarecrow again.
The Hell army was too stingy. All he took was a Devil¡¯s Heart? Was there a need for that?
Now that the Devil¡¯s Heart had been absorbed by the Demon of Fear system, he definitely would not be able to answer to Hell.
At worst, he could just fight. Thinking about how the fear points of Hell creatures produced were doubled, nders was excited.
He had his eyes set on a magical item and a high-level skill in the mall. These were all things that required a lot of fear points to buy.
Right now, he wascking in fear points, and Hell was a good ce to quickly increase his fear points.
Leaving as he pleased, nders summoned a flock of ravens. The ravens had now be the best tools for nders to travel.
The ravens flew very quickly, and it did not take long for them to arrive at the temporary camp of the 114th Special Combat Division.
The Domain of Fear immediately covered them. nders wanted to let everyone know that he had arrived!
He was now an A+ rank expert. There was no need for him to dodge anymore. He wanted to let everyone know how terrifying the scarecrow was.
Only then would the amount of fear points continue to flow in.
The result was just as nders had expected. After the Domain of Fear covered the camp of the 114th Special Combat Division, the system notification that the fear points had been obtained kept ringing.
ng ng!
¡°Wonderful fear!¡±
nders immediately decided that he woulde to the 114th Special Combat Division camp to look around when he had nothing else to do.
The feeling of reaping the fear points was really great! This was simply a kind of enjoyment. nders waspletely immersed in it.
¡°Prepare for battle!¡±
Divisionmander George immediately gave the battle order.
Nikorei appeared in front of nders. She activated her Fire Domain, and her hair turned fiery red.
Her entire body floated in the air, and her eyes were emitting yellow mes.
A deep blue fireball appeared in her right hand, ready to attack nders at any time.
¡°Scarecrow, what are you trying to do?¡±
Nikorei knew the moment nders advanced to A+ rank.
She was really frightened. The scarecrow¡¯s talent was too terrifying.
It had not been born for more than a year, and the increase in its strength was simply enough to make people feel despair.
Nikorei was already publicly acknowledged as a peerless genius of the magical side, butpared to the scarecrow, she was just like a mediocre person.
Rattle!
¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯m here to take a look at the Gates of Hell. I¡¯m not interested in you guys.¡±
If they could avoid conflict with an A+ rank, they would. George and Nikorei both thought so.
At such a critical juncture, every soldier¡¯s life could not be wasted on meaningless matters.
The scarecrow was a madman, and in the hands of a madman, it was unnecessary to waste life and time.
They did not know that after nders advanced to A rank, a great change had urred.
In their understanding, the scarecrow was still that evil strange creature who killed innocents indiscriminately.
George nced at Nikorei. He knew what Rei was thinking.
It seemed that both of them had the same thoughts. He would first talk to the Scarecrow.
¡°Sir scarecrow, can we talk?¡±
Rattle!
¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±
As soon as George finished speaking, themunications soldier reported to him that the Secretary of Defense wanted to talk to the scarecrow.
The 114th Special Combat Division was directly under the jurisdiction of the Department of Defense. Since his immediate superior had spoken, George naturally had no reason to refuse.
Rattle!
¡°Looks like you don¡¯t have the final say. Then I¡¯ll talk to someone who does.¡±
Entering the temporary camp, nders saw the Minister of defense on the big screen.
He was a slightly plump middle-aged man in his fifties. He was fair and clean. One look and one could tell that he was a person who lived in luxury.
nders looked at the screen and did not say anything. He was waiting for the Minister of Defense to speak.
He wanted to hear what this minister wanted to say. If he wanted to cooperate, he had to show sincerity.
The roar of an airne came from outside the temporary base. During this period of time, all kinds of strategic materials had been transported to the ck Swamp.
After the roar of the airne, the Minister of Defense opened his mouth.
¡°Hello, sir scarecrow. I¡¯m the Defense Minister of the United States of Barrow. My name is Dodkin.¡±
¡°rgh, my name is nders.¡±
George and Nikorei finally knew the name of the scarecrow.
¡°Sir nders, I wonder if we can work together. The government has always beenmitted to the peaceful coexistence of strange creature and humans.¡±
Looking at Dodkin¡¯s expression and seeing his sincere look, nders almost believed Dodkin¡¯s nonsense.
¡°What do you want to do? What benefits can I get?¡±
The Secretary of Defense did not expect the scarecrow to be so direct and not beat around the bush at all.
This was also good. Everyoneid out their conditions.
¡°The most powerful weapon of mankind is called the ultimate weapon.¡±
¡°We want you to bring the ultimate weapon to Hell and detonate the ultimate weapon. We want Hell to know how powerful we are.¡±
¡°Maybe if you detonate the ultimate weapon in Hell, the Gate of Hell will have close.¡±
¡°As for the benefits, Sir nders, whatever benefits you want, as long as the government can give it to you, I will definitely give it to you.¡±
Hearing about the ultimate weapon, nders naturally thought of the nuclear weapons of his previous life. He did not expect that this world also had nuclear weapons.
George took the initiative to exin to nders what the ultimate weapon was. Only then did he understand that the ultimate weapon was not a nuclear weapon.
The ultimate weapon of this world was a kind of magic weapon. After the explosion, it was mainly aimed at magic energy.
After the explosion, there would not be any radiation, so it was not harmful to ordinary people.
It would only cause great harm to the mages and the strange creatures.
The ultimate weapon aroused nders¡¯s strong interest.
¡°Can you show me what an ultimate weapon looks like?¡±
#
Chapter 315: Re-Entering the Gates of Hell
Chapter 315: Re-Entering the Gates of Hell
George did not answer nders¡¯s question. He looked at the Secretary of Defense.
He was just a divisionmander. He had no right to let a strange creature see the ultimate weapon, not even an A+ rank freak.
The Secretary of Defense thought about it. This was a serious question. He needed to make a phone call to confirm it.
While the Ministry of Defense was making the call, he temporarily disappeared from the screen.
Two minutester, he returned to the screen.
¡°Sir nders, if you want to take a look at the ultimate weapon, you can.¡±
¡°But the premise is that we establish cooperation. The ultimate weapon is too important.¡±
¡°Please understand our prudence!¡±
Of course, nders understood the minister of Defense¡¯s prudence.
But he was also worried that after he obtained the ultimate weapon and entered the Gates of Hell, the weapon would suddenly explode.
He and the Gates of Hell would be finished together.
Just now, when George introduced the power of the ultimate weapon, nders did not think that he could survive the explosion of the ultimate weapon.
In fact, when the Minister of Defense heard nders say that he wanted to see the ultimate weapon, he felt that there was a very high possibility of sess in cooperating.
What if the scarecrow ran away with the ultimate weapon?
There were risks, and cooperation was necessary.
[Ding! Congrattions, host, for sessfully triggering the main mission.]
[Main Mission 1: Gates of Hell.]
[Mission description: Hell, inanother dimension, connected to the blue through the Gates of Hell. If all the humans on the Blue were killed by the creatures of hell, then who would the host be?]
[Mission objective: Stop the opening of the Gates of Hell.]
[Mission reward: unknown.]
Seeing the mission issued by the Demon of Fear system, nders, who originally wanted to reject it, immediately had no reason to reject it.
It seemed like the Gates of Hell had to go.
¡°Help me destroy the Salko Temple. If you agree, then we can establish a partnership.¡±
The Minister of Defense did not expect that the scarecrow¡¯s condition was to destroy the Salko Temple.
As the number one power in the magical realm, the United States of Barrow was also very troubled by them.
The benefits were not denied. When the Gates of Hell were opened, there was no effective support from the Salko Temple.
They sent three A+ rank powerhouses to capture the ck Swamp¡¯s A+ rank strange creatures. This made the head of the government very angry.
The Minister of Defense immediately made a decision.
¡°It¡¯s not impossible to cooperate to destroy the Salko Temple, but you need to prove that you are qualified to destroy the temple.¡±
¡°We can give you all kinds of support in the intelligence reports in advance. This is our sincerity in cooperating.¡±
¡°After you prove that you are qualified to destroy the temple, the government will fully support you.¡±
¡°Pfft!¡±
¡°Looks like the ball is back on my court. You better remember what you said!¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t keep your word, don¡¯t me me for being merciless when the timees.¡±
The partnership was established, and nders was allowed to get close to the ultimate weapon.
Before nders arrived at the 114th Special Combat Division camp, the Barrow government had already made a decision to use the ultimate weapon.
Nikorei was indeed rare, butpared to the invasion of hell, she could be sacrificed.
But what the Secretary of Defense did not expect was that the scarecrow would be near the gates of Hell.
The Secretary of Defense immediately seized the opportunity. He wanted to establish a cooperative rtionship with the scarecrow.
If they established a cooperative rtionship, Nikorei would not have to sacrifice herself.
It was better to let a strange creature die than to sacrifice Nikorei.
What the Secretary of Defense did not expect was to actually establish a cooperative rtionship with the scarecrow.
As for the Salko Temple, the government of the United States of Barrow had already decided to give it a knock.
Who could bear to only take benefits and not do anything?
It just so happened that the scarecrow had proposed to destroy the Salko Temple. If the scarecrow did not die after entering the Gates of Hell, then they would use the scarecrow¡¯s help to knock on the Salko Temple.
Under George¡¯s lead, nders came to a huge ne. There were four A+ rank mages in the cabin, guarding the ultimate weapon.
Two of the mages nders knew were the A+ mages of the Hanluo Sect.
The two sides were currently in the process of establishing an alliance, so they were naturally polite.
They both needed each other, so there was no need for them to act tough.
The other two mages were from inherited families, and these two inherited families were also on the side of the government.
Otherwise, they would not have let them guard the ultimate weapon.
Including Nikorei, there were a total of five A+ rank mages guarding the ultimate weapon. It was quite difficult for nders to be a demon.
This was also an important reason why the Barrow government agreed to let nders take a look at the ultimate weapon.
[Ding! Special Energy discovered. The Demon of Fear system can absorb this energy.]
This really surprised nders. The ultimate weapon could actually be devoured by the Demon of Fear system.
nders quickly entered the sea of consciousness and came to the demon god of fear statue.
¡°System, would you devour the ultimate weapon to level up?¡±
[Yes.]
¡°Then what rank are you at now?¡±
[This system¡¯s level is consistent with the host¡¯s. After the host reaches A+ rank, this system will activate the upgrade system.]
¡°Are you an A+ rank from the start? What benefits does this have for me?¡±
[Yes, the system is an A+ rank from the start.]
[Please experience the benefits on your own.]
It was obvious that the system was unwilling to answer nders¡¯s question. The system and nders were bound together.
What was the point of asking about benefits? Of course, it was to help nders be stronger!
After exiting the sea of consciousness, the several A+ rank powerhouses in the cabin were all smiling as they looked at nders.
This was the first time they had seen an ultimate weapon, and it was basically the same as nders.
Feeling the energy of the ultimate weapon, they were all stunned.
There were a total of five ultimate weapons, lying quietly in the magic protection array in the cabin.
nders had taken a fancy to all five ultimate weapons.
nders felt that there were too few ultimate weapons. After he entered the Gates of Hell, it might not be enough.
This question left the Secretary of Defense at a loss for words.
So far, it seemed that only nders had entered hell and returned to Blue alive.
The 114th Special Combat Division had sent many scouts to the Gates of Hell, but there were no results.
George watched his excellent scouts die in Hell, and his heart was filled with pain.
After an emergency meeting, the Barrow government decided to give nders five more ultimate weapons.
At present, there were only ten ultimate weapons that could be used in war. The remaining ultimate weapons were all sealed.
Strategic weapons could not be overemphasized.
Once the state machine was operational, there was no doubt about its efficiency.
The next day, the five ultimate weapons were transported to the ck Swamp.
Under everyone¡¯s attention, nders took the magic bag containing the ultimate weapons and entered the Gates of Hell.
#
Chapter 316: Bombing the Creatures of Hell
Chapter 316: Bombing the Creatures of Hell
The citizens of Coase City were also evacuated. The reason was that the ck swamp was about to erupt.
Coase City had just been destroyed by scarecrows a while ago. The trauma of strange creatures lingered in everyone¡¯s heart.
The citizens were very cooperative with the government¡¯s evacuation. The government rearranged the citizens to settle in the nearby cities.
Without ten ultimate weapons, the United States Government of Barrow had released fifty ultimate weapons as a backup.
Now that the ordinary people around the ck Swamp had been evacuated, they could definitely withstand arge-scale war.
After entering the Gates of Hell, nders felt that the environment was somewhat different from the first time he came here.
However, he soon stopped thinking about it. The first thing he did was not to look for the Hell army.
He opened his magic bag and took out ten ultimate weapons, letting the system absorb them.
After the system finished absorbing the ultimate weapons, nders prepared to return to the Blue. He did not want to stay in hell any longer.
There were no benefits, and the environment was still poor. What was the point of staying here?
[Ding! Congrattions, host, for upgrading the Demon of Fear system to S- rank. Reward: Host¡¯s mysterious gift package x 1.]
¡°System, you¡¯ve broken through to S- rank. Why didn¡¯t I follow suit?¡±
[Host, as long as you upgrade the Demon of Fear system, there won¡¯t be any bottlenecks for you to break through. Once you¡¯ve umted enough strength, it¡¯ll be easy for you to break through.]
This time, the Demon of Fear system answered nders¡¯s question.
It seemed that upgrading the Demon of Fear system was not without benefits.
nders made up his mind to prioritize upgrading the system in the future. Once the system level was higher, there might be some new functions that would appear.
The idea of the United States of Barrow was to throw all ten ultimate weapons into the Hell army. Hell would suffer losses, and they would know how powerful Blue was.
Everyone could sit down and negotiate.
The idea was beautiful, but the ultimate weapons had already been absorbed by the Demon of Fear system.
There was definitely no way to blow it up. nders did not even consider what the United States of Barrow would say.
In any case, once he entered Hell, he could do whatever he wanted.
The location of the exit from the Gates of Hell was fixed, because there was only so much space on the Blue.
If he entered hell through the Gates of Hell, it would be different. Every time, he would be randomly teleported to a location in Hell.
Hell would be different. It was vast and boundless. No one knew how big Hell was.
Even the Gates of Hell could not anchor a fixed location. This required too much energy.
If it was a random teleportation, the Gates of Hell would be able to withstand the energy consumption.
Most of the ces in Hell were not suitable for living creatures to live in. The ces where they could live were upied by the various races of Hell.
The remaining harsh environment was difficult for the creatures of Hell to survive.
Every time the Gates of Hell opened, it was a carnival for the creatures of Hell.
Kill the natives and upy the territory!
It was almost themon choice of all the creatures of Hell in the harsh environment.
nders¡¯s arrival made the local creatures of Hell see the Gates of Hell.
The creatures of Hell rushed to the Gates of Hell like crazy.
These creatures of Hell had sharp senses, and they could feel the majestic vitality on the other side of the Gates of Hell.
This was simply Heaven for the creatures of Hell.
Hell moths, hell snakes, hell bloodthirsty rats, and other hell creatures formed a swarm of insects and beasts.
These creatures did not have any intelligence at all. They were all driven by instinct. nders could barely obtain fear points from these creatures.
Even if he obtained them, he would only obtain a very insignificant amount. It was so small that it could be ignored.
A Red Scarecrow flew out from the Five-colored Scarecrow, revolving around nders.
The Red Scarecrow flew above the insect tide and beast tide and began to umte power for a short period of time.
Then, another Red Scarecrow flew out from nders¡¯s body and continued to fly over hundreds of Red Scarecrows.
These Red Scarecrows were scattered in the sky above the creatures of Hell. Before the creatures of Hell could charge into the Gates of Hell, a huge explosion urred.
After the explosion, a summoning circle was formed on the spot, and a meteor shower descended from the sky.
Countless meteors with mes hit the Hell creatures, and the meteor showersted for an hour.
The bug tide and beast tide formed by the Hell creatures were basically wiped out.
asionally, they would charge through the Gates of Hell, but nders did not think much of it.
[Fear Points +1]
[Fear Points +5]
[Fear Points +50]
[Fear Points +100]
...
The fear points contributed by a single low-level Hell creature was a little low, but there were many of them.
If there were more of them, they could make up for the difference in quality. nders thought of the seven to eight billion people on Blue.
It was as if he had opened a huge door.
Outside the Gates of Hell, the soldiers of the 114th Special Combat Divisions were on high alert.
Sure enough, Hell creatures rushed out of the Gates of Hell. There were moths, rats, and evenrge-scale hell iron-headed wolves.
These creatures all had amon characteristic, which was that their bodies were burning. Some of them were even half-dead from the fire.
It was obvious that this was the high-temperature damage caused by the explosion of the ultimate weapon. George and Nikorei could not help but mourn for the scarecrow.
Every time they sent people into the Gates of Hell, they would receive a wave of attacks from Hell creatures.
After the scarecrow entered the gates of Hell, the number of hell creatures that came out of the gates of hell was the fewest.
The 114th Special Combat Division quickly cleaned up these Hell creatures. The corpses were taken away intact, and those that were not dead were captured and locked in cages.
They were transported to theboratory to be dissected for scientists to study.
Seeing the power of the Red Scarecrow, even nders was a little shocked.
He really did not expect the power of the Red Scarecrow to be so strong. The system¡¯s products were indeed powerful.
He could summon 999 scarecrows in each of the five colors.
All he needed to do was to use some magic power. A small amount of magic power in exchange forrge-scale damage.
At the same time, the Hell creatures also contributed arge amount of fear points. nders earned more than 20 million fear points.
This made nders even more determined. If his methods were clever, ordinary people would also contribute countless fear points to themselves.
Now, all he could think of was writing horror novels, horrorics, and horror movies.
Speaking of horror movies, he did not know how that little baby Joanna was doing.
After this trip to Hell, he had to go see her.
Looking at the countless low-level creatures in Hell, nders felt that he could harvest them again.
Anyway, he still had 600 or 700 uses of his little Red Scarecrows. He could bomb as much as he liked and enjoy the pleasure of harvesting fear points.
The ck Swamp, Gates of Hell.
The gap between the gates was now three meters.
This did not dy the passage of the Hell¡¯s army. However, only a small number of troops could pass through the Gates of Hell.
When the Gates of Hell was fully opened, it would be the time for the full invasion of Hell. At that time, there would be an endless number of Hell¡¯s army swarming toward Blue.
The 114th Special Combat Divisions guarding the Gates of Hell had just finished exterminating the low-level Hell creatures when the Gates of Hell lit up again.
ording to experience, there were hell creatures passing through the Gates of Hell. George immediately ordered the soldiers to get ready for battle.
Soon, the white light at the crack of the Gates of Hell dissipated, and a team of Hell subi appeared under the Gates of Hell.
Then, the gap between the gates of hell lit up with white light again...
Nikorei and George had heavy expressions on their faces. They could not allow the Hell army to teleport to Blue anymore.
¡°Stop the teleportation, or you will be killed without mercy!¡±
#
Chapter 317: Battle of the Succubus
Chapter 317: Battle of the Subus
The male subus from Hellpletely ignored George. He looked at Nikorei and revealed a bewitching smile.
¡°Beautifuldy, I wonder if I can make friends with you!¡±
¡°No!¡±
¡°Go to Hell!¡±
An iparably huge fireball rushed towards the male subus. The male subus was one of the ten generals under the seventh fallen angel, Liszt.
The male subus was called Mallory. He looked at Nikorei flirtatiously and did not care about her fireball.
Mallory did not care because a female subus appeared in front of him. She waved the whip in her hand and twisted it towards the fireball.
The fireball was twisted by the whip. The female subus waved the whip and Nikorei¡¯s fireball spun in the air.
After two rounds, the blue fireball was thrown towards the ce with the most people.
George was quick-witted. He took out his magic pistol and shattered the fireball with one shot.
The female subus immediately took a liking to George with his strong skills, handsome looks, and tall figure.
She wanted to conquer George!
The female subus was called Edith. She was also one of the top ten generals under the seventh fallen angel.
She and Mallory were lovers, but the subus were more open-minded. The two of them each had many lovers.
The two of them evenpeted with each other to see who had more partners, and who had more partners was the boss.
Mallory had more than 50 girlfriends in Hell, and he won perfectly!
Among the 10 great generals of the seventh fallen angel, Mallory was ranked ninth, and Edith was ranked tenth.
Subi were born to be good at scouting, disguising, and hiding.
That was why the subi squad was sent to the Blue by the seven fallen angels as amando team in their first battle.
Their mission was to divide and break the enemy¡¯s fighting spirit.
Subi loved this. Seeing their enemies fall at their feet gave them an endless sense of aplishment.
Male subi preferred to conquer the opposite sex. When the opposite sex groaned from the pleasure of their crotch, it was the happiest time for male subi.
Any female that was conquered by male subi would lose their mind and body. They would be controlled by male subi.
The appearance of the humans on the Blue was very aesthetically pleasing to the subi. They had just arrived on the Blue when they saw George and Nikorei.
The two of them instantly identified their targets. George and Nikorei were their first targets.
They did not understand George and Nikorei at all. Nikorei had an A+ rank strength, while George had an A+ rank strength.
Just based on this point alone, they were unable to conquer George and Nikorei.
Their subus assault team only had 1,000 people, while the 114th Special Combat Division had 18,000 people.
Even though the subus assault team was much stronger, they werepletely outnumbered.
Furthermore, the two of them had underestimated the 114th Special Combat Division masters.
Every soldier of the 114th Special Combat Division was a mage, but their talent was only average.
This was the special force that the Barrow United States government had spent a lot of effort to build.
They were formed to deal with the magical magic forces. In fact, the 114th Special Combat Divisioln masters had lived up to their expectations and made outstanding contributions.
As George shattered the fireball with a single shot, the soldiers opened fire.
Many members of the subus assault team had just teleported to the Blue when they were pierced by countless bullets.
The weapons of the 114th Special Combat Division soldiers were all enchanted with magic. Their power was unparalleled and their lethality against the mystical creatures was very strong.
It was a typical weapon that was abination of technology and magic in the United States of Barrow. Currently, the government of the United States of Barrow had the intention of promoting this magic weapon to the entire army.
This weapon had been used by 114th Special Combat Divisions for many years and had matured.
Even an ordinary person could use this weapon thatbined technology and magic.
Subus after subus came out from the Gates of Hell and were shot through one by one.
Mallory and Edith were furious. After all, many of these subusmando members were their partners.
The subus phantoms were shattered one by one. Each subus phantoms were the subus¡¯ life-saving means.
Unfortunately, the Gates of Hell had been tightly surrounded. Even with the subus phantoms, the subus were still killed one by one.
Nikorei released the mes of destruction. The entire area of mes covered the Gates of Hell.
The members of the subusmandos had just teleported out of the Gates of Hell when they were burned by the mes.
The subusmando team was caught off guard, but their captains, Mallory and Edith, disappeared from the gates of Hell.
When they reappeared, they had already gone deep within the 114th Special Combat Division¡¯s soldiers.
One soldier after another was killed by the two of them.
George and Nikorei immediately found Mallory and Edith. The four of them were fighting each other.
¡°Looks like you¡¯re going to put up a stubborn resistance and refuse to hand over the scarecrow.¡±
Mallory was fighting with Nikorei while using his words to provoke her, causing her to be distracted.
¡°Handsome, hand over the scarecrow. I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±
¡°Slut!¡±
When Nikorei heard Edith¡¯s flirtatious words, she was furious.
¡°You old woman, you¡¯re jealous of me! Oh! Hehe!¡±
The most taboo thing for a woman was for others to say that she was an old woman. Nikorei¡¯s anger instantly exploded.
She was a fire mage. The more furious he was, the more powerful her fire magic would be.
A fire shadow quickly left Mallory¡¯s entanglement and headed straight for Edith.
When George saw Nikorei¡¯s condition, he knew that Rei hadpletely exploded. He quickly gave the battle position to Rei.
He turned around and faced Mallory.
¡°The scarecrow has already entered hell. Didn¡¯t you see him?¡±
¡°Hell really doesn¡¯t keep its promises.¡±
Hearing what George said, Mallory did not expect the scarecrow to actually enter hell.
The Blue people did not know the teleportation mechanism of the Gate of Hell, but the creatures of Hell were very clear about it.
¡°Idiot! Who told you to get the scarecrow to enter the Gate of Hell? Hell is so vast. How are you going to find him now?¡±
If he could not find the Scarecrow, Mallory¡¯s mission would be impossible toplete. As the leader of the subus assault team, he had to find the scarecrow.
If the seventh fallen angel sent down a punishment, he definitely would not be able to escape.
Mallory was a veteran A+ rank powerhouse. He was already infinitely close to an S- rank.
He began to fight crazily. George slowly showed signs of dispirited and gradually could not take it anymore.
¡°Ah!¡±
The female subus Edith was hit by Nikorei¡¯s me entanglement, and she instantly turned into a human-shaped torch.
Mallory immediately let go of George¡¯s suppression. He came to Edith¡¯s side, and a magic spell to counter fire covered Edith¡¯s entire body.
The me on Edith¡¯s body was extinguished, and she was saved.
However, she was also disfigured.
¡°Ah...¡±
#
Chapter 318: The Scarecrow Returns
Chapter 318: The Scarecrow Returns
Edith shrieked. Her entire body was charred, and her hair was also burnt. ck smoke rose from her bald head.
Nikorei, who was in an angry state, did not care. She only wanted to kill this subus.
She dared to call her an old woman. She had to pay the price.
Mallory was frightened by the ming woman in front of him. Both of them were A+ rank. This human woman¡¯sbat strength was simply off the charts.
He was not a match for her either, not to mention that Edith was a burden to him.
At this moment, he did not care about the seventh fallen angel¡¯s mission anymore. He only wanted to save his life.
¡°Retreat! Break out of the encirclement!¡±
After saying that, Mallory used his illusion doppelganger. More than ten illusions escaped in different directions.
The illusion doppelganger skill was the best at confusing the enemy. With so many doppelgangers, the enemy could not differentiate them at all.
Every subus knew this skill. It was a race survival skill. After a dozen doppelgangers broke out of the encirclement, they gradually disappeared.
The subus assault team had more than a thousand members. Under the attacks of the 114th Special Combat Division and the Hanluo Sect, they were almostpletely wiped out.
In this battle, the subus assault team had managed to escape with more than 200 subi.
¡°Rei! Wake Up!¡±
¡°The enemy has escaped!¡±
George quickly woke up Nikorei. In this state of fury, Rei was almost crazy.
After hearing George¡¯s words, Rei gradually regained her consciousness. The mes slowly retreated from her body.
Her mes were directly rted to her emotions. This was an innate skill.
Rei was a genius. She was also an A+ rank. George¡¯sbat strength was simply iparable to Rei¡¯s.
Nikorei¡¯s anger had burned several boyfriends to death when she was young.
A girl was in love with a man, and a scumbag was the easiest to get a girl¡¯s heart.
Nikorei was charming, so the scumbag men naturally surrounded her like flies.
After burning several boyfriends to death, Nikorei lost confidence in men. She devoted himself to work and cultivation.
That was why she had advanced to A+ rank in her thirties. She was a genius among geniuses.
She was the number one person in the Mage Association. She deserved it.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, George! I was impulsive!¡±
Rei was indeed impulsive. The female subus¡¯s words of ¡®old woman¡¯ had touched the wound in her heart.
The Hell army¡¯s n was to first make contact with the humans and then bring the scarecrow back to Hell.
Due to the subus¡¯ taunting, the two sides started to fight.
The subus did not get the information about the scarecrow either, and the subusmandos received a fatal blow.
The entire Coase City now filled with the military, and there were many mages.
Many of the escaping subi were discovered as soon as they appeared.
They were either killed or captured.
In the end, only a few dozen subi escaped the encirclement.
After Nikorei calmed down, George reported the battle situation to the Secretary of Defense.
In George¡¯s report, he spected that the Hell army did not see nders.
But the scarecrow had clearly entered the Gates of hell. There must be some secret in there.
He did not know if the scarecrow could return safely.
At this moment, the Minister of Defense was hoping that nders would return safely. Once he returned, he would be able to resolve many of his doubts.
The Barrow United States government immediately issued an arrest warrant. The mysterious organization on Blue was rmed.
Capturing a subus was a huge reward from the government.
Many mysterious mages focused their attention on the subus.
In Hell, nders bombarded the creatures of hell. He gained billions of fear points.
In Hell, the legend of the terrifying scarecrow slowly began to spread.
The scarecrow brought heavenly fire and destruction.
[Fear points +12548932]
Suddenly gaining so many fear points, nders was baffled.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with the system? Why did it gain so many fear points all of a sudden?¡±
[Host has killed too many creatures from Hell. Now, the terrifying legend of the host has spread in Hell. Please keep up the good work.]
After receiving the system¡¯s encouragement, nders¡¯s emotions soared.
¡°I can still kill one billion more creatures from Hell.¡±
[Host, please leave Hell immediately. Your indiscriminate killing has already attracted the attention of the third fallen angel.]
The system¡¯s danger notification immediately calmed nders¡¯s agitated emotions.
It was a great feeling to receive fear points, but his life was more important.
Fortunately, he was not too far away from the Gates of Hell. When nders arrived at the Gates of Hell...
He realized that the Gates of hell had be somewhat transparent. He remembered that thest time he had passed through the gates of Hell and returned to Blue, the gates of Hell had not been like this.
¡°System, what¡¯s with the Gates of Hell? Why have they be transparent?¡±
[The Gates of hell can only exist for three days after activating Hell¡¯s teleportation. The Gates of Hell will disappear after three days.]
¡°If the gates disappear, won¡¯t I have to stay in Hell forever?¡±
Thinking of this, nders sped up and rushed towards the gates of Hell.
¡°Not so fast!¡±
The third fallen angel of Hell had heard about nders¡¯s massacre. It had always been Hell creatures ughtering other worlds, not the other way around.
Hell¡¯s creatures had been massacred by people from another world, and it was in the territory of his third fallen angel.
How could he not care about his reputation?
He had sent three generals, and the third fallen angel only had one order ¡ª to destroy the creatures from another world.
As soon as he finished speaking, nders was covered by an Ice Domain, followed by two more Domains covering nders.
His speed was immediately greatly reduced. He was about to reach the Gates of Hell, but he was slowed down.
nders summoned thest ten or so Red Scarecrows and pounced on the three enemies.
Then, nders summoned his Domain of Fear. The Domain of Fear had a special effect that covered everything.
No matter what the enemy¡¯s Domain was, it could be covered. After the enemy¡¯s Domain was covered, nders recovered his speed.
He elerated and rushed towards the Gates of Hell. At this time, the Gates of Hell were bing more and more transparent. He sessfully entered the Gates of Hell.
After nders entered the Gates of Hell, thest bit of energy left in the gates of hell was used up, and it becamepletely transparent.
The three great generals originally underestimated nders, but the little scarecrow in front of them had sessfully escaped.
More than ten Red Scarecrows came to their side, and then all Red Scarecrows exploded.
The three of them were currently in the Domain of Fear, and they could not run fast even if they wanted to. In the Domain of Fear, the three of them werepletely restricted.
The damage from the explosion was not too severe for the three of them. However, after the explosion, more than ten summoning magic circles formed at the location of the explosion.
¡°Not good! Run!¡±
The summoning magic circles gave off a life-threatening feeling, and they scattered to escape.
However, the meteor shower had already locked onto them, and the three of them had been beaten half to death.
The Gate of Hell on the Blue lit up, and the soldiers of the 114th Special Combat Divisions that were observing the Gate of Hell gripped their weapons nervously.
They were prepared to eliminate the invading enemy as soon as possible.
After the light ended, the scarecrow appeared under the Gates of Hell.
¡°Stop attacking!¡±
The temporary battlefieldmander saw that it was the scarecrow and immediately stopped the soldiers to prevent any misunderstandings.
[Fear Points +200,800]
[Fear Points +159,860]
[Fear Points +213,860]
Three fear value notifications appeared in front of nders. The three guys who were chasing him must have learned their lesson.
Rattle!
#
Chapter 319: Sealing the Gates of Hell
Chapter 319: Sealing the Gates of Hell
The message of the scarecrow¡¯s return was quickly ryed to George and Nikorei.
They immediately rushed to the Gates of Hell to wee nders.
From afar, they could see the scarecrow facing the Gates of Hell, and no one knew what he was thinking.
When they came forward and saw the scarecrow facing the gates of Hell and thinking, they were too embarrassed to disturb him.
After the scarecrow was done thinking, they would ask him about the details of his trip to Hell.
Actually, nders was asking the system questions.
nders remembered that he still had the space sealing stone that he obtained from opening the big gift bag. He did not know if it was useful, but he would know after asking the system.
¡°System, can the space sealing stone seal the Gates of Hell?¡±
[The space sealing stone can stop the opening of the Gates of Hell, but it can only stop it for one to three years.]
¡°Why is the time span sorge?¡±
[If the Gates of Hell are opened from the other end, the seal can be broken.]
[As long as enough energy is put into the Gates of hell, the seal can be broken in a year.]
nders understood now. He had ten space sealing stones, which meant that he could seal the Gates of hell for at least ten years.
However, it seemed like the Fear Mall system was selling space sealing stones. Thinking of this, nders¡¯s worry about the Gate of Hell decreased a lot.
So what If you¡¯re awesome? I have a way to seal you.
After understanding the function of the space sealing stone, nders no longer hesitated.
He took out the space sealing stone and used it on the Gate of Hell. The space sealing stone floated in the air and gradually became brighter and brighter.
The space sealing stone emitted a blinding light, and the energy of the Gates of Hell¡¯s was continuously absorbed by the space sealing stone.
Soon, the energy of the Gates of Hell waspletely absorbed by the space sealing stone, and the Gates of Hell returned to its closed state.
[Ding! Congrattions to the host forpleting the sealing of the Gates of Hell quest. You have obtained the Source of Fear skill.]
[Source of Fear: Support skill, used on friendly targets. Every damage dealt by friendly targets carries the power of fear.]
This skill allowed nders to have a powerful support ability. In the future, he would equip each of his subordinates with a Source of Fear.
The targets that were hit by the power of fear would continuously generate fear points. In the end, these fear points would be harvested by nders.
Each of his subordinates¡¯ damage would be imbued with the power of fear. Just thinking about it made nders happy.
In Hell, the seventh fallen angel¡¯s army was ready to invade the Blue.
The spatial array master observed that the Gates of Hell on the Blue was closed. Even if Hell opened the Gates of Hell, it would be useless.
The battle mage reported this situation to the seventh fallen angel.
¡°Trash!¡±
The seventh fallen angel was really anxious. Guarding the Devil¡¯s Heart was his mission. Fortunately, no one knew about the news of the Devil¡¯s heart being lost.
Those who knew this news were people he trusted. He decided to seal this news and absolutely not let anyone else in Hell know about it.
¡°Open the Gates of Hell to blue with all our might. No matter how many resources are needed, it¡¯s not a problem. I just need to open it!¡±
The spatial array masters looked at each other and then cautiously answered, ¡°this will take a year. We¡¯ll do our best.¡±
Spatial array masters were a rare profession. Even the seventh fallen angel army only had five of them. They were usually treated as treasures and were reluctant to use them.
The seventh fallen angel, Liszt, naturally could not bear to kill these array masters. He waved his hand and let them go.
He had decided that after the spatial tunnel leading to Blue was opened, he would definitely destroy Blue.
When George and Nikorei saw that the Gates of Hell was closed, they were so happy that they cried.
These days, they had been worried about the Gates of Hell all the time. They were worried that countless creatures from Hell woulde out of it.
Now, the Gates of Hell was closed, but it did not disappear.
Would the Gates of Hell open again one day?
¡°Don¡¯t look anymore. The Gates of Hell will open again in at least a year or three years.¡±
George and Nikorei remembered the current state of the Gates of Hell when nders mentioned it.
The next day, the Secretary of Defense flew directly to the ck Swamp. He wanted to talk to the scarecrow.
With the ability to seal the Gates of Hell, the government of the United States of Barrow took him very seriously.
The Scarecrow was fully qualified to cooperate with the government of the United States of Barrow. The scarecrow could talk about whatever it wanted.
¡°Dear Mr. nders, regarding the cooperation agreement that you proposed earlier, the government will fully support you.¡±
Compared to the entire Blue, a single Salko Temple could be sacrificed.
Moreover, the intentions of those people from Salko Temple were not clear. They only took money and did not do anything. It was only a matter of time before they were killed.
¡°aargh! A wise decision.¡±
nders originally wanted to ask the United States of Barrow government for more ultimate weapons, but he did not expect to receive a mission notification.
[Ding! Congrattions host for triggering the strange creature mission.]
[Strange creature mission: Subdue the strange creature.]
[Mission description: The strange creatures on the Blue have always been scattered. Even if the strange creatures are not weak, they can not bepared to the united humans.]
[Mission objective: Be the leader of the strange creatures.]
[Mission reward: unknown.]
The sudden arrival of the mission was the system telling nders what to talk to the Secretary of Defense.
¡°I wonder what the Barrow United States government thinks about strange creatures?¡±
The Secretary of Defense could not figure out what nders wanted to say. His answer was normal.
¡°The Barrow United States government will not discriminate against strange creatures. They can live freely in this country.¡±
¡°If the strange creatures hurt ordinary people, they will also be punished by thew.¡±
¡°aargh! That¡¯s nonsense.¡±
¡°I want all the strange creatures to submit to me. I need your help to provide me with the strange creature information.¡±
Hearing what nders said, the Secretary of Defense, Dodkin¡¯s heart tightened.
¡°I wonder why Sir nders wants to unify the strange creatures?¡±
nders could not possibly tell Dodekin that the system was the one who wanted me to unify them, right? He looked at the Secretary of Defense.
¡°The strange creatures can increase my strength, so of course I have to subdue them.¡±
nders¡¯s answer was reasonable, and Dodekin did not think too much of it.
Actually, the Secretary of Defense was not afraid of nders increasing his strength at all. What he was afraid of was that nders was a madman who did whatever he wanted.
You never know what the next step of a madman would be.
In fact, nders was a madman, but he was a smart madman.
Smart people knew how to make trade-offs, so they could naturally cooperate. The Ministry of Defense had the right to decide how to cooperate with nders.
¡°Mr. nders, your request can be met.¡±
¡°In a year¡¯s time, the Gates of Hell will open. For the sake of the entire Blue, I¡¯ll ask Sir nders to deal with Hell.¡±
¡°Pfft! If you help me, I¡¯ll naturally help you.¡±
There was no need for any agreement to work with nders. If the other party did not abide by the contract, nders had plenty of ways to make the other party abide by the contract.
The cooperation was sessful, and both sides were happy.
Without waiting for both sides to celebrate, a loud battle sound came from the direction of the ck Swamp¡¯s green poison pool.
Caw caw caw!
Quack!
Quack!
This was the green poison toad king calling for help. It sounded extremely miserable.
#
Chapter 320: The Green Poisonous Toad King Was Captured
Chapter 320: The Green Poisonous Toad King Was Captured
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
nders immediately released Crow Storm, and thousands of crows flew towards the green poisonous pool with nders on their backs.
After nders left, George ordered themunications soldiers to switch the surveince to the green poisonous pool.
The battle at the green poisonous pool had ended, and the king of the green poisonous toads and five toads of different colors were imprisoned by a group of cloaked people.
¡°Salko Temple, damn it!¡±
Nikorei could not stand Salko Temple¡¯s behavior.
As long as it was a strange creature, no matter if it was good or bad, Salko temple would capture them all.
It showed how strong the temple was everywhere. In fact, the temple did have the right to be strong.
Dodkin was also a little angry. He decided to cut the funding for Salko Temple by 50% in the future.
It was a waste of resources to spend so much money to support a group of people who did things their own way.
Especially in the case of the Gates of Hell, the performance of the Salko Temple was really disappointing.
They did not even bother to be perfunctory. All they wanted to do was to capture strange creatures.
Even if it was an A+ rank strange creature that had defected to the government, the Salko temple would not hesitate to capture it.
The government had long known that the Sarko Temple had been capturing strange creatures.
An A+ rank strange creature was no different from humans in terms of intelligence. As long as one had intelligence, they could negotiate and subdue it.
An A+ rank strange creature could be dealt with by the government now. It could be said that the Salko Temple was no longer needed.
Salko Temple was now blocking the way!
Without realizing it, the Salko Temple had offended everyone. They did not care about what others thought. They relied on their own strength.
¡°Inform nders at any time about the whereabouts of the Salko Temple.¡±
The Minister of Defense gave the order.
George immediately arranged for a helicopter to fly to the green poison pool to deliver a specialmunication device to nders.
This device was specially developed by the military. It was specially used formunication with magical creatures.
When nders rushed to the green poison pool, he found that the ground was in a mess. Little Gold, Little Wood, and the other five toads had disappeared.
The green poison toad king had also disappeared.
At this moment, nders was really filled with anger towards the Salko Temple. The Salko temple had crossed the line.
Regardless of whether this temple was rotten or depraved, if it did provoke him, nders could ignore them.
The roar of a helicopter could be heard in the distance. The men of the 114th Special Combat Division had arrived.
After the helicopternded, the soldiers handed nders a specialmunication device.
After giving a simple order to the officer, nders boarded the helicopter and flew away.
Thismunication device could be used to detect strange creatures. It could be used formunication and video. It could also be used for the inte.
It had powerful functions. It was exactly what nders needed.
George¡¯s voice sounded from themunication device.
¡°Sir nders, can you hear me? If you can hear me, please answer me.¡±
¡°Message received!¡±
It was good that he received the message. George¡¯s surveince authority was activated for nders.
This way, without George doing anything, nders could check the specific location of the members of the Salko Temple himself.
¡°Yup yup! Not bad!¡±
Through the surveince footage, nders saw the members of the Salko Temple flying in the sky with magic.
However, their magic flying props were not very fast, so nders felt that he could catch up to them.
Summoning a flock of crows, the crows quickly flew in the sky and chased after the members of the Salko Temple.
This time, the Salko Temple sent five A+ rank experts and more than a dozen A rank experts to capture the green poison toad king.
The green poison toad king had always listened to nders¡¯s orders. It knew that nders cared about it.
The incident with the blood spirit flower was still vivid in his mind.
After the mages of the temple arrived at the green poison pool, they looked at the green poison pool. There was really nothing they could do.
The problem did not lie with the green poison toad king, but with Little Gold, Little Wood, and the other five toads.
They could not stand the boredom at the bottom of the green poison pool, so they asionally came out to get some fresh air.
They did not know that someone was watching them from the dark.
Taking advantage of Little Wood, who came out to get some fresh air, the people of the Salko temple took the opportunity to subdue Little Wood.
The five toads worked together. Seeing that Little Wood was captured, the other four naturally wanted to save it. In the end, they were outnumbered and captured.
Little Gold and the other toads were the light of hope for the toad n. How could the green poison toad king not save them?
The result was that the whole family wascaptured.
The people of Salko Temple knew that the scarecrow had gone to Hell. They thought that the scarecrow would not be able toe out.
The n did not include capturing the scarecrow. If they knew that the scarecrow hade out of Hell, the temple would have sent out twice as many people to capture it.
The five toads were filled with regret. They could only me themselves for being too willful. Otherwise, they would not have been captured.
The main force of the toads had been captured. The remaining forces were too weak. They could not hold up the defenses of the green poison pool at all.
Thinking of how the green poison pool had declined because of them, the five toads shed tears of regret.
Soon, nders caught up with the mages of the temple. He activated his Domain of Fear and enveloped the mages of the temple.
Caw caw!
Caw caw!
Caw caw caw!
The green poison toad king cried out happily when he saw nders¡¯s arrival.
However, the six toads were bound by magic chains. They were unable to use their magic power.
They could only stay obedient and let the people of the Salko Temple deal with them.
¡°Speed up! Run out of the scarecrow¡¯s Domain!¡±
¡°Ask the temple for help! Send more people.¡±
Olina calmlymanded the mages of the temple. She was ranked fifth in the temple, an A+ rank powerhouse.
Bunyan van Lundtien¡¯s strength was ranked third in the temple, and even he had died at the hands of the scarecrow.
One had to know that the scarecrow was only an A rank at that time. Now, the scarecrow was already an A+ rank powerhouse.
Olina did not think that she could defeat the scarecrow, even with the help of the other five A rank helpers.
She had a talent, Danger Perception. The scarecrow gave her a feeling of iparable danger.
Fighting with him would only lead to death.
The mages of the temple were all in the sky, and their Domains were already at a disadvantage in the sky.
Olina thought that as long as she ran out of the range of the Domain of Fear, it would be fine.
However, what made Olina despair was that no matter how hard she ran, she could not escape the Domain of Fear.
Soon, some A- rank mages were affected. They stopped where they were and stopped flying.
They were confused by the illusion of the Domain of Fear. Furthermore, Olina discovered that her stamina, magic power, and spirit were rapidly depleting.
She decided not to run anymore. The scarecrow¡¯s Domain was too terrifying. If she continued to run, she would only exhaust herself to death.
The five A- rank mages of the temple released their own Domains.
The power of the Domain of Fear was quickly neutralized.
Olina ordered the mages of the temple tond on the ground and get into formation on the spot, waiting for the temple¡¯s reinforcements to arrive.
Fortunately, the temple¡¯s branch was not far from here.. The distress signal had been sent out, so they could just wait for the temple¡¯s reinforcements to arrive.
#
Chapter 321: Destroy the Salko Temple Branch
Chapter 321: Destroy the Salko Temple Branch
Olina and the other temple mages heaved a sigh of relief when the scarecrow¡¯s domain was neutralized.
They were rushing to recover the stamina and mana they had expended, but their spirits could not be recovered for a short period of time.
How could nders give these mages a chance to recover? He summoned more than twenty ck scarecrows.
They stealthily possessed the dozen or so mages in the temple. The remaining seven or eight scarecrows turned invisible, looking for an opportunity to attack.
After being possessed by the ck scarecrows, the eyes of the fifteen mages turned dark ck.
They looked as if they were being controlled by something strange. They simultaneously attacked the A+ rank temple mages closest to them.
The A+ rank mages who were recovering did not notice the changes in the mages in their entourage.
Although A rank mages were a grade lower than A+ rank mages in terms of strength, but there were so many of them!
Each of the controlled mages used their full strength to attack.
Olina had a sense of danger. The moment she was attacked, she sensed the danger ahead of time.
Time was too short. She did not have time to warn the other A+ rank mages. She could only ensure that she was not attacked.
¡°Ah!¡±
¡°It hurts!¡±
Three A+ mages from the temple were severely injured.
Another unlucky person was ambushed by five A rank mages and died on the spot.
Seeing so many A+ mages that the temple had painstakingly nurtured die, Olina¡¯s heart was bleeding.
¡°Lightning Elves, please give me the power to break the darkness and clear away the filth...¡±
Olina softly chanted the lightning summoning spell.
Two secondster, Olina finished chanting.
Dozens of lightning bolts as thick as buckets struck nders in the sky.
Olina did not notice that the injured A+ mages in the temple were covered in ck energy.
Seeing the scarecrow standing still, Olina was delighted.
The scarecrow was too arrogant. This time, I¡¯ll let you taste the punishment of lightning.
The other three mages who were seriously injured had expectant eyes as well. They were waiting for the scarecrow to be struck to death by lightning.
Dozens of lightning spells hit nders, but nothing happened to nders.
On the other hand, the three A+ rank temple mages who were lying on the ground screamed in pain. Smoke was rising from their bodies.
It was obvious that they had been struck by lightning! They had all been struck to death by lightning spells.
¡°Ah! No! You demon, what have you done!¡±
Olina saw that her lightning spell had struck the three temr mages to death. The guilt in her heart made him feel extremely ufortable.
¡°Demon! Go to hell!¡±
Olina was going all out. She did not know when the reinforcements from the branch would arrive. Right now, she was the only one left.
She had no other choice but to go all out. This demon would never let her go.
She did not expect the scarecrow to let him go. She wanted to perish together with the scarecrow.
Unfortunately, she did not even have the strength to perish together with him.
nders quickly moved to Olina¡¯s side. As a mage, Olina panicked when she was close to him.
¡°Cough cough!¡±
In an instant, a hand filled with golden straw appeared on Olina¡¯s neck.
She was chanting a spell when she was interrupted.
Olina was in despair. She closed her eyes.
Olina was not good at fighting. He was a support-type mage.
The four A+ rank temple mages who had followed her could perform exceptionally under the support of Olina.
nders had also identally broken the tactics of Olina¡¯s team.
If they were to fight head-on with the help of Olina, it would be hard to say whether they would win or lose.
¡°Surrender or die!¡±
The fear was quietly released onto Olina, and her heart was filled with fear.
Hearing the scarecrow¡¯s horrifying voice, Olina seemed to see a glimmer of hope.
She did not know that the more afraid she was, the easier it would be for her to be controlled by the scarecrow.
¡°Wuuu!¡± Olina finally broke down. The fear in her heart made her lose his usual calm judgment.
¡°I¡¯m willing to surrender. Please don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m willing to surrender!¡±
¡°Pfft!¡± ndersughed proudly.
nders had taken a liking to this female mage at first sight. He had not intended to kill her from the start.
He was going to deal with the Salko Temple next. There were no traitors from the Salko temple to provide information.
It would probably be extremely difficult for him to destroy the Salko Temple.
With the information provided by the traitor, things would be different. nders would be able to take fewer detours.
¡°I heard you say that there¡¯s a branch of the Salko temple nearby, right?¡±
nders asked about the temple branch. He was prepared to destroy this branch if it was possible to do so.
One of the branches was very close to the ck Swamp. Needless to say, it was used to monitor the ck Swamp.
How could the scarecrow allow hostile forces to be close to his territory? They had to be eliminated.
¡°Yes, lord scarecrow. The branch is guarded by only an A+ rank mage.¡±
¡°Hehehe!¡±
nders did not care about an A+ rank mage at all. It would not be difficult for him to kill an A+ rank mage.
Olina brought nders to Coase City. In the middle of the city, there was a 55-story tall building.
It was called the temple of the Great Xia. The branch of the Salko Temple was here.
The ordinary citizens of Coase City had been relocated to other cities. Strange creatures had caused panic among the people.
Actually, without the government evacuating, half of the citizens of Coase City had already left.
This was all thanks to nders. His terrifying reputation had made the people of Coase City scared to the bone.
Speaking of scarecrows, the children were so scared that they stopped crying.
Coase City had contributed a lot of fear points to nders. nders liked Coase City very much.
nders disguised himself as a young man and entered the building with Olina.
In the building, nders released many ck scarecrows, and many ordinary employees of the temple building were evacuated.
The rest were all mages. There were not many of them, only about five or six hundred of them.
The ck scarecrows possessed them one by one. Soon, they were under nders¡¯s control.
When they reached the top floor of the building, they saw the A+ rank mage from the branch. He was an old man.
His entire body was emitting an aura of old age. nders could tell at a nce that this old man did not have much life left.
nders decided to send him on his way.
¡°Olina, you shouldn¡¯t have betrayed us. From the moment you entered the door, I knew that you had betrayed us.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Murray, but I don¡¯t want to die.¡±
¡°No one wants to die. They want to live for a reason.¡±
¡°The temple has rotted. Facing the crisis on Blue, the temple only wants to capture strange creatures.¡±
¡°I¡¯m very disappointed with the temple.¡±
Looking at this old man, nders decided not to kill him first and let him finish his sentence.
Perhaps he could get some useful information.
#
Chapter 322: Perfect Transformation
Chapter 322: Perfect Transformation
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°You¡¯re the scarecrow, right?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right!¡±
nders did not want to hide anything from an opponent who was about to die.
¡°I don¡¯t know when it started, but the temple no longer paid attention to the entire Blue. They were intoxicated by the power they obtained from the strange creatures.¡±
¡°This is also the reason why countless strange creatures were captured.¡±
¡°Actually, many strange creatures didn¡¯t jump out of their territory. As long as we don¡¯t provoke them, everyone can coexist peacefully.¡±
¡°The original temple wasn¡¯t like this. I really hope that the temple can return to its original state.¡±
After Murry finished speaking, his eyes were filled with a beautiful yearning.
¡°Are you done speaking?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go! Old man, I wish that your wish can be realized in Hell.¡±
nders could tell that this old man was a reformer of the Salko Temple. It was obvious that the reformers did not have the upper hand.
Otherwise, he would not have been sent to a remote branch and died here.
nders did not care about the grudges of the Salko Temple. He only wanted to destroy the Salko Temple.
It would be great if he could destroy it. If they could change, they would have changed a long time ago.
Thinking about someone trying to catch him all day long, no one would feel good about it.
For his own safety, the Salko Temple should just die!
Murray did not wait for nders to take action. After he finished what he had been thinking about, he might have said what he had been holding back for many years.
He did not have any regrets. He quietly left.
nders felt that this Murray was a coward. He had held back his words for his entire life. He would only say it when he was about to die.
People should be happy when they were alive, and kill anyone who stood in their way.
¡°No! Uncle Murray!¡±
Olina felt that she had killed Uncle Murray. If she had not brought the scarecrow here, perhaps uncle Murray would not have died.
Regardless of the crying Olina, her heart was filled with fear. She was now a weak woman.
nders had summoned all the members of the Salko Temple branch. These members were all controlled by nders.
Now, everyone had been released by nders¡¯s Descending of Fear. They were all covered by the Domain of Fear.
In addition to the ck scarecrow with the dominance attribute, every member was in a state of mental breakdown.
[Fear Points +10,086]
[Fear Points +10,010]
[Fear Points +9,988]
...
They all contributed fear points to nders, which made nders very happy.
nders seemed to have found a way to deal with the Salko Temple. If he started from the Salko temple branches, he would gradually control each branch.
Finally, he would bring the strange creatures to destroy the Salko temple headquarters, and nders¡¯s goal would be achieved.
The more nders thought about it, the happier he became. He ignored many unexpected factors in the actual operation.
Olina came to nders. She wanted to bury old man Murray.
nders did not care about this. She could do whatever she wanted as long as she was obedient.
nders¡¯s action filled Olina¡¯s heart with gratitude.
Watching Olina leave, nders felt that he had finally found the right way to use fear.
Using fear to break through the enemy¡¯s defenses and then control the enemy.
Perfect strategy.
nders decided to hand over the branch of Coase City to Olina. This would mean that nders had spies in the Salko Temple.
In the future, if the Salko Temple had any methods to deal with him, he would also be able to get the first warning.
In the future, there would be no ordinary peopleing to Coase City. This ce was being publicized on arge scale.
Many factions of the magical faction had set up branches in Coase City. Even if it was just to monitor the situation at the Gates of Hell, it was worth it for them to set up a branch here.
Having a faction of his own here was also a good thing for nders.
After Olina finished dealing with Murray, she went to the temple building and took over the work of the branch. She discovered something interesting.
¡°Respected scarecrow king, there is a subus in the underground prison of the branch.¡±
¡°Oh, subus, let¡¯s go! Bring me to take a look.¡±
nders was intrigued by the subus. He knew about subi but had never seen one before.
He was also very curious.
He came to the tenth floor of the temple building. This was the ce where the Salko Temple branch imprisoned strange creatures.
A male subus was locked up in the strictest prison on the tenth floor.
This was a member of the subus assault team who had escaped the day before yesterday. Many of them had been captured by the magical factions.
Some of them were used to receive rewards, while others wanted to obtain a connection with Hell. There were all sorts of purposes.
No matter what the purpose was, they had to capture a subus.
The subus that was locked up in the magic prison was bound by a rope that had been enchanted with magic. This rope would cause the magic power of the person who was bound to dissipate.
Without the ability to gather magic power and obtain power, there was naturally no way to escape.
He ordered someone to open the prison. The magic array outside the prison previously blocked the ck scarecrow from entering.
nders decided to subdue this subus. The Domain of Fear and Descending of Fear were both buffed. The subus quickly surrendered.
[Fear Points +50,000]
He was only a B+ rank subus. It was effortless for nders to subdue him.
The subus waspletely subjugated by nders. Deep in his heart, he was filled with fear for nders. Fear made it impossible for him to betray nders.
A green scarecrow entered the subus¡¯s body, but he did not feel anything.
nders had learned Invisibility and Hidden skills from the subus. nders felt that these two skills seemed to be able to fuse with his Disguise skill.
Thus, he took out a skill fusion stone and used it.
[Ding! The system has detected that the skill Hidden, Invisibility, and Disguise can be fused.]
[Do you wish to fuse?]
nders chose to fuse. After the skill fusion, he obtained a new skill: Perfect Transformation.
[Perfect Transformation: Transform into anyone. After the transformation, it will be exactly the same as the target, making it hard to tell if it is real or fake.]
[Special effect 1: Invisibility. After the transformation, one would have the ability to be invisible, allowing one to escape from dangerous situations at any time.]
nders was very satisfied with the Perfect Transformation skill. He now had another life-saving method.
A bold idea was born in his mind. After the Perfect Transformation, he seemed to be able to follow Olina to the headquarters of the Salko Temple.
If he wanted to destroy the Salko Temple, he had to have a sufficient understanding of the Salko temple.
Otherwise, destroying the Salko temple would be just empty talk.
This time, four A+ grade mages of the Salko Temple had died, which was also a huge loss to the temple.
The Salko Temple would definitely investigate it. What if Olina was exposed?
Without him by Olina¡¯s side, she would be summoned back to the headquarters. What if she rebelled again?
With that in mind, nders decided to go to the headquarters of the temple of Salko.
#
Chapter 323: Infiltrating the Headquarters of the Salko Temple
Chapter 323: Infiltrating the Headquarters of the Salko Temple
Olina was stunned when she saw the transformation of nders. If nders did not say anything, Olina would not be able to tell the difference.
nders was very satisfied with the effect of the Perfect Transformation. With the Perfect Transformation, nders was more confident in going to the headquarters of the Salko Temple.
After nders and Olina attacked together many times, they made up Olenna¡¯s experience.
After Olina caught the green poisonous toad king, she was caught by the scarecrow on the way back to the Salko Temple branch.
The four A+ rank powerhouses and all the other mages were killed by the scarecrow in order to cover Olina¡¯s retreat.
Olenna escaped back to the temple branch alone. Director Murray of the branch was too old and died of natural causes.
nders asked Olina to record all the above to prevent any idents from happening at the Salko Temple headquarters.
After several checks, Olina and nders set off for the headquarters of the Salko Temple.
The headquarters of the Salko Temple was located in the northern part of the United States of Barrow. This area was high above sea level and had many snowy mountains.
Thergest city in the northern part of the United States of Barrow, Saint Vincent City, was thergest city in the snowy hignds.
There were white snowy scenes everywhere. It was a unique scene. nders liked it very much.
The main entrance of the Salko temple was in Saint Vincent City. It was also in the center of the city. There was an 88-story temple building.
The temple building was the tallest building in Saint Vincent City. It was also the city¡¯sndmark building.
Perhaps it was because the Salko temple was located in this city. Saint Vincent City had almost never seen any strange creatures.
Even if there was a strange creature, it would be removed in the shortest time. The Salko Temple had its own dignity.
Normally, Olina would not feel anything when she came to the headquarters of the Salko Temple, but today, she came with the scarecrow.
She was really worried that the scarecrow would be discovered. There was a strange creature detection crystal at the entrance of the temple building.
It was not that there had not been any strange creatures¡¯ attempts to enter the temple over the years. Without exception, they all failed.
The biggest reason for their failure was the strange creature detection crystal. nders himself was worried that the strange creature detection crystal would find him.
He was thinking that if the strange creature detection radar could not detect him, the strange creature detection crystal should not be able to find him either.
If he was discovered, he would escape with Olina. This was the final n.
Olina brought nder into the temple building. Olina let out a long breath. The scarecrow was not detected by the detection crystal.
The scarecrow was indeed extraordinary.
As soon as Olina returned to the headquarters, she was informed to attend the meeting. As Olina¡¯s assistant, nder naturally had to follow.
They arrived at the 30th floor of the underground temple building. There was a teleportation array here that allowed them to teleport to the real temple.
However, no one knew where the real temple was, and neither did Olina.
However, Olina was the most talented A+ rank powerhouse in the temple, so she had a lot of authority in the temple.
Many doors were open to Olina, which was why nders was worried that Olina would betray him again.
His fear could control Olenna, but there were many strange people in the world. If she met someone who was specialized in controlling people, he would be done for.
nders thought carefully. He was not a timid person. So what if it was the headquarters of the Salko Temple.
The scarecrow came and went as he pleased. It was just so natural.
Through the teleportation array, nders and Olina were teleported to the real headquarters, which was also covered in white snow.
The snowy scenery was very beautiful. The amazing thing was that the area where the temple was located was not cold, and the temperature was very suitable for human beings.
¡°It¡¯s a magical ce!¡± nders could not help but praise it.
Olina covered her mouth and chuckled, ¡°you¡¯ll get used to it after a while.¡±
nders saw how cute Olina¡¯s smile was and could not help but scratch Olina¡¯s nose with his finger.
Olina¡¯s small face instantly turned red. Looking at the blushing Olina, nders was a little dazed for a moment.
Too beautiful!
The two of them stopped talking, and the scene became a little awkward.
¡°We¡¯re at the Temple!¡± The redness on Olina¡¯s face faded, but she still felt a little ufortable when she spoke.
nders silently followed behind Olina and entered the temple.
After the two of them arrived at the temple¡¯s venue, they waited for another ten minutes or so.
The first elder of the Salko Temple, yton Victor, announced the start of the meeting.
The first thing that happened during the meeting was Olina¡¯s failure to capture the strange creature.
¡°Back then, I already said that a girl would fail the mission.¡±
¡°I said that, did I? Not only did the mission fail, four A+ rank experts died consecutively. This is the shame and loss of the temple.¡±
¡°I apply for sanctions against Olina. The headquarters will lock her up for 10 years.¡±
A good person who was locked up for 10 years might be foolish and bepletely crippled.
At the meeting, the one who applied for sanctions against Olina was Veronica. She was five years older than Olina, and she was also a very talented woman.
However, when he had lost to Olina in thepetition for the position of the fifth elder of the temple, she had been holding a grudge.
The failure of Olina¡¯s mission this time was the best excuse to attack.
If Olina was imprisoned for 10 years, then she would definitely be crippled. Thinking of this, she felt very happy.
There were hundreds of A+ ranked powerhouses in the Salko Temple. The temple had a rule. As long as one advanced to A+ rank, they would automatically be an elder of the temple.
There were hundreds of elders. Everyone lived together and did not see each other. They had a general understanding of each other.
The elders generally liked Olina. She was simple and cute. She did not have many thoughts and was very talented.
The reason why the mission to capture the strange person fell on Olina was because the great elder of the temple, yton Victor, had high hopes for Olina.
The great elder favored Olenna.
After Veronica finished her proposal, the situation became awkward. No one responded to her.
The Great Elder, yton Victor, had no choice but to say something.
¡°Olina failed the mission. It was a special situation and not her original intention.¡±
¡°The main reason is that the scarecrow strange creature was very difficult to deal with.¡±
¡°The strange creature detection crystals in the hall of the temple could not detect the scarecrow.¡±
¡°This is the first time in history that such a thing has never happened.¡±
¡°What do you think of the scarecrow?¡±
At this moment, a tall and strong figure stood up.
¡°Grand Elder, I request to fight. I want to avenge my good friend, Bunian van Lundtien.¡±
¡°I can not bear to see the man who killed my good friend get away with it.¡±
#
Chapter 324: The Dungeon of the Temple
Chapter 324: The Dungeon of the Temple
When the first elder saw that it was Graham, he was more at ease with him.
As the second elder of the temple, Graham had never failed to capture strange creatures.
He was a closebat mage like Bunian van Lundtien, the same muscr physique, and the same carefree personality.
This was also the reason why they became best friends.
When Bunian van Lundtien died, Graham had been in grief for a long time. It was just that the temple had made other arrangements for him at that time.
Enduring his grief, Graham had perfectlypleted the mission that the temple had arranged for him.
¡°Alright, Graham will be in charge of this operation to kill the scarecrow.¡±
¡°Who¡¯s in favor of it? Who¡¯s against it?¡±
This question was an unwritten rule of the temple. Once a certain matter was confirmed, one had to ask.
If no one said anything, it meant that everyone had tacitly agreed.
¡°I object!¡±
Everyone looked at the person who raised the objection and saw that it was Veronica.
Everyone immediately understood. The woman who was still angry was really narrow-minded.
Veronica was eager to prove that he was stronger than Olina. Seeing that everyone liked Olina, she could not bear the pain.
In fact, it was Veronica¡¯s own imagination. Everyone was an adult, so they should control their emotions and state of mind.
If you thought that others liked so-and-so, in fact, it might not necessarily be the case. However, if you were being so subjectively, it was easy to go to the extreme.
Veronica was now going to the extreme.
Graham was instantly unhappy. Fortunately, she was not chosen to be the fifth elder.
¡°Veronica, you want to kill the scarecrow? Do you have the ability?¡±
¡°Ask which elder is willing to apany you to kill the scarecrow.¡±
Veronica looked at the elders present. Unfortunately, none of them gave him a supportive look.
The more Veronica thought about it, the angrier she got. In the end, she sat down helplessly.
She secretly swore that she would go kill the scarecrow alone.
When the time came, she would let everyone see that she was countless times stronger than Olina.
The climax of the meeting was to discuss how to kill the scarecrow. Graham stepped in and took the mission.
There was a result.
None of the hundreds of elders present did not think that Graham could notplete the mission.
His powerful strength and the dazzling battle record made it so that no one would doubt him.
nders looked at Graham and smiled.
The meeting moved on to discuss some other matters and finally asked Olina to report the battle with the Scarecrow.
Regarding this, nders asked Olina to tell the truth. He was afraid that the people of the Salko Temple would find out the clues and cause their efforts to fall short.
Now, it was 80% true and 20% false, and no one could figure it out.
Graham carefully noted down the scarecrow¡¯s fighting style, and he wanted to study the corresponding countermeasures.
After Olina finished reporting, the great elder, Brian Victor, announced the end of the meeting.
Olina was also relieved. This round had passed, and no one doubted her at all.
At the same time, Olina was also very conflicted. She was wavering. She did not know if he should take the initiative to confess to the great elder.
When nders saw Olina¡¯s hesitant look, he thought to himself that it was dangerous.
nders followed closely behind Olina. From time to time, he would touch Olina with his body to transmit some fear to her.
After reminding her that the fear had gained the upper hand in Olina¡¯s heart, she really did not think about it anymore.
At night, nders went to Olina¡¯s room and did not wait for Olina to react.
He took off Olina¡¯s long robe. Under the moonlight, a perfect body appeared in front of nders.
nders was a normal man. When faced with a mature member of the opposite sex, his desire was high.
¡°Hmm...¡±
She was violently embraced by nders, and her red lips were sealed by nders.
100,000 words were omitted here...
The next morning, Olinay on nders¡¯chest.
She looked at nders¡¯s handsome face and the small tent that was erected, and she could not help but have an impulse...
Another 100,000 words were omitted here...
After a few rounds of sex, nderspletely subdued Olina.
What Olina and nders did not know was that on the roof not far away, someone had been watching Olina¡¯s room.
nders entered Olina¡¯s room and did note out for the entire night. He was closely watched by this figure.
The figure was none other than Veronica¡¯s trusted subordinate. He seemed to have discovered some important secret.
He jumped out of the room in high spirits and reported his discovery to Veronica.
¡°Take me around the temple headquarters today. It¡¯s not easy toe here. I have to take a look.¡±
¡°Okay!¡± Olina¡¯s voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s buzzing.
Looking at the beauty in front of him, nders felt a sense of conquest in his heart.
¡°Haha! I didn¡¯t expect Olina to be so cheap as well!¡±
Veronica was wondering if she should use this matter to threaten Olina. She wanted to maximize the benefits of this matter.
nders and Olina naturally did not know what Veronica was thinking. They were happily touring the temple headquarters.
nders had been observing the temple headquarters to see if there was any way out. However, he was disappointed. He did not find any way out.
Could it only be through the teleportation array?
While touring the Salko Temple headquarters back and forth, nders found many powerful auras.
nders did not know whether these auras came from the strange creatures or the hidden powerhouses in the temple.
nders hade to the right ce for this trip to the temple. He now had a deeper understanding of the enemy.
¡°Olina, where are the strange creatures captured by the temple locked up?¡±
¡°Can you bring me to take a look?¡±
nders wanted to see where the strange creatures were locked up. After so many years, the temple had probably umted countless strange creatures.
When he destroyed the temple, so many strange creatures might be able to help him.
¡°I can bring you there. Follow me!¡±
Olina had the authority to enter the strange creature dungeon. It was reasonable for her to bring her assistant to observe the strange creatures.
In the strange creature dungeon in the temple headquarters, the light was extremely dim. Many of the strange creatures locked up were dejected.
They were all intelligent beings. Without freedom, there was no point in living.
Many of the strange creature prisonersmitted suicide in this dungeon.
The strange creature dungeon was divided into ten levels, but with Olina¡¯s authority, they could only enter the first two levels.
Her authority could not ess the other levels, and nders remembered this well.
¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s time to leave the temple headquarters.¡±
#
Chapter 325: Olina’s Troubles
Chapter 325: Olina¡¯s Troubles
He had seen most of the things he could see. The rest were ces that Orina had no authority to enter.
nders had raised the danger level of the Salko temple by another level.
Not to mention other ces, just the dungeon of the Salko Temple as an example, nders could sense the danger inside.
He was not sure if it was the strange creatures that were under imprisonment or the hidden elder of the Salko Temple. In short, there were more than a dozen powerful auras.
All of them were beyond A+ rank. They were the most powerful mages that nders had seen so far.
Even the high-endbat strength of the Barrow government could notpare to the Salko Temple.
But the Barrow government also had a trump card, an ultimate weapon.
He just did not know if the Salko Temple had a simr weapon.
nders was not going to fight the headquarters for the time being. When he advanced to S rank, he woulde to the Salko temple again.
Even if nders did not want to deal with the Salko Temple, the temple would not let him go.
Now, the rtionship between the two sides was one that would not rest until one side was dead.
Olina went to find the first elder, yton Victor.
¡°First elder, I am very sad about Grandpa Murray¡¯s departure. I want to take over Grandpa Murray¡¯s job.¡±
The first elder frowned. He did not expect Olina to voluntarily demote to the branch. To be honest, he did not want Olina to go.
It was best for a young genius like Olina to stay in the headquarters.
Every branch more or less had the intention of sending people to the border. Only an A+ rank elder with no prospects would be assigned to the leading position of the branch.
For example, Veronica. The great elder had already decided in his heart that she would be the head of the branch in Coase City.
He just needed to find a suitable opportunity to tell Veronica about it.
¡°Olina, you still have an important job. The temple headquarters is more suitable for you.¡±
When Olina heard that the great elder wanted to arrange for her to stay in the temple headquarters, she was very reluctant.
If she stayed in the temple headquarters, she would not be able to see nders anymore. What was the point of that?
¡°Great elder, I support Grandpa Murray¡¯s idea. This is also the reason why I insist on going to the Coase City branch.¡±
After the great elder heard what Olina said, his face turned ck.
That old man Murray always talked nonsense about reforming the Salko Temple.
That old man did not know how dangerous this world was. Without a powerful force, how could he protect the temple?
The strange creatures could provide power to the temple continuously. Only with power could the temple be the safest.
The most promising Olina, the most outstanding elder of the younger generation of the temple, had actually been fooled by that old fool Murray.
The great elder did not want to give up Olina. She was too young and was being protected too well.
She had no idea how dangerous this world was. When she got older and experienced a certain amount of experience, she would definitely support the temple. The great elder decided to keep Olina in the temple no matter what.
Olina could see the great elder¡¯s attitude. He left the temple hall gloomily.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with my little baby? Why does she look so depressed?¡±
nders looked at Olina who had returned. He was a little worried.
He was wondering if something went wrong.
¡°My dear, the great elder did not let me go to the temple branch in Coase City. He wanted me to stay in the temple headquarters.¡±
¡°My dear, I feel terrible just thinking about leaving you. How am I supposed to live without seeing you?¡±
As expected, something went wrong. nders was quite speechless.
nders had seen Olina¡¯s talent. Her talent was even more powerful than Nikorei¡¯s.
If a support-type mage matured, they would definitely be the most important person in battle.
This was also an important reason why nders wanted to subdue Olina.
Olina was now one of his people. nders would not allow anything to happen to Olina.
Although he wanted to take Olina Away, nders did not think of a perfect solution.
This was the headquarters of the Salko Temple. It was not convenient for nders to make a scene.
If it was really no other way, he would forcefully take Olina away. His woman would be in charge.
Even if the Salkos Temple branch in Coase City was discovered, it would not be a big deal.
He had to take Olina away.
The next day, the great elder found Veronica, Graham, and Olina. This time, nders followed behind Olenna as an assistant.
¡°Elder Murray from the temple branch of Coase City has passed away in his old age. Now, the Coase City branch iscking a person in charge.¡±
Hearing the great elder¡¯s words, Veronica¡¯s heart tightened. Don¡¯t tell me you want me to go to the Coase City branch?
That godforsaken ce did not have any benefits. Going there was equivalent to beingpletely marginalized.
Thinking of this, Veronica¡¯s entire body trembled. No! She was determined not to go to the Coase City branch.
For a moment, she hesitated. She did not answer the great elder.
Olina did not want to miss the opportunity to go to the Coase City branch. She decided to give it another try.
¡°Great elder, I can see that Sister Veronica doesn¡¯t want to go to the Coase City branch. Let me go.¡±
¡°I miss Grandpa Murray very much. He helped me a lot. I¡¯m willing to take over his job.¡±
Veronica did not know how to reject him, but Olina jumped out and helped her out.
However, Veronica was not happy. She was not grateful to Olina at all.
Instead, she felt that no matter what happened to her, Olenna would interfere and snatch it away.
Her heart was full of jealousy. She said with a fake smile, ¡°great elder, I like the temple branch in Coase City very much. I¡¯m willing to go.¡±
Regardless of whether she was willing or not, as long as it could hurt Olina, Vinica was willing to do it.
No matter how important Olina was, she would be jealous of Olina. Her jealousy had already made her lose her normal judgment.
Looking at nders behind Olenna, Veronica had a n in mind.
¡°Great elder, I¡¯m willing to go to the temple branch in Coase City. Sister Olina¡¯s talent is unparalleled. She¡¯s more suitable to continue cultivating in the temple headquarters.¡±
After hearing Veronica¡¯s words, the first elder was quite satisfied. There had been rumors that Veronica was narrow-minded.
Judging from the matter of the Coase City Branch, the rumors were a bit too much. Veronica was quite sensible.
Looking at the unwilling expression on Olina¡¯s face, Veronica felt very happy in her heart.
Hmph! Do you think it¡¯s over just like that? I have more dirt on Olina.
Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about your affair with that pretty boy beside you.
If you want to be together, dream on. Watch how I deal with you.
nders was a member of the temple in the branch of Coase City, and was Olina¡¯s temporary assistant.
In order not to leak the news of Olina¡¯s betrayal, nders killed more than a dozen entourage mages who followed Olina.
Only then would Olina be safe.
Veronica looked at nders, who was behind Olina, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. She thought to herself, ¡®pretty boy, watch how I punish you.¡±
¡°First elder, I¡¯m not very familiar with the temple branch of Coase City. This assistant of Olina¡¯ses from the temple branch of Coase City.¡±
¡°Can you arrange for this assistant to work under me so that I can quickly start working?¡±
#
Chapter 326: Flanders, I Have Fallen in Love With You
Chapter 326: nders, I Have Fallen in Love With You
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°You can¡¯t. nders is my assistant. He can¡¯t leave me.¡±
Olina was a little emotional. She could not stand the thought of leaving nders.
Seeing Olina¡¯s emotional state, Veronica became even more determined to get this assistant over.
Seeing Olina¡¯s reaction, the great elder¡¯s face darkened. He could tell that there was something wrong with this so-called assistant.
The most beautiful flower in the temple had unexpectedly been taken down by an unknown kid from the branch.
The great elder did not object to Olina falling in love, but the prerequisite was not to waste her talent.
Olina insisted on going to the branch, so this assistant was probably a very important factor.
In order to not bury the most outstanding genius in the temple, the great elder decided to destroy Olina¡¯s feelings in the bud.
There were many outstanding young men in the temple. When the time came, Olina would pick one.
Having made up his mind, the great elder said in a low voice, ¡°Veronica has just arrived at the temple branch in Sarkos City. It is inevitable that she is unfamiliar with the ce. We should arrange a local assistant for her.¡±
¡°No! nders can not leave me. I will go wherever nders goes.¡±
Olina was flustered. After saying that, she felt a little regretful.
This would probably bring countless troubles to nders.
Sure enough, after the great elder heard Olina¡¯s words, he felt that Olina was a little willful.
The flowers in the greenhouse were protected too well. He did not know the wickedness of human nature.
The great elder was determined to arrange for nders to be sent to Veronica¡¯s side.
Seeing the agitated Olina, Veronica felt very good in her heart.
She just liked to see Olina make a fool of herself. She would definitely take nders.
¡°Olina, you need to calm down and cultivate. Your mind is in a mess.¡±
After saying that, the great elder did not say anything else.
The regretful Olina saw nders and thought of something.
¡°Great elder, I want to follow Graham to destroy the scarecrow. I want to avenge the death of the elder of the temple.¡±
Hearing Olina¡¯s words, the great elder felt a littleforted in his heart. A good child had finally grown up.
¡°Great elder, I request Olina to go to the city branch with me.¡±
Hearing that Olina was going to kill the scarecrow, Graham felt that he could bring Olina with him.
Olina¡¯s support ability was the strongest in the temple.
If he had Olina¡¯s support in this trip to the ck Swamp, then the chances of sess would be greatly increased.
Even a lion would use all of its strength to kill a rabbit. As for the scarecrow, Graham felt that he must take it seriously.
Every time he went on a mission, he would use all of his strength. He never underestimated his opponent.
The reason why the great elder called Graham over was also to get the new leader of the Coase City branch to support him.
Now that Graham and Olina were both willing to kill the scarecrow, the great elder was naturally happy to see this.
Veronica was excited. Shee had only thought of stealing Olina¡¯s lover.
Now Olina had taken the initiative to go to the Sarkos City branch. When she arrived in Coase City, she would quickly take control of the branch.
She was already thinking of how to torment Olina.
In the end, nders was arranged by the great elder to stay by Veronica¡¯s side.
¡°Come here! nders, you are my assistant now. Let¡¯s talk about the situation of the Coase City branch together.¡±
In front of Olina, Veronica started to exercise the authority of the branch head.
nders could not say anything. He was now in the temple headquarters. There were too many experts here.
It was not convenient for him to act out. He found that after using the Perfect Transformation, his personality would change somewhat.
At least he was not so impulsive anymore.
He would feign civility with Veronica first. nders decided that once he left the temple headquarters, he would be the first to kill this troublesome person.
She actually dared to destroy the great nders¡¯s n. She had to pay the price.
At this time, Veronica was very proud. She was very happy that she could beat Olina.
She did not know that the grand elder of the temple saw her words and deeds. In the grand elder¡¯s eyes, he was giving her a low evaluation.
The grand elder decided that Veronica would stay in the Coase City branch forever.
The temple headquarters did not need such a busybody.
Veronica left the Salko Temple headquarters with nders First.
As for Olina, she had to deal with a lot of errands with Graham. She would leaveter.
Veronica did not give nders and Olina a chance to say goodbye at all. She took nders with her all the way to the temple headquarters.
This busybody made nders so angry that he was on the verge of breaking out several times. However, when he thought of Olina, nders held back.
nders did not realize that he had made a lot of progress on this temple trip, but the biggest progress was controlling his emotions.
The headquarters of the Salko Temple arranged for a ne to fly to the branch in the Coase City.
During these two days, Veronica was always pestering nders, and Veronica wanted to make Olina suffer terribly.
The best way was to steal her little lover nders, and along the way, Veronica was very warm to nders.
She hinted at nders from time to time, and her proud chest always rubbed against nders, intentionally or unintentionally.
Looking at Veronica¡¯s ugly behavior, nders could only feel disgusted. Veronica had never asked nders about the Coase City branch.
As if this was not important to her, nders happened to not know much about the Coase City branch.
On the other hand, Veronica was trying her best to get information about Olina from nders.
For example, how did she know Olina? What did he like about her? nders was just perfunctory.
Seeing this, Veronica thought to herself, ¡®just wait and see, kid. I¡¯ll conquer you.¡¯
¡®I¡¯ll dump you when I¡¯m done ying with you.¡¯
Thinking of nders and Olina¡¯s rtionship breaking up, Olina being heartbroken, and nderster being dumped by her, Veronica was very happy.
¡°Haha!¡±
Thinking about how happy she was, she could not help butugh.
nders rolled his eyes at Veronica, thinking that she was really a crazy woman.
What Veronica did not know was that her heart was filled with jealousy, and she was gradually being dominated by jealousy.
People with great power had even stronger desires, because they could basically aplish anything they wanted.
And every time they seeded, their desires would be stimted. As an A+ rank powerhouse, Veronica¡¯s desires were even stronger.
Veronica did not know that the current Coase City branch was full of nders¡¯s people.
After she arrived at the Coase City branch, she immediately asked her trusted subordinates to take over the Coase City branch.
And she was still pestering nders. In her opinion, it was just a branch. What important matters could there be?
A few of her subordinates could easily handle this kind of work.
¡°nders, I¡¯m in love with you!¡±
After saying that, Veronica took the opportunity to sit on nders¡¯sp.
#
Chapter 327: A Succubus Raid
Chapter 327: A Subus Raid
nders felt a chill. Although Veronica had taken good care of herself, she looked like a 30-year-old woman.
However, nders could feel that Veronica was at least 50-60 years old.
The powerful magic power maintained Veronica¡¯s youth, but she was almost 60 years old.
Counting the age of his previous life and his current age, nders was at most 30 years old.
This old cow, Veronica, wanted to eat him, but nders refused.
On the top floor of the temple building in the center of Coase City, nders pushed Veronica away with disdain.
¡°If you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t be so clingy. We¡¯re not close.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t like olderdies!¡±
Hearing nders say that she was an olddy, Vinica was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on.
He yelled at nders angrily, ¡°you gigolo, how dare you look down on me?¡±
¡°You¡¯re a gigolo, I¡¯ll take care of you today.¡±
She had a special purpose for nders. Otherwise, why would she be so attentive towards him?
Along the way, nders rejected her attention, making her feel defeated. She did not like this feeling.
Now that she hadpletely understood nders¡¯s thoughts, she did not want to pretend with nders anymore.
She wanted to rape nders. She wanted to snatch Olina¡¯s little baby away.
Thinking of conquering nders, Veronica was excited all over.
nders was bound by Veronica¡¯s magic.
¡°Today, you are mine. Don¡¯t pretend anymore. Am I not attractive?¡±
Veronica was indeed an attractive woman. Although she was only sixty years old, time had not taken away her charm.
Her towering breasts and perky round buttocks were all exuding a fatal temptation.
What kind of person was nders? He was not a person, he was a scarecrow.
A temptation that ordinary men could not resist, to nders, he did not feel anything at all.
nders had always had a purpose when he was with women. If he did not have a purpose, nders would not be too interested in women.
What he liked more was to scare women for no reason and gain some fear points.
Women were timid. With a little scare, fear points would constantly be generated.
In this regard, nders did not hate women too much.
However, this Veronica really annoyed nders. She did not do anything serious and only thought about how to mess with others.
She had an evil mind!
¡°rgh!¡±
¡°Are you sure you want to fuck me?!¡±
A voice filled with evil charm came out of nders¡¯s mouth. Veronica immediately stopped moving.
That evil voice was not something that a decent person could make.
Even if Veronica was jealous, she was still an A+ rank mage. She had grown up hunting strange creatures.
However, ever since she advanced to an A+ mage, she had never encountered any danger.
Without any pursuits, she quickly fell. When she was free, she yed with a young man and lived a carefree life.
Veronica quickly moved away from nders. She released her magic shield, and the light blue magic shield was like an eggshell.
Veronica was in the middle of the eggshell, and the magic shield gave her an iparable sense of security.
He was just a small assistant. She did not care if there were any problems, she will just kill him.
If she could not get him, then she would destroy him.
The pain Olina would feel when she knew that her little lover had been killed...
As long as she could make Olina suffer, then she could do it!
After thinking about it, Veronica took out the hexagonal magic crystal pir and began to chant softly.
Veronica¡¯s chanting speed was very fast. In just two seconds, the hexagonal magic crystal pir emitted a dazzling blue light.
nders was instantly surrounded by the blue light.
This was Veronica¡¯s magic secret skill, the Imprisonment Cage.
She wanted to imprison nders. She wanted to torture nders slowly.
Since he would not do it, she would do it the hard way.
He wanted to torture nders slowly until nders gave in.
nders was also very curious about how strong he was now. He did not escape the imprisonment cage.
He could sense that this magic skill did not hurt him much.
However, it was not easy to control himself.
After the blue magic imprisonment enveloped nders, nders felt that he could break the imprisonment at any time.
This was a good opportunity. He could get some information out of Veronica.
¡°Killing yourrades at will is not allowed by the Salko Temple. Don¡¯t you know?¡±
¡°Who said I killed myrades? I killed the scarecrow¡¯sckeys.¡±
¡°Now I¡¯m the boss of Coase City. I¡¯ll do whatever I want.¡±
nders was quite speechless.
¡°Orina and Graham wille to Coase City in two days. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±
Veronica looked at nders, who was imprisoned, and her guard dropped.
¡°Haha, it doesn¡¯t matter if the scarecrow is dead or not. What¡¯s important is that Olina must die!¡±
¡°Join me, or else death will be your fate.¡±
Looking at this crazy woman, nders did not want to pretend anymore. He wanted to show his cards.
He wanted to fill the old woman¡¯s heart with fear. He wanted this old woman to die with fear.
However, before nders could make a move, Veronica¡¯s magic shield was broken by a blow.
Then, a blue tail pierced into Veronica¡¯s body.
Then, an extremely ugly, but proud, hell creature appeared. Veronica was controlled by this hell creature.
The timing of the hell creature¡¯s attack was very delicate. After Veronica sessfully imprisoned nders, she was in a rxed state.
Then, the subus seized the opportunity and sessfully struck.
¡°Subus?¡±
nders had seen subi before. However, the subi were good-looking, unlike the face in front of him, which was like a burnt candle.
¡°You have good taste, little handsome. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll let you experience the joy of being a manter.¡±
nders decided not to make a move first. He wanted to see what the subi wanted to do.
¡°Uh...¡±
¡°Ah...¡±
Intermittent sounds came from Veronica¡¯s mouth. She was pierced by the subi¡¯s tail from her lower body.
The Subus¡¯tail was destroying her body wantonly. Her internal organs were crushed by the subus¡¯s tail.
The subus¡¯s tail was emitting a paralyzing electric current. Veronica¡¯s nerves were paralyzed by the electric current.
Her pain was greatly reduced, but the pain of her internal organs being crushed still made her cry out in pain.
¡°This woman¡¯s skin is not bad. I¡¯ll ept it.¡±
¡°I want revenge, I want to cut your face into pieces one by one!¡±
¡°Hahaha! Wait for it, Nikorei, wait for my revenge!¡±
#
Chapter 328: The New Identity of a Succubus
Chapter 328: The New Identity of a Subus
This subus was called Edith, and her face was burned by Nikorei during the battle at the Gates of Hell.
Subi had strong vitality that could be restored, but Nikorei¡¯s mes had a magical characteristic that Edith could not dispel.
After paying a huge price, Mallory finally extinguished Nikorei¡¯s anger.
As a result, Mallory did not have much mana left, and they were also discovered by the mages who had rushed over to capture the subus.
The heavily injured Edith and Mallory, who did not have much mana, faced the encirclement of dozens of mages, and they broke out of the encirclement separately.
In the end, they sessfully broke out of the encirclement, but because of this, the two of them were separated and could not contact each other.
As a creature from Hell, subi had a strong recovery ability. In just a few days, Edith had recovered more than half of her strength.
Edith, who had recovered, transformed into a human woman and seduced a few weak-willed mages.
She obtained effective information, and these mages were sucked dry by Edith.
Absorbing the mages¡¯ energy, Edith hadpletely recovered.
She decided to rescue the other subi that were imprisoned. It was very dangerous for her to fight alone. She neededpanions.
Her first target was the branch of the Salko Temple. Everyone knew that a subi was imprisoned in the branch of the Salko Temple.
After the others captured the subi, they all hid carefully, afraid that others would find out.
The Salko Temple branch did not hide at all. With their powerful strength, they were naturally not afraid of other people¡¯s devious ideas.
As an A+ rank Hell subus, Edith was proficient in assassination and spying.
Sneaking into the Salko Temple branch in Coase City was as easy as drinking water.
At first, Edith was worried that she would be discovered. She carefully hid on the top floor of the temple building.
As a natural lurker, the subus had not been discovered by nders or Veronica.
What Edith did not expect was that when it sneaked in, the Salko Temple had sent an A+ rank mage to the branch.
What was even more unexpected was that this A+ mage was a woman. Edith had taken a fancy to this woman at first sight.
She needed a skin bag. She could transform, but there were many restrictions to transforming. He could not transform forever.
The female mage in front of him was charming and sexy. She exuded a mature charm from the inside out.
This was very simr to Edith. The moment he saw Veronica, he had decided to be this woman.
The subus of Hell never cared about having more than one identity and more than one skin. This was equivalent to their medals.
The subus tail destroyed Veronica¡¯s body as much as it wanted, absorbing her magic as much as it wanted.
Soon, the subus tail extended to Veronica¡¯s brain.
The subus tail turned into nerve fments and wrapped around Veronica¡¯s brain. Edith quickly peeked into Veronica¡¯s memories.
Subi were born to scout, lurk, and assassinate. They could quickly blend into a certain environment.
By absorbing the memories of a target creature, subi could quickly be a certain creature.
Soon, Vnica lost all signs of life. From the outside, it looked like she was asleep.
But the flesh and blood inside his body had already been devoured by the subus Edith.
The subus Edith hadpletely revealed herself. nders saw theplete body of the Subus, a naked female subus.
Her light crystal blue skin looked very translucent. There were two horns emitting a faint blue light on her head, and she had a head of long silver hair.
Her appearance was charming. Her chest was bobbing up and down, and she was very proud of her assets. There was a blue tail on her perky buttocks and tailbone.
The tail had already entered Veronica¡¯s body. Veronica was an A+ rank mage. Even if Edith seeded in her sneak attack, she would still be careful.
No one knew what the A rank mage had up her sleeve. Edith, who was careful, won the final victory.
The subus Edith stretched out her sharp nails and scratched Veronica¡¯s back.
Vinica was like a deted rubber ball, turning into a shriveled state.
¡°Perfect assassination, perfect camouge!¡±
After saying that, Edith winked at nders, and then she put Veronica on as if she was wearing clothes.
After a moment, Edith had a new image: Veronica, the director of the Salko Temple branch.
This identity was very suitable for Edith. She was close to the Gate of Hell and could easily transmit information.
During the few days she stayed on the Blue, Edith did not do nothing.
She learned from the few mages that he had sucked dry that the most powerful mystical organization on the blue was the Salko Temple.
Now that Edith had the identity of the Salko Temple, she was confident that her identity would not be seen through by anyone other than the young human man in front of her. Edith had already made up her mind about the fate of this man.
He would enjoy himself first, and then this young human male would end up just like Veronica.
She wanted to rescue the male subus that was imprisoned in the Salko Temple. This subus was one of her manypanions.
She had to rescue him. After she changed her human skin, the two of them could have fun.
¡°Oh! Hehe!¡±
Edith could not help butugh proudly at the thought of this.
She had thought that she would have a thrilling adventure, but she did not expect to get a perfect body.
The subus came to nders¡¯s side. She pinched nders¡¯s handsome face and said, ¡°what a handsome face. Humans should be afraid. I will let you have a great time.¡±
The reason why nders did not stop the subus from absorbing Veronica was that he was also curious about how the subus changed her identity.
In his previous life and this life, nders had never seen a subus before, so it was eye-opening to him.
As expected, all women who were shrewd did not have a good ending.
Watching the subus¡¯s performance, nders suddenly wanted to y with her. He wanted to see how the subus would deal with him as a scarecrow.
Looking at the expressionless young human man, Edith was filled with a sense of conquest. What a handsome young man.
She would y with him first and then kill him after she was done. It was a perfect decision.
nders did not resist the subus and allowed her to attack him.
Not to mention, her technique was quite good. nders was immediately turned on by this subus.
nders could not be bothered to y any games with the subus. He flipped over and pressed the subus under his body.
Veronica was originally wearing clothes, but when the subus cut her skin, all of her clothes fell off.
She reached out and grabbed the two lumps of flesh on the subus¡¯s chest, kneading them with all her strength.
¡°Continue, don¡¯t stop!¡±
The subus enjoyed ying with the human man.
Seeing that the young human man in front of her was so smart, the subus decided to y a little more before killing him.
#
Chapter 329: Controlling the Succubus
Chapter 329: Controlling the Subus
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The subus had a unique skill that allowed her to absorb the life essence of other creatures.
However, her unique skill did not have any effect on nders. She did not absorb anything.
The subus noticed the abnormality and wanted to push nders away.
nders looked at the subus beneath him and revealed a strange smile.
Seeing the human man in front of her smile so strangely, the subus¡¯s heart tightened.
The subus felt a slight fear in her heart. In fact, it was nders¡¯s fear that had been released.
The subus was being pressed down by nders. The subus, who was usually extremely strong, was now like a bullied little wife.
She waspletely unable to resist nders.
¡°Ah...¡±
¡°Oh...¡±
The subus Edith was constantly resisting. She felt as if her throat was being strangled, and he could only make sounds of ¡®oh¡¯.
¡°Ah!!!¡±
The subus was frightened by the human man in front of her. The human man¡¯s face was like a melted wax statue.
His mouth, eyes, and nose slowly flowed down his face, looking extremely horrifying.
After nders¡¯s nose melted, it dripped onto the subus Edith¡¯s face.
As a creature from Hell, she had always been the one scaring others. Now, he had a taste of fear.
After the facial features of the young human manpletely melted, a Golden Scarecrow¡¯s head appeared before its eyes.
Its pitch-ck eyes and mouth were extremely wide open, revealing its wooden teeth.
¡°You¡¯re the scarecrow!¡±
Edith knew about the Scarecrow. If she knew that the scarecrow was here, she would not havee even if she was beaten to death.
Oh my god! What did I do to get involved with the scarecrow?
This evil scarecrow, seeing his lover being killed right in front of his eyes, did not even react.
Instead, it was her who foolishly wanted to fuck the scarecrow. No wonder she could not absorb his essence.
What essence could the scarecrow have!?
Edith was about to cry!
[Fear Points +200,000]
[Fear Points +200,000]
[Fear Points +200,000]
...
The fear points kept rising. Seeing the fear points rising, nders smiled even more happily.
It was very difficult for hell creatures to generate fear, but once fear was generated, it was worth double the fear of other creatures.
nders could not bear to kill this subus. He wanted the subus to be constantly afraid. He wanted the subus to linger between life and death.
Only in this way would nders be able to continuously gain fear points.
Eating a fish once and eating a fish many times, nders naturally had to eat a few more times.
Rattle!
¡°Delicious fear!¡±
¡°Are you afraid, little beauty? Next, I¡¯ll make you feel so good!¡±
Five rays of different colors locked onto the subus Edith¡¯s limbs and head. The subus Edith knew nothing about this.
She was frightened by the scarecrow. Unknowingly, her physical strength, magic power, and spirit were slowly being absorbed by the scarecrow.
She copsed under the scarecrow and passively responded to the scarecrow¡¯s thrusting.
With each thrust, a faint fear was sent into the subus Edith¡¯s body.
His emotions were perfectly controlled by nders.
Flemish thrust and f*cked her for a long time, and Edith¡¯s face turned red.
She could not fight the scarecrow. She gave up struggling. If she could not fight it, then she might as well enjoy it.
nders¡¯s Perfect Transformation allowed him to perfectly transform his body parts.
nders only turned his head into a scarecrow. The rest of his body was still a young male human.
In the end, Edith¡¯s physical strength, magic power, and spirit were mostly absorbed by nders¡¯s multicolored scarecrow.
Edith entered a semi-unconscious state. She could not help but take deep breaths.
Every time she took a breath, the scarecrow¡¯s influence deepened in her heart.
nders was very curious about this magical creature, the subus. He decided to subdue the subus.
After so many times of subjugation, nders had already concluded his experience.
When a subjugated target was hovering on the edge of death, it was the time when their willpower was at its lowest.
At this time, using the ck Scarecrow to possess a subjugated target, coupled with the Descending of Fear, it was very difficult for the subjugated target to resist nders¡¯s subjugation.
Simrly, the subus Edith could not resist nders¡¯s subjugation.
Edith¡¯s face turned deathly pale, and nders removed the five-colored light link.
Edith¡¯s face, which had turned from red to white, began to turn ruddy in a short while. nders had been observing Edith.
The subus¡¯powerful recovery ability made nders exim in admiration.
nders felt that there might be an unexpected situation with the ck Scarecrow¡¯s control effect.
In order to avoid any idents, nders released ten more ck Scarecrows to possess Edith.
The effect was quite obvious, and the way Edith looked at nders was different.
With endless obedience and worship, even if nders told Edith to die, she would not hesitate to stab herself with a knife.
Seeing that the effect was good, nders released ten more ck Scarecrows to possess Edith, and nders felt somewhat at ease.
In theing days, nders decided to put ten ck scarecrows into Edith¡¯s body every day.
Only when the ck Scarecrows possessed her would he feel at ease.
Looking at the submissive subus, nders felt a sense of achievement in conquering her.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±
¡°Great Master, my name is Edith. I¡¯m from Hell. I¡¯m a Hell subus.¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re the first Hell subus that I¡¯ve subdued.¡±
¡°Do you know Big Dog and Dog Two?¡±
Edith felt a surge of anger when nders mentioned big dog and Dog Two.
¡°Great Master, Big Dog and Dog Two are two despicable and shameless thieves.¡±
nders could tell from Edith¡¯s expression that Big Dog and Dog Two must have deceived Edith in Hell.
Although Big Dog and Dog Two were very timid and despicable, they were very sensible. This was also the reason why they had lived until now.
¡°If I see these two despicable dogs again, I will definitely kill them.¡±
Saying that he would kill Big Dog and Dog Two in front of nders, nders felt that Edith was notpletely under control.
The five-colored light locked onto Edith, and instantly, Edith fell to the ground. She had only just recovered a little.
nders began to draw out her vitality again, and she entered a critical state.
nders carefully controlled the five-colored light. He sucked the vitality a little slower, so as not to suck her to death.
This time, nders suddenly released fifty ck Scarecrows into Edith¡¯s body.
Edith¡¯s body began to twitch. Faced with nearly a hundred times of fear domination, ck blood began to flow out of Edith¡¯s facial features.
Looking at Edith¡¯s condition, nders felt as if he had released too many ck Scarecrows. The domination was too fierce.
Edith¡¯s breathing became weaker and weaker.
#
Chapter 330: Skill Fusion
Chapter 330: Skill Fusion
nders quickly removed the bindings of the five-colored light. Without the five-colored light to absorb vitality, Edith¡¯s breathing slowly became even.
Watching Edith slowly recover, nders¡¯s worried heart gradually rxed.
From the moment he controlled Edith, Edith¡¯s role had been formed in nders¡¯s mind.
nders wanted Edith to keep an eye on the temple, and nders had a lot of work to do.
He would not be able to do it alone. He needed help.
Edith was a God-sent help. Subi were best at disguising themselves.
With the subi in Salko Temple helping him gather intelligence, nders could start collecting fear points.
After returning to the headquarters of the Salko Temple, nders saw his own shorings.
Perhaps nders could live afortable life in the ck Swamp, but the Salko temple would not let him go. Wave after wave of people woulde to capture him.
nders needed to be strong until no one could threaten him.
An hourter, the subus Edith gradually regained consciousness. She looked at nders with fear in her eyes.
Although she did not know why she fainted, she did not want to experience the feeling of being on the verge of death anymore.
It was a feeling that was even more terrifying than death.
Seeing the look in the subus Edith¡¯s eyes, nders felt slightlyforted.
He would stay in the Salko Temple for a period of time until Olina arrived.
In theing days, nders decided to let the ck Scarecrow possess Edith at least twenty times a day.
He wanted topletely control Edith and prevent any idents from happening.
¡°Edith, my name is nders. In the future, you can call me nders in front of outsiders.¡±
¡°My identity can not be exposed, and neither can your identity.¡±
¡°You are now Veronica, do you understand?¡±
¡°Great master, What can Veronica do for you? Please instruct.¡±
That¡¯s right. nders was very satisfied with the subus Edith¡¯s answer this time. As expected of a natural expert in disguise.
¡°Did youe to the Salko Temple branch for the sake of that imprisoned subus?¡±
¡°Yes, my master.¡±
¡°Do you know how many subi escaped from the gates of Hell?¡±
nders decided to subdue subi, who were natural experts in spying.
If he had the subus to collect information for him, he would have much less trouble, and everything would be faster than him.
This was definitely a huge advantage, and nders wanted to firmly grasp it.
¡°Find them, I need them!¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
¡°Stand Still!¡± nders came behind the Subus, Edith.
Edith did not know why nders wanted her to stand still, but she felt ndersing behind her.
She slightly raised her buttocks.
No matter what Edith Thought, nders¡¯s goal was to learn the skills of Edith. He did not want Edith to discover his secret.
The unique racial skills of subi were very useful to nders.
Two Green Scarecrows entered Edith¡¯s body, and nders learned two skills from her, Desire ve and Subus Perception.
nders was very satisfied with these two skills. He decided to merge these two skills into his original skills.
[Ding! Battle Demonic God and Subus Perception can be fused.]
[Would you like to fuse?]
[Ding! five-colored Scarecrow and Desire ve can be fused.]
[Would you like to fuse?]
[Ding! Crow Storm, Mind Whip, Spirit Storm can be fused.]
[Would you like to fuse?]
nders had used three skill fusion stones at once. Now, he only had one skill fusion stone left.
However, he was not worried because he could buy it in the Fear Mall.
He had chosen to fuse them all. His five-elemental scarecrow had been strengthened, and the special effect of domination had been strengthened.
Five-colored Scarecrow skill special effect 6: Domination of Fear. This special effect is triggered by the ck Scarecrow. After the ck Scarecrow has possessed a target, if the target is afraid of the host, the host can dominate the target, the ck Scarecrow can exist in the body of the target for a long time, continuously generating a sense of fear.
nders was very satisfied with this new special effect. As long as the ck Scarecrow was not removed from the body of the enemy, he could control the enemy forever.
His Battle Demonic God had also been strengthened, producing a new special effect.
Battle Demonic God special effect 3: Fear Perception. Any creature that lurks around the host, as long as they have fear in their heart, the host will sense their location.
This skill allowed nders topletely discover the hidden targets around him. Any enemy hiding around nders would definitely not be able to defeat him.
There would naturally be fear in his enemies¡¯ hearts. Even the slightest bit of fear would be discovered by nders.
In addition to the two enhanced skills, nders also obtained a new skill, the Spirit Crow.
Spirit Crow: Consumes 10% of mana to summon a giant ck crow from another world. The Spirit Crow has a 24-hour lifespan. The Spirit Crow has a special ability and can also be used as a flying tool.
Special effect 1: The ck Crow consumes 5% of the host¡¯s mana to summon 1,000 white crows. The highest mana consumption is 50% to summon 9,999 white crows. The white crows forcefully attract the enemy¡¯s attention. The crows hover above the enemy¡¯s head, the crows let out terrifying cries to disturb the enemy¡¯s mind.
Special effect 2: ck Crows can cast psionic storms. The enemy¡¯s mana within the storm¡¯s range is quickly devoured and returned to the host.
Psionic ck Crows was a purely support skill. This skill allowed nders¡¯s overall strength to increase by a few points.
As the skill changed, nders¡¯s ns changed as well.
With the enhancement of the Five-colored Scarecrow¡¯s special effect 6, he had no need to send twenty ck Scarecrows to Edith every day.
He only needed one ck Scarecrow, and it would constantly generate fear.
As long as there was fear, nders could dominate the target for a long time.
If he gave the target a Green Scarecrow, even if he was injured, he could quickly recover.
nders was now bing more and more familiar with the use of the Five-colored Scarecrow¡¯s skills.
Looking at Edith who raised her butt, nders reached out and pped her butt.
¡°Ah! Great Master, be gentle.¡±
As she spoke, Edith had already used the seductive voice. She wanted to seduce her master and conquer her master.
This was the nature of a subus. Even if she was controlled by nders, she could not change it.
¡°Let¡¯s go! To the tenth underground floor.¡±
Edith was overjoyed. She could save herpanion now.
¡°Yes, Great Master.¡±
#
Chapter 331: Control of the Mind
Chapter 331: Control of the Mind
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
In the center of Coase City, on the 10th floor of the branch building of the Salko Temple.
nders brought Edith here. The captive male subus was extremely excited when he saw Edith.
He had seen the young human man who was with Edith thest time.
The male subus must have been extremely excited when Edith controlled this human man. If he had not been seriously injured, how could these damned humans have captured him?
These damned humans had imprisoned him for such a long time. When he came out, he would kill all the humans here.
The male subus¡¯s fingernails had gradually grown longer. His hind hooves were ready to charge at any time.
He was already in a battle stance.
The cell was opened by the staff of the temple branch, and the subus darted to the staff member¡¯s side.
Its sharp ws wed at the staff member¡¯s heart. If the subus¡¯s ws hit, the staff member would definitely die.
Before the male subus¡¯s sharp ws touched the chest of the staff member of the Temple Branch, Edith instantly appeared behind the male subus.
Her speed was extremely fast. Edith caught the male subus by the neck first.
The male subus immediately lost his strength after being caught by the neck. He was controlled by Edith.
Edith grabbed the male subus and threw him to the ground repeatedly. Each time, she threw him harder.
The male subus was dizzy from the fall. He was shocked. Did Edith note to save him?
Why would she attack him? Did this detestable bitch betray him?
¡°Behave yourself, Wird!¡±
¡°Great Master, Wird has been subdued and will listen to your arrangements.¡±
Wirdy on the ground and looked at Edith. His eyes were filled with unwillingness.
¡°Edith, you bitch, you really have betrayed Hell. The first fallen angel won¡¯t let you off.¡±
At this moment, he hated Edith to death.
¡°Oh! Really, Wird, when did you be so tough!¡±
¡°Then you can go to Hell!¡±
After saying that, Edith¡¯s right foot, which was wearing high heels, stepped hard on Wird¡¯s crotch.
¡°Ah! Don¡¯t! Edith, let me go, I surrender.¡±
The tremendous paining from his lower body made Wird¡¯s attitude change instantly.
Subi were just so practical!
¡°Bastard, if I don¡¯t show you some, you would be stubborn.¡±
With that said, Edith¡¯s right foot, which was wearing a high-heeled shoe, stepped hard on Wird again before she lifted it up.
¡°AH...¡±
The male subus Wird let out a miserable cry.
Then, five invisible rays of different colors connected to Wird. This kind of hidden five-colored light was only visible to nders.
Seeing that it was almost time, nders released his fear and Wird instantly entered a sluggish state.
The illusion created by the Descending of Fear made him unable to distinguish between reality and illusion.
In his illusion, he was being whipped hard by Edith with a small whip.
There was a group of other subi watching. The subi wereughing andughing as they watched Wird being tortured. This scene gave them great pleasure.
¡°Don¡¯t just whip his abdomen, whip his butt. I like Wird¡¯s butt.¡±
¡°I have a sharp knife. Edith, do you need it?¡±
¡°Wird who betrayed his master should be punished.¡±
...
Edith took a sharp knife from a subus.
She looked at Wird¡¯s lower body. Wird was terrified!
¡°No, Edith, let me go. I¡¯ll do whatever you want. Don¡¯t cut me.¡±
Wird was on hisst breath. nders removed the five-colored light.
A ck scarecrow entered Wird¡¯s body. After entering his body, the ck Scarecrow quickly found his heart and entered Wird¡¯s heart.
From now on, Wird¡¯s heart would be one with the ck Scarecrow. The ck Scarecrow would continuously emit fear, and Wird would be firmly controlled by nders.
He could not just let the donkey work and not give the donkey any good food. If this continued, the donkey would copse.
A Green Scarecrow entered Wird¡¯s body and also merged with his heart. Waves of green life energy were stimted.
The subus¡¯s own recovery ability was already very powerful. However, Wird felt that his recovery speed had more than doubled.
Now that he had the support of the Green Scarecrow, it was even stronger.
Five minutester, Wird regained his mobility. He stood up and respectfully walked behind nders.
Another subus was subdued.
nders asked Edith and Wird to look for other subi and then bring them to the temple branch.
After nders entered the sea of consciousness, he discovered a magical phenomenon. The subi he subdued would turn into a small ind.
The stronger the subordinate, therger it would be. Moreover, there was a ck scarecrow on each of these small inds.
nders could use the ck Scarecrow as a medium to control these people at any time.
To put it simply, if a subus was possessed by the ck Scarecrow, nders could control their actions and consciousness.
Everything the controlled subi heard and saw could be transmitted to nders through the ck Scarecrow.
This was a kind of mind control. As long as it was still alive, no matter how far away it was, it would be under nders¡¯s control.
At this moment, nders waspletely relieved. He did not have to worry that he would fail if he controlled someone else.
Another important point was that the controlled target could continuously produce fear points.
For example, if a subus, a creature from Hell, produced fear points, it would produce twice as much as other creatures.
After the ck Scarecrow entered the subus¡¯s heart, it would release some fear every hour. The fear in the depths of its heart could not be avoided.
One subus per hour could contribute 20,000 fear points to nders, which was 480,000 fear points per day.
Olina had yet to be possessed by the new version of the ck Scarecrow. nders needed to give Olina a ck Scarecrow and a green scarecrow.
Olina was still at the temple headquarters, and he did not know when Graham would be ready.
As a battle mage, Graham looked very powerful, and nders was looking forward to being able to control him.
nders did not have to do anything. He just had to wait for Graham to walk right into his trap.
Edith quickly assumed the role of the temple branch director. She had almost perfectly absorbed all of Veronica¡¯s memories.
It could be said that she was now Veronica. Edith had even learned some of Veronica¡¯s skills.
As long as Edith was given time, she could perfectly disguise herself as Veronica. No one would be able to tell.
Wird had also sessfully reced one of Veronica¡¯s trusted aides.
It was the guy who was secretly lying on the roof of the temple headquarters, peeping on nders and Olina, Edith had grown fond of Veronica.
Veronica¡¯s private life was extremely chaotic, and her henchmen were all her mistresses.
They were all intoxicated by Veronica¡¯s lust, and Veronica enjoyed being surrounded by so many men.
It was perfect for a subus.
#
Chapter 332: Return to the Black Swamp
Chapter 332: Return to the ck Swamp
nders spent more than half a month in the branch of the Salkos Temple in Coase City. During this half a month, nders subdued many subi.
The subi that were scattered outside were basically all captured by nders. However, the leader of the subi assault team, Mallory,pletely disappeared.
Even Edith could not contact him.
Worried that something might happen to Olina, nders contacted Olina.
Olina told nders that Graham¡¯sbat team. The team was expanding.
Graham took the scarecrow very seriously. He did not think hisbat team was strong enough to beat the scarecrow.
So he was very strict about recruiting new members at headquarters.
He did nto care how long it would take. What he wanted was to take out the target with one hit.
As a new member of the battle team selected by Graham, Olina also had to receive his training for at least a month.
As for when she would be able toe to the city branch, Olina did not know.
The information she got from Olina made nders attach great importance to this Graham.
This was a top-tier powerhouse. Being stared at by him, nders felt as if he had a knife at his back.
nders had to grow up quickly. He did not think that he could take on dozens of top-tier A+ rank powerhouses easily.
Not to mention those mysterious S rank powerhouses at the headquarters of the Salko Temple. nders was even less confident.
nders was prepared to use this time to get some fear points. He could not just sit around and wait for his death.
nders decided to go to the ck Swamp. He wanted to control the tens of thousands of strange creatures in the ck Swamp.
At 11:00 p.m. on August 31st, he summoned the Spirit Crow on top of the temple building of the Salko Temple branch.
A ck shadow rose into the air and headed straight for the ck Swamp.
The Spirit Crow was very fast. If it flew at full speed, its speed wasparable to a fighter ne.
In just ten minutes, the ck Spirit Crow arrived above the ck Swamp.
Rattle!
nders let out a terrifyingugh. All the strange creatures in the ck swamp heard it. Their king had returned.
nders stood on the ck Spirit Crow and floated in mid-air.
The creeps began to gather towards nders. In less than two hours, the creeps had basically all arrived.
The strange creatures werepletely silent. Facing the scarecrow, none of them dared to make any noise.
They were all quietly waiting for the scarecrow to speak.
nders felt the strange creatures below him, and he was prepared to dominate all of them.
He decided to do an experiment. Ever since the Golden Scarecrow¡¯s skill once again fused with the domination special effect, it had been greatly enhanced.
The targets he controlled were all A+ rank targets. As for the creatures below A+ ss, he was still unsure of the effect.
Of course, this effect referred to the fear points that were generated every hour after the low-level monsters were controlled.
¡°Spread out ording to your ranks. I don¡¯t like to see the mess.¡±
When the monsters heard the scarecrow¡¯s words, they quickly began to line up ording to their rank.
They have experienced scarecrow¡¯s fear many times before. They never wanted to try it again, so they did what the scarecrow told them to do.
nders¡¯s toes lightly touched the Spirit Crow. The crow understood and slowlynded on the ground. Then, the ck Crow flew into the sky.
Seeing the green toad king, nders released a Green Scarecrow and a ck Scarecrow to possess it.
[Fear points + 10,000.]
As expected, he could only receive 10,000 fear points from an A+ rank creature outside of Hell.
Looking at the A ranks, they were quite rare. There were only the five toad brothers.
The five of them were already B+ rank. Previously, nders had used a temporary realm upgrade scroll on them.
The five of them had sensed the strength of an A rank ahead of time. In addition, they were already on the verge of breaking through. If all went well, they would all level up to an A rank.
The five ck Scarecrows entered the toad brothers¡¯ bodies. nders waited patiently.
[Fear Poitns +5,000.]
Seeing the notification, nders now knew the fear points an A rank creature outside of Hell could provide to him every hour.
Not Bad, after 24 hours a day, he could gain 120,000 fear points.
Following that, nders came to the side of the B rank. There were about a dozen B rank monsters in total.
More than a dozen scarecrows entered their bodies, and an hourter, nders received notification of fear points.
[Fear points + 1,000]
The fear points of a B ranks would drop like a precipice.
However, it was not too bad. He could generate 24,000 fear points in a day.
nders looked at the C rank team of strange creatures. There were about 900 of them. The number of strange creatures in the C rank strange creatures had also increased explosively.
He randomly picked a C rank strange creature and the ck Scarecrow entered its body.
[Fear Points + 200]
The fear points from a C rank was even lower. He could gain 4,800 fear points in a day.
nders had exhausted almost all of the ck Scarecrows before he could fully control all of the C rank strange creatures.
Following that, he released the Green Scarecrow. All of the C rank strange creatures above were possessed.
From then on, their recovery abilities would receive a huge boost. Furthermore, the fear points they caused would also be harvested by nders.
As for the D rank strange creatures, there were around 2,000 of them. Unfortunately, nders did not have enough scarecrows. He could only summon a maximum of 999 every day.
After the D rank strange creatures were possessed by the ck Scarecrow, they could bring 50 fear points to nders every hour.
There was also an E rank strange creatures that could give nders 10 fear points every hour. The E rank strange creatures were the most numerous.
There were around 5,000 E rank strange creatures.
There was no need for the F rank strange creatures. Some of them were not even living creatures.
It could be a dead branch, a piece of rock, or a type of grass monster.
nders discovered a very weird strange creature. This strange creature had only been born recently.
It was a ck color grass type strange creature. It could continuously release fear gas.
Although it was very small, it caught nders¡¯s attention.
Instinctively, nders felt that this type of ck grass should be of great use to him.
nders named this type of grass the fear grass. He instructed the green poison toad king to take good care of this strange grass.
If it was not used now, it might be used in the future.
The green poison toad king did not ask why. In the future, it really took good care of the strange grass. Later on, the fear grass yed a huge role in nders¡¯s quest.
#
Chapter 333: The Hidden One
Chapter 333: The Hidden One
nders issued a serious warning to the five toad brothers. In the next few months, the Salko Temple would try to capture them again.
At that time, it would be best for the toads to stay at the bottom of the green poison pool to avoid being captured.
This was because nders could not keep an eye on the green poison pool at all times. Moreover, nders himself was in danger.
¡°Lord scarecrow, don¡¯t worry. This time, I¡¯ll bring the little ones and stay at the bottom of the green poison pool. We won¡¯te out. We¡¯ll wait for a year before we talk about anything else.¡±
The green poison toad king expressed his stance on behalf of the toad n. nders was very confident in the green poison toad king. This fellow was famous for being the best at preserving his life.
As long as the five toad brothers listened to the green poison toad king¡¯s words, there should not be any problems in preserving their lives.
The matter of the ck Swamp came to an end.
On the morning of September 8th, nders left the ck Swamp and returned to Coase City.
In the director¡¯s office on the top floor of the temple building, subi gathered together and waited for nders¡¯s arrival.
The control effect of the ck Scarecrow was too great. As long as nders wanted to, he could control these subi at any time.
He only told the subi to wait for him in the meeting room on the top floor of the temple building through the ck Scarecrow.
Then, the subi faithfully carried out his orders, and nders was very satisfied with the effect.
These subi were his eyes, and he could sense danger and obtain information in advance.
¡°Edith, have you found all the subi?¡±
¡°Great master, other than being captured by the various magical forces, all the subi have been found.¡±
Seven of the thirty-seven subi looked at nders. They could not tell how powerful this young male human was.
Master? Since when did subi have a human master?
The seven subi realized that something was wrong, and they prepared to escape.
It would not be easy to escape from nders.
The Domain of Fear instantly covered the seven subi, and then the seven subi fell into a state of fear.
They were all pulled into an illusion, and they did not know it.
¡°Break the ss, quickly jump out of the building!¡±
¡°That bitch Edith lied to us! She betrayed us, she went to the humans.¡±
¡°Stupid human, just wait and see. Edith will eat him up sooner orter.¡±
...
Edith heard the conversation of these subi and was so angry.
She was extremely loyal to her master. If you dare to nder him, just wait and see how I¡¯ll punish you.
The seven subi had always thought that they had escaped the temple building.
¡°Haha! Stupid human, you think you can control me? It seems like Edith is getting worse and worse.¡±
¡°Yeah! She was actually controlled by a human, she¡¯s really too weak.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s wait until we find Mallory, then we¡¯ll make a long-term n!¡±
¡°Where¡¯s Mallory? We can¡¯t find him.¡±
...
The seven of them kept pacing back and forth in the meeting room hall. They thought that they had escaped far away.
In fact, every word they said was heard by the other subi, especially Edith. She was so angry that the makeup on her face fell off.
Human gadgets were quite interesting. After Edith transformed into Veronica, he fell in love with human makeup within a few days.
¡°So tired!¡±
¡°Yeah!¡±
¡°That¡¯s weird! We subi have very strong recovery abilities. We shouldn¡¯t be so tired from walking!¡±
...
The subi soon discovered the abnormality. However, they were in the Domain of Fear, and their fates were destined to be controlled by nders.
The five-colored scarecrows in the Domain of Fear released five-colored rays of light that bound the subi. Their vitality was quickly absorbed.
They circled around nders¡¯s Domain of Fear again and again. In the end, the seven subi copsed to the ground, exhausted.
Endless fear assaulted them, and the seven of thempletely lost their bearings.
[Fear Points + 100,000]
[Fear Points + 100,000]
[Fear Points + 100,000]
...
These seven subi were all A rank in strength, and each of them contributed 100,000 fear points to nders.
How could nders let them off so easily? He had to harvest more fear points.
Rows of notifications of fear points floated in front of nders¡¯s eyes.
¡°Delicious fear!¡±
Rattle!
When the other subi in the meeting room heard nders¡¯sughter, they could not help but feel fear towards nders.
Edith was even more so. She was infatuated with nders. Powerful men had always been pursued by the subi of Hell.
Her heart was filled with fear for nders. Her nature made her unable to resist approaching nders and seducing nders.
However, nders had long lost interest in the subus Edith. All he needed was for Edith to obediently deliver the fear points.
The seven subus lying on the ground were on the verge of death.
nders did not want the seven subus to die. They were all his sheep. He needed the living sheep to keep shearing the sheep.
The dead sheep were no good for nders.
The seven ck Scarecrows attached themselves to the seven subi. Their bodies twitched a few times.
After the ck Scarecrows attached themselves, they would feel fear for a short while. Their bodies would twitch. This was a conditioned reflex of their nerves.
After that, the seven Green Scarecrows possessed their bodies again. After the green scarecrows possessed their bodies, the seven subi opened their eyes.
They quickly recovered their strength. When they saw nders, they immediately knelt down.
¡°Great master, our ignorance has made youugh!¡±
¡°We are willing to sacrifice our lives for our great master.¡±
The ck Scarecrows controlled the seven subi from a spiritual level. They were extremely obedient.
Only an S rank mage with powerful spiritual abilities would be able to get rid of the ck Scarecrow and Green Scarecrow in their hearts.
However, why would a mage help a group of subi?
The gates of Hell had been sealed for a year. Perhaps after a year, nders would be able to advance to S rank.
Even if the gates of Hell were opened, nders would still use the space sealing stone to seal it.
In the end, these subi would remain on Blue and forever contribute fear points to nders.
[Fear points + 200,000]
For some unknown reason, he received a notification for fear points. Moreover, the number of fear points was not right.
Through the special effect of the Battle Demonic God, Fear Perception, nders discovered that there was a creature on the ss window.
The invisible person on the window had been fine until he saw the seven subi fall to the ground and wake up, calling nders master.
A sense of fear emerged in the depths of his heart. It was this fear that nders had sensed.
Without a change in expression, nders once again activated the Domain of Fear. He wanted to wait for the invisible person to fall into the illusion before releasing the ck Scarecrow to dominate him.
#
Chapter 334: Quentin’s Death
Chapter 334: Quentin¡¯s Death
The lurker had indeed fallen into an illusion, but he quickly realized that he had fallen into some kind of illusion.
Without him noticing, a ck Scarecrow had entered his body.
¡°Come out!¡±
From the moment the ck Scarecrow entered the lurker¡¯s body, he was destined to be dominated by nders.
In fact, the lurker did want to resist, but against the strange ck Scarecrow, he had no way of defending himself.
After a few breaths, he was sessfully dominated by nders.
Under nders¡¯smand, a subus appeared in the conference hall.
¡°You only know how to hide. Let¡¯s work together for the great master.¡±
Edith saw that it was Mallory, and her heart was filled with joy. Mallory was a male subus who hadpletely conquered her in the past.
Even though she was controlled by nders, under the influence of lust, she was still loyal to Mallory.
¡°Mallory pays his respects to the great master. Please forgive my ignorance!¡±
After Mallory appeared, he did not look at Edith. Instead, he answered nders first. nders was very satisfied with Mallory¡¯s performance.
As the core of the subus assault team, Mallory¡¯s ability was undoubtedly very outstanding.
¡°Great master, I have a situation to report to you.¡±
¡°Speak!¡±
¡°There are ten subi imprisoned in the dungeon space of the Hanluo Sect branch in Coase City.¡±
¡°Mallory requests the great master to save them.¡±
There were ten subi in the Hanluo Sect branch. They had to take them down.
Just based on the millions of fear points, nders would also save the subi.
¡°Master, I have already scouted the way. During this period of time, I have been hiding in the Hanluo Sect branch.¡±
¡°But the Hanluo Sect¡¯s spatial cage is really powerful. After entering, I don¡¯t have the confidence toe out.¡±
¡°It¡¯s better to find the right time. Since you know where the Hanluo Sect branch is, lead the way!¡±
Along with Mallory, a total of 38 subi had sneaked into the darkness. Soon, they arrived at the Hanluo Sect branch.
nders had been following them in the sky. When he saw that they had arrived at the branch of the Hanluo Sect, he got down from the Spirit Crow.
The Hanluo Sect was strong, and nders did not want to underestimate them.
He immediately activated the Domain of Fear. and instantly, the entire branch of the Hanluo sect was enveloped in his Domain.
After Quentin escaped from nders thest time, he had been ostracized within the Hanluo sect.
The original head of the branch in Coase City was promoted to the headquarters of the Hanluo sect, and Quentin took over as the head of the branch in Coase City.
Quentin had been thinking about how to return to the headquarters.
Until a while ago, when the subus incident broke out, Quentin suddenly saw hope.
He captured the subi like a madman. He was already a peak existence among A rank mages, and he was infinitely close to bing an A+ rank mage.
Under his crazy hunting, the Hanluo Sect captured ten subi.
Subi were the legendary creatures of Hell. Bringing these creatures to the headquarters was definitely of great merit.
When the time came, with the rewards, he would advance to an A+ rank mage and return to the headquarters. It was a sure thing.
The biggest advantage of the Hanluo Sect was that they had mastered spatial magic. This was something that no inherited family or other churches did.
Even the Salko Temple did not have spatial magic. Perhaps some of them knew some, but only a little.
The Salko Temple wanted to learn spatial magic from the Hanluo sect several times, even offering to trade. However, the Hanluo Sect refused. This was their specialty.
It was impossible for them to pass it on to outsiders.
Quentin, who was cultivating, was also covered by the Domain of Fear. Sensing something strange, he opened his eyes.
He was familiar with the scene in front of him. He had experienced the scarecrow¡¯s Domain of Fear before.
¡°Damn it, why is the scarecrow here? What is he trying to do?¡±
¡°Scarecrow, didn¡¯t we form an alliance? Why did you attack your ally?¡±
¡°rgh¡±
¡°Who formed an alliance with you? Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡±
nders appeared in front of Quentin. Quentin looked at the A+ rank scarecrow and felt extremely helpless.
The scarecrow that had once been his equal had now far surpassed him. A sense of defeat rose in his heart.
No matter what Quentin thought, nders did not want to waste his breath on him. Mallory and Edith appeared behind Quentin.
Two A+ rank Hell subi against an A rank mage was simply killing chickens with a knife.
Quentin was extremely shocked when he saw Edith.
¡°Veronica, why are you here? How did you get together with the scarecrow?¡±
Quentin was once one of Veronica¡¯s henchmen. He taught Veronica spatial magic and in return, he obtained the beauty¡¯s body.
Edith saw Quentin and of course, he remembered. In Veronica¡¯s memories, Quentin was a very special existence.
¡°Master, I request Mallory to take over this Quentin¡¯s identity.¡±
If Mallory reced Quentin, he could appear in the human world with Mallory.
Mallory looked at Quentin. He was satisfied with his appearance.
¡°Master, please allow it!¡±
nders needed someone to infiltrate the Hanluo Sect. Since Mallory was willing, he naturally would not stop him.
Seeing that nders had agreed, Mallory grabbed Mallory¡¯s neck.
¡°Woo...¡±
No matter how Quint struggled, Mallory remained unmoved.
Mallory stuck out his long tongue. His hand exerted a little strength, and Quentin opened his mouth in difort.
A long tongue drilled into Quentin¡¯s mouth, and the tongue absorbed Quentin¡¯s life force to its heart¡¯s content.
Quentin¡¯s body was twitching non-stop, and his feet were bouncing up and down. He was like a mouse that was entangled by a snake, slowly dying.
[Fear Points +50,000]
Extreme fear made Quentin contribute 50,000 fear points.
Waves of life essence flowed through Mallory¡¯s tongue into his mouth.
Quentin gradually stopped struggling.
Edith gently caressed Quentin¡¯s shriveled cheeks and said, ¡°dear Quentin, I will take good care of you!¡±
Mallory put on the shriveled Quentin, and a momentter, a living Quentin appeared in front of nders.
¡°Good! Gather Intelligence for me properly. Don¡¯t do pointless things!¡±
¡°Yes master!¡±
¡°Yes master!¡±
Mallory and Edith replied to nders respectfully.
There were not many staff members in the Hanluo Sect¡¯s branch in Coase City. There were only about 300 to 400 of them.
These 300 to 400 people were all possessed by nders¡¯s ck Scarecrows. They were all under nders¡¯s control.
After absorbing Quentin¡¯s memories, Mallory was extremely familiar with the Hanluo Sect¡¯s branch.
He brought nders to the spatial cage.
#
Chapter 335: Gathering Intelligence
Chapter 335: Gathering Intelligence
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
On the seventh level basement of the Hanluo Sect building, the subi were imprisoned here.
Now, all the members of the Hanluo Sect branch had be nders¡¯s subordinates, and these people were led by Mallory.
The group came to the seventh-level basement. There was a cube-shaped cage that was emitting crystal light, and ten subi were imprisoned inside.
The spatial cage could only be opened by Quentin, and now Quentin was perfectly reced by Mallory.
Mallory came to the bottom of the spatial cage and began to use magic power to open the cage.
A pale blue teleportation channel appeared in the basement, connecting to the spatial cage.
Seeing that they coulde out of the cage, the subi walked out of the cage one after another.
[Ding! Spatial coordinate stone found. Do you want to collect it?]
The system notification caught nders¡¯s attention. There was no doubt that he wanted to collect the spatial coordinate stone.
A shiny stone appeared in nders¡¯s hand. This stone was semi-transparent, and asionally, white light would sh from it.
[Ding! Spatial positioning stone can be added to the system store. Would you like to add it in?]
nders came to the demon god statue in the sea of consciousness.
¡°System, what are the benefits of adding spatial positioning stone to the system store?¡±
[If you do not add it into the store, the spatial positioning stone will disappear after you use it once.]
[If you join the system store, you can buy it with your fear points.]
nders understood. It was a one-time use and a permanent use. He decisively chose to add it into the system store.
nders looked at the price of the spatial positioning stone after he added it to the system store. After looking at it, he wanted to curse.
¡°System, why are you so evil? The spatial sealing stone actually costs 500 million fear points.¡±
[Warning! Please do not question the system, or you will be deprived of ess to the system store.]
F*ck! nders could no longer leave the system store. The things sold there were too practical.
¡°Then what is the use of the spatial coordinate stone?¡±
[The spatial coordinate stone can locate the spatial coordinates. After the host ces a spatial coordinate stone somewhere, the host can use the spatial channel to reach the location of the spatial coordinate stone at any time.]
After listening to the system¡¯s exnation, nders¡¯s eyes lit up. With the spatial coordinate stone, he would be able to go wherever he wanted to go.
The spatial coordinate stone was hidden well, and he could quickly arrive through the spatial passageway.
This was a huge strategic advantage. Just thinking about it made nders excited. Let¡¯s see who else would dare to offend me in the future.
Rattle!
Seeing the Scarecrow¡¯s extremely strange smile, all the subi who had been subdued felt fear from the bottom of their hearts.
[Fear Points +100,000]
[Fear Points +200,000]
...
¡°Delicious fear!¡± nders was very satisfied that he had gained so much fear with just two casualughs.
He looked at the ten subi who had been rescued, and the ten subi also looked at nders.
They did not know who this young human man was, but they saw that Mallory and Edith were extremely respectful to him.
These ten subi also did not know nders¡¯s background, so they naturally did not dare to offend nders.
Rattle!
After nders finishedughing, his head began to slowly turn into a golden scarecrow head.
¡°Scarecrow!¡±
¡°Edith, you¡¯re working with the scarecrow?¡±
¡°I refuse to work with the scarecrow. I want to act alone. I¡¯m only loyal to the seventh fallen angel.¡±
...
Seeing these subi chattering non-stop, nders did not want to waste any more time with them.
He immediately opened his Domain of Fear, and all ten subi entered the illusion.
In the Domain of Fear, their vitality was absorbed, and soon, their limbs became weak.
Endless fear arose in their hearts, and nders really enjoyed the pleasure of absorbing fear points.
In fact, he could already subdue these subi in an instant, but it was not ideal to subdue a subordinate who did not produce fear points.
He would first scare the subi, then subdue them. No matter what the subi thought, nders felt great.
They did not know how scary the scarecrow was and still wanted to leave the scarecrow. That was simply impossible.
After enjoying the pleasure of absorbing the fear points, nders released ten ck Scarecrows and ten Green Scarecrows.
The ck Scarecrows controlled the subi. The Green Scarecrow could quickly heal the subi. At the same time, the fear points that the subi would also be absorbed by nders.
The subi werepletely controlled by nders. They hadpletely lost their sense of self.
Even if they were not subdued by nders, these subi were not easy to deal with. They would appear in human society.
They would seduce young men and young women everywhere. They were born to be scum.
Now that they were under nders¡¯s control, their hearts were filled with fear towards nders.
They were all focused on nders. Naturally, they did not have the time to think about seducing others.
The ten subi gradually recovered. They stood up and looked at nders with fear in their eyes.
nders enjoyed this feeling very much.
¡°Edith, Mallory, you guys make the arrangements for these subi.¡±
¡°I need information on the Hanluo Sect and the Salko Temple. You guys go and collect it.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t care about the specific implementation process. I only want the results. If I can¡¯t get what I want...¡±
¡°rgh!¡±
¡°Yes, great master!¡± Edith and Mallory answered in unison.
When all the subi heard the scarecrow¡¯s strangeughter, their entire bodies trembled, and their bodies were filled with goosebumps.
They could not afford to offend this terrifying demon. They would give him whatever he wanted.
¡°Disperse!¡±
The subi acted as if they were about to be pardoned. One by one, they quickly disappeared from the basement of the Hanluo Sect¡¯s branch.
nders was somewhat curious about what the Hanluo Sect¡¯s branch was collecting. He called over Hanluo Sect¡¯s Humphrey, who was in charge of gathering intelligence and information.
Humphrey exined the purpose of the branch to nders in detail.
In short, there was only one main purpose, which was to monitor the Salko Temple.
The rest was to collect all kinds of strange creatures and hand them over to the headquarters, who was in charge of training and dealing with these strange creatures.
No matter how much the mages publicized the dangers of strange creatures, as long as they could subdue the strange creatures, they would subdue them without hesitation.
The power of the Salko Temple was obvious to everyone. How did they develop? They relied on collecting strange creatures.
nders brought Humphrey to the Salko Temple. Humphrey was in a daze.
The opponent he had once valued the most had now be a colleague. Just thinking about it was unbelievable.
¡°Other than the ck Swamp, send me a copy of the information on the othernd of strange creatures.¡±
nders decided to go after the other strange creaturends.
#
Chapter 336: carnival
Chapter 336: carnival
It didn¡¯t take long for Humphrey and Alman to sort out the information about the othernds of strange creatures.
The intelligence showed that there were six othernds of strange creatures besides the ck Swamp.
After analyzing it, nders decided to go to the Mystery Valley in the Spirit Mountains first, because it was the closest ce to Coase City.
The other fivends of strange creatures were too far from Coase City, and some were not even in the Barrow United States. The distance was too far and it took too much time.
What nderscked the most at the moment was time. He needed time to grow, but his enemies were not going to let him go.
Coase city was an important city for the magical factions. It was located in the middle of the twonds of strange creatures.
The ck Swamp was the closest to Coase City, followed by the Spirit Mountains. Mages often went to these two ces to subdue the strange creatures.
The information on the Hanluo Sect and the Salko temple was quiteplete. Any strange creatures in the Spirit Mountain¡¯s Mystery Valley were clearly marked.
This saved nders a lot of trouble. nders now felt the joy of having an organization.
No matter how powerful a person was, he still had his limits. However, an organization was a group of people. Once there were more people, the limits would be infinitely raised.
There would be more and more things that could be done.
nders decided to subdue these two human organizations for the time being. If he subjugated too many of them, who knew if there would be any idents.
He would first develop a wave of development in a low-key manner. After all, the sries of the people he subjugated were distributed by the Hanluo Sect and the Salko Temple.
I¡¯m using your people to do my business, but you still have to spend money to support these people!
Rattle!
Humphrey and Alman heard the scarecrow¡¯s terrifying and strangeughter. They were so scared that their legs were trembling.
[Fear Points +20,000]
[Fear Points +29,003]
Feeling the fear of these two humans, nders nced at them.
¡°Great master, please don¡¯t kill us. We are willing to sacrifice everything for you.¡±
...
When the two of them saw the scarecrow looking at them, they were so scared that they hurriedly knelt down. They were really afraid that the scarecrow would casually kill them.
The two of them had a deep understanding of the terror of the scarecrow.
¡°You are my sheep. How could I kill my own sheep? You can leave now!¡±
After hearing this, the two of them respectfully said their goodbyes and left.
Just now, the two of them had contributed tens of thousands of fear points to themselves.
If he killed them, they would only have so many fear points. However, if he kept them alive...
The ck Scarecrow would continuously generate fear points in their hearts. No matter what, nders would always make a profit.
Shearing the sheep was nders¡¯s choice!
nders was not a person who would drag things out. He would act immediately if he wanted to do something. He did not care about time.
He was full of energy. He did notck energy at all.
He summoned the Spirit Crow and flew to the Spirit Mountains.
Sarat Town had a beautiful scenery. This town had a long history. It was close to the Mystery Valley.
Many strange stories spread from here and became the topic of conversation after dinner.
After living in the Mystery Valley for a long time, the people here were not afraid of strange creatures. As long as they did not provoke them, there was nothing to be afraid of.
The town was also the location for many horror movies. Joanna¡¯s new movie, the scarecrow, was set here.
The Spirit Crow flew over the town, and nders could feel Joanna¡¯s aura.
The ck Crow sensed its master¡¯s intention and slowly descended.
The ck Crownded near a big, brightly lit house, where people were having fun.
Joanna looked at the wriggling young man in boredom. During this period of time, an annoying person had been pestering her.
He was the son of a movie investor. Since the first time he saw Joanna, he had wanted her.
Joanna had a special charm, and she was not a pure and virtuous woman.
However, this kid did not know how to stir up trouble. He wanted to rape Joanna, which made Joanna strongly dislike him.
Joanna was also conflicted. She could not offend Fang, the son of the investor of the movie.
Otherwise, if the investor withdrew his investment, the movie that she had carefully prepared would be finished.
This was something that Joanna did not want to see no matter what.
Joanna thought that she would be able to get rid of the son of the investor in Sarat Town, but it turned out that she was overthinking things.
The son of the investor in Sarat town pestered her like a dog chasing after a bone, and he also came to Sarat Town.
He had specially prepared this party for Joanna Tonight.
Joanna was conflicted. She really did not want to see this idiot.
In fact, she was also weighing whether or not to make sacrifices for his ideals.
As a woman with rich experience, Joanna could see through this idiot¡¯s thoughts at a nce.
He just had a lustful heart. When he seeded, once he was tired of it, he would leave.
It was just a trade.
Suddenly, a handsome young man appeared in front of Joanna. She covered her mouth in excitement.
Then, he was hugged by a strong arm. A wave of shyness appeared on Joanna¡¯s charming face.
Then, she leaned into the man¡¯s arms sweetly.
¡°Kid, let go of my girl!¡±
¡°Who do you think you are? You want to get your hands on the girl that I like.¡±
Looking at the man in front of him, whose face was pale, and his eyes were slightly blue. It was obvious that he had drunk too much.
This kind of person knew nothing except to eat, sleep, and y with women.
nders did not know how his father had taught him to be like this.
nders was not used to this kind of good-for-nothing. He kicked the weak second generation far away.
¡°Ah!!¡±
The dancing actress screamed in shock when she saw that the son of the investor was sent flying with a kick.
She screamed in shock, and the lively carnival immediately quieted down.
Everyone looked at the man who was holding Joanna. They did not know the man¡¯s background.
However, the powerful aura emitted from this man made them feel terrified.
The actress who had screamed earlier looked at Joanna enviously, thinking that the director was indeed the director. She had made so many powerful men fight over her.
If these two men were jealous of me, how happy would I be.
¡°You dare to hit me? Do you know who I am? My father is the investor of this movie.¡±
¡°Stop filming this movie!¡±
Hearing that the movie was going to be stopped, nders was furious. How dare you stop me from earning my fear points.
¡°Ah! No! Please let me go! I won¡¯t do it again!¡±
Hey on the ground, and his pants were wet, and a foul smell came from his body.
The son of the investor was trapped in an endless illusion, and he was scared to death.
He was already in poor health, and he was scared to death.
Joanna looked at nders with confidence. He knew that the investor had a lot of power.
The investor would never let nders go.
#
Chapter 337: The Scott Family
Chapter 337: The Scott Family
¡°nders, you should leave. They won¡¯t let you off.¡±
Joanna did not know nders¡¯background. She just thought that nders was an ordinary young man.
Rattle!
¡°I¡¯d like to see who won¡¯t let me off!¡±
nders¡¯sughter was terrifying. Everyone at the carnival took a step back in fear.
¡°Joanna is my woman. No one can touch her except for me!¡±
nders was very pleased to proudly announce his ownership.
When the many actresses at the ball heard nders¡¯s words, they all thought that nders was a good man.
If there was a man who treated them like this, they would think about how happy they would be.
nders looked at the production team and had an idea. This production team was definitely going to be nders¡¯s.
As long as the crew made horror movies for him, he would be able to gain fear points continuously.
nders cast Descending of Fear on every actor, and they all fell into fear.
[Fear Points +100]
[Fear Points +200]
[Fear Points +150]
...
During the period when they fell into the illusion of fear, they were possessed by the ck Scarecrow and the Green Scarecrow. Now, they were all under nders¡¯s control.
[Ding! Congrattions to the host for learning the passive skill, master-level acting.]
This was an unexpected gain. nders had never expected this.
[Master-level acting: Your acting skills are at the pinnacle of perfection. You act like whatever you want. Your performance has amazed everyone.
However, there is a limit to this skill. It can only work under the condition of perfect transformation. In the scarecrow form, this skill can not work.]
nders did not care about this. In the face of absolute power, any acting skills were useless, and nders was a person who cared about power.
¡°Come here, you guys!¡±
nders pointed at the tall and strong men in the crowd, and they respectfully came forward.
¡°Dear master, I will listen to your orders at any time.¡±
The four tall and strong men were the bodyguards of the son of the investor. After nders kicked their boss to death, they fell into an illusion.
¡°You guys deal with this guy on the ground.¡±
The bodyguards thought to themselves, ¡®boss, boss, you have provoked the wrong person. Then, they carried their boss away.¡¯
They dug a hole in the wild and buried him!
When nders came to the Mystery Valley, he was in a good mood.
¡°You guys just focus on shooting this movie. You don¡¯t have to worry about the investors. Once it¡¯s done, it will be broadcasted.¡±
¡°This ridiculous carnival can end now!¡±
¡°PFFT!¡±
Upon hearing nders¡¯s words, the entire production team was relieved.
Actually, nders hadpletely dominated them now. Regardless of whether they were willing or not, nders could let them film it.
But when it came to movies, if they were forced to, they might not be able to get the results they wanted. What nders wanted was a good movie.
The kind that was absolutely terrifying. Otherwise, how could he reap the fear points?
nders would not mistreat those who could bring him benefits.
Soon, all the party members dispersed, leaving only nders and Joanna.
nders carried Joanna to her room and gently put Joanna down.
From the moment she was possessed by the ck Scarecrow, she knew nders¡¯s origin.
Of course, this was something that nders wanted to tell Joanna, so she would know.
Joanna, who had always thought that she would never see nders again, did not expect that nders was actually the legendary scarecrow.
nders, who had perfectly transformed, was now a young man with a body of flesh and blood.
Seeing Joanna lying on the bed, nders was bathed in mes, and Joanna¡¯s cheeks were so excited that they were slightly flushed.
When dry firewood and fire met, the fire would only grow stronger and stronger!
Joanna was pressed under nders¡¯s body. She kept panting.
Wave after wave of pleasure made her faint again and again.
The next morning, Joannay in nders¡¯s arms.
¡°Dear, are you going to leave again?¡±
¡°I feel that you won¡¯t stay in a certain ce for too long.¡±
Joanna keenly sensed that nders¡¯s mind was not on her. She could not tie nders up, although she was very sad.
Looking at the beauty in his arms who was full of expectation, nders knew that she needed to beforted.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, little baby. In the near future, when I eliminate all dangers, we will be together!¡±
¡°Really?¡±
Joanna gently kissed nders¡¯s lips.
nders responded fiercely...
Leaving the embrace of the beauty, nders came to the Mystery Valley.
ording to the information, the Mystery Valley was divided into an outer valley and an inner valley. The Mystery Valley was shaped like a gourd.
The mouth of the gourd was at the entrance, the outer valley was the upper part of the gourd, and the lower part of the gourd was the inner valley.
All the D rank, C rank, B rank, and A rank strange creatures were in the inner valley.
The entrance to the inner valley was the waist of the gourd.
The entrance had a natural fog. If one did not understand this ce, it was easy to get lost in the thick white fog.
This was also the origin of the Mystery Valley.
If the strange creatures advanced to D rank, they had to go to the inner valley.
If they did not enter the inner valley, countless human mages woulde to subdue them or kill them.
There were many E rank strange creatures in the outer valley. They were not afraid of being captured by the mages. After capturing one, another would be born after a period of time.
The Mystery Valley¡¯s fog was filled with abnormity. This kind of thick fog was very suitable for strange creatures.
The strange power in the thick mist allowed the strange creatures to evolve and grow.
When nders came to the outer valley, he felt the strange power in the thick mist. Every straw in his body was absorbing the white mist happily.
Soon, the white mist surrounding him waspletely absorbed. His surroundings gradually became clear.
¡°Scarecrow, why are you here?¡±
¡°The Mystery Valley is the territory of our Scott family. You have to leave this ce.¡±
Wodehouse had heard of the scarecrow. He had been stationed in the Mystery Valley for a long time to disperse the mages who hade here.
He had heard of the scarecrow, but the scarecrow was only at B rank.
And he was at B rank, so he was not afraid of the scarecrow.
He came from the Scott family, which had inherited magic. The family had upied the Mystery Valley for more than five hundred years.
It was because their family had upied the Mystery Valley that the Scott family had prospered for hundreds of years.
The Scott family could capture the strange creatures in the Mystery Valley and use them as their goods.
The Scott family had always been sessful.
He had been stationed in the Mystery Valley for a long time and would receive a lot of information when he went out asionally.
However, once he entered the valley, he was in a state where the messages were blocked.
In the Mystery Valley, cell phone signals could not be transmitted, and any technological equipment could not be used.
Last time, he heard that the scarecrow was a B rank strange creature. Even if it was strange creature, as long as it was not a native of the Mystery Valley, he had to leave.
He heard that Garros of the Mage Association had been defeated by the scarecrow. He felt that he was no match for Garros.
Therefore, he only spoke to the scarecrow and did not engage in battle.
Rattle!
¡°Let me go!¡±
¡°That depends on your level!¡±
#
Chapter 338: Absorbing the Strange Mist
Chapter 338: Absorbing the Strange Mist
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
When Wodehouse heard the scarecrow¡¯s arrogant words, he was furious.
¡°You¡¯re just a B rank strange creature, how dare you look down on the great Scott family.¡±
¡°ept your punishment!¡±
He cast the special wind spell of the Scott family, first casting a gale strike.
Then, he quickly chanted a magic spell. He wanted to cast the powerful skill, Gale Tear.
Two secondster, he finished chanting. The violent wind blew away the mist in the outer valley.
The scarecrow was torn into pieces by furious Gale Tear.
¡°Haha! This is what happens to scarecrows when they don¡¯t listen. In the Mystery Valley, the Scotts family has the final say.¡±
After saying that, he began to pant violently. He did not care.
He just thought that he had cast arge-scale spell, Gale Tear, and that it was just a side effect.
Soon, he noticed the abnormality. He felt his body bing weaker and weaker, and his head started to be slightly dazed.
¡°Come out! Come out quickly! I know that you¡¯re a strange creature in the inner valley!¡±
¡°You want to ambush me? You¡¯re thinking too much. It¡¯s impossible!¡±
He looked strong on the outside, but his heart was bing more and more fearful.
Looking at Wodehouse¡¯s fierce appearance, nders was extremely happy.
[Fear Points +18,000]
[Fear Points +22,000]
[Fear Points +26,000]
...
Rattle!
nders let out a strangeugh in satisfaction.
When Wodehouse heard the strangeugh, his heart was filled with even more fear.
Who is it? Come out quickly! Otherwise, the Scott family will not let you off.
nders did not want to tease Wodehouse anymore. It was time to reap the harvest.
Wodehouse was already lying weakly on the ground. He knew that his life force was rapidly depleting.
He waspletely unable to stop this situation. He was in despair!
¡°Strange creature, don¡¯t becent! The family will avenge me.¡±
After saying that, he saw a golden foot covered in straw.
¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. Didn¡¯t I kill you, scarecrow?¡±
Although he said he did not believe it, he already knew in his heart that he might have fallen into some kind of illusion.
¡°My little sheep, I won¡¯t kill you!¡±
Rattle!
¡°As for your family, in my opinion, they are just a bunch of sheep.¡±
¡°I will patronize your family!¡±
¡°Devils! You devils! Don¡¯t expect me to submit to you!¡±
Hearing that the scarecrow would not kill him, Wodehouse instantly made a judgment.
He felt that the more determined he was, the less likely the scarecrow would kill him.
Rattle!
¡°Keep your thoughts to yourself!¡±
A ck and a red Scarecrow entered Wodehouse¡¯s body, and nders also withdrew the five-colored light.
Against a B rank mage like Wodehouse, nders did not even need to activate his Domain of Fear.
It was only a Descending of Fear that caused him to hallucinate. With the addition of the five-colored light, Wodehouse was subdued.
¡°Great master, Wodehouse is at your service!¡±
After being possessed by the ck Scarecrow, Wodehouse was immediately controlled by nders.
At the same time, the powerful recovery effect of the Green Scarecrow gave him the strength to stand up.
He respectfully followed behind nders.
nders had the support of intelligence, but when they really arrived at the Mystery Valley, nders felt that they still needed a guide.
Wodehouse was a natural guide. His family had upied the Mystery Valley for generations.
It could be said that he knew the situation in the Mystery Valley like the back of his hand. He had also been stationed in the Mystery Valley for a long time.
He was a perfect fit for the nders¡¯s guide, and for that, nders would not kill him.
nders had just been interrupted by Wodehouse, and now he had won Wodehouse over.
He was ready to continue absorbing the Mystery Valley¡¯s white mist, which contained a strange power.
It was very good for nders.
Wodehouse guarded nders, not allowing others to disturb his master.
As nders absorbed, the entire outer valley¡¯s thick mist gathered towards him.
He was like a ck hole, absorbing as much white mist as there was.
Soon, all the white mist in the outer valley was absorbed by nders. He felt that his strange power had been strengthened.
He was one step closer to S rank!
[Ding! Host has absorbed a huge amount of strange mist. Host can convert the strange mist into his own skill.]
[Would the host like to convert it?]
This was a pleasant surprise. nders really did not expect that absorbing the strange mist could also obtain a skill.
He decisively chose to convert the skill. He had obtained the skill, Strange Mist.
[Strange Mist: After using this skill, arge amount of white mist can be released. The mist contains a strange power. Enemies surrounded by the mist will not be able to distinguish their direction. At the same time, most of the technological products will lose their effect in the mist.]
Looking at the description of the [Strange Mist] skill, nders instantly thought of the best ce to use this skill.
The Strange Mist was practically tailor-made for his Domain of Fear. If his Domain of Fear had both illusions and Strange Mist, if the enemy entered his Domain, then he would not be able to think ofing out.
He did not even need to enter the Domain to participate in the battle. He only needed the five-colored rays produced by the Five-colored Scarecrow to slowly exhaust the enemy to death!
The strange mist was easily affected by wind elemental magic. This was its weakness.
All the strange mist in the outer valley had been absorbed by nders, and all the strange creatures were revealed.
Without the white mist covering them, their white bodies were particrly eye-catching.
Rattle!
¡°All the strange creatures,e over here! Those who don¡¯te over will die!¡±
After saying that, nders released an A+ rank powerful aura.
Sensing this aura, the strange creature were all terrified.
[ fear Points +300]
[Fear Points +260]
[Fear Points +100]
...
Arge number of fear points were harvested by nders. Although the fear points were low, there were hundreds of thousands of low-level strange creatures in the outer valley.
Looking at these low-level strange creatures, nders seemed to see countless sheep.
Rattle!
¡°My little sheep, quickly grow up. Only when you grow up will I be able to harvest the sheep¡¯s wool!¡±
Listening to nders¡¯s creepy voice, Wodehouse¡¯s heart began to tremble.
He had contributed tens of thousands of fear points to nders.
¡°You¡¯re my big sheep!¡±
¡°It¡¯s my honor to be the master¡¯s sheep!¡±
Seeing Wodehouse¡¯s attitude, nders was very satisfied.
The mist in the outer valley had been absorbed by nders, so naturally, the mist in the inner valley would flow out.
All the strange creatures in the inner valley had noticed the abnormality. They did not know what was going on.
How did the mist in the inner valley start to flow toward the outer valley?
Without the protection of the mist, it was not a good thing for the strange creatures.
The strange creatures thought that the Scotts were causing trouble.. It seemed like it was time to teach them a lesson.
#
Chapter 339: It Was an Awkward Situation
Chapter 339: It Was an Awkward Situation
Compared to the ck Swamp, the strange creaurtes in the Mystery Valley were actually quite pitiful. There was a Scott family guarding outside the valley.
Low-level strange creatures could not get out.
Every time one of the strange creatures advanced to A+ rank, the Salko Temple would appear and take away the A+ rank strange creature.
The ck Swamp was different. The strange creatures were all inside the swamp, so it was impossible to catch them.
The ck Swamp was alsorger than the Mystery Valley. It was at least three to four times the size of the Mystery Valley.
There were more than 100,000 strange creatures below D rank in the Mystery Valley. However, in the ck Swamp, one simply could not count how many low-level strange creatures there were.
The Mystery Valley had four A rank strange creatures, and they usually did not leave the valley.
The Scott family could not catch the strange creaturse of an A+ ss, but it was not a problem for them to catch the creeps of an A rank.
After the Scott family caught A rank strange creatures, they could subdue or sell them. The benefits were huge.
Every time there were more than five A rank strange creatures in the inner valley, the Scott family would enter the inner valley to capture them.
The Mystery Valley was also the ce that produced the fewest A rank strange creatures.
Just like shearing sheep¡¯s wool, the Scott family¡¯s scissors had cut through the Mystery Valley for more than 500 years.
Based on this point, the Scott family was ranked number one in the family of magic heritage.
It was said that every adult male in the family had to go to the Mystery Valley to subdue a D rank strange creature in order to prove that he was truly an adult.
Later on, when the strange creatures advanced to D rank, they would run to the inner valley. Even if the inner valley was very dangerous, they would still run there.
Sucking dry the white eerie mist was simply cutting off the roots of the strange creatures. They did not care about anything else.
Since they were going to die, they had to drag someone down with them.
The four A rank strange creatures charged out of the inner valley, bringing with them all sorts of strange creatures.
They did not see arge number of people from the Scott family. There was only one Wodehouse and a golden scarecrow.
¡°Wodehouse, your Scott family is really going too far!¡±
¡°We obediently stayed in the valley and didn¡¯t provoke you. Do you really want to kill us all?¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, then that¡¯s over the line! Kill the little ones for me!¡±
The impulsive white bear strange creature led the strange creatures and charged at Wodehouse, scaring Wodehouseinto hiding behind nders.
[Fear Points +30,000]
Rattle!
¡°Who said I¡¯m a member of the Scott Family! This member of the Scott family is my pet.¡±
nders¡¯s strange voice was filled with prating power, and every white strange creatures heard nders¡¯s words.
The white bear that was charging forward immediately stopped. It was better not to risk its life!
The strange creatures of the Mystery Valley had not left the valley for a long time. They were basically in a position to protect themselves, and they did not understand the situation in the outside world.
nders gave off a powerful aura of A+ rank strange creatures. All the strange creatures of the valley of mysteries present were shocked!
¡°You are an A+ rank strange creature. Hurry up and run!¡±
¡°Every time someone in the valley reaches A+ rank, a group of mysterious people will appear and they will capture the A+ rank strange creature.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know where they take them. We have never seen a captured A+ rank strange creature return before.¡±
¡°Friend, although you have some strength, the mysterious people are even more dangerous.¡±
¡°Pfft!¡±
¡°Not bad! nders likes you guys.¡±
The strange creatures in the Mystery Valley could be said to be the mostzy type of strange creatures. They did not need to do anything and could grow just by absorbing the mist.
Without the cruel pressure of the environment and the pressure of survival, they would naturally bezy.
If it was not for the Scott family¡¯s hundreds of years of attack, perhaps the strange creatures in the Mystery Valley would be evenzier!
In fact, the strange creatures who were captured would undergo a second round of training. Only after training, the strange creatures would have the desire to kill.
This was also the reason why the strange creatures in the valley of mysteries hated the Scott family so much.
The Scott family had turned the strange creatures into lunatics.
For countless years, there had always been some strange creatures who escaped. After they escaped back to the Mystery Valley, they would attack the others.
However, as long as they slowly absorbed the strange white mist, they would be able to recover.
However, the Scott family would not let them off. Most of the strange creatures would be captured again after they escaped.
If it were not for nders absorbing the strange mist and making the strange creatures in the inner valley feel the danger of the apocalypse, they would never have left the inner valley.
¡°I want all of you to submit to me. I will destroy the Scott family.¡±
¡°From now on, no one wille to capture you.¡±
After hearing nders¡¯s words, the strange creatures in the valley of mysteries did not believe him at all.
¡°Scarecrow, you should first avoid the capture of the mysterious people. We¡¯ll return to the inner valley. I wish you good luck.¡±
¡°Yes, yes! Be careful of the revenge of the Scott Family! You¡¯ve hurt their family members. They¡¯re very fierce.¡±
¡°You can go now, scarecrow!¡±
...
The strange creatures started talking at once. nders felt that these strange creatures were idiots that could not be helped.
¡°All of you shut up. You were born to be captured by others. Look at you all, you only know how to escape.¡±
Seeing that the scarecrow was doubting them, the strange creatures of the Mystery Valley were unwilling.
¡°What are you saying? What else can we do if we don¡¯t run away?¡±
¡°The outside world is so dangerous. How can it be as safe as the valley? We don¡¯t have to worry about food or water.¡±
¡°How about this? You don¡¯t leave either. Hide in the inner valley with us. There are many spatial cracks in the inner valley. It¡¯s very safe to hide in there.¡±
nders did not want to say anything to these strange creatures. They were born like this, caused by their living environment.
No matter if they werezy or not, they had to contribute fear points to nders.
The Domain of Fear had already been quietly released. The strange creatures in the valley of mysteries could not run even if they wanted to.
The five giant scarecrows in the Domain of Fear emitted rays of different colors. All the strange creatures were entangled by the rays.
¡°Ah! Why am I getting more and more sleepy!¡±
¡°Yeah, I¡¯m so sleepy!¡±
¡°No, scarecrow, what did you do!¡±
The white bear jumped up and attacked the scarecrows, but after jumping into the air, it fell weakly to the ground.
Rattle!
¡°Be obedient and ept your domination!¡±
nders released all the ck and Green Scarecrows, but only managed to control 999 of the strange creatures.
There were about four to five thousand of them in the Domain of Fear, and the situation was awkward.
The 999 scarecrows that were controlled quickly recovered, and they came to nders¡¯s side.
¡°Master, actually, you don¡¯t have to maintain the Domain anymore. It¡¯s a waste of magic power.¡±
The white bear said to nders in a strange and ingratiating manner.
Then he said, ¡°master, the Mystery Valley¡¯s strange creatures really love to sleep. We can sleep for at least two days at a time.¡±
After hearing the words of the white bear, nders was a little speechless. What a disgraceful thing to say!
nders asked the strange white bear curiously, ¡°are there any more strange creatures in the inner valley?¡±
#
Chapter 340: Using the Spatial Positioning Stone
Chapter 340: Using the Spatial Positioning Stone
The white bear replied to nders in a strange and respectful manner, ¡°master, only one-fifth of the strange creatures in the inner valley havee out. Most of the strange creatures are sleeping.¡±
¡°After all, no matter how big the matter is, sleep is more important!¡±
After the white bear finished speaking, the other strange creatures all nodded their heads in agreement.
nders suddenly understood why the Scott family was able to stand for 500 years without copsing!
It was not because the enemy was too strong, but because they were too weak.
In fact, from another perspective, the Scott family indirectly protected these strange creatures.
The Scott family treated the Mystery Valley as their own privatend and did not allow other mages to enter.
Only the Scott family, came to capture the strange creatures of the Mystery Valley. Fewer mages came, so the number of captured strange creatures decreased.
In the ck Swamp, the strange creatures werepletely different. When they saw the mages, they howled and charged forward.
Their tempers were like a fire that could be ignited at any time. A person like the green poison toad king was definitely an outlier among the outliers in the ck Swamp.
However, when he faced an opponent that was weaker than him, he was also extremely hot-tempered.
Thinking that he only wanted fear points and did not expect these strange creatures to help him fight, nders felt a little better.
Since these strange creatures were asleep, nders could not be bothered with them anymore. He withdrew his Domain of Fear.
These white strange creatures were indeed sleeping on the spot.
Regardless of the sleeping strange creatures, nders followed the white bear into the inner valley. The white mist in the inner valley was even denser.
It was as if one could not see their own fingers. If they really came here, they would not be able to leave.
Fortunately, the Scott family had the inheritance of wind magic. Otherwise, they would not be able to move freely in the inner valley.
¡°How did you find your way in such a thick mist?¡±
Hearing the scarecrow¡¯s question, the white bear immediately gave a strange answer.
¡°Great Master, we were born to see through the white mist. We do not know why.¡±
nders understood that they were born in the white mist, and died in the white mist. The white mist was everything to these strange creatures.
It seemed understandable to have the ability to see through the white mist. However, nders still could not see through the thick mist.
He did not know why he had released so many Green Scarecrows on the white strange creatures¡¯ bodies, but he had not learned any skills that could see through the white mist.
nders had his own solution. He rxed his body, and every de of straw stood up.
The white mist was absorbed by nders to his heart¡¯s content. As the White mist was absorbed, nders received a system notification.
[Ding! Congrattions to the host. The skill Strange Mist has been upgraded to level 2.]
Seeing the upgrade of his skill, nders absorbed the white mist even faster.
[Ding! Congrattions to the host. The skill Strange Mist has been upgraded to level 3.]
...
[Ding! Congrattions to the host. The skill Strange Mist has been upgraded to level 10.]
Not long after the Strange Mist skill had reached its maximum level, nders had absorbed all the white mist in the inner valley.
nders felt that his strength had increased once again. He felt that he was not far from reaching S rank.
Following the disappearance of the strange mist, the inner valley¡¯s environment was revealed.
There were no nts here. There were many that looked like nts, but they were actually strange creatures. They were all white.
It was as if nders had entered a white world. There were no other colors here.
nders¡¯s golden body had instead be the most eye-catching existence.
Without the strange mist, the sleeping strange creatures in the inner valley woke up.
¡°Aiya! Why is the mist gone?!¡±
¡°I¡¯m so hungry after waking up! I can¡¯t absorb the mist. What should I do in the future?!¡±
¡°Yes, yes! We¡¯re so hungry. I want to eat the mist.¡±
¡°Which bad person made the mist disappear? I¡¯m going to kill him.¡±
...
Ever since the day the Mystery Valley was formed, the white mist had never disappeared.
Now that it had suddenly disappeared, all the waking strange creatures were terrified.
Without the mist, they were truly afraid.
[Fear Points +30,000]
[Fear Points +2,000]
[Fear Points +10,000]
...
The more afraid the white strange creatures were, the more fear points nders gained.
Rattle!
¡°That¡¯s right, little babies, don¡¯t stop, continue to be afraid!¡±
¡°Your safety is provided by me, all you need to do is to give me fear!¡±
Rattle!
nders¡¯s words were prating, and almost every white strange creature in the inner valley heard his words.
¡°You bad guy, you¡¯re the one who absorbed the mist. I won¡¯t let you off.¡±
A white, fat, giant white bug slowly crawled towards nders. It was really angry.
Rattle!
The giant white bug crawled slower and slower, but it still firmly crawled towards nders.
As soon as it crawled in front of nders, its eyes were shut, and it fell asleep.
nders immediately removed the five-colored light.
Rattle!
¡°Is there anyone else?!¡±
¡°Who¡¯s not convinced?!¡±
The strange creatures stopped moving. Even the powerful white bugs could not defeat the golden scarecrow, so it was pointless for them to go up.
¡°Since we can¡¯t defeat it anyway, let¡¯s sleep for a while!¡±
¡°That makes sense!¡±
Arge number of white strange creatures began to fall asleep.
Looking at the motionless white strange creatures, nders did not want to say anything. This was the first time he had seen howzy the strange creatures were.
nders only wanted to say that they deserved to be caught.
Although the Scott family had captured them, the Scott family had blocked the outsiders, and could be considered to have indirectly protected these creeps.
Some white mist began to rise from the air, and this attracted nders¡¯s interest.
¡°Sir, this is a spatial crack. You can hide inside. When someonees to find us, we hide in here. It¡¯s very safe.¡±
¡°There are also spatial cracks that are very dangerous. Once you enter, you nevere out again.¡±
nders looked at the spatial crack. He suddenly thought of his spatial positioning stone.
If he put the spatial positioning stone in the inner valley, he coulde to the Mystery Valley directly through the spatial passage in the future. It was fast and convenient.
Thinking of this, nders entered his sea of consciousness and came to the statue of the demon god of fear.
He opened the Fear Mall, found the spatial positioning stone, and bought one.
Although it was a little expensive, it was very practical. nders chose to buy it, and a sparkling stone slowly appeared in his hand.
nders used magic power to inject into the spatial positioning stone, and the spatial positioning stone slowly disappeared in his hand.
From then on, after nders entered the spatial passage, he could sense the location of the Mystery Valley, and he could quickly reach the Mystery Valley.
¡°Master,e here. This is thergest and safest spatial crack. We have always lived in this ce.¡±
#
Chapter 341: The World of White Mist
Chapter 341: The World of White Mist
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Looking at the innocent white bear calling out to him, nders came to the side of the white bear strange creature.
The white bear pointed at the air in mid-air and said, ¡°master, I¡¯ll go in first.¡±
The white bear magically disappeared in front of nders. Watching the white bear enter the spatial crack, nders followed.
After entering the interior of the rift, there was thick white mist everywhere.
Other than the light at the entrance, the other ces were all dark.
nders absorbed the white mist again. nders could clearly feel that the white mist here contained several times the strange power of the outside world.
After the white mist in the space crack was sucked dry, looking at the strange creatures lying on the ground, nders shook his head..
As a strange creature, he could not be sozy. It was really embarrassing.
nders had mastered spatial magic. Logically speaking, the spatial crack should not exist on the Blue.
The spatial passage needed magic to support it. For example, nders had opened a spatial passage in Coase City after he had entered the spatial passage.
The spatial passage he had opened did not have the support of magic. The entrance to the spatial passage would slowly disappear.
In essence, the portal was also a kind of spatial crack, and the spatial crack in the valley of mysteries was too special.
They could actually exist steadily, as if they were not affected by the spatial rules of the Blue.
nders was prepared to open the portal here. He wanted to enter the portal to see the situation inside the space.
Just as nders cast his magic power to create a tiny space passage, the huge space crack began to be unstable.
The space crack began to shake violently, waking up the white strange creatures who were sleeping.
¡°Oh my God, why is there no white mist? I¡¯m so hungry!¡±
¡°Stop eating, is the sky going to copse? Why is it shaking so much?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Run out of here!¡±
...
The white strange creatures scrambled out of the spatial crack. The white bear had been following nders all this while. If nders did not leave, he did not dare to leave.
nders was too scary. nders could eat all the food in one go, and no one else could eat it.
[Fear Points +100,000]
[Fear Points +100,000]
...
The white bear started to contribute fear points to nders continuously.
No matter what the white bear thought, nders received fear points, which made him very happy.
nders wanted to expand the spatial passage a little more, but the entire spatial crack was shaking more and more violently.
The white bear was extremely scared. He wanted to run out, but he did not dare to.
Looking at the white bear¡¯s aggrieved look, nders was amused.
¡°Scram! Idiot!¡±
Hearing that the scarecrow wanted him to leave, the white bear jumped out of the spatial crack happily.
nders continued to try to expand the spatial passage. As the spatial passage expanded, the spatial crack stopped shaking.
Cracks began to appear in the interior of the spatial rift. There was no sound, only cracks. They were densely packed together.
Seeing so many cracks, nders knew the danger. He had to open a spatial passage and enter quickly.
Otherwise, his life might be in danger. Finally, the spatial passage could amodate nders. He quickly entered the spatial passage.
Ka!
Bang!
There was a terrifying sound. Then, the entire spatial rift began to copse.
Fortunately, nders entered the spatial passage before the spatial rift copsed. Otherwise, he would have died in the endless spatial wind.
In the spatial passage, nders could clearly feel the location of the spatial coordinate stone. He could quickly reach it if he wanted to.
After confirming his safety, nders did not go to the location of the spatial coordinate stone. He continued to wander in the spatial passage.
Perhaps it was because of the spatial rift, nders saw another world. It was a white world, and the entire world was covered by a thick white mist.
nders was shocked. No wonder there was so much white mist in the Mystery Valley. It turned out that it had seeped into the valley from this world.
The universe was just so wonderful. Two worlds with different dimensions actually appeared to ovep.
nders could only see a corner of the white mist world. He waspletely unable to see theplete picture of the white mist world.
Perhaps he would only be able to see theplete picture when he entered the white mist world.
However, nders was not stupid. He knew nothing about the white mist world. What if he entered and could note out?
Suddenly, nders thought of something. If he could not decide anything, he would ask the system!
¡°System, system, what world is this? Why is it so close to Blue?¡±
The system did not answer nders¡¯s question for a long time. Could the system have malfunctioned?
Just as nders was about to continue approaching the world of the white mist, the system¡¯s voice rang in his ears.
[Please stay away from this world, or the host will be stripped out of the system. Danger! Extreme danger!!]
After hearing the system¡¯s reply, nders did not ask any more questions. He quickly went towards the location of the spatial coordinate stone.
[Danger! Danger!! Danger!!!]
The system kept sending out danger notifications. nders turned around and saw that the white world of thick mist had turned into a huge human face.
Then, a loud voice reached nders¡¯ears, ¡°Stay! Little guy, the world of thick mist wees you!¡±
Behind the loud voice was arge hand made of thick white mist. Therge white hand grabbed at nders.
The entire world was actually alive. nders was extremely shocked!
Seeing that therge white hand had almost filled up the space passage, therge white hand was getting closer and closer to nders.
It was obvious that it was faster than nders. If it was not for the special nature of the spatial passage, nders would have long been caught by therge white hand.
nders ran desperately towards the location of the spatial coordinate stone. nders looked back and saw that the white hand was only ten meters away from him.
Suddenly, nders had an idea. He thought of his own temporary realm improvement scroll.
nders took out the scroll and immediately used it. nders¡¯s speed had be S rank. His speed was indeed five times faster.
However, this was only a draw with the white hand in terms of speed.
The white hand had sensed that nders had increased his speed. Very quickly, the white hand also increased its speed. nders¡¯s ears kept ringing with the warning sound of the system!
nders was almost at the position of the spatial coordinate stone. He felt that victory was within reach, but the white hand was about to grab him.
nders did not despair. His brain was spinning rapidly.
He still had onest trump card to use. If he used this trump card, nders should be out of danger
#
Chapter 342: White Mist Demon Planet
Chapter 342: White Mist Demon
nders immediately entered the sea of consciousness and said loudly, ¡°statue of the demon god of fear, help me escape from danger!¡±
After hearing nders¡¯s shout, the statue of the demon god of fear seemed toe alive.
The statue¡¯s body was emitting a red light. The red light left the statue of the demon god of fear and entered nders¡¯s body.
As the red light entered nders¡¯s body, his consciousness automatically exited the sea of consciousness.
[Using the demon god statue, host temporarily upgraded to S rank.]
At this moment, therge white hand had already arrived above nders. Therge hand began to close, wanting to grab nders.
nders¡¯s entire body was covered by the red light, and in an instant, his speed doubled.
Therge hand closed, but it did not manage to catch nders. nders was like a small fish, swimming out from between the fingers of therge hand.
¡°Why don¡¯t you stay!¡± therge white face¡¯s angry voice sounded.
Therge white hand increased its speed once again. This time, its speed was already at therge hand¡¯s limit.
nders only wanted to escape, so he did not have the time to deal with therge white face.
The giant white hand was still a tiny distance away from nders. nders finally reached the location of the spatial coordinate stone.
He plunged into the exit of the spatial passage formed by the spatial coordinate stone. The giant white hand followed nders out of the exit of the spatial passage.
nders came to the inner valley. Only one finger of the giant hand passed through the exit of the spatial passage.
The giant white finger swayed back and forth at the exit of the space passage. The giant white finger grew longer bit by bit, but it found nothing.
Then, the space passage slowly shrank under the restoration of the spatialws of the blue, until it disappeared.
The finger of the giant white hand also broke. The giant finger lost contact with the giant white hand, and it fell to the ground from the sky.
The giant white finger did not move at all, lying on the ground.
The super giant face formed by the white mist world was furious. It released even more thick mist to form countless giant arms.
These arms struck the spatial connection outside the Blue again and again. Every time they attacked, a spatial crack would appear.
After the cracks appeared, a faint white mist entered the cracks.
After the cracks appeared, they quickly disappeared. It was obvious that they had been repaired by the space where the Blue was.
¡°The delicious world is waiting for me to devour it!¡±
The countless arms formed by the White Mist World never stopped attacking the connecting space. However, there was no effect.
¡°Time is meaningless to me. You are destined to fail!¡±
...
¡°Eh! It smells so good!¡±
¡°Wow! What is this? It looks delicious!¡±
¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a delicious thing!¡±
...
The white strange creatures surrounded the huge finger one by one. It was unknown which strange creature had started it, but the strange creatures were gnawing at the huge finger.
¡°Aiya, my teeth are broken!¡±
¡°Stupid! Don¡¯t bite with your teeth, lick with your tongue. If you don¡¯t believe me, try It!¡±
¡°You can even suck with your nose! I¡¯m full after two mouthfuls. It¡¯s really delicious!¡±
...
The white strange creatures could not bite the huge finger at all, but they could lick and suck it.
Soon, all the hungry white strange creatures were full, and the size of the huge finger did not decrease at all. It was still the same.
[Ding! A special energy body has been discovered. The demon god of fear system can absorb this energy.]
The system¡¯s notification sounded. nders had many questions that he did not understand. He wanted to ask the system.
He entered the sea of consciousness and came to the demon god of fear statue.
¡°System, what is that giant white face?¡±
[It is not a creature of this universe. It is a world, a living world.]
[It will devour every it encounters. Every it devours will make it stronger.]
[In the universe, it is known as the White Mist Demon.]
After saying that, the system did not reply to nders anymore.
nders was the first person to escape from the White Mist Demon. In fact, it was the Blue that protected him.
If there was no cosmicw where the Blue was, then nders would have been captured in the spatial passage.
Thew of the universe limited the speed of the big white hand, so nders could escape.
However, it was precisely because nders opened the spatial passage that attracted the White Mist Demon.
After the spatial passage appeared, the spatialw of the universe where the Blue was was weakened to the minimum.
Otherwise, the White Mist Demon would never be able to enter the universe where the Blue was.
The reason why the White Mist Demon wanted to capture nders was because of his spatial ability.
With nders¡¯s spatial ability, even if it was just opening a small hole, the White Mist Demon could also turn this small hole into arge hole, sorge that it could allow a world to pass through.
Although the White Mist Demon did not care about time, he would definitely be furious if he missed such a good opportunity.
Imagine how terrifying his power would be if he lived in a huge world.
Even though nders had lived for two lifetimes, this was the first time he had seen such a creature.
nders tried to put the huge white finger into the system space, but there was no response.
¡°System, how can you absorb this finger? I can¡¯t get the system space!¡±
Hearing that there was something good to absorb, the system came to life again.
[You just hold this finger! Leave the rest to me.]
Holding the huge finger, nders suddenly wondered if he could absorb the energy from this finger.
No matter how the system absorbed this finger, nders decided to absorb it first.
The golden straw stuck to the huge finger one by one, and gradually, nders felt a powerful energy.
This energy was transmitted to his entire body through the golden straw, and nders decided that he would soon break through to S rank.
Just as nders was about to increase the intensity of his absorption, the huge finger in his arms disappeared.
He stood up regretfully. He was so close. He was so close to breaking through.
[Fear Points +30,000]
[Fear Points +200,000]
[Fear Points +10,000]
...
Another wave of fear points entered his ount, making the regretful nders feel much better.
He heard the surrounding white strange creatures whispering to each other, and he pricked up his ears to listen.
¡°This big scoundrel is too scary. He doesn¡¯t leave any good food for us.¡±
¡°Yeah! He keeps all the good food for himself.¡±
¡°I¡¯m so envious of him!¡±
¡°I¡¯m hungry again! What should I do!¡±
¡°Wow! The white mist ising out again! There¡¯s food!¡±
¡°Come on, everyone!¡±
The white strange creatures ran to the spatial crack happily and took big gulps of the white mist.
#
Chapter 343: Neat and Tidy
Chapter 343: Neat and Tidy
Every spatial crack was surrounded by white strange creatures. nders walked to the spatial crack and observed it carefully.
Seeing himing over, the white strange creatures were scared and fled in all directions. He had gained another wave of fear points.
He was almost dying of love for these white idiots. They were like a group of cute little sheep, allowing him to harvest their wool.
¡°Is there something wrong with the system?¡±
[There shouldn¡¯t be any danger for the time being. If the White Mist Demon wants to break through the spatial barrier of the Blue universe, it will take at least 100,000 to 80,000 years.]
Speaking of the white mist, it left a huge impression with nders. That huge human face was too shocking. Fortunately, he was out of danger now.
Since there was no danger, nders could not be bothered to pay attention to it. He left the spatial crack.
Seeing the scarecrow leave, the white strange creatures gathered below the spatial crack again and happily sucked in the white mist.
nders stayed in the Mystery Valley for more than twenty days before he managed topletely dominate the D, C, B, and A rank white strange creatures here.
Among the white strange creatures, the C and D rank were the most numerous. There were close to 20,000 of them, and there were also a few thousand B rank strange creatures. There were also five A rank white strange creatures.
There was no need to mention this number. It was much higher than the number of ck Swamp strange creatures.
In terms ofbat power, half of the monsters from the ck Swamp could destroy the Mystery Valley.
The white strange creatures here were toofortable. The environment here was too friendly for them, especially since the waist of the valley was a natural maze.
After more than twenty days, the inner valley was basically filled with white mist again, and it was believed that the outer valley would soon be filled with mist as well.
nders was determined that he was just a little bit away from breaking through to S rank, and he once again absorbed all the mist in the inner valley.
Unfortunately, he was still a little bit away from breaking through to S rank, and he left the valley of mysteries with regret.
nders decided to absorb the strange mist every once in a while, and he believed that he would break through soon.
When the white strange creatures saw nders leave, they sang and danced happily. The big bad guy had finally left, and there was no one to fight with them for food anymore.
Wodehouse had been following the scarecrow all this time, and he had seen how powerful his master was.
He had nowpletely epted his fate. At first, he had thought of secretly reporting to his family, but he had discovered something terrifying.
He wanted to report to his family, but his body would not listen to his orders, and he could not move at all.
He tried to do other things, but there was no obstruction at all. As long as he did not want to do anything harmful to his master, he could do whatever he wanted.
¡°Take me to your family!¡±
¡°Yes, master!¡±
Although Wodehouse was extremely unwilling, he could not control his words and actions.
Under his lead, nders quickly found the Scott family. This family lived in a huge luxurious manor.
The Scott family was not close to Sarat town. It was convenient for them to purchase daily necessities, but at the same time, they would not be disturbed by the tourists in the town.
Rattle!
¡°The scenery is not bad! You really know how to enjoy!¡±
Wodehouse could only pray silently in his heart. He prayed that his family members would keep their eyes open and not lose their lives because of this.
He brought nders into the manor. When the servants saw that it was young master Wodehouse, they naturally did not dare to stop him.
¡°Why are you back? Didn¡¯t I tell you to guard the Mystery Valley for two years?¡±
¡°Are you scared? Thosezy white strange creatures must have scared you! Haha!¡±
A few young men around the same age as Wodehouse surrounded him. In fact, their strength was only B rank, but they did not hesitate to mock Wodehouse.
Wodehouse¡¯s younger brother, Boudehouse, was the leader of these young men. He had always been pushing out his elder brother.
There was nothing else. His older brother was the first in line to the family, and he was the second in line to the family.
The only thing that posed a threat to him was this older brother. He had always wanted to push Wodehouse out of the family. It would be best if he died outside.
Wodehouse and Boudehouse had one father, but not the same mother. Wodehouse¡¯s mother died early. Later, his father married another.
Wodehouse¡¯s mother was amoner woman. The family had always had someints about this, thinking that amoner woman was not worthy of Wodehouse¡¯s father.
Later, Wodehouse¡¯s mother fell ill and died. Under the pressure of the family, Wodehouse¡¯s father married another woman from the Albert family, a family with a magic inheritance.
The two families could be considered strong and strong allies. Wodehouse¡¯s stepmother had never liked him. She had been embarrassed and treated him coldly since he was young.
This also made him a coward. He really wanted to have a mother, but his stepmother avoided her responsibility as a mother.
Later, the stepmother gave birth to a son and two daughters. Under the influence of his mother, they both had a bad attitude towards him.
As he grew older, the younger brother of the Wodehouse, Boudehouse, hated him more and more. He felt that Wodehouse was like a big stumbling block.
Although Woodhouse was sad, his father doted on him very much. The more his father doted on him, the more the other three children hated him.
In the end, he did not understand how the siblings had reached the point where they could not tolerate each other.
¡°aargh!¡±
¡°Cowardly brat, do you want me to kill all of them?¡±
¡°They dare to bully my underlings and don¡¯t give me face.¡±
Seeing the scarecrow¡¯s attitude, Wodehouse quickly stopped him.
¡°Master, it¡¯s fine. They¡¯re still young and insensible!¡±
Hearing Wodehouse call the young man in front of them as master, they could not help but size up nders.
They were born in a family with magic heritage, so they had a good eye for people. They knew who they should not offend and who they should offend.
Boudehouse was unhappy.
¡°Who are you calling a child, you coward!¡±
¡°Shut up!¡±
nders grabbed Boudehouse¡¯s neck with his right hand, just like grabbing a chicken.
Then nders exerted force with his right hand, and Boudehouse¡¯s neck was snapped by nders.
nders loosened his grip, and Boudehouse¡¯s body fell to the ground.
The young men were terrified when they saw the dead man.
[Fear Points +10,000]
[Fear Points +9,800]
[Fear Points +20,000]
...
¡°Yap, delicious fear!¡±
¡°You guys don¡¯t have to run anymore,e here with your big brother!¡±
¡°You should all line up, neat and tidy!¡±
As he spoke, nders had already released his fear. The young men who had fallen into the illusion came to nders one by one.
As he said, he had to do it. nders sent them to reunite with their big brother.
¡°Stop it!¡±
Wodehouse heard a familiar voice. He could not help but turn around to look.
#
Chapter 344: The Seven Chains of Desire
Chapter 344: The Seven Chains of Desire
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
An old man with a head full of white hair quickly rushed to the side of nders and Wodehouse.
Looking at the corpse of Boudehouse on the ground, the white-haired old man¡¯s face was full of grief and indignation. His hands trembled as he caressed Boudehouse.
After confirming the death of Boudehouse, the white-haired old man was like an angry old lion.
¡°Wodehouse, my good grandson, you did well, you¡¯re ruthless enough!¡±
¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not what you think. I really don¡¯t want my brother to die.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t interfere with what master wants to do.¡±
Hearing Wodehouse call the murderer who killed Boudehouse master, the white-haired old man felt his chest tighten, and he almost fainted.
.
¡°Since when does the magic inheritance family, the Scott family, need a master? You scum of the family!¡±
The white-haired old man pped Wodehouse¡¯s face with full force, causing Wodehouse to fall to the ground.
Wodehouse¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. He really could not exin it to his grandfather. He had no idea how powerful his master was.
¡°Grandfather, quickly surrender! For the family.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t know how powerful master is!¡±
Hearing Wodehouse¡¯s words, the white-haired old man threw his head back andughed maniacally.
¡°I¡¯d like to see how powerful your master is.¡±
The white-haired old man took off his thick coat, revealing his muscr upper body.
His upper body was wrapped with five chains of different colors. He took off the chains on his body.
Every time he took off a chain, his aura became stronger.
Wodehouse finally knew why his grandfather always wore thick clothes. This question had puzzled him since he was young.
The five chains on the white-haired old man¡¯s body were called the seven chains of desire. When the number of chains increased to seven, he would break through to S rank.
That¡¯s right, he would break through to S rank. At that time, he might even be the number one person in the human magical factions.
He was already close to cultivating the sixth chain. If he could cultivate the sixth chain, then he would break through to S rank.
These five chains were his weapons.
The golden chains of jealousy, the blue chains of arrogance, the orange chains of gluttony, the yellow chains of lust, and the ck chains of greed.
More than 500 years ago, the ancestors of the Scott family discovered the cultivation method of the seven chains of desire in an ancient ruin.
Since then, the seven chains of desire had be the secret of the Scott family.
The seven chains of desire were different from any secret magic skill. After practicing it, the body would not produce magic power.
It would produce seven different kinds of desire power, and there was no way to defend against it.
Any enemy who was hit by the seven kinds of desire power, the desires in their body would be amplified and detonate.
For more than 500 years, the Scott family had encountered numerous crises, but every crisis had been passed safely.
It was obvious that this crisis was enough to bring the family to eternal damnation. The white-haired old man had seen how powerful nders was.
If he did not use his trump card, he was 100% sure that he would be defeated by this young man.
Now that he had used the trump card of the Scott family, he believed that he would definitely be able to defeat this young man in front of him.
His aura rose to its peak, and nders also activated his terrifying Domain.
¡°Any domain has no effect on the seven chains of desire. Young man, you shouldn¡¯t have provoked the Scott family. You will have to pay the price with your life!¡±
Perhaps it was because old people liked to talk more, nders quietly waited for the white-haired old man to finish hisst words.
Seeing nders standing still, a bright light shed in the white-haired old man¡¯s eyes. Now was the time.
He urately grabbed the opportunity and five chains flew towards nders.
As long as they entangled this young man, his five powers of desire would corrode this young man¡¯s heart.
In the end, this young man would die from the bacsh of the desires in his heart!
The five chains were extremely fast and the young man was entangled without feeling anything. The white-haired old man was delighted.
He activated the power of desire in his body, and with the augmentation of the power of desire, the five chains were filled with strength.
The young man¡¯s limbs and head were bound by the chains of desire, and as the white-haired old man¡¯s strength increased, the power of the chains increased.
The five chains pulled the young man into the air, and the young man in the air could only be passively controlled by the chains.
¡°Ha! Die for this old man!¡±
The white-haired old man used all the strength in his body to control the chains. The young man could not withstand the force of the chains.
His limbs and head were torn off by the five chains. Blood was spilled all over the sky. The sunlight seemed to have turned red through the blood donation.
¡°Boudehouse, my good grandson, Grandpa has avenged you!¡±
After the long cry, the white-haired old man cried. No one knew how sad he was.
The white-haired old man¡¯s breathing became heavier and heavier. He did not care. The desire to use five chains was indeed very exhausting.
p p!
Rattle
¡°Wonderful! Really wonderful!¡±
A few pping sounds reached the white-haired old man¡¯s ears, followed by strangeughter.
Looking closely, the white-haired old man¡¯s heart, which had just calmed down, was once again filled with anger.
He understood that the person he had defeated just now was not a young man at all, but an illusion.
This young man had tricks up his sleeve, but it did not matter. If he could kill the illusion, he could kill the main body.
When the old man controlled the five chains again, he discovered that the five chains only floated in midair before falling down again.
¡°How could this be!¡±
The white-haired old man used all his strength, but the five chains became heavier and heavier each time.
In the end, he waspletely unable to control the five chains. His body became more and more tired, and he did not even have the strength to stand.
He sat on the ground with his head lowered, his white hair disheveled, and his expression was dispirited.
He knew that the Scott family was finished, and from now on, there would be no Scott family on Blue.
nders had developed a strong interest in the white-haired old man¡¯s seven chains of desire.
Just as the old man had said, his Domain waspletely ineffective against the seven chains of desire.
One had to know that nders¡¯s Domain of Fear was quite powerful.
He decisively removed the Domain of Fear. He defeated the white-haired old man with the Descending of Fear and the five-colored light.
nders had taken a liking to the seven chains of desire, so he did not n to kill the old man.
It was best to keep this A+ rank powerhouse for himself. Two scarecrows, one ck and one green, entered the white-haired old man¡¯s body.
[Fear Points +200,000]
After receiving arge amount of fear points, nders was very satisfied. The learning characteristics of the Green Scarecrow had allowed nders to sessfully obtain the seven chains of desire.
The old man now understood nders¡¯s strength. He was now under nders¡¯s control.
¡°Father! who injured you so badly? I won¡¯t let him off.¡±
A middle-aged man quickly ran over from afar.
¡°Father, don¡¯t be rash! Listen to me!¡±
Wodehouse quickly walked in front of the middle-aged man and pulled him back.
#
Chapter 345: We Don’t Want to Leave
Chapter 345: We Don¡¯t Want to Leave
Rattle!
¡°The entire family should be neat and tidy!¡±
After the middle-aged man heard nders¡¯s words, he clenched his fists in anger.
He first came before the white-haired old man, and after confirming that the old man was alive and well, he also took off his clothes!
He also had five chains on his body.
¡°Hobbes, Stop! You can¡¯t beat master!¡±
¡°What! Dad, you call him master. I won¡¯t allow the Scott family to call others master!¡±
¡°Come on, either kill me or I¡¯ll kill you! Show me your weapon, young man!¡±
¡°Sigh!¡± The white-haired old man knew his son¡¯s character. In the end, he sighed and gave up trying to dissuade him.
He could only pray in his heart that his master would not kill his son. He had already lost a grandson. He did not want to lose his son too.
With bloodshot eyes, Wodehouse hugged Hobbes.
¡°Dad! Stop fighting, you can¡¯t beat master!¡±
¡°Shut up! Unfilial son!¡±
After saying that, Hobbes pushed Wodehouse away, and the powerful force caused him to fall to the ground.
Hobbes was in a battle stance, and he was observing the young man in front of him.
Once the young man showed any weakness, he would pounce on him like a lion.
When Hobbes came over, he was connected to the five-colored light by nders.
nders stared at Hobbes. Hobbes looked at the young man in front of him calmly. He could not figure out the young man¡¯s tricks.
Hobbes did not move either. As time went by, Hobbes found that his physical strength was rapidly decreasing.
By the time he realized it, it was already toote. He was easily subdued by nders.
He sent over two scarecrows, one ck and one green. Soon, he submitted to nders.
The three of them respectfully invited nders to the manor¡¯s living room and instructed the servants to prepare a sumptuous feast.
He did not know what master liked, but it was not important!
It was not strange to be courteous to others!
After sitting down, nders began to research thetest skill he had obtained. This research did not matter. The more nders looked at it, the more he liked this skill.
[Seven Chains of Desire: Using one¡¯s own desires as a guide, one can cultivate seven different desires. Every time one cultivates a desire, one will have an additional chain of the power of desire. With every additional chain, one¡¯s strength will be doubled, and the strength of two chains will increase twofold. After cultivating seven chains, one will breaking through A rank, reaching S rank.]
This skill should not exist in this world. This skill was too abnormal.
As long as one was an intelligent creature, seven types of desires would inevitably be generated. As long as one had desires, they would receive damage from the seven chains of desire.
nders immediately bought a skill upgrade scroll from the system store and immediately used it!
He had a very good idea. Through the skill upgrade scroll, he could raise the Seven Chains of Desire to the maximum level. When that time came, the seven chains would surround him.
If he could directly break through to S+ rank, would he not be able to walk unhindered on Blue?!
However, the system notification was a huge p to nders¡¯s face. He had received a system notification.
[Ding! The Seven Chains of Desire is too special. The skill upgrade scroll is unable to take effect. Host, please focus on your cultivation.]
The moment he saw the system notification, nders really wanted to throw away the skill upgrade scroll in his hand.
He raised his hand but could not bear to do so. In the end, he put the scroll back into the system space, just in case he needed it.
The three generations of the Scott family looked at nders quietly. They could not figure out nders¡¯s personality, so they could only obvserve him quietly.
Seeing the three people in front of him not moving, nders felt that they were really bored.
¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this. I¡¯m controlling you. As long as you don¡¯t do anything to harm me, you can do whatever you want.¡±
After hearing nders¡¯s words, the three of them heaved a sigh of relief in their hearts. They finally understood the basic attitude of their master towards them.
After understanding their master¡¯s attitude, the rest was easy.
With nders¡¯s current strength, he no longer needed to eat.
His Perfect Transformation had once again caused him to develop a strong interest in food.
Seeing the servants serving him dishes one after another, he could not help but want to eat and drink again.
He invited the three of them to sit down, and the three of them chatted as they ate.
¡°I have a question for you. Why did your family choose to stay in the Mystery Valley?¡±
The father and son looked at each other, and Hobbes spoke.
¡°Respected master, our family chose to stay in the Mystery Valley because of our family¡¯s inherited skill, the Seven Chains of Desire.¡±
¡°Ever since the ancestor discovered this skill, no one has been able to break through the sixth chains.¡±
¡°Later on, the ancestor discovered the Mystery Valley. The mist in the valley is very helpful to the cultivation of the Seven Chains of Desire.¡±
¡°Then did your ancestor break through the sixth chain?¡±
¡°No! In the past 500 years, the family has produced all kinds of geniuses. No matter how hard they tried, they were unable to break through the sixth chain.¡±
After listening to Hobbes¡¯s introduction, nders felt that he might be able to break through the sixth chain.
¡®Who am I? I¡¯m the man chosen by the system. Breaking through a skill level is easy.¡¯
nders was filled with confidence towards this.
After finishing his meal, nders recalled that the Scott family had captured many white strange creatures.
¡°Bring me to see the white strange creatures you¡¯ve captured!¡±
The three generations of his grandfather and grandson apanied nders to the dungeon of Scott Manor.
The dungeon was extremely huge, and it actually extended to the fourth level underground.
The white strange creatures in each level were different, and the C rank white strange creatures in the first level underground were locked up.
The A rank white strange creatures were locked up in the third level underground, and more than 300 white strange creatures were locked up in this dungeon.
Of the seven A rank white strange creatures, there were three of them here. The rest were B rank and C rank strange creatures.
Thest level was for training white strange creatures. They would receive all sorts of stimtion here, turning fromzy strange creatures into bloodthirsty strange creatures.
Looking at the various torture instruments and medicine jars on thest level, nders really did not like this ce.
It was too primitive! How could he use such a low-level method to create fear? He was directly creating fear in the enemy¡¯s heart.
In the end, the enemy would be his sheep. This was the method that high-level yers should have.
nderspletely looked down on the fourth floor.
¡°Don¡¯t do this to the white strange creatures in the future!¡±
¡°Yes, master!¡±
¡°Release them all!¡±
¡°Yes, master!¡±
All the strange creatures in the dungeon were possessed by nders¡¯s scarecrows. All that was left was time to harvest.
These 300 strange creatures would constantly give him fear points.
¡°Who are you? If you tell us to leave, will we leave?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! There¡¯s food and drink here, and the environment is veryfortable. I don¡¯t want to leave!¡±
Hearing someone tell them to leave, all the white strange creatures were unhappy.
#
Chapter 346: The Crazy Rosalind
Chapter 346: The Crazy Rosalind
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
After the three generations of the Scott family heard these strange creatures¡¯ words, the three of them wanted nothing more than to kill these strange things that were evenzier than pigs.
You don¡¯t want to leave, so you are trying to harm us?
¡°You have to leave!¡±
Hobbes spoke!
¡°We don¡¯t want to leave, this is our home!¡±
nders controlled the scarecrows in the hearts of the white strange creatures and gave them an order to leave.
In the end, nders could feel the true thoughts in the hearts of the white strange creatures. They were toozy to move and did not want to leave!
This situation caught nders¡¯s attention. This was the first time he had failed to control the target of his possession.
nders hadpletely lost confidence in them. There did not seem to be much difference between controlling and not controlling this type ofzy creature..
He just needed to take good care of them and have them obediently contribute fear points. They did not need to think about fighting anymore.
¡°Master, please rest assured. We will definitely send them to the Misty Valley!¡±
Hobbes quickly expressed his stance. Although no one wanted to have a master above their heads, now that they had one, it was the best choice to do as he wished.
As a family that had been passed down for a hundred years, they still had some foresight.
Seeing that the Scott family was very sensible, nders could not help but view them in a new light.
It would be better if they had the initiative. There were many things that he did not need to worry about because his subordinates will worry for him. Thinking about it made him feelfortable.
Rattle!
¡°Get all the D rank and above mages in your family!¡±
Hobbes and the other two looked troubled. Their master had made a move on their own family.
Even though they were unwilling in their hearts, they still carried out nders¡¯s orders without hesitation.
The ck Scarecrow¡¯s mind control made the three of them unable to resist.
¡°Hobbes, you idiot. My good son, Boudehouse, has been killed, and you didn¡¯t even say a word!¡±
¡°Why did I marry a good-for-nothing like you?¡±
Hearing his wife¡¯s voice, Hobbes¡¯s face turned green with fear. This stinky woman was really spoiled.
[Fear Points +200,000]
Hobbes¡¯s wife came from the Albert family. She had been pampered since she was young, and her personality was also extremely overbearing.
His second son¡¯s personality waspletely like his wife¡¯s, overbearing and selfish!
When Hobbes first married Rosalind Albert, he also cherished her very much. However, with the development of time, Rosalind¡¯s nature was revealed.
Hobbes gradually distanced himself from Rosalind, which made Rosalind furious. She always thought that Hobbes had someone on the outside.
Because of this, she had caused a lot of trouble for Hobbes. Hobbes hated Rosalind even more.
Hobbes knew his wife very well, but what was a scarecrow? It was a strange creature, a very powerful strange creature.
Hobbes closed his eyes. He gave up struggling,
Rattle!
¡°You want revenge!¡±
¡°Revenge is exactly what I want. That coward Hobbes doesn¡¯t dare to take revenge. I¡¯ll take revenge!¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already informed my big brother. Many powerful mages will being from the Albert family soon.¡±
Hearing the other party call for help, nders decided not to kill this stupid woman. She was simply a lucky star.
Not only did she send herself to death, but she also implicated others to die as well!
Pa!
A resounding p rang out. Rosalind was pped by Hobbes and spun a few times before falling to the ground.
¡°Since when did the Albert family have the right to interfere in the matters of the Scott Family?¡±
¡°You stupid woman!¡±
Hobbes had already given up on struggling. He felt that he could only leave Rosalind to fate.
However, when he heard Rosaline say that the Albert family would get involved, he was instantly enraged. The glory of the Scott family could not be tarnished by outsiders!
The enraged Scott did not even think before sending Rosalind flying with a huge p.
¡°You dare to hit me? You haven¡¯t hit me in so many years. Hobbes, you coward.¡±
¡°For an outsider, you hit your own daughter-inw. How ruthless!¡±
¡°Shrew, what a shrew!¡±
Hobbes was extremely regretful at this moment. Why did he have to marry such a shrew? The family might very well be destroyed because of her ignorance.
Rosalind¡¯s own strength was not considered bad. With the strength of a B rank, an ordinary person would not be able to mess with her.
Coupled with the Scott family¡¯s halo, she would receive iparable attention wherever she went.
This also made her personality even more arrogant!
However, nders did not care who this Rosalind was. In his eyes, there were only two kinds of people.
One was people who could contribute fear points, and the other was people who could not contribute fear value.
Those who could contribute points value naturally had to be kept. These were all his sheep.
Those who could not contribute fear points and were arrogant, then they could go to hell!
¡°Haha! Go to hell!¡±
Rosalind condensed an ice storm and rushed towards nders and the three generations of the Scott family.
The four people were frozen into ice sculptures by Rosalind. After that, Rosalind released an ice spike.
The four ice sculptures were smashed into pieces by the ice spikes!
¡°Haha! Damn Scott family! From now on, you will be nothing!¡±
¡°When my big brother arrives, the Albert n will lead the Scott family towards glory.¡±
Hearing Roslin¡¯s words, Hobbes was so angry that his entire body was trembling. What kind of venomous woman did he marry.
¡°rgh! Wonderful! Truly wonderful!¡±
¡°Hobbes, your wife is different from what you think!¡±
After hearing Roslind¡¯s words, old Scott was so angry that his entire body was trembling.
He really regretted it now. Why did he force Hobbs to marry this woman in the first ce?
He had done a stupid thing!
Rosalind was struck by nders¡¯s fear, and she fell into the illusion of fear.
The desires in the depths of her heart were all released. These words might have been just a thought in her heart.
When she lost touch with reality, and when she was immersed in the illusion, she could no longer control herself.
The true thoughts in her heart werepletely released.
Old Scott really wanted to kill this daughter-inw. It was too stupid. This woman actually wanted to subvert the Scott family.
¡°Haha! Wodehouse, my baby son, Mommy has avenged you!¡±
¡°Wuuu!!¡±
Rosalind cried andid on the ground. Her body was getting weaker and weaker.
A ck Scarecrow entered Rosalind¡¯s body. She was now under nders¡¯s control.
nders did not use the green scarecrow. nders felt that it was a waste of the scarecrow.
As long as this kind of woman did not die and obediently contributed fear points to herself, it would be fine.
¡°Master, I request to kill this stupid woman!¡±
Old Scott was prepared to kill Rosalind. nders was by his side, and this undoubtedly required nders¡¯s permission.
Rattle!
¡°No need to kill her. Let her live. It¡¯s a pity not to use such a good dungeon!¡±
nders¡¯s words determined Rosalind¡¯s fate!
¡°Gather the Scott family¡¯s mages and wee the Albert family together!¡±
#
Chapter 347: A Thousand Miles to See Danny Off
Chapter 347: A Thousand Miles to See Danny Off
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The Albert family was currently holding a family meeting. They were discussing the Scott family¡¯s matters.
¡°Big brother, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. We¡¯ll lead a group of people to exterminate the Scott family.¡±
¡°Nonsense! Do you want your sister to be a widow?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t know Hobbes. You don¡¯t know how powerful he is.¡±
¡°What kind of person is he that can make Hobbes submit to him?¡±
¡°Do you think he is taking advantage of us? Let me tell you, if you go, you won¡¯t be able toe back.¡±
Albert family head Jacob Albert spoke earnestly to the other family members.
.
¡°So what if he is powerful? Old Scott and Hobbes are both heavily injured. It¡¯s such a pity to waste such a good opportunity!¡±
Looking at his second brother¡¯s stubborn attitude, Jacob was also somewhat shaken.
That¡¯s right! Both of them were heavily injured. It was a rare opportunity.
He thought of that mysterious person who could actually defeat the two of them. This proved how terrifying that mysterious young man was.
In the end, he made a decision. The Albert family would not send people to the Scott family.
Perhaps they would miss out on something, but it would be safe!
The small profits were not a big deal. As a family that had been passed down for six to seven hundred years, the Albert family did not need to take radical actions.
¡°Big brother! You¡¯re too conservative!¡±
¡°Big brother, I request to represent the family to go to the Scott family.¡±
Danny Albert was the younger brother of the patriarch. The three of them had been close since they were young.
Danny was very worried about his sister. He was afraid that something would happen to his sister.
There was also the Scott family. Naturally, he would not say anything if he did not have a chance. Now that there was such a good opportunity, he did not want to give it up.
¡°Alright, second brother, you have to be careful. When you arrive at the Scott family, you must pay attention to that mysterious young man.¡±
¡°Bring back his information.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother!¡±
Two dayster, in the small square of Scott Manor, all the mages of the Scott family were called over.
No one knew what had happened. It was rare for such a thing to happen. Could it be that something big was going to happen in the family?
¡°Brother, do you know what happened?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know! I was outside subduing strange creatures when I received an urgent message from the family. I took a ne back.¡±
¡°Me too!¡±
¡°Stop talking, the patriarch is here!¡±
800 to 900 Scott family mages were gathered in the manor.
Rattle!
¡°Not bad!¡±
¡°Thank you for your praise, Master!¡±
The Scott family members in the square were all mages. They could hear the patriarch¡¯s words clearly.
That young man, other than being handsome, looked ordinary. Why did the patriarch call Him Master?
The manor square waspletely silent. The n members all looked at the family leader Hobbes, but Hobbes did not say anything.
nders had already quietly activated his Domain of Fear. nders liked these sheep of the Scott family very much.
He did not want his Domain to scare these sheep. The Domain was filled with five-colored rays.
All the members of the Scott family were entangled by the five-colored rays.
The family leader did not say anything. He just stood there silently. The young n members became more and more curious.
¡°Leader, why did you call us back so urgently?¡±
¡°Yes leader, can you tell us?¡±
Hobbes still did not say anything. He just looked at the n members silently.
This time, everyone was even more uncertain of what Hobbes was up to.
¡°My head feels dizzy!¡±
¡°Me too!¡±
¡°I¡¯m so tired!¡±
¡°Patriarch, what¡¯s going on?¡±
...
With a plop, a family member fell.
[Fear Points +2,000]
[Fear Points +4,000]
[Fear Points +10,000]
...
Then, all the family members fell one after another.
Rattle!
¡°Delicious fear!¡±
Hearing nders¡¯s voice, Old Scott and Hobbes did not feel good. These were all outstanding members of the Scott family, and now that they had been cheated by them.
They had to do it no matter how sad they felt.
All the extraordinary members of the Scott family were given two scarecrows each.
Under the quick recovery effect of the Green Scarecrow, the Scott family members who were lying on the ground woke up one by one.
Now they all knew the truth. In their impression, the Scott family was the most powerful magical faction.
They did not expect that there was a stronger person, so they could only obediently call nders master.
¡°Haha! I didn¡¯t expect that all the members of the Scott family were here!¡±
¡°What on Earth is going on?¡±
Danny Albert deliberately pretended not to know, but now his heart was trembling.
He had thought that he was here to pick up scraps, but when he saw all the members of the Scott family, he prayed that nothing bad would happen.
His big brother was right. He regretted not listening to his big brother.
When Old Scott and Hobbes saw Danny¡¯s arrival, they were furious.
It seemed that the Albert family was really harboring evil intentions. Otherwise, they would not have sent out an A rank expert.
Rattle!
¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t leave!¡±
Danny looked at the young man standing in front of Old Scott, thinking to himself that this young man was the one who had defeated the Scott father and son.
¡°Hello, I¡¯m Danny from the Albert family. My big brother is an A rank extraordinary ability user.¡±
Danny did not have the slightest bit of confidence. As he spoke, he brought along his own big brother.
Jacob was the head of the Albert family. He was very famous in the magical factions.
Danny hoped that the other party would let him off for the sake of his brother.
However, he had thought about it. Since he was already here, how could he let him off so easily?
¡°What a bunch of good sheep. They took the initiative to deliver themselves to me so that I could cut their wool.¡±
Hearing the mysterious young man¡¯s words, Danny knew that there was no way they would be kind to him today.
He quickly observed the situation around him, and if the situation did not look good, he would run away.
Oh no!
Danny felt that he was rapidly losing physical strength. From the moment he entered Scott Manor, he was enveloped by the Domain of Fear.
His life force was constantly being absorbed by the five-colored light.
By the time he realized it, it was already toote!
Endless fear rose from the bottom of his heart!
Rattle!
Hearing nders¡¯s strangeughter, all the people of the Albert family were terrified.
nders had gained another wave of fear points. The feeling of being rewarded made nders extremely intoxicated.
The Albert family fell to the ground one by one.
Old Scott looked at these people of the Albert family. There was not the slightest bit of pity.
He really wanted to kill these people of the Albert family. Unfortunately, his master did not allow him to do so.
As the leader of a family, he could see through his master¡¯s thoughts at a nce.
To dominate mages and then not kill them, his master must have some special purpose.
He absolutely believed that his master was a person who killed without batting an eye.
#
Chapter 348: Came Out in Full Force
Chapter 348: Came Out in Full Force
The moment Old Scott thought about nders¡¯s true goal, the tiny ck Scarecrow in his heart immediately emitted a wave of fear.
A wave of fear came from Old Scott¡¯s heart. A minuteter, he broke out in cold sweat. His master was too terrifying. All he did was think about him.
His heart was filled with fear, so Old Scott immediately gave up on thinking about it.
This time, Danny came to the Scott family and brought more than 200 followers with him. He saw his family members lying on the ground helplessly.
His heart was filled with guilt and regret. He should not have acted so impulsively!
Why did he not listen to his big brother? He had brought out a third of the family members. This was all hidden from his big brother.
nders did not care what Danny thought. He epted all these fat sheep with a smile.
An awkward thing happened. There were not enough scarecrows!
They were all used on the Scott family. There were over 900 extraordinary members of the Scott family.
nders still had dozens of ck Scarecrows. With so many members of the Albert n, it waspletely insufficient.
However, it did not matter. Those who could not be controlled would lie on the ground and rest. It would be fine when the number of second scarecrows was refreshed.
It would be enough to control one wave of the core members first. It would not be toote to go to the Albert family to subdue them in the future.
nders kept feeling that something was wrong. Suddenly, he thought of why he had to go to the Albert family?
¡®Can¡¯t I just let them do it themselves?¡¯
¡®I¡¯ll just wait in the Scott family, waiting for them to walk into the trap one by one.¡¯
Just thinking about it makes nders extremely happy!
¡°Lock all the people lying on the ground in the dungeon. I¡¯ll deal with them tomorrow.¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Old Scott and Hobbes quickly instructed the family guards to move all the members of the Albert family into the dungeon.
¡°Danny! I have a mission for you!¡±
¡°I¡¯m willing to serve you, my Master!¡±
Seeing Danny¡¯s attitude, nders was very satisfied. He was a person who knew how to adapt to the situation. Humans were better than other creatures in this aspect.
¡°Send a message to the Albert family. Tell them toe to the Scott family.¡±
¡°You decide what to do. I only want the result.¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
Deep down in his heart, Danny was willing to let his familye. No matter how unwilling he was, the ck Scarecrow in the depths of his heart would teach him how to behave.
He took out his cell phone and dialed his big brother Jacob¡¯s number.
¡°Big brother, both the Scott family and that mysterious young man suffered heavy losses. I¡¯ve already taken them down.¡±
¡°Big Brother, hurry up and bring the elites of the family toe and support us. I¡¯m afraid that the members of the Scott family who are outside will return. It¡¯ll be difficult to deal with them then.¡±
¡°Once you¡¯re here, we will stabilize the overall situation and let Boudehouse sit firmly on the position of the family head. Then this matter will be settled!¡±
Jacob was a cautious person. When he heard Danny¡¯s words, he was overjoyed, but he did not act immediately.
He was wondering if this matter was normal. After repeated measurements, Jacob felt that it should not be a problem.
Old Scott and Hobbes were both A+ rank mages. No matter how powerful that young man was, it was impossible for him not to be injured.
He knew the secret techniques of the Scott family. Even an S rank mage would not be able to easily take down Old Scott and Hobbes.
As for whether the mysterious faction in Coase City would intervene or not, these were all things that Jacob had considered.
After weighing the pros and cons, Jacob began to urgently summon the Albert family¡¯s extraordinary ability users.
Jacob was not prepared to bring any mages below D rank. This time, he was asking for elite troops.
When the time came, he would take down the Scott family in one fell swoop. If he finished digesting the Scott family, then the Albert family would definitely be the number one magic inheritance family in the magical side.
The entire family¡¯s machinery began to operate at a high speed, and the efficiency was quite terrifying.
The next day, all the Albert family¡¯s D rank mages came to the Albert family manor.
¡°The Scott family has encountered an ident. As inws, our Albert family must help them.¡±
¡°I will bring the family¡¯s A rank mages to Coase City first, and wait for you to gather there.¡±.
When the family members heard the patriarch¡¯s words, the shrewd ones already knew what was going on.
¡°Is the family nning to overthrow the Scott family?¡±
¡°I¡¯m so excited!¡±
¡°I¡¯ve long disliked the Scott family, especially that Boudehouse.¡±
...
Jacob, together with the family¡¯s beast mages, took the family¡¯s ne to Coase City first.
The other n members also rushed to the airport. Although it was slower than the family¡¯s private ne, it was still eptable.
One dayter, Jacob led the family members to the Scott family. A long convoy drove out of Coase City.
The Albert family¡¯s actions attracted the attention of the military.
The 114th Special Combat Division did not have any special reaction. They only used satellites to monitor the Albert family¡¯s convoy.
In any case, they did not know the true intentions of the Albert family. Most importantly, the Albert family was powerful, so they did not dare to offend them.
nders had known about the Albert family. There were many people in Coase City who were under his control.
As long as the people who were under his control saw it, it was the same as nders seeing it.
Rattle!
¡°The Albert family is really a good sheep!¡±
¡°Come on! I missed you guys so much!¡±
Old Scott¡¯s hair stood on end when he heard nders¡¯s words. It was too terrifying.
He did not understand what his master was trying to do.
Danny felt a little ufortable, but that was all he could do. If there was any more, he would not be able to control it.
A strong sense of fear would arise in his heart. The fear would rece all other feelings.
Looking at Danny¡¯s ufortable face, Old Scott felt a sense of satisfaction.
You want to take down the Scott family? You¡¯re just a bunch of toys sent from thousands of miles away.
Rattle!
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
nders brought Danny and Old Scott to the dungeon.
Every member of the Albert family were possessed by two scarecrows, and they were perfectly controlled.
As the Green Scarecrow possessed them, the members of the Albert family quickly recovered their weakened state.
Rattle!
¡°Go and wee your patriarch!¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
No matter what the members of the Albert family thought in the dungeon, they had to carry out nders¡¯s orders resolutely.
Over 200 members of the Albert family stood at the gate of the Scott Manor to wee their patriarch.
From afar, Jacob could see a long weing line at the gate of the Scott Manor.
When he got closer and saw that it was a member of his family, he felt more at ease.
It was obvious that Danny had already taken down the Scott family. God had truly blessed the Albert Family!
He was only focused on being happy. What he did not notice was that all of their carriages had already entered the Domain of Fear.
#
Chapter 349: Freezing Ray
Chapter 349: Freezing Ray
Sensing that the Albert family hadpletely entered his territory, nders felt that it was time to close the.
He did nto want to wait any longer!
When the Albert family arrived at the gate of the Scott family manor, they saw their own family members weing them.
There was not a single member of the Scott family. This could not help but arouse Jacob¡¯s suspicion. He felt that something was not right.
¡°Stop the car!¡±
Following Jacob¡¯s order, the motorcade stopped.
¡°Danny, why aren¡¯t there any members of the Scott family to wee us?¡±
Danny¡¯s face revealed a nervous expression. He was momentarily stunned. He really did not expect his big brother to be so alert.
¡°Uh! After the big brother¡¯s Scott family members fought with the mysterious young man, both sides suffered serious injuries!¡±
¡°They are all lying in the ward to recuperate!¡±
Stanley¡¯s words made Jacob even more suspicious. In an instant, an idea appeared in his mind, which made his hair stand on end.
What if the Scott family colluded with his second brother and third sister to deal with him?
There were many questions that could not be exined. The more Jacob thought about it, the more he felt that it made sense.
Looking at the more than 200 members of the Albert family who were weing them, he really could not believe that so many family members had defected.
¡°Retreat! Retreat quickly!¡±
Jacob shouted loudly. All the drivers of the motorcade were stunned!
They did not expect that the patriarch would not enter Scott Manor. He actually asked them to retreat!
They felt that the patriarch had gone mad!
He asked them all toe to the Scott family, and now they were here. They only just arrived and yet he wants them to leave again!
Danny really wanted to tell his big brother to run away.
However, he could not say it no matter how hard he tried!
His face was red from holding it in!
Jacob turned around to look at his younger brother¡¯s situation. He did not have time to say anything more.
A strong sense of crisis filled his heart.
¡°Hurry up! Hurry up!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t Stop!¡±
The motorcade drivers also sped up and turned around to leave Scott Manor. As the motorcade went further and further away, Jacob¡¯s anxiety gradually eased.
¡°Fortunately, we¡¯re out of danger!¡±
Before Jacob could finish sighing, everyone heard a strangeugh.
Rattle!
¡°Albert family, are you very alert?¡±
¡°Since you¡¯vee, it¡¯s no fun to go back. Come to the manor and have some tea!¡±
¡°Quick! Speed up!¡±
Albert did not need to guess to know which voice it was. He knew Old Scott and Hobbes.
There was no doubt that this voice belonged to that mysterious young man. The motorcade had already left Scott Manor, but the mysterious young man¡¯s voice could still be heard.
It was obvious how powerful that mysterious young man was.
Albert ordered the drivers of the convoy to leave quickly. Not long after, he felt a little tired!
As an A+ rank powerhouse, he felt his body getting tired. The other nsmen below A+ rank could not take it anymore.
They all lost their strength one by one, and they all disappeared from Jacob¡¯s sight.
¡°Who is it?¡±
¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°What did you do to my family members?¡±
No one answered him. Slowly, the convoy disappeared, leaving only Jacob alone!
One had to know that he was an A+ rank mage. Even he had fallen into an illusion.
It could be seen how powerful the person who created the illusion was.
Jacob began to suspect that an S rank mage had attacked the Albert family.
¡°Old Scott, did you break through to S rank?¡±
¡°I knew it was you. You¡¯re so ruthless!¡±
¡°Do you really have to destroy the Albert family just because you broke through?¡±
No one answered Jacob. A white mist spread.
A few minutester, Jacob was surrounded by a thick mist. Jacob was more and more certain that Old Scott had broken through to S rank.
Others might not know about the seven chains of desire, but he did. The sixth chain could trigger the sloth desire of intelligent creatures.
His family members must have been dominated by this sloth desire.
Albert could not find anyone. No matter how much he shouted, no one answered him.
He decided to gamble. He began to chant softly. He was summoning the Albert Family¡¯s strongest magic skill: World of Ice and Snow.
Once the World of Ice and Snow was cast, even Jacob himself would not be able to control it. As long as the magic energy did not dissipate, the temperature within a radius of ten kilometers would always drop to the lowest.
The World of Ice and Snow would attack in a wide range, regardless of whether it was friend or foe.
In an instant, it could freeze steel like a piece of ss, shattering it with a touch.
As for the humans in the World of Ice and Snow, they would be popsicles!
nders felt a strong sense of danger. This kind of danger was not for him, but for the people around him.
The sheep that he had just harvested was about to die. nders would not allow this to happen no matter what.
He wanted to stop Jacob!
The illusion in front of Jacob, who was releasing ice and snow, disappeared. He was still at the entrance of Scott Manor.
He did not escape!
Seeing the hundreds of family members lying on the ground with pale faces, Jacob immediately stopped releasing the wWorld of Ice and Snow.
He could not let the family members die. These were the elites of the family, the cornerstone of the family¡¯s growth.
He saw a young man with an evil smile on his face, looking extremely strange.
Almost instantly, he was certain that this young man was the mastermind.
¡°Young man, who exactly are you?¡±
¡°The Scott family and the Albert family aren¡¯t as simple as you think. Stop!¡±
¡°Otherwise, your end will be very ugly.¡±
Hearing Jacob¡¯s words, nders threw his head back andughed loudly!
Rattle!
¡°You want to scare me? Old man, I really want to see what kind of backing you have.¡±
Jacob knew that there would be no peace today.
He took out his ice staff, which was the inheritance treasure of the Albert family.
This ice staff was discovered by the ancestor of the Albert family in the ancient ruins. It took his ancestor dozens of years to control this staff.
From then on, this ice staff became the inheritance treasure of his family, and the inheritance of the Scott family was the secret skill of the seven chains of desire.
Rattle!
¡°This thing isn¡¯t bad. It looks extremely powerful!¡±
¡°But it¡¯s useless against me!¡±
Useless? Jacob did not believe it at all. He wanted to use words to confuse me, but it was useless.
¡°Whether it works or not, we¡¯ll know once we try!¡±
The ice staff emitted a faint blue light, and the surrounding temperature instantly dropped by more than ten degrees!
The originally hot weather had be extremely cool, and it was even a little too cold!
Under the urging of Jacob¡¯s magic power, the ice staff produced a faint blue freezing ray of light.
The ray of light shot towards nders at an extremely fast speed!
Looking at the freezing ray of light, Jacob only had one thought in his mind: I win!
#
Chapter 350:Subjugation of the Albert Family
Chapter 350:Subjugation of the Albert Family
¡°Pfft! You think you¡¯ve won...¡±
Before nders could finish his sentence, he was frozen into ice by the freezing light.
¡°Haha! You thought it¡¯s useless against you?!¡±
Seeing the mysterious young man frozen into ice, Jacobughed out loud. His mood instantly changed from fear to happiness.
Danny stood in front of the ice cube, Old Scott stood in front of the Ice Cube, and Hobbes stood in front of the ice cube.
Even though their minds did not think so, when their master was in danger, their hearts issued an order.
They could not help but stand in front of nders!
¡°Quickly dodge! Danny, I don¡¯t want to hurt you!¡±
¡°Big brother, Master¡¯s strength is not something you can fight against!¡±
¡°Shut up! Who are you calling Master?¡±
¡°The Albert family will never have a Master!¡±
Danny¡¯s words deeply provoked Jacob. He was also afraid that an ident would happen.
He decided not to wait anymore! Regardless of whether his second brother dodged or not, he was going to break the ice that enveloped the mysterious young man.
Crack!
A sharp sound was heard. Cracks began to appear on the surface of the ice.
Within a few seconds, the ice had turned into a pile of broken pieces. nders had also revealed his true appearance.
¡°It¡¯s you! Scarecrow!¡±
The scarecrow¡¯s terrifying reputation had long spread throughout the entire magical realm, and everyone knew that the strange creatures in the magical realm had endless potential.
It had only been born less than a year ago, and it had already evolved into an A+ rank strange creature.
In the history of the Blue magical realm, there had never been such a rapid rate of advancement, be it human or strange creature.
The scarecrow was an exception among exceptions!
Old Scott and Danny never thought that their master was actually the scarecrow. They had always thought that it was some mysterious hidden family.
That¡¯s right, on the surface of the mysterious side, the Scott family and Albert family were the number one and number two families.
In fact, there were at least five hidden families that were bigger than their family. This was something that Jacob only knew after he became the patriarch.
Old Scott did not know about this. even if the Scott family was the number one family in the mysterious faction on the surface.
In reality, the Scott family was stillcking in foundationpared to the Albert family.
The Albert family had the right toe into contact with the reclusive family, but the Scott family did not have the right toe into contact with them.
In fact, Jacob had already prepared to set up a connection for the Scott family to get to know the reclusive family.
If it was not for his sister¡¯s news of the huge change in the Scott family, perhaps old Scott and Hobbes would have already received news of the reclusive aristocratic family.
This was also the reason why Jacob had told nders that the Albert family was not that simple.
He did not understand nders, even if nders knew of some hidden aristocratic family.
¡°rr!¡±
¡°It¡¯s me! You didn¡¯t expect it, did you?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll give you a surprise!¡±
After that, nders shot out countless ck and green scarecrows. Each scarecrow entered the bodies of the members of the Albert family.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°Stop it!¡±
Although he did not know what those little scarecrows were, Jacob knew that it was not good.
nders did not care what Jacob was shouting or what he wanted to do. No one could stop him!
With the injection of the green scarecrows, the Albert family members obtained the ability to recover quickly.
One by one, they woke up and stood behind the scarecrows.
In the end, only Jacob was left standing alone in the middle of countless cars!
¡°Bastard! What kind of evil magic did you use on the children!¡±
¡°Let my children go!¡±
Jacob fell into a state of madness. His heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. If only he was not greedy for the Scott family, perhaps this would not happen...
Actually, he was wrong. Even if he did note to the Scott family, nders would still look for him.
A mysterious family like theirs was simply a machine for generating fear points.
Such a good sheep, nders would only firmly grasp it in his hands.
They were destined to not escape.
Jacob held the ice staff in his hand. He decided to use the world of ice and snow. He didn¡¯t care about anything else!
Since it was a death, then everyone would die together!
He quickly chanted a magic spell. He felt dizzy halfway through the chant.
His vision turned ck and he fell!
Rattle!
¡°You old fat sheep, where do you think you¡¯re going? You want to die together? You¡¯re thinking too much!¡±
Two scarecrows, one ck and one green, entered Jacob¡¯s body. nders sessfully subdued Jacob.
Five minutester, Jacob recovered his strength, and his face gradually became ruddy.
¡°Greetings, Master!¡±
Jacob bowed respectfully to nders!
Rattle!
¡°Wee, wee!¡±
nders was in an extremely good mood. Now, even if he did nothing, tens of millions of fear points would enter his ount in a day.
He was on the road to bing stronger and stronger!
What nders did not know was that his actions were all recorded by the military satellites of the Barrow United States.
George, the divisionmander of the 114th Special Combat Division, hadpletely witnessed the actions of the scarecrow and the Albert family.
He was shocked!
It was obvious that the scarecrow had subdued the magic heritage family, and with the help of these two families, George did not dare to imagine how much the scarecrow would grow!
He felt that cooperating with the scarecrow was like asking for the skin of a tiger. The chance of suffering a bacsh was almost 100%.
No matter what, he had to report this possibility to the Secretary of Defense. As for what the higher-ups thought, that was up to the higher-ups.
After the Secretary of Defense, Dodkin, received a message from the 114th Special Combat Division¡¯s divisionmander, George, he immediately called for an emergency meeting.
He contacted the mysterious faction that belonged to the government and told them not to offend the scarecrow. Currently, the two sides were in a cooperative state.
Dodkin was really afraid of these mysterious people. If they were blind, they would go and find trouble with the scarecrow.
Even an A+ rank extraordinary ability user would not be able to defeat the scarecrow. It would be a waste for the others to go.
Currently, they were in a cooperative state and did not have any conflicts with the scarecrow. It would be beneficial to both sides.
After receiving the hint from the Minister of Defense, the magical forces on the side of the Barrow United States kept it in mind.
They decided that they would definitely not sh with the scarecrow in the future.
To be honest, the magical forces on the Blue did not take the strange creatures seriously. To them, the strange creatures were like delicious cake!
How much they could eat depended solely upon their abilities. This was also one of the important reasons why the Barrow United States was willing to cooperate with the scarecrow.
You have some power, you can put it on the table, but you¡¯re still no match for me, you¡¯re still under my control.
That¡¯s what the Barrow United States want.
#
Chapter 351: Solving the Funding Problem
Chapter 351: Solving the Funding Problem
The Secretary of Defense of the United States of Barrow was overthinking it. nders was not overthinking it at all.
Besides, it would be impossible for them to control nders, who was the man chosen by the Demon of Fear system.
In Scott Manor¡¯s drawing room, Old Scott, Hobbes, Jacob, and Danny were gathered.
They were reporting everything they knew about the magical realm to nders. This was what nders had requested.
After all, he had only been born a year ago. There were many things about the magical realm that he did not understand.
Now that there were two great inherited families, nders could understand everything through them.
The matters of the magical realm wereplicated. It took nders a whole week to tell them all.
nders had a better understanding of magical matters. There were many things that he did not understand in the past, but now he understood them all.
For example, why did the Hanluo Sect and the magical side¡¯s inheritance family have enmity with the Salko Temple.
Now that nders knew, he could ally with more magical side¡¯s forces to deal with the Salko Temple.
nders had been to the Salko Temple before, and he told the two family leaders about the situation inside the temple.
¡°I really didn¡¯t expect the Salkos Temple to be this strong. Their headquarters actually has hundreds of A+ rank mages.¡±
¡°Yeah! Just thinking about it is terrifying!¡±
The Scott family had two A+ ss extraordinary ability users, and the Albert family had one extraordinary ability user. This was already a top force in the inherited family.
However,pared to the Salkos Temple, it was like a drizzle. Thinking about how powerful their master was, they were filled with confidence.
Salko temple would be overturned by their master one day.
Ring ring ring!
nders¡¯s phone rang! He answered the phone and saw that it was Joanna calling.
After bidding farewell to the two chiefs, nders came to Sarat Town.
Joanna was extremely upset at this moment. The investors for her film, ¡®The Scarecrow¡¯, had withdrawn their funds.
If it was not for nders controlling everyone in the production team, the production team would probably be empty by now.
Even so, the entire production team was still in a state of panic. As long as Joanna said a word, everyone would immediately disperse.
¡°Little baby, why are you looking so miserable? Can you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±
Joanna heard nders¡¯s voice and the depression in his heart instantly dissipated.
In fact, she had been waiting for Flender. She really did not expect him toe so quickly!
She had just called nders, and in less than thirty minutes, nderscame to her side.
Looking at nders¡¯s handsome face, Joanna did not want to say anything.
Without waiting for nders to react, she suddenly hugged nders, and her hot lips sealed nders¡¯s mouth.
The beauty took the initiative to throw herself into his arms. nders was instantly aroused, and he fiercely responded to Joanna.
He carried Joanna to the big, fragrant bed...
After a round of sex, Joannay on nders¡¯s chest.
¡°Dear, the investor withdrew his investment. He couldn¡¯t find his son, so he vented his anger on me.¡±
¡°I really don¡¯t want this movie to be a fiasco!¡±
¡°This movie is my capital to make aeback!¡±
After listening to Joanna¡¯s story, nders gently stroked Joanna¡¯s hair.
¡°My little baby, you don¡¯t know what you are to me. You don¡¯t know how important you are to me.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t worry. Your movie will definitely be filmed. Don¡¯t worry about the investment. These are all trivial matters.¡±
¡°Someone wille and look for you in two days. You can use whatever funds you want, I only want the movie to be well-shot!¡±
¡°There¡¯s only one requirement, it has to be scary enough that everyone will be filled with fear when they see it.¡±
After hearing nders¡¯s words, Joanna was filled with confidence. This was her man, she had decided to shoot a movie that he was satisfied with.
Stroking Joanna¡¯s hair, nders¡¯s nostrils were filled with waves of body fragrance, and immediately, his evil fire was ignited.
¡°Ohhh... No!¡±
¡°Hehe...¡±
¡°Ah!!¡±
Joanna¡¯s ecstasy-like cry came out of the room...
After that, Joanna fell asleep exhausted. nders released a trace of fear into Joanna¡¯s heart, making her even happier.
After the joy, he seemed to be very sleepy. Perhaps he had exhausted all his energy to cater to nders.
Looking at Joanna who was sleeping soundly, nders gave her a gentle kiss on the cheek.
¡°Baby, I¡¯m leaving! You just focus on shooting the movie!¡±
When Joanna woke up, nders was already gone. She felt extremely disappointed.
She secretly told himself that he had to make the movie well, so that nders woulde again.
Joanna had always been curious about who would invest in her? She was nervously looking forward to it.
Sure enough, two dayster, two big shots from the film industry came to Sarat Town to find Joanna.
Joanna knew of these two big shots. They were both from big productions and big scenes. They would not be interested in people like her, who were just small-timers.
The two big shots from the film industry were very polite to Joanna. It should be known that usually if Joanna took the initiative to go up to them, they might not even pay attention to her.
Joanna was ttered. The two film investors gave Joanna two nk checks.
How much money was needed for the film, she could write it as she pleased.
Before the two big shots left, they emphasized once again that they must ensure the quality of the movie. Money was not a problem.
The matter of the movie¡¯s funding was solved at once. Joanna and the entire production team were extremely happy. That night, they held a party to celebrate.
After the party, Joanna sat alone under the stars. She muttered, ¡°did God arrange for you toe to my side, nders?¡±
After nders left Joanna, he used the ck Scarecrow to contact Old Scott and Jacob through mind control.
nders¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in their heads. The two of them had never heard of such a situation.
The two of them thought that perhaps it was not a bad decision to follow the scarecrow. Since the Scarecrow had given them the task, they mustplete it perfectly. Did he need money for a movie? No problem!
So, Joanna¡¯s headache was solved!
In the branch of the Salko Temple in Coase City, nders sat on the main seat of the meeting room on the top floor of the temple building.
The subi reported the recent news to nders.
¡°Master, there is an intense internal debate within the Hanluo Sect about whether to ally with you!¡±
Mallory focused on the Hanluo Sect. After he finished reporting, Edith also told him the information she had received.
¡°Master, Graham has already selected the members of his team at the headquarters of the Salko Temple. They have made a lot of preparations to restrain you.¡±
ndersughed when he heard that.
#
Chapter 352: The Competitive Nikorei
Chapter 352: The Competitive Nikorei
Rattle!
¡°Olina, my little baby, I can finally see you again.¡±
nders was not worried about Graham¡¯s arrival at all.
No matter how well he prepared, he would always fail!
Graham¡¯s so-called ¡®well-prepared¡¯ was based on incorrect information. After nders had been upgraded and strengthened, he had long be different.
If he still used the old information to deal with him, he would be doomed to failure.
nders was now very much looking forward to Graham¡¯s arrival. When he came, he would have one more subordinate.
With another sheep to contribute wool, nders could not bear to kill Graham.
Ever since nders experienced the pleasure of shearing wool, he no longer indulged in killing. What was the point of killing so many people? He only obtained a few fear points.
But after subduing a mage, he could continuously obtain fear points.
What nderscked now was time and mages. With these two things, nders felt that he could overturn the sky.
Bang! Bang!! Bang!!
A loud sound came from the direction of the ck Swamp, shocking everyone nearby!
¡°Master, this is the sound of the Gates of Hell. Someone has opened the Gates of Hell!¡±
As one of the ten great generals under the seventh fallen angel, Mallory knew what this sound meant.
¡°Yes, Master. The spatial array master in Hell is opening the Gates of Hell.¡±
Edith understood this very well. She told nders the reason in more detail.
After hearing the two subimanders¡¯ words, nders decided to send the two of them to the Gates of Hell to investigate the situation.
In short, if there were any abnormalities, nders could immediately detect them through their eyes.
¡°The two of you go to the Gates of Hell to take a look!¡±
¡°If there¡¯s any movement, immediately notify me!¡±
The subi did not know that nders could sense everything that they saw and heard through them.
nders did not intend to tell the subi about this either. He still held back on them.
When the two subimanders heard nders¡¯s words, they did not hesitate and immediately rushed to the Gates of Hell.
The two of them did not have any resistance to nders¡¯s words in their hearts.
After being dominated by nders, subi would not remember the pain of being dominated, and there was no pain of being dominated.
There would be fear in their hearts every once in a while, and they grew more and more afraid of nders.
Whatever nders wanted them to do, they would do it unconditionally.
At the Gates of Hell, George and Nikorei, themanders of the 114th Special Combat Divisions, stood in front of the Gates of Hell.
They were the people closest to the Gate of Hell. Previously, nders had said that the Gate of Hell would be sealed for a year.
Just over a monthter, there was a strange sounding from the Gate of Hell. Obviously, it was a sign that the Gates of Hell was about to open again.
¡°Should we contact the scarecrow?¡± the two of them said at the same time.
George smiled and said, ¡°It seems that we have the same idea!¡±
¡°Yes! We want to be together!¡±
Looking at George¡¯s burning eyes, Nikorei shyly avoided him.
George and Nikorei found each other¡¯s strengths.
However, neither of them initiated the next step. As the division leader of the 114th Special Combat Division, George usually traveled around the country.
Whenever there was a strange creature outbreak or any unusual incidents, George¡¯s 114th Special Combat Division would handle the slightly bigger matters.
Small-scale strange incidents could be handled by the mage associations or mysterious magic organizations.
Once arge-scale abnormal outbreak was involved, it would be the 114th Special Combat Division¡¯ Turn.
Each unusual incident would be handled for at least three months, or at most a year.
George had been on the move for so many years. He did not have a chance to have a family, while Nikorei sealed her heart.
She had never met a man like George. He was strong, reliable, and did not talk nonsense!
He was practically Nikorei¡¯s dream lover. They had been together for a few months, and they had developed feelings for each other.
However, neither of them knew what the other was thinking, and they were too shy to speak.
It was impossible for a woman to make the first move. Nikorei had seen through George¡¯s attempts to speak several times.
She would always walk away shyly. George did not know what Nikorei was thinking. He thought it was Nikorei¡¯s tactful rejection.
The more it was like this, the more intense the rtionship became.
¡°Do the two of you like each other? If you like each other, just say it.¡±
¡°Who knows if you don¡¯t say it out loud? If you say it out loud, you¡¯ll seed. If you don¡¯t say it out loud, you¡¯ll never have a chance to seed!¡±
When George and Nikorei heard the voice, they turned around and saw that it was Veronica, the new director of the Salko Temple branch.
Behind them was Quentin, the director of the Hanluo Sect branch.
Nikorei did not know what was going on, but when she saw Veronica, she hated her from the bottom of her heart.
She could feel a familiar smell of fire on Veronica¡¯s body. It was very faint!
Nikorei¡¯s fire magic had its own spiritual waves. If she was hurt by her fire magic, she would easily recognize him.
Veronica only had a faint smell of fire. Nikorei was not sure.
Fire magic was somon that almost every mage knew it. It was not a problem for Veronica to know some.
¡°Such an outstanding man, if you don¡¯t want him, I want him!¡±
After Veronica said that, she gently rubbed George¡¯s arm with her chest. George immediately moved away.
If it was before he met Nikorei, George would not have minded dating such a hot and mature woman like Veronica.
Now George¡¯s target was Nikorei. He did not want toplicate things, or else he might lose everything.
This was not the result he wanted. He avoided Veronica, and he was hinting to Nikorei about his attitude.
Seeing that George avoided Veronica¡¯s seduction, Nikorei felt much better.
Nikorei had heard of Veronica¡¯s character. When she was young, she was very flirtatious. She had countless boyfriends.
In the end, no man wanted to marry her. Lustful men only wanted to have a physical rtionship with him. Veronica did not like honest men.
Just like that, Veronica did not get married even though she was in her fifties. However, he was not sad at all. She was living a very carefree life.
If she had not met Edith, Veronica would have continued to live a carefree life.
¡°Slut, don¡¯t even think about seducing George!¡±
George stood between the two women with difficulty.
He did not hesitate to kill the creatures of Hell. However, facing creatures like women, he was at a loss.
Nikorei was inspired to bepetitive. She took George by the arm.
#
Chapter 353: Meditation in the Moonlight
Chapter 353: Meditation in the Moonlight
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
George was pleasantly surprised to see Nikorei holding his arm.
He was even a little grateful to Veronica. If it were not for her, Nikorei would not have bothered with him.
Nikorei was also very happy to see George¡¯s pleasantly surprised eyes.
Mallory was quite speechless. It was an indirect way to make a couple.
Edith had wanted to hurt Nikorei, but she had helped her instead.
Suddenly her heart was filled with anger. She felt as if she had done something stupid.
.
She wanted to kill Nikorei when she thought of how her face had been burned by Nikorei.
Edith held back the hatred in her heart and continued to tease George.
¡°You can hold his arm, so why can¡¯t I? My chest is bigger than yours!¡±
Edith naturally held on to George¡¯s other arm. She kept shaking George¡¯s arm, and the two big meatballs rubbed against George¡¯s arm.
¡°Get lost! Bitch!¡±
Nikorei was a hot-tempered woman. Seeing such a shameless woman, she could not hold herself back.
¡°George is mine. Get lost!¡±
If it was another woman, Nikorei would not say that. However, this Veronica really made her hate her to the extreme.
She would not give in to such a woman!
¡°Get lost! If you don¡¯t get lost, I¡¯ll beat you until you get lost!¡±
Seeing that Nikorei was about to explode, Edith was terrified!
She could not beat Nikorei. She had already been disfigured by Nikorei once.
She did not want to be disfigured a second time.
It was very rare to find a woman like Veronica who was suitable for her body.
She also cherished the identity of Veronica.
With reluctance, Edith let go of George¡¯s arm.
¡°Hmph! At least you know what¡¯s good for you!¡±
Seeing that Veronica let go of George¡¯s arm, Nikorei had no reason to burst out in anger.
Since the other party had retreated, she could not be bothered to pursue and beat her up.
George held Nikorei¡¯s hand tightly, afraid that she would leave!
In fact, Nikorei did not think of letting go of George¡¯s arm. Holding her lover¡¯s arm, her heart was extremely fulfilled.
The two of them had always had feelings for each other, but there was ayer of paper between them. Now, the paper was torn.
They were both adults, so they might as well be together.
When the soldiers of the 114th Sspecial Combat Division saw that their divisionmander and the female president of the Mage Association had gotten together, they could not help but feel envious.
It was indeed the divisionmander. Even the fiery female mage had taken a liking to him. He was too amazing!
Mallory and Edith went to the Gates of Hell to observe carefully. They found that the Gates of Hell indeed had traces of movement, but it was extremely small.
They would not tell Nikorei about such a situation. There was no doubt that both of them hated Nikorei.
After the investigation, they returned to the branch building of the Salko Temple.
¡°Master, we found that there are indeed slight traces of movement in the Gates of Hell.¡±
¡°Therefore, we deduced that the spatial array masters in the interior of Hell are elerating the opening of the Gates of Hell.¡±
¡°I estimate that the Gates of Hell will open again in at least three months!¡±
nders tapped on the table lightly. He was thinking about the impact that the opening of the Gates of Hell would have on him.
He decided to make a trip to the Gates of Hell and continue using the spatial sealing stone to seal the Gates of Hell.
Holding the spatial sealing stone in his hand, nders did not panic at all.
When he slowly developed, it would be time for Hell to fear him!
nders was a person who would do anything he said. He would definitely not drag things out.
¡°All of you should leave! Continue to gather intelligence!¡±
¡°As youmand!¡±
The subi turned into a cloud of blue mist and disappeared from the top floor of the temple building.
After the subi left, nders thought for a while about his future actions. After thinking for a while, he confirmed that there was no problem.
He summoned the Spirit Crow and flew to the ck Swamp.
nders did not inform anyone. He came to the door of Hell.
Looking at the mountain-like Gates of Hell, nders took out the spatial sealing stone.
[Ding! Using the spatial sealing stone now has no effect. Host, please be careful.]
Just as nders was about to crush the space sealing stone, he heard the system notification. He immediately stopped his actions and kept the sealing stone.
¡°nders, you¡¯re here!¡±
The Gates of Hell was heavily monitored. Once nders reached the bottom of the Gates of Hell, he was discovered.
The scarecrow was an important partner of the Barrow United States government. George quickly rushed over with Nikorei.
Rattle!
¡°The two of you are different! I smell adultery!¡±
George was fine, but Nikorei was different.
¡°Hmph! You are not even a year old scarecrow, what do you know?¡±
Nikorei immediately retaliated against nders!
George quickly covered Nikorei¡¯s mouth. As a high-ranking member of the government, he knew a lot about scarecrows.
He did not want to cause any misunderstandings, but nders did not mind Nikorei¡¯s words at all.
Rattle!
nders ignored the two of them, jumped on the Spirit Crow, and disappeared into the night.
He ordered the Spirit Crow to fly over the ck Swamp, and nders felt the situation of the ck Swamp.
At the bottom of the green poison pool, the green toad king and the five toad brothers went into hibernation mode.
They werepletely terrified. They rested at the bottom of the pool for a year, and no one would go out.
They were very obedient. When nders suggested that they hide for a year, they would hide for a year.
After the ck Swamp was unified by nders, there was no danger at all. The blood spirit flower began to breed.
Its idea was very simple. It had to keep growing and spreading the seeds of the blood spirit flower to the entire ck Swamp.
Even if it was captured by others in the future, as long as there were enough blood spirit flowers, it could make up for everything.
A small area of the jungle swamp area was already covered with blood spirit flowers.
If the entire jungle swamp area was covered with blood spirit flowers, then the jungle swamp area would be the most dangerous area in the ck Swamp. Any mage would feel extreme danger after entering.
Looking at his underlings developing and hiding, nders was very gratified.
All the strange creatures of the ck Swamp felt the scarecrow¡¯s presence, and they could not help looking up at the sky.
nders had already steered the Spirit Crow toward the Salko Temple branch, but they did not see anything.
On the top floor of the Salko Temple building in Coase City, the moonlight shone through the huge ss windows into the meeting room.
nders sat in his seat, quietly thinking about his future path.
At the moment, Graham was both urgent and important. He represented the headquarters of the Salko Temple to capture the scarecrow.
The crisis level in nders¡¯s heart was not high. He felt that he could easily deal with Graham.
The most difficult thing was the mysterious powerhouses in the headquarters of the Salko Temple. nders had never faced an S rank mage before.
However, nders was not afraid. Instead, he was filled with fighting spirit.
#
Chapter 354: Olina’s Worries
Chapter 354: Olina¡¯s Worries
An A+ rank strange creature did not need to sleep at all. nders was a scarecrow, so he did not need to sleep.
After a sleepless night, nders had a clear understanding of the road ahead.
On the magical side, nders decided to dominate. He did not have to dominate all of them. He could dominate anyone he disliked.
On the ordinary side, nders was prepared to gain fear points through movies, novels,ics, and TV series.
At present, these were the most important things in nders¡¯s n.
The next day, nders received a message from Mallory. The special envoy of the Hanluo Sect had arrived in Coase City.
The special envoy of the Hanluo Sect was prepared to form an alliance with nders.
The Hanluo Sect was an organization that would not give up until they saw results. The reason why they formed an alliance with nders was that nders had subdued the two magic inheritance families.
The Albert family¡¯srge-scale operation in Coase City had long been observed by others.
Their every move was monitored. The Hanluo Sect was a loyal partner of the Barrow United States. They had the right to inquire about the information of the magical side.
After sharing the information with the 114th Special Combat Division, the Hanluo Sect received a shocking piece of information.
The news that the scarecrow had subdued the Scott family and the Albert family came as a big surprise.
The upper echelons of the Hanluo Sect had an emergency discussion. They had agreed to establish an alliance with the scarecrow.
Being able to control two families with magic heritage at the same time, the Hanluo Sect believed that the scarecrow could defeat Graham.
The Hanluo Sect sent Abbott Balk, an A+ rank mage, as an envoy to form an alliance with nders.
nders knew Abbott. Thest time, Abbott had offered Reid as a favor to nders.
After helping nders, nders naturally could not be bothered to kill him. Thus, both sides had met once.
The Hanluo Sect believed that the scarecrow already enough strength and could fight Graham to the death.
When the Hanluo Sect appeared and helped the Scarecrow defeat Graham, the Hanluo Sect would benefit.
Before Graham arrived, Abbott decided not to contact the scarecrow for the time being.
When the scarecrow fought Graham, Abbott would watch from behind.
If the Scarecrow was easily defeated, it proved that the scarecrow was not suitable to form an alliance, and Abbott would leave quietly.
But if the scarecrow defeated Graham, it was enough to prove that he could form an alliance with the Hanluo Sect.
Even if it was a draw, it still had the strength to form an alliance with the Hanluo Sect.
The Hanluo Sect needed a role to resist the Salko Temple. The Hanluo Sect knew the Salko Temple very well.
It could destroy the Hanluo Sect with a flick of its finger. This was also an important reason why the Hanluo Sect and the government of the Barrow United States were closely linked.
The Hanluo Sect needed to stick to the government for support, and the Barrow government needed the support of the magical forces. The two sides hit it off.
In fact, due to the pressure from the Salko Temple, many magical forces had almost formed an alliance with the Barrow United States government.
Even so, the Salko Temple was still acting on its own. As long as there was any A+ rank strange creature being born, the Salko Temple would take action.
There was once an elder from a small magical faction whose strange creature had evolved to an A+ rank.
He was very afraid that the people from the Salko Temple would capture his strange creature. He went to the government of the United States of Barrow, hoping to receive protection.
Although an A+ rank strange creature was powerful, it was not enough to cause a conflict between the government of the United States of Barrow and the Salko Temple.
The government of the United States of Barrow protected the elders of this small force because they wanted to see the attitude of the Salko Temple.
An A+ rank powerhouse was still captured by the people of the Salko Temple. They did not care about anyone¡¯s face.
In this capture operation, in order to show their strength, the hidden elder of the Salko Temple made a move. It was an S rank mage. Everyone was stunned by him. No one was his match.
The Barrow United Staes understood the attitude of the Salko Temple. No country¡¯s government could tolerate such a mysterious force that was not under their jurisdiction.
From then on, the Barrow United States began their n to target the Salko Temple. However, the Barrow United States was a wily old fox. Before they had absolute confidence, they would not reveal their true intentions.
Simrly, if there was a conflict with the temple of Salko, the United States of Barrow government would not mind secretly helping out.
What nders did not know was that from the moment he had a conflict with the Salko Temple, he had been closely monitored. However, nders had Perfect Transformation and often disappeared from the surveince.
The more this happened, the more the United States of Barrow military felt that nders could handle this task.
The ns of the Hanluo Sect were simr to those of the government of the United States of Barrow. However, the methods of the government of the United States of Barrow were much more sophisticated than the Hanluo Sect.
As a major magical force that had been passed down for a thousand years, the Salko Temple was not dumb. They had long known that the government of the United States of Barrow wanted to deal with them.
However, the Salko Temple did not care too much about this. The difference in power was too obvious. In the face of absolute power, any plots and tricks would be useless.
The arrogant Salko Temple had never thought that schemes and tricks always existed to increase power.
Once the Barrow United States government umted enough power, then the Salko Temple would not be far from destruction.
Graham had obtained this information as soon as the scarecrow controlled the two great magic legacy families.
¡°You really surprised me, scarecrow!¡±
After listening to his subordinate¡¯s report, Graham muttered to himself.
From the moment he read about the scarecrow¡¯stest news, Graham decided that he needed an S rank mage elder.
He quickly submitted his application, but his proposal was rejected.
S rank elders did not care about the scarecrow at all. They even thought that Graham was making a big deal out of nothing.
Caution was a good thing. If one was overly cautious, he would miss the opportunity.
Graham was a little depressed that he did not manage to invite an S rank mage elder.
Since he was almost ready, Graham did not want to wait any longer. Hence, he gathered his own battle team.
In his team, Olina upied a very important position. With her support magic, Graham¡¯s battle team¡¯s strength could increase by at least 50%.
Olina had been staying with Graham¡¯s battle team during this period of time. She knew the strength of this battle team very well.
They were leaving for Coase City the next day. Olina was extremely worried about nders. She did not know how nders was getting ready.
#
Chapter 355: Burning the Black Swamp
Chapter 355: Burning the ck Swamp
Olina rushed to Coase City with anxiety and unease.
Graham saw Olina¡¯s uneasiness and thought that the scarecrow had left a terrible impression on Olina.
He thought that Olina had not yet recovered from the terrible memory of the scarecrow.
Grahamforted Olina, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Olina. You just need to support us properly. We came prepared this time. Our chances of winning this time are very, very high!¡±
Hearing Graham¡¯s words, Olina felt even more uneasy. She was so worried about nders.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, calm down. Sleep for a while. When you wake up, the ne will fly to the city branch.¡±
Graham did not want anything to happen to Olina. After all, with her in the team, his strength had increased by at least 50%.
Olina did not want to hear what Graham was saying anymore. She closed her eyes.
She did not like it when he was talking about bringing down her lover.
Without a word throughout the journey, the ne arrived at the airport of Coase City.
At the airport, the Salko Temple branch had already arranged for a pick-up, and this time, nders was leading the team.
He missed Olina, and he did not know if anything had happened to her.
Olina had not been possessed by the ck Scarecrow yet, so Flender could not be at ease.
The moment Olina walked out of the airport, she saw nders at first sight. she did not care what other people thought.
She rushed up and hugged nders. She had been thinking about him day and night. Today, she finally saw him.
From the moment Olina threw herself into nders¡¯s arms, nders¡¯s suspicions about Olina instantly vanished.
The Salko Temple branch had a special motorcade to pick her up, and Olina did not want to sit with Graham¡¯sbat team.
She held nders¡¯s arm tightly, and she insisted on riding with nders.
This caught Graham¡¯s attention, and he felt that he should look into this young man.
Graham was cautious by nature, so it did not hurt to look into it.
The Salko Temple had its own powerful intelligence system, and soon his men reported the results to him.
Looking at nders¡¯s profile, Graham felt that his profile was too perfect.
He could not find anything out of the ordinary. He just felt that it was too perfect, and sometimes there was something wrong with being too perfect.
He decided to send someone to monitor nders.
In the meeting room on the top floor of Salko Temple, Graham was the highest-ranking person. He sat in the main seat of the meeting room.
He presided over the meeting on how to capture the scarecrow.
¡°Respected elder Graham, the scarecrow is currently not in ck Swamp. For the time being, we don¡¯t know where he went.¡±
After listening to the intelligence officer¡¯s report, Graham frowned.
¡°I don¡¯t want these. I need to know the exact location of the scarecrow!¡±
¡°Hehe, don¡¯t be angry, Graham!¡±
Edith smiled coquettishly. After saying that, she winked at Graham.
From the moment she saw Graham, she had wanted to conquer this muscr man who was like an iron tower.
Edith liked this kind of man. He was strong, tall, fierce, and felt very touching.
Graham did not respond to Edith¡¯s seduction at all. At this moment, his heart was calm.
Women would only affect the speed at which he cast forbidden spells!
Seeing that Graham did not respond to her seduction, Edith felt like she was being challenged.
Was her body not hot enough? Or was she not attractive enough?
She would never have thought that some men were so focused on their goals that they did not even care about women.
It was precisely this kind of person who had a fatal attraction to women.
Edith was deeply attracted to Graham, and he decided to take down this powerful man no matter what.
Seeing Edith¡¯s flirtatious behavior, nders was displeased, and he released a slight wave of fear.
The ck Scarecrow in Edith¡¯s heart immediately magnified this fear.
She immediately knew that this was the master¡¯s dissatisfaction with her!
She was terrified. Compared to seducing a man, her life was more important.
Edith immediately became dignified. He and Graham discussed the whereabouts of the scarecrow.
Graham was very disappointed with the intelligence information of the Salko Temple branch. Veronica had said a lot, but there was no important information.
He had doubts about Veronica. In the past, Veronica had always hated him. Why would she seduce him?
¡°Elder!¡±
¡°Olina and a man have been in the room for more than five hours.¡±
His subordinate¡¯s report interrupted Graham¡¯s thoughts. He was very angry after listening to it. At this time, she still wants to have sex with her lover?
His impression of Olina plummeted, but he still had to use Olina. He suppressed his emotions and gave the order.
¡°Tell Olina that I want to see her!¡±
At this moment, Graham felt that women were really troublesome. They had not even seen the scarecrow, but she had already let down her guard.
Back then, Olina had told him that she wanted revenge, but now it seemed that it was not the case at all. She just wanted to meet her lover in private. She could not distinguish the severity of the situation.
When Olina saw him, she did not seem to think about anything else. This situation had to be stopped.
After Graham decided to eliminate the scarecrow on the spot, the Kid from the branch had to be transferred away.
It did not matter if the scarecrow disappeared. The ck Swamp existed.
It seemed that he could only make ns on the ck Swamp. Graham thought of the few toads in the green poison pond.
They were just a bunch of strange creatures. Graham believed that he could catch them.
Even if he could not catch the Scarecrow, catching the green poison toad king would be a constion.
If the Scarecrow hid and refuse to appear, Graham did not seem to have any good ideas.
The headquarters¡¯ strange creature detection crystal could not detect the scarecrow at all. This had never happened before.
Logically, an S rank mage should havee along to act with him, but his proposal was rejected.
Graham felt that his operation had a strange aura from the beginning.
He could not tell what it was, but it did not affect his determination to catch the scarecrow.
The next day, apanied by Veronica, Graham and his group arrived at the green poison pool.
No matter how Graham tried, the few toads in the green poison pool did note out.
The king of green poison toads was extremely afraid at the bottom of the pool. As expected, the people of Salko Temple hade to capture him.
The scarecrow was right. Fortunately, he had been hiding at the bottom of the pool and had not gone out.
No matter how many tricks you y, the toad king decided that no matter what was said outside, he would not go out.
¡°This toad is afraid. What if it doesn¡¯te out?¡±
Veronica asked Graham anxiously.
Looking at the woman in front of him, Graham chose to ignore her.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the scarecrow doesn¡¯te. Set fire to the ck Swamp!¡±
#
Chapter 356: Blinding Fog
Chapter 356: Blinding Fog
The ck Swamp was a huge swamp. There was water everywhere, so it was impossible to burn it.
The burning of the ck Swamp that Graham was talking about was not normal.
His team had already made a n for the scenario where the scarecrow does not appear.
If it did not appear, then force it to appear!
The members of Graham¡¯s team began to chant softly. They were summoning the World-ending me.
Once arge-scale forbidden spell like the World-ending me was cast, it might not be extinguished for decades.
It could be said that it was the most powerful attack method other than the ultimate weapon.
Huh?
Graham¡¯s battle instincts were abnormally developed. His intuition told him that he was in a dangerous situation.
Graham called out to the others and he immediately rushed towards the ce where he felt threatened.
¡°Elder!¡±
¡°Be careful!¡±
After Graham left, the person with the highest status on the scene was Veronica.
Veronica took over themand without revealing anything, but Graham¡¯s battle teampletely ignored what she said.
This team simply did not listen to Veronica. They were all from the headquarters.
They were A+ rank extraordinary ability users, and they all knew what kind of person Veronica was.
Seeing that everyone was ignoring her, Edith did not care.
Edith¡¯s task was to distract Graham¡¯s team and their attention.
Let them unknowingly enter nders¡¯s Domain of Fear.
nders and Olina spent five hours together. At that time, Olina told him everything about Graham¡¯s n.
Graham was doomed to fail from the beginning. He chose the wrong candidate.
Outside the green poison pool, nders was waiting for Graham.
¡°Scarecrow, you¡¯re here. It¡¯s not so easy to run away this time.¡±
Rattle!
¡°Who¡¯s running away?¡±
¡°Sharp-tongued!¡±
Graham approached him and punched nders¡¯s head.
The scarecrow¡¯s head was smashed into pieces, and golden pieces of straw flew everywhere.
Something was wrong! The astute Graham immediately noticed the unusual situation. The Scarecrow had died too easily.
Graham immediately retreated quickly. He would not be too far away from his battle team, in case he was attacked by the enemies one by one.
Rattle!
¡°You want to run? Can you run?¡±
The scarecrow¡¯s eerie and terrifying voice rang in Graham¡¯s ears. He turned around to take a look.
The straw that was flying in all directions quickly gathered together and reassembled into a scarecrow.
Graham did not want to fight. He pounced forward earlier to see if there were any strange creatures.
After confirming that it was the scarecrow, he did not want to fight anymore.
He wanted to be with his team members. The best solution in his heart was to unleash the power of the entire team.
Without waiting for Graham to meet up with his battle team, he was surrounded by the strange white fog.
In the green poison pool, Graham¡¯s battle team was not much better. They were also surrounded by the strange fog.
¡°Everyone, pay attention to the fog. There¡¯s something wrong with this fog!¡±
¡°That¡¯s not right! We¡¯ve clearly released the World-ending me. How can the fog cover the World-ending me?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Everyone quickly gather together and huddle together for warmth.¡±
The fog became thicker and thicker, so thick that one could not even see their own fingers.
Graham and his battle team werepletely separated. Although they were close by, they were unable to sense each other.
The fog not only blocked their line of sight, but also their spiritual power.
Graham, who was in the fog, was anxious. He needed to find his battle team.
Damn it!
How could the scarecrow know his n like the back of his hand? Without his battle team, he could not use many of his unique skills.
He suddenly remembered that Olina had wind magic. He did not care about anything else and shouted loudly to Olina.
¡°Olina! Quickly cast a wind magic to blow away the fog!¡±
Graham shouted again and again, but Olenna did not reply to him.
Graham kept going in circles, and the fog blocked his sense of direction.
His battle team also kept going in circles, and they could not get out of the green poison pool.
The green poison toad king at the bottom of the pool sensed what was happening outside, and he knew that the scarecrow had made a move.
He was a bit conflicted about whether he should go out and help, but he knew that the scarecrow would not let him out.
In the end, the green poison toad king decided to go out and help. He woke up the five toad brothers.
The six toads were confused as soon as they emerged from the water. There was white fog everywhere.
The six of them could not tell their directions at all. The green poison toad king could clearly feel that there was a group of people ahead.
He would not let them go!
The green poison toad king began to gather its strength. After a few breaths, the green poison toad King opened its mouth and arge lump of green poison spewed out.
¡°Everyone, be careful! There¡¯s venom!¡±
¡°Damn it! It¡¯s the green poison toad king!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s his venom!¡±
After the venom spouted out, itnded beside thebat team.
The green poison toad king¡¯s attack caused thebat team to quickly change their position.
They could not tell which direction they were facing. The fishy smell of the green venom reminded them that they just needed to stay away from the green venom.
¡°Who is it?¡±
Graham felt that he had run quite a distance, but he still could not get out of the range of the white fog. In fact, he was just walking in circles on the spot.
Somehow, the poison of the green poison toad king indirectly helped Graham and his battle team.
Graham was overjoyed that they had unexpectedly met up.
¡°Olina, quickly activate the wind magic and blow away the thick fog!¡± he called out to Olina immediately.
¡°Olina doesn¡¯t seem to be here!¡±
The members of the battle team looked at each other, but they did not see Olina.
¡°Veronica and the people from the branch are also gone!¡±
The members of the battle team reported their findings to Graham.
¡°Everyone, gather together. This fog is very strange!¡±
Graham gave the order for everyone to gather together, and everyone had to rely on their own judgments.
The Salko Temple branch might have defected to help the scarecrow.
Olina might have defected too. It was probably when she caught the green poison toad kingst time.
Graham secretly swore that he would kill these traitors when he got out of the white fog. He hated traitors the most in his life.
In the green poison pool, the green poison toad king was conflicted again about whether to get out of the pool.
If he went out, he would definitely get lost. If he did not go out, he would not be satisfied. He wanted to help the scarecrow.
nders quickly sensed the green poison toad king¡¯s conflicted thoughts. nders released terrifying waves through the ck Scarecrow.
The green poison toad king¡¯s heart tightened. He felt a wave of fear. After the fear, he realized that the fog was no longer blocking his vision.
¡°Can the five of you see clearly?¡±
¡°We can see clearly!¡±
¡°Master is really amazing!¡±
After making sure that everyone could see clearly, the green poison toad king felt that he could be useful again.
¡°Little ones, you guys assist me well. Now, watch how I poison those guys to death!¡±
#
Chapter 357: Graham’s Desperate Counterattack
Chapter 357: Graham¡¯s Desperate Counterattack
Five toads surrounded the green poison toad king. Their bodies emitted five kinds of light, which enveloped the green poison toad king.
The green poison toad king¡¯s strength had increased by 50%. He aimed at Graham¡¯s battle team and was ready to release the poison spray.
Just as the green poison toad king began to gather strength, nders appeared.
¡°Stop!¡±
Croak!
The venom that had just been brewed was swallowed again by the green poison toad king, and it almost choked.
The green poison toad king looked at the scarecrow in confusion. It did not understand why the scarecrow did not let it attack that group of humans.
¡°I have a use for keeping them alive!¡±
With one sentence from the Scarecrow, the Green Poison Toad King dispelled its doubts. As for what use it had, it could not care less.
It obediently followed behind the Scarecrow and looked at the group of humans.
nders was patiently waiting. He did not need to fight Graham head-on. He had a more energy-saving method.
Now that the Realm of terror had covered Graham and his battle team, nders could only slowly wait for the harvest.
¡°Elder Graham, I feel that my strength is losing.¡±
¡°Me too!¡±
...
Graham also felt the loss of his strength, but his body was strong, so losing this little bit of strength was nothing.
His recovery ability was also astonishing. He did not lose too much of his strength.
But the other members of thebat team had very average physiques.
They werepletely unable to resist the absorption of the five-colored light rays within the Domain.
The strange white fog trapped them firmly.
If they could not find their way, they would not be able to destroy the Domain of Fear.
Graham also had his own Domain, but he did not dare to use it lightly.
After his Domain was activated, hisbat strength could be increased to the limit.
Counter-attacking was not a problem at all, but his Domain had a weakness, which was that it consumed a lot of energy.
Even in Graham¡¯s prime, he did not dare to activate his Domain for too long.
He needed to find the scarecrow and open his field of battle.
He believed he could defeat the Scarecrow, but he ignored nders¡¯thoughts.
If he could kill you, why would you fight him?
After Graham and his battle team members were all weak, nders would be happy to clean up the mess.
In fact, nders had the same thoughts and did the same thing.
Very soon, Graham¡¯s battle team members had all be weaklings. Theyy helplessly on the ground.
¡°Scarecrow,e out! Come on!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡±
¡°Be a man!¡±
No matter how Graham shouted, nders did not respond to him at all.
After shouting, Graham realized that his energy was draining faster. He immediately stopped shouting.
He didn¡¯t want to stay far away from his battle team. He was afraid that after leaving, the Scarecrow would attack his battle team members.
Olenna¡¯s team was a good example!
Retreat! He could not retreat!
Advance! He could not advance!
Graham was caught in a dilemma!
He had underestimated the scarecrow!
He was not prepared enough!
Graham knew that if he continued like this, he would be doomed to fail, but he was not willing to ept it.
As the saying goes, if you want to live, you must fight back!
Graham decided to fight back!
Hepletely let go of his defense, and the rate of his energy loss was elerating.
Looking at the white fog, he gave up on the members of thebat team. He wanted to find the scarecrow.
Hepletely gave up on defense. If the scarecrow came to attack him at this time, he was likely to be killed by the scarecrow.
¡°Scarecrow,e on!¡±
nders was not far behind Graham, watching Graham¡¯s staggering steps.
Should I give Graham a blow and subdue him?
nders was thinking quickly. Compared to the risk, he chose to subdue Graham¡¯s battle team first.
nders gave up attacking Graham and came to the position of Graham¡¯s battle team.
Looking at the dozen or so members of the battle team lying on the ground, nders was extremely happy.
These were all good sheep. Graham was really a good person!
Fifteen ck and green scarecrows entered the bodies of all the battle team.
Without any effort, they were all controlled by nders.
After the Green Scarecrows entered the bodies of the members of the battle team, their physical strength gradually began to recover.
nders gave the order through the ck Scarecrow. After receiving the order, the members of the battle team obedientlyy on the ground.
After the battle team finished dealing with the matter, nders found that Graham was already not far from him.
In fact, when nders approached Graham, his vignt battle instincts had already discovered nders.
However, in the heavy fog, he was unable to determine nders¡¯s location.
Later, when nders left, Graham also felt it. He followed the general direction and groped his way forward.
He knew that his battle team was finished.
His heart was aching. He had caused their deaths.
¡®I will definitely avenge you,¡¯ Graham said in his heart again and again.
¡°You are really hard to deal with!¡±
¡°I almost got discovered by you!¡±
nders did not want to y cat and mouse with Graham anymore, so he decided to deal the finishing blow.
Graham keenly sensed nders¡¯s thoughts. This was his battle instinct.
He pretended to be exhausted and fell to the ground.
nders, who was about to deal the finishing blow, saw Graham¡¯s posture.
He hesitated. He felt some kind of danger.
Graham¡¯s lying posture was very strange. As soon as nders came close, he could immediately get up and give nders a fatal blow.
Hey on the ground with his eyes closed, relying on his ears to sense how far nders was from him.
Graham, who was on the ground, was already at the end of his rope. In order to kill the scarecrow, he held his breath.
The ck Scarecrow fell off from nders¡¯s body. The little scarecrow quickly ran toward Graham who was on the ground.
Graham did not dodge the ck Scarecrow. He thought it was a probing attack from the scarecrow. He did not dodge it.
ording to typical battle tactics, after a probing attack was a real attack. This was the time for him tounch a desperate counterattack.
The ck Scarecrow did not encounter any obstacles and easily entered Graham¡¯s body.
Feeling the situation in his body, Graham knew that it was not good.
He used a small amount of magic power to form a magic barrier in his body, preventing the ck Scarecrow from entering his heart.
He did not know the specific role of the ck Scarecrow, but it was not a good thing.
nders could clearly feel the ck Scarecrow in Graham¡¯s body.
nders could not help but feel fortunate. Luckily, he was alert and did not approach Graham.
Otherwise, he might not be able to withstand this guy¡¯s absolute counterattack. nders did not doubt Graham¡¯s strength at all.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
...
Dozens of ck Scarecrows rushed towards Graham!
#
Chapter 358: Subduing Graham
Chapter 358: Subduing Graham
As dozens of ck Scarecrows entered Graham¡¯s body, the magic barrier was quickly broken through.
One by one, the ck Scarecrows entered Graham¡¯s heart. The ck Scarecrows merged into arge scarecrow in his heart.
Therge ck Scarecrow produced double the waves of fear. Graham¡¯s eyes and ears were affected by the waves of fear over and over again.
His strong battle will dispelled the waves of fear again and again. However, the source of the waves of fear was in his heart.
No matter how he dispelled it, the emotions of fear repeatedly appeared in his heart.
¡°I, Graham, refuse to ept domination!¡±
¡°No one can control me!¡±
A strong battle will erupted from his heart. Therge ck Scarecrow was impacted by the battle will.
In less than three seconds, the ck Scarecrow was destroyed by the powerful will to fight.
Rattle!
¡°Not bad, I like powerful warriors like you very much!¡±
Graham, who was on the ground, was already on hisst breath. The desperate counterattack he had prepared did not hit the scarecrow.
His absolute counterattack had helped him get rid of the control of the scarecrow!
The five-colored light had long been removed by nders. He did not want to kill this powerful warrior.
¡°Do you think this is the end?¡±
Rattle!
Looking at the powerful warrior, nders was also delighted. He decided to subdue this warrior no matter what.
Whoosh! Whoosh!¡±
...
More than 30 scarecrows entered Graham¡¯s body. nders did not believe that he could not control Graham.
¡°Ah...¡±
Graham spoke with difficulty.
¡°Scarecrow... you... don¡¯t... control... me!¡±
Rattle!
¡°I don¡¯t want to control you! I want to own you!¡±
In order not to be controlled by the scarecrow, Graham decided to kill himself.
nders saw through Graham¡¯s thoughts. At this time, the ck Scarecrows had all entered Graham¡¯s heart.
More than thirty ck Scarecrows had fused together to form an evenrger ck Scarecrow.
Graham, who was about to bite his tongue tomit suicide, found that he could not control his teeth. No matter how hard he bit, he could not bite down.
nders did not send the Green Scarecrow into Graham¡¯s body for the sake of caution.
He decided topletely control Graham before sending the Green Scarecrow into Graham¡¯s body.
Without the five-colored light to absorb the life force, Graham had already recovered a bit of his physical strength by relying on his own recovery ability.
He was still resisting. As his physical strength continued to recover, Graham felt that he could seize the opportunity to heavily injure the scarecrow.
Rattle!
¡°Are you thinking of giving me a fatal blow?¡±
¡°I feel your fear!¡±
¡°Yes! Continue to be afraid!¡±
¡°I know what¡¯s going on in your mind!¡±
Graham was still resisting. The ck Scarecrow was constantly releasing waves of fear in the depths of his heart.
nders knew that his strategy had worked. Graham was afraid.
nders¡¯s ck Scarecrow was like a me. This me would slowly burn Graham.
No matter how much he struggled, there was no effect!
Graham had been secretly umting strength. Watching the strange performance of the scarecrow, he did not say a word. He was waiting for the scarecrow to enter his attack range.
His battle will could disperse the ck scarecrow once. He had the confidence to disperse the ck scarecrow a second time.
Finally, the scarecrow entered his attack range. It was time!
Endless fighting will erupted from his heart. The ck Scarecrow was on the verge of copse in his heart. It looked as if the ck Scarecrow was about to be defeated.
Dozens of ck Scarecrows entered his heart again. After receiving support, the ck Scarecrow pulled itself together again.
Graham¡¯s fighting will was limited in the end. His body could not support the explosive fighting will.
Once, twice, three times was eptable, but after that, it was not. His body did not allow it.
Pfft!
Graham spat out a mouthful of blood. His will to fight could not erupt. His body was extremely weak.
If it was not for his extremely strong physique, he would already be a dried corpse.
Feeling Graham¡¯s body condition, nders continued to urge the ck Scarecrow to release more waves of fear.
Graham waspletely under his control.
¡°Master!¡±
Hearing the word ¡®master¡¯, nders threw his head back andughed!
Rattle!
A Green Scarecrow entered Graham¡¯s body. His self-recovery ability was already very strong, and now with the addition of the Green Scarecrow, it was even stronger.
Not long after, Graham recovered his strength and stood respectfully behind nders.
Seeing that the situation was settled, nders ended the Domain of Fear.
However, the strange fog would probably take a few days to gradually disperse.
The strange fog that did not disperse helped nders instead. What nders did not know was that there was a spy satellite above his head. This satellite was especially used to monitor him.
The thick fogpletely covered nders¡¯s figure. The spy satellite did not capture anything.
The matter of nders subduing Graham had been concealed perfectly.
Rattle!
¡°Come out, don¡¯t hide anymore!¡±
After nders said that, arge group of subi appeared beside him.
Graham looked at so many subi, and he was shocked!
[Fear Points +150,000]
Rattle!
¡°Didn¡¯t expect that I would have so many people!¡±
nders had already returned to his human form, and now he quite liked to turn into a human.
Edith came in front of Graham. The two big meatballs unintentionally rubbed against his chest muscles, and their hands touched his abdominal muscles.
¡°A powerful man, he¡¯s really my favorite!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in my room tonight!¡±
After saying that, Edith Winked at Graham.
Grahampletely ignored Edith¡¯s winks.
¡°Who are you? You¡¯re not Veronica!¡±
¡°She won¡¯t stick to men whenever she sees them! Even if she does, she won¡¯t be as direct as you!¡±
This was the first time someone had seen through her disguise.
¡°Do you want to know? Come to my room tonight and I¡¯ll tell you!¡±
Seeing how frivolous Veronica was, Graham waspletely sure that the woman in front of him was definitely not Veronica.
However, he was not going to pursue it. He really did not expect the scarecrow to be so powerful.
Not long after, Olina, thebat team, the green poison toad king, and the toad five brothers all came to nders¡¯s side.
Olina held nders¡¯s arm. She did not answer Graham¡¯s question because there was no need.
She just wanted to be with nders forever!
¡°aargh!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s talk about our future ns!¡±
#
Chapter 359: You Want to Form an Alliance?
Chapter 359: You Want to Form an Alliance?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
It was rted to their own future, so everyone listened carefully to the scarecrow¡¯s exnation.
nders first looked at the green poison toad king. Seeing nders¡¯s gaze, the green poison toad king was very curious about what the scarecrow would do with him.
¡°Green poison toad king, obediently stay at the bottom of the green poison pool. Don¡¯te out!¡±
¡°Hide for a while first. Once we destroy the Salko Temple, you¡¯ll be free!¡±
The green poison toad king croaked twice. He agreed with the scarecrow.
Its original n was to be at the bottom of the green poison pool.
¡°Olina and Graham, you two and thebat team continue to hide in the Salko Temple and investigate the secrets of the Salko Temple..¡±
After subduing Graham, nders asked him a lot of information about the Salko Temple.
As the strongest battle mage in the Salko Temple, Graham knew quite a lot. The secrets of the Salko temple was slowly unveiled by nders.
However, now was not the time for nders to make a move. Graham did not know the real trump card of the Salko Temple.
He only knew that the temple was unfathomable and that there were many hidden S rank extraordinary elders.
Now, nders had ced another level of importance on the Salko Temple. The more he understood the temple, the more he felt that it was not ordinary.
Rattle!
¡°Only when it¡¯s difficult will it be interesting!¡±
Everyone looked at the scarecrow¡¯s strange smile and felt that he was a little crazy. Fortunately, no matter how crazy he was, it was still better than being useless!
¡°Edith and Mallory will continue to stay in the branch to monitor the situation. We need to gather information about the Hanluo Sect and the Salko Temple in time and report it to me.¡±
Mallory and Edith had always faithfully carried out the scarecrow¡¯s orders.
Woof woof!
Awooo!
Big Dog and Dog Two¡¯s noses were extremely sensitive. The two of them had found nders just by relying on their scents.
¡°Woof woof! Scarecrow king, what are the two of us doing?¡±
¡°Woof woof! Yes, it¡¯s so boring! I want to go out for a walk!¡±
¡°Take us out to y, scarecrow king!¡±
Edith saw Big Dog and Dog Two. She could not control her emotions.
¡°You two silly dogs. Watch how I¡¯ll deal with you.¡±
¡°Woof Woof! I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s you, you slut. Why are you trying to seduce me?¡±
¡°Awooo! We brothers don¡¯t fancy you!¡±
The words of Big Dog and Dog Two reached everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone pretended not to hear it, but in fact, they all pricked up their ears.
What was going on?
The prison of the creatures of Hell was veryplicated.
After Edith heard the words of Big Dog and Dog Two, she was so angry that she almost died.
¡°Shameless!¡±
¡°Woof woof! No matter how shameless we are, we only look for our own kind!¡±
¡°Awoo! I heard that no matter what type of subi you are, as long as they are of the opposite sex, you won¡¯t let them go.¡±
Mallory was upset! The rest of the subi were upset. What kind of joke was this? ndering subi in front of so many people.
¡°Go to hell!¡±
Edith could not take it anymore. She shed behind Dog Two and stabbed the dagger in Dog Two¡¯s head.
Awooo!
Big Dog released a special howl. He could not watch his brother be killed by the subus Edith!
When the dagger missed Dog Two, Edith felt dizzy. Dog Two ran behind the Scarecrow.
¡°Scarecrow king, this subus is really rude! They dare to murder dogs without your permission!¡±
Edith was extremely angry, but the fear in her heart made her stop her actions. She was really afraid that she would cause the scarecrow to be unhappy.
¡°Ah!¡±
Edith curled up on the ground in pain!
Awooo!
Woof woof!
Big Dog and Dog Two were extremely proud. This was the oue of a sneak attack on us.
They were not proud for long. Just like Edith, they rolled on the ground in pain.
Rattle!
¡°If you work for me, do your job well. If you don¡¯t want to do it anymore, I¡¯ll send you all to your death.¡±
¡°No matter what grudges you had in the past, now that you¡¯re here with me, everything will start anew.¡±
¡°Whoever doesn¡¯t agree, then die!¡±
After hearing nders¡¯s words, everyone fell silent. Big Dog, Dog Two, and Edith on the ground were examples.
¡°I will follow Master¡¯s instructions!¡±
Edithy on the ground. She fell into an endless illusion of fear. In the illusion, she had been killed countless times.
Every death brought her a bone-piercing fear. She knew what the scarecrow was thinking.
She always hated Big Dog and Dog Two, but she was more afraid of the scarecrow.
¡°Big Dog and Dog Two, you two continue to guard the ck Swamp. While I¡¯m gone, the ck Swamp will listen to you.¡±
Rattle!
¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t harass the green poison toad king. Otherwise, if it kills the two of you, your deaths will be in vain!¡±
Big Dog and Dog Two¡¯s talent was to rely on others. They immediately understood what nders meant.
The green poison toad king was not under their control. The rest was under their control.
They were happy with that.
Both of them already had a picture in their minds of awe-inspiring majesty.
Woof, woof!
Ow! Ow!
nders arranged it so that no one objected, and they left the ck Swamp in batches.
The Hanluo Sect were already waiting on the edge of the ck Swamp, waiting for a result.
Abbott waited patiently. Quentin had already entered the ck Swamp. When there was a result, Quentin would inform him.
Even if there was danger, it would be Quentin¡¯s responsibility. He could just wait patiently.
If the alliance was sessful, the credit would be his. If the alliance was not sessful, it meant that the scarecrow had been captured by the people of the Salko Temple.
Being captured only meant that the Salko Temple was still as powerful as before. The Hanluo sect just had to keep a low profile.
Just as Abbott was thinking, Quentin came out of the ck Swamp.
¡°Good news!¡±
When Abbott heard that there was good news, his mood also became excited.
¡°The scarecrow and Graham both suffered heavy losses. Should we...¡±
Looking at Quentin¡¯s expectant gaze, Abbott pretended not to see it.
He thought to himself, ¡®Quentin, oh Quentin, just obediently stay in the branch in Coase City. There¡¯s no ce for you in the headquarters anymore.¡¯
Quentin saw that Abbott had no intention of talking to him, and he could not help but feel a little disappointed.
All of this fell into Abbott¡¯s eyes, and he immediately changed the topic.
¡°Don¡¯t cause any more trouble. This time, my special envoy¡¯s mission is to form an alliance with the scarecrow.¡±
¡°Even if both of them suffer heavy losses, we still have to deal with it carefully. It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry!¡±
¡°The special envoy has taught us a good lesson. I, Quentin, will remember it!¡±
Seeing that Quentin was still on the right track, Abbott was no longer concerned.
Rattle!
¡°I heard that you guys want to form an alliance with me?
#
Chapter 360: Subdue Abbott
Chapter 360: Subdue Abbott
Hearing the scarecrow¡¯s voice, Abbott was shocked.
He really did not expect the scarecrow to follow Quentin to find him.
He nced at Quentin, who looked troubled. It was obvious that he did not know that the scarecrow was following him.
ording to Quentin, the scarecrow was now seriously injured. Should he seize the opportunity to take him down?
Abbott had a kind smile on his face. Deep down, he was already weighing whether to take down the scarecrow.
¡°Mr. scarecrow, I represent the Hanluo Sect to form an alliance with you.¡±
¡°If we form an alliance, as an ally of the Hanluo Sect, you will receive the support of the Hanluo Sect.¡±
¡°Of course, the Hanluo Sect also hopes that both of us will support each other.¡±
After saying a very official sentence, Abbott did not say anything else. He looked at the scarecrow, waiting for the scarecrow to express his stance.
¡°rgh!¡±
¡°Of course it¡¯s good to form an alliance!¡±
¡°To be an ally of the Hanluo Sect, I can¡¯t ask for more.¡±
Listening to the scarecrow¡¯s voice, Abbott felt that something was strange. He could not tell what was wrong.
nders had taken a liking to Abbott at a nce. How could he let go of such a fat sheep that hade to him voluntarily.
Abbott decided to retreat. In the ck Swamp area, he always felt unsafe.
¡°Mr. scarecrow, I wonder if you cane to the Hanluo Sect branch in Coase City tomorrow.¡±
¡°We¡¯ll hold the alliance ceremony tomorrow!¡±
¡°aargh!¡±
¡°Okay! No problem!¡±
¡°I like a big force like the Hanluo Sect very much.¡±
The more he listened to the scarecrow, the more terrified Abbott became. No matter how he thought about it, he could not figure out why.
A+ rank mages had a natural intuition. Abbott believed that his intuition told him that this ce was dangerous.
Since the scarecrow had agreed, Abbott did not want to stay in the ck Swamp for even a moment.
He hurriedly said goodbye to the scarecrow.
After bringing Quentin to the branch of the Hanluo sect, the strange feeling in his heart suddenly disappeared.
As expected, something was wrong with the ck Swamp. It seemed that the scarecrow did not have any good intentions.
Abbott let out a long breath. He arranged for Quentin to prepare for the alliance ceremony tomorrow.
In the meeting room on the top floor of the temple building in Coase City, there were only Olina and nders.
Olina snuggled in nders¡¯s arms. Looking at nders¡¯s handsome face, she became more and more fascinated.
¡°My dear, do you know that when you became a scarecrow, I was always worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able to change back.¡±
nders gently yed with Olina¡¯s hair and said, ¡°how can that be, little fool? I have Perfect Transformation.¡±
¡°Which one is your real body?¡±
¡°Both of them are my real body!¡±
After listening to the scarecrow¡¯s answer, Olenna felt that her man was so powerful!
¡°Can everything be changed?¡±
¡°Of course, it¡¯s not a problem to be bigger, smaller, longer, and shorter.¡±
¡°Ah! No!¡±
After saying that, Flender pressed Olina under his body, letting her experience the feeling of bing bigger, smaller, longer, and shorter.
...
After that, Olina¡¯s face was still red. She looked at nders affectionately.
¡°My dear, I really want to be with you forever.¡±
¡°Me too, baby!¡±
¡°This time, when I return to headquarters, I don¡¯t know where headquarters will send us.¡±
¡°If they punish us, it¡¯s very likely that they will arrange for us to go to the ghostir!¡±
¡°The ghostir gave birth to an A+ rank ghost strange creature.¡±
When he heard about the A+ rank ghost strange creature and the ghostir, nders was very interested.
The ghostir was one of the seven most bizarre ces. The strange creature that was born there was extremely greedy.
It just so happened that nders did not know much about this ce. He could get information about the ghostir through the information system of the Salko Temple.
¡°Dear, I will also go to the ghostir.¡±
¡°nders, the ghostir is very dangerous. Don¡¯t go!¡±
Hearing that the beauty was worried about him, nders was very gratified.
Olina was a very important card for nders. With her in the Salko Temple, he would be able to obtain an endless stream of important information.
Olina¡¯s talent was very outstanding. The upper echelons of the Salko Temple were very optimistic about Olina. This was also an important reason why nders valued Olina.
But now, there was another important reason. She was a kind and understanding beauty.
Graham left with his battle team and Olina!
Looking at their departing backs, nders felt that his future was full of hope.
He had nned carefully, step by step. He would be stronger and stronger until he became the strongest person on Blue.
Soon, nders retracted his emotions. He knew clearly what his next step should be.
It was time for him to go to the Hanluo Sect branch. There was still an A+ rank fat sheep waiting for him there.
Hanluo Sect. Abbott was waiting for the scarecrow with Quentin.
¡°We agreed to attend the alliance ceremony today. Will the scarecrow note?¡±
Quentin anxiously looked at the watch on his wrist. It was already 11 o¡¯clock.
Abbott looked at Quentin¡¯s anxious look and felt a little disdainful in his heart.
¡°Quentin, be patient, rx!¡±
¡°rgh!¡±
¡°Abbott is right, be patient!¡±
Quentin and Abbott looked at the entrance of the Hanluo Sect building in unison. They hurriedly weed the scarecrow.
Before the scarecrow arrived at the venue, his voice sounded.
¡°Haha! Wee, scarecrow. It¡¯s an honor to have you here.¡±
Abbott still had to say the polite words.
¡°aargh!¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Soon, everyone will be a family!¡±
The scarecrow¡¯s words surprised Abbott. He really did not expect the scarecrow to be so polite to him.
This was even better. It seemed that this alliance would be very sessful!
Abbott had inadvertently entered the Domain of Fear.
Five rays of different colors had already connected to his body, and his physical strength was slowly losing.
By the time Abbott felt that his body was abnormal, it was already toote.
¡°Scarecrow, what are you trying to do! This is a branch of the Hanluo Sect.¡±
¡°How dare youy your hands on your ally!¡±
Abbott¡¯s voice was filled with fear. He was afraid. Who knew what this crazy scarecrow would do?
Rattle!
¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m not a good person!¡±
The scarecrow¡¯s words were like thest straw that crushed the camel.
Abbott¡¯s physical strength was almostpletely absorbed.
He sat on the chair in despair. He wanted to say something, but he opened his mouth, but he could not say anything.
He was too weak!
A ck Scarecrow entered his body. Soon, the ck Scarecrow entered Abbott¡¯s heart.
After a moment, Abbott was sessfully controlled.
A Green Scarecrow entered Abbott¡¯s body. The Green Scarecrow could help him recover his strength quickly.
Not long after, he recovered his strength. He stood up from his chair and respectfully called out to the scarecrow, ¡°Master!¡±
Rattle!
¡°Mallory,e greet your new friend!¡±
#
Chapter 361: The Ghost Lair
Chapter 361: The Ghost Lair
Mallory?
Abbott was very surprised!
There were only three people in the room, could there be a fourth?
¡°Stop looking! I¡¯m here!¡±
¡°What! Quentin, you!¡±
¡°I¡¯m both Quentin and Mallory!¡±
Abbott understood. Quentin had been reced by someone else!
When he was at the headquarters of the Hanluo Sect, he had met Quentin with his head lowered, and they could be considered quite familiar.
He did not realize that Quentin had been reced by Mallory!
He felt a chill on his back. The scarecrow was too terrifying!
The branch of the Hanluo Sect had beenpletely infiltrated by the scarecrow.
Now he had be a pawn of the scarecrow.
It was too terrifying!
¡°Now we are all on the same boat. In the future, if the Hanluo Sect has any information, you must pass it on in time.¡±
People would never know how powerful the master is. Mallory did not reveal his subus true form.
He still had to maintain a bit of mystery.
He was like a fish on the chopping block. Abbott was now under the control of the scarecrow, and his life was in the hands of the scarecrow.
He could no longer resist the scarecrow in his heart!
nders was thinking. He was now starting from Coase City, and all the nearby magical forces were basically subdued by him.
The branch of the Salko Temple, the branch of the Hanluo Sect, the Scott family, and the Albert family had all been subdued by him.
There was also a 114th Special Combat Division near the Coase City. After careful consideration, nders decided not to attack them.
Currently, the two sides were in a cooperative rtionship, and nothing unexpected had happened. nders did not want to alert the enemy.
nders knew that the more people he controlled, the lower his tolerance rate would be. He needed to grow up, and when he grew up, he would not be afraid of being discovered by others.
Abbott left Coase City. He went back with the message that he had sessfully formed an alliance with the scarecrow.
The Hanluo Sect was very excited about this. After so many years, there was finally an existence that had attracted the attention of the Salko Temple.
With the scarecrow attracting the attention of the Salko Temple, the Hanluo Sect could carry out their big n.
Saint Vincent City, the headquarters of the Salko Temple. First Elder yton was frowning.
¡°Elder Graham, how are your injuries?¡±
¡°They¡¯re fine. I should be able to fully recover in another half a month.¡±
The scarecrow¡¯sbat strength shocked Brighton. He really did not expect the scarecrow to be able to defeat elder Graham.
¡°Graham, you can go and rest first!¡±
Brighton decided to send the other elders to the ck Swamp. This time, he had to capture the scarecrow and the few toads no matter what.
The Salko Temple was not the kind of people who would give up easily. Brighton felt that he had to send someone reliable this time.
A candidate appeared in his mind: Pleater. However, he was on another mission and would only return to the headquarters in about ten days.
He would let the scarecrow roam free for a few more days. In ten days, it would be his doomsday.
nders naturally did not know what the first elder of the Salko Temple was thinking, but he had his own ns.
His next target was the ghostir!
The ghostir was very far away from Coase City. It was said that thisir was connected to the abyss.
It was said that three thousand years ago, there was a powerful empire on Blue. This empire ruled almost half of Blue.
At the peak of this empire, it suddenly fell apart!
The main culprit was the ghostir.
At that time, the ghostir was not a strange creature¡¯s ce. It was just a hugeke.
One day, theke dried up. After the water in theke disappeared, a hugeir appeared at the bottom of theke.
A tide of abyssal creatures surged out of their. Soon, the human residents near their were devoured by the abyssal creatures.
The abyssal creatures spread everywhere, seriously disturbing the security of the country!
It was at this time that the Salko Temple rose. At the same time, there were many magical organizations that were as famous as the Salko Temple.
However, they all burned themselves. The imperial army and the magical organizations formed an alliance army.
Faced with the human army, the abyssal creatures were pushed back. They werepletely unable to organize any sort of effective resistance.
Soon, the abyssal creatures were driven back to the abyss.
The abyssal creatures relied on their to contend with the human army.
In order topletely eliminate this hidden danger, the imperial marshal had led the army and charged into their.
The magical side¡¯s magic organization also charged into the ghostir together with the imperial marshal.
The abyssal creatures werepletely no match for them. They were beaten back in their.
In the end, the human armypletely eliminated the abyssal creatures in their, but the humans also lost 80% of their army.
The magic organizations even sacrificed their own lives to re-seal the entrance to their.
The threat of the ghostir was removed!
However, due to the battle in their, the country lost too many soldiers.
When the barbarians attacked, the empire did not have any soldiers to resist. In the end, the powerful empire fell apart.
Many yearster, the ghostir began to produce ghost strange creatures. These ghost strange creatures were crafty and extremely greedy.
They would make up all sorts of stories to deceive and even possess humans.
They would walk the Earth as humans.
However, they had a major weakness. They could not be too far away from their. If they were too far away, they would gradually lose their powers.
However, when these strange creatures advanced to an A+ rank, theypletely got rid of this weakness.
There was once an A+ rank strange creature even started a war.
Only in the end did people realize that the culprit was actually a ghost.
In the end, this ghost was captured by the Salko Temple and locked up.
The reputation of the Salko Temple began to resound throughout the entire Blue.
That was also when the Salko Temple discovered the benefits of an A+ rank strange creatures. The temple elders discovered that A+ rank strange creatures could be absorbed.
For some strange creatures, their life force could be absorbed. Some, their absorb special skills, and some could be absorbed into the Domain.
Having tasted the sweetness, the Salko Temple specialized in capturing an A+ rank strange creatures.
In fact, the Salko Temple had also tried to capture low rank strange creatures, but they could not obtain anything from the low rank strange creatures.
The low rank strange creatures¡¯ life force were also very weak. They could not withstand the torture of the transformation ritual at all.
After countless failures, the Salko temple basically only targeted the A+ rank strange creatures and the special B+ rank strange creatures.
The Salko temple was not interested in anything else.
nders stood at the edge of the ghostir and looked at the ck hole.
Gusts of chilly wind came from the cavern, blowing nders¡¯s hair.
¡°Young man, are you going to enter the cavern?¡±
¡°Go back, young man, it¡¯s too dangerous here!¡±
#
Chapter 362: Entrance to the Ghost Lair
Chapter 362: Entrance to the Ghost Lair
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
nders did not expect someone to remind him. He turned around.
He saw a kind-looking old man looking at him with a smile.
nders was quite speechless. A kind-looking old man had appeared in such a creepy ce.
The lice on the bald man¡¯s head were obvious. There was something wrong with the old man!
With his strength, he naturally would not be afraid of anything. Moreover, nders himself was a big weirdo.
nders thought that it was quite fun for little strange creature to deceive big strange creature. He did not mind ying with this little strange creautre at all..
¡°Hello, old sir. May I ask why you want me to leave this ce?¡±
¡°Young man, the ghost here will devour your soul. You will be a walking corpse.¡±
The old strange creature looked at nders¡¯s soft and tender appearance and could not help but drool.
He liked this kind of young man the most. His blood was filled with a strong breath of life, and his soul was a great tonic.
Surely the king will reward me when he sees such a young man.
The old man slowly approached the young man.
¡°Old man, why are you floating when you walk?¡±
¡°My leg is injured. Young man, can you carry me?¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
nders did not care about the old man¡¯s abnormal condition and carried him on his back.
Old strange creature really did not expect this young man to be so gullible.
He originally just wanted to offer the young man to the ghost king in the outeryer of their. Seeing that the young man was so gullible, he felt that he could enjoy the flesh and soul of this young man by himself.
¡°Young man, don¡¯t go to their. There lies the king of the chilly wind. He specializes in eating young men who pass by the ghostir.¡±
The old man thought of scaring away the young man who was carrying him. Then, he went to a ce where there was no one around. That was the time for him to make his move.
nders felt another strange creature approaching quickly. He pretended to carry the old man away from the entrance of their.
¡°Old Man! Where are you going?¡±
nders and the old man turned around when they heard the voice.
They saw an old woman holding a walking stick and shouting at them.
nders stopped.
¡°Don¡¯t stop, young man!¡±
¡°Hurry up and leave!¡±
The old man did not want to care about the old woman at all. He kept urging nders to leave.
¡°Old man, this old woman looks very pitiful. Is she your wife?¡±
After the old man heard nders¡¯s words, he quickly denied that the old woman had anything to do with him.
¡°Young man, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m the old man¡¯s wife!¡±
¡°It¡¯s not easy for the two of us. We wander around the entrance of their all day, informing the passers-by to pay attention to their safety.¡±
The old man secretly transmitted his voice to the old woman, ¡°Old Man, this food is mine. Don¡¯t you dare try anything.¡±
¡°Hehe! Everyone who sees it will get a share. What is your food? It is our food.¡±
The two ghosts thought that they were very secretive.
In fact, nders heard everything they said clearly.
¡°The flesh and soul are mine. You can only gnaw on the bones!¡±
¡°You old hag, you wish!¡±
¡°It is all yours. I will tell the king of the chilly wind that you won¡¯t get anything.¡±
¡°How dare you! Do you believe that I¡¯ll deal with you right now?!¡±
¡°You think I¡¯m afraid? Who wouldn¡¯t be tempted by this delicious food? If you can¡¯t even share, then let¡¯s both stop eating!¡±
The old strange creature rolled its eyes and came up with a n.
It showed a pained expression on its face and pretended to be helpless.
It agreed to give the old woman half of the meat.
nders did not say anything. He would do whatever the old strange creature told him to do.
Food was served.
The two strange creatures had lost their judgment. They were both guarding against each other.
Their n was to leave the entrance of the underground cave and kill each other before eating the young man.
After the two strange creatures finished their discussion, the old strange creature urged nders to leave.
¡°Young man, where are you from?¡±
¡°I¡¯m from Renzburg!¡±
Renzburg was very close to the ghostir. The people of Renzburg knew the dangers of the ghostir, so they would note to the ghost catbs.
¡°Renzburg is a good ce! Who are your family members?¡±
They heard that nders was from Renzburg, and the two old strange creatures looked at each other.
Not only were they going to eat this young man, but they were also going to eat the young man¡¯s whole family.
Rattle
¡°Are you thinking of eating my family too?!¡±
¡°Ah! How do you know?!¡±
¡°No! Don¡¯t think too much!¡±
The two old strange creatures quickly denied it!
The young man¡¯s strangeughter made the two of them feel that something was wrong.
¡°Young man, put me down!¡±
Old strange creature realized that the young man who was carrying him had turned into a scarecrow. He felt extremely terrified.
[Fear Points +2,000]
[Fear Points +2,500]
¡°Ah...¡±
An A+ rank strange creature aura was released. The old strange creature was so scared that he did not dare to move at all!
The old strange creature saw that the situation was not right and turned into a wisp of green smoke to escape!
Rattle!
¡°Can you escape?¡±
The old strange creature turned into a puff of green smoke and floated into the underground cave. The first thing he did was to look for the king of the chilly wind.
¡°My king, save me.¡±
King of the chilly wind did not speak as he looked at the old strange creature. The old strange creature felt goosebumps all over her body.
When the king of the chilly wind did not speak, it meant that he was going to kill someone!
¡°My king, please spare my life!¡±
¡°rgh!¡±
¡°Does that strange creature outside look like me?¡±
The old strange creature who was begging for his life raised his head. He was instantly scared half to death!
The person she was kowtowing to was not the king of the chilly wind, but the scarecrow!
After taking a closer look, he realized that she was still at the entrance of their. He had not escaped into the caverns at all.
The five-colored light wrapped around the old strange creature. Soon, nders discovered that he was unable to absorb the old strange creature¡¯s life force.
[The opponent is a soul entity. The five-colored light is unable to absorb the soul power.]
The system¡¯s voice sounded in nders¡¯s ears.
He casually released the Descending of Fear, and the two strange creatures fell into the illusion of fear.
He entered the sea of consciousness and came under the statue of the demon god of fear.
¡°System, how can I absorb the soul power?¡±
[Fear Mall System.]
The Demon of Fear system pointed out the way, and nders entered the Fear Mall.
He found a skill book in the store, called Soul Eater.
This was a magical skill book. After learning the Soul Eater, one could absorb soul power, and soul power could strengthen one¡¯s soul.
A strong soul could increase the power of one¡¯s skill.
However, this Soul Eater required two billion fear points.
nders¡¯s fear points were now 2.1 billion, which was just enough to buy this book.
He bought the Soul Eater without hesitation. After learning it, nders could feel the power of the Soul Eater.
[Soul Eater: No matter how powerful a soul is, it will still be defeated by the Soul Eater. Each of your attacks will absorb the soul of the enemy until the soul of the enemy dies.]
[Ding! Congrattions to the host for consuming more than one billion fear points. You have obtained the right to use the demon god statue of fear once.]
[Ding! Congrattions to the host for consuming more than two billion fear points. You have obtained the right to use the demon god statue of fear once.]
It was an unexpected gain. nders had never expected that he would obtain the right to use the demon god statue of fear once again.
Rattle!
This time, nders released a five-colored ray of light, and it was effective.
The old woman strangely felt that her soul power was slowly disappearing, and she cried out in fear.
The old woman¡¯s consciousness became more and more blurry, and her body became more and more transparent.
¡°Spare...¡±
Before she could finish her words, the old woman strange creaturepletely disappeared from this world.
The old man was so scared that he was trembling.
Rattle!
¡°Be obedient, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±
¡°Your Majesty, Spare my Life!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll definitely be obedient!¡±
The old man watched the old woman mysteriously disappear. He was sure that the old woman¡¯s soul power had been absorbed by someone.
After the strange creatures from the ghostir were killed, it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to be resurrected again. However, they would lose some of their strength!
If its soul power was absorbed, it would mean that it waspletely dead and could no longer be revived.
This was the first time the old strange creature had seen an existence that could absorb soul power.
In the past, the strange creatures had only been killed or captured. They had never had their soul power absorbed.
It was impossible for the mages to kill thempletely unless the entire ghostir disappeared.
How could an existence like the ghostir disappear? Otherwise, it would not have existed for thousands of years!
The old strange creature¡¯s heart was filled with fear. It did not want to die!
It wanted to escape!
It thought of bringing the scarecrow to the king of the chilly wind and letting the king take care of the scarecrow!
#
Chapter 363: The King of the Chilly Wind
Chapter 363: The King of the Chilly Wind
The old man strange creature brought nders into the ghost cavern.
After entering the cavern, the light became dimmer, and the old man led nders left and right.
The cold wind became stronger and stronger, and the temperature became lower and lower. If an ordinary person were here, they would probably have been frozen into popsicles.
The harsh environment did not affect nders in the slightest. The strength of an A+ rank monster made him fearless of such an environment.
The old strange creature brought nders into a cold wind tunnel. After entering, strangely, there was no cold wind.
This was a huge underground space. There were scattered skeletons on the ground, but most of them were animal skeletons.
Aftering to the underground space, the old strange creature did not dare to go forward. He knelt on the ground.
nders could clearly feel that many strange creatures were surrounding him. However, looking around, he could not see a single ghost.
These spirit strange creatures were all invisible! But it was of no use to nders!
¡°King of the chilly wind, I¡¯ve brought you a good tribute!¡±
¡°Pleasee out and enjoy!¡±
The old strange creature turned invisible and tried to escape.
Rattle!
¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t be honest! Then go to Hell!¡±
He was thinking too much if he wanted to escape from nders!
Not long after old weirdo ran out, a red scarecrow appeared above his head!
Bang!
¡°Ah...!¡±
The old strange creature let out a blood-curdling scream. It was covered in a ball of mes.
The Red Scarecrow¡¯s mes were not ordinary mes. These mes could burn one¡¯s soul.
There were many strange creatures in the underground space. When they saw the old strange creature bring nders in, they all wanted to eat nders.
When the Red Scarecrow exploded, arge number of ghosts were hit.
Many of the ghosts were killed before they could even scream. After the Red Scarecrow exploded, it formed a summoning circle.
The meteor shower was summoned, and the strange creatures in the underground space were washed away by the meteor shower.
The ghost strange creatures were terrified of the human youth.
¡°Where did this little brate from? How dare he offend my king of the chilly wind.¡±
The air in front of nders distorted, and a ck knight jumped out from the distorted air.
There was a ck horse, with a ck helmet covering its entire face, and the ck armor looked awe-inspiring.
Rattle!
¡°An A rank strange creature dares to act so arrogantly in front of me!¡±
The king of the chilly wind, who was originally full of vigor, suddenly stopped moving.
It was not an ordinary spirit that did not have intelligence. It could tell that the human before it was very terrifying just from its intuition alone.
It regretted it a little. It had acted rashly!
It should have carefully observed if it was in danger beforeing out.
¡°Human, I admit that your strength is very strong!¡±
¡°But don¡¯t forget that this is the ghostir!¡±
¡°I advise you to restrain yourself a little. Go, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you!¡±
The king of chilly wind was terrified!
It was not shameful to admit defeat in front of a powerhouse. Those who did not admit defeat had already died!
Rattle!
¡°Bring it on. Let me see how you¡¯ll make things difficult for me!¡±
The King of Yin Wind was a little embarrassed at the moment, so he decided to simply sh at the void with the sword in his hand.
The cunning king of chilly wind chose to run away instead of confronting nders directly.
The air was distorted by his sh. This was the unique skill of the king of chilly wind.
It could distort the air and turn it into chilly wind. It could fuse with the wind and quickly leave or descend.
A red scarecrow appeared above the distorted air. Just as the king of cold wind entered the distorted air, the Red Scarecrow exploded.
Bang!
The explosion generated a huge amount of energy, and the king of chilly wind was shaken out of the distorted space.
The embers of the fire did not disappear, and he was surrounded by the red mes.
¡°Ah...!¡±
The king of chilly wind was burned by the mes, and he screamed in pain.
¡°Human, let me go! I surrender!¡±
¡°I¡¯m willing to lead the way for you in the catbs. I¡¯m familiar with everything in their!¡±
¡°Please! Let me go!¡±
Listening to the king of chilly wind¡¯s pleas, nders was not moved at all.
Although the king of chilly wind screamed miserably, his bones and tendons were not hurt at all.
These ghosts were strange, treacherous and greedy. nders wanted to let the king of chilly wind know how powerful he was.
Soon, the king of the chilly wind was on the verge of death from the mes. He had be somewhat transparent.
He had lost arge amount of soul power.
¡°Let me go! Human!¡±
Rattle!
¡°Who are you calling a human?!¡±
nders revealed the scarecrow¡¯s true form. When the king of the chilly wind saw the Golden Scarecrow in front of him, he fell into boundless fear.
It was also a strange creature, but in his understanding, strange creatures would also eat other strange creatures.
A ck Scarecrow rushed toward the king of chilly wind. The ck Scarecrow passed through the king of chilly wind, turned around, and returned to nders¡¯body.
It could not possess him, which was beyond nders¡¯s expectations.
Then, he tried the Green Scarecrow, but it still had no effect.
He summoned the Golden Scarecrow again, but the Golden Scarecrow did not show any attacking posture.
He circled around the king of chilly wind, which frightened the king of chilly wind.
¡°Scarecrow, spare my life!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do!¡±
Rattle!
¡°Good idea!¡±
nders would never believe a ghost¡¯s promise.
Could he believe a ghost¡¯s words?
Whoever believed it would be finished!
The Golden Scarecrow could cause harm to the ghost.
However, nders was still a little worried. He summoned the Red Scarecrow again.
The Red Scarecrow was always hanging above the king of chilly wind. As long as he did not obey, it would immediately explode.
The king of chilly wind had already suffered a loss from the Red Scarecrow once. When he saw the Red Scarecrow hanging above his head, his heart was in his throat.
His life was in the hands of the scarecrow, and he had no choice but to obey the scarecrow¡¯s orders.
The purpose of ndersing to the ghostir was to subdue the strange creatures here.
Right now, his ck Scarecrow was simply unable to possess these ghost strange creatures. Not being able to possess them meant that he was unable to subdue them.
However, nders was not prepared to give up. He wanted to stay here for a period of time, and perhaps something would change.
Even if there were not any changes, it did not matter.
There were many strange creatures in the ghostir. At worst, he could just kill them all and let the strange creatures here know how powerful the scarecrow was.
It could also reap fear!
It was just that killing an old hen in one go was a waste. It was better to keep the old hen toy eggs!
The Red Scarecrow hung above the king of cold wind¡¯s head. He waspletely obedient.
¡°Scarecrow King, whatever you say. Please don¡¯t kill me!¡±
Looking at the king of Chilly Wind¡¯s cowardly appearance, nders did not intend to make things difficult for it anymore.
Rattle!
¡°There are powerful strange creatures here!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s pay a visit together!¡±
#
Chapter 364: The Zombie King
Chapter 364: The Zombie King
Hearing that the scarecrow was looking for a ghost strange creatures, the king of chilly wind¡¯s thoughts came alive.
The first thing he thought of was his enemy, the zombie king.
Zombie king once beat him up, and sees him as a joke.
¡°Scarecrow king, there¡¯s a zombie king near the cold wind cave.¡±
nders did not care what the king of chilly wind thought at all. Powerful strength brought powerful confidence.
¡°Let¡¯s go! Take me to the zombie king!¡±
The king of chilly wind was overjoyed. Zombie king, oh zombie king. After so many years of fighting, neither of us could do anything to the other.
How could I let you go?!
The king of chilly wind brought nders into the depths of the ghostir.
¡°Scarecrow king, the zombie king¡¯s territory is up ahead!¡± the king of chilly wind pointed at arge area of graves and said.
There was actually arge area of graves in the dark underground crypt. nders could not help but click his tongue in wonder.
It was said that after the death of the empire¡¯s soldiers who had gone to the ghostir 3,000 years ago, the empire¡¯s marshal established the underground crypt in memory of these brave warriors.
At first, there were soldiers guarding the underground crypt. Later, with the copse of the empire, the soldiers guarding the underground crypt were also transferred to participate in the war.
The catbs gradually became deserted.
No one knew when the catbs began to give birth to countless strange creatures.
The imperial soldiers buried in the catbs were possessed by the ghosts and became zombies.
These imperial soldiers had already possessed powerful strength when they were alive. After the ghosts possessed them, they even inherited the power of the original corpses.
The ghostir produced countless powerful zombies!
Without waiting for nders and the king of chilly wind to enter the catbs, the zombie king brought his subordinates to the entrance.
¡°Little chilly wind, didn¡¯t I hurt youst time? Are you itching to get hurt again?¡±
The zombie king hated the king of chilly wind. He could not defeat the zombie king in a head-on fight, so the king of chilly wind had always been scheming.
Every time the kind of chilly wind lost to the zombie king, it would turn into a gust of chilly wind and run away.
The zombie king could not catch up, and it was always furious.
¡°So you can¡¯t defeat me, and now you brought a helper?¡±
The zombie king found nders and looked at him seriously. It turned out that he was a human.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to join the humans!¡±
¡°You¡¯ve lost all face in the underground ghostir!¡±
Although the king of chilly wind could not defeat the zombie king, he had never lost a verbal battle.
¡°You can forget it, Zombie King. This is the scarecrow king, not some human.¡±
¡°I told you that you have poor eyesight. You can¡¯t even recognize the scarecrow king.¡±
nders was famous, but in the ghostir, very few people knew about him.
The strange creatures in the ghostir could not get out. Even if they got out, it was useless. They would still be summoned back by the ghostir.
Only strange creatures that broke through A+ rank could leave the ghostir. However, every time a strange creature from the ghostir broke through A+ rank, there would be a big battle.
The mysterious force would capture the newly advanced A+ rank strange creature.
Recently, there was a strange creature that broke through to A+ rank in the ghostir, and the zombie king was like a brother to this strange creature.
He paid attention to the humans that entered the ghostir. After all, the mysterious organization of the humans had captured many A+ rank ghost strange creatures.
¡°Rubbish! He¡¯s clearly a human!¡±
The king of chilly winds was heavily injured. The zombie king saw this and ignored nders. It attacked the king of chilly winds.
¡°Scarecrow king, save me!¡±
The king of chilly winds decisively stood behind nders.
Rattle!
¡°The dog still has to look at its Master!¡±
¡°You hit my dog, did you ask for my permission?¡±
Seeing the king of the chilly wind hiding behind the young human, the zombie king stopped its attack.
¡°Human, are you here for the A+ rank ghost king?¡±
¡°No! I¡¯m here for the strange creatures of the entire ghostir.¡±
Hearing nders¡¯s answer, the zombie king was very surprised.
In the past, when humans came to the ghostir, their only goal was to capture the A+ rank strange creatures.
After capturing them, they would leave, never caring about the low rank strange creatures.
This young human in front of him actually wanted to capture all the strange creatures in the ghostir in one go.
¡°Haha! What big words!¡±
¡°Let me see if you¡¯re really capable!¡±
The zombie king did not want to say anything to this young human. He felt that this young human was boasting.
He hated boasting the most. It was because he could not beat the king of chilly wind in boasting that he became enemies.
¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I drank the blood of a human. I miss that taste so much!¡±
¡°My minions, attack!¡±
The zombie king did not care so much. Its army was strong, so it naturally had to make use of it.
Its minions swarmed over and wanted to destroy this young human.
The king of the chilly wind was extremely afraid!
He was thinking about whether he should run or not. Thinking of the Red Scarecrow hanging above his head, he extinguished the thought of running.
What happened next left the king of chilly wind dumbstruck.
He saw the zombie king and his underlings attacking an empty spot with all their might. They were basically attacking the air.
They attacked while grinning smugly.
¡°A mere human, isn¡¯t it a piece of cake?!¡±
¡°Chilly wind is really trash, he can¡¯t even defeat such an opponent.¡±
Hearing the zombie king say that he was trash, the king of chilly wind was unhappy.
¡°You are the good-for-nothing!¡±
The zombie king looked up at the king of chilly wind. He thought to himself, ¡®if you weren¡¯t so good at escaping, I would have killed you long ago.¡¯
¡°If you have the guts, don¡¯t run. I¡¯ll deal with you after I finish drinking this human¡¯s blood!¡±
¡°Catch this human!¡±
The king of chilly wind was stunned. He felt that there was something wrong with the zombie king¡¯s brain!
He tore at the air and seemed to enjoy it.
¡°Delicious human blood!¡±
¡°Now it¡¯s your turn, little chilly wind!¡±
The king of chilly wind was so scared that he took a few steps back. The ck sword in his hand was ready to strike at any moment.
The king of chilly wind waspletely relieved by the zombie King¡¯s subsequent actions.
¡°Despicable and shameless chilly wind, I¡¯ve finally caught you today!¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to tear you into pieces!¡±
¡°Haha!¡±
The zombie King tore at the air with all its might.
The king of chilly wind followed behind nders,pletely unharmed.
It understood that all of this was done by the scarecrow king.
¡°Scarecrow king, you¡¯re too powerful!¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to do anything at all. The stupid zombie king is already being yed like a fiddle.¡±
There were already many zombies lying on the ground. Their strength was low, and their soul power was not as much as the zombie king¡¯s.
They were the first to be sucked dry!
Eventually, only the zombie king was left. Hey helplessly on the ground.
The overbearing effect of the five-colored light caused the zombie king to lose too much of its soul power.
Itpletely lost its ability to resist.
¡°Haha! Zombie king,e and catch me!¡±
Raising its head with difficulty, the zombie king looked at the king of chilly wind. It knew that it had been fooled.
¡°Despicable and shameless human. You don¡¯t dare to confront me directly. You only know how to scheme. Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t ept it.¡±
nders could not bear to kill the zombie king. He thought that the zombie king was different from the king of chilly wind.
Perhaps the ck Scarecrow could have an effect?
#
Chapter 365: Subduing the Zombie King
Chapter 365: Subduing the Zombie King
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°What has entered my body!?¡±
The zombie king¡¯s body was rolling violently on the ground. It wanted to shake out the foreign object that had entered its body through the rolling.
However, its actions were destined to be in vain. There was no effect at all.
nders, on the other hand, looked at the zombie king in a new light. He could actually feel the ck Scarecrow.
nders seriously felt the ck scarecrow. After the ck Scarecrow entered the zombie king¡¯s body, it moved toward the heart.
Soon, he felt a shriveled heart. After the ck Scarecrow entered, the heart did not respond..
The shriveled heart could not provide the ck Scarecrow with an effective environment to y.
Without the heart to provide energy, the ck Scarecrow would disappear automatically in a few days.
Although he still could not control the Zombie King, nders did not give up.
Since the heart could not do it, he would try another method.
nders carefully controlled the ck Scarecrow to enter the Zombie King¡¯s brain.
He felt the zombie King¡¯s shriveled brain. It seemed that this was another futile attempt.
nders¡¯s consciousness left the zombie king¡¯s body, and now he was sure that he could not control the zombie king.
The zombie kingy weakly on the ground, still roaring.
¡°Kill me, or I¡¯ll kill you when I¡¯m better!¡±
nders felt that it was very strange. He did not get the zombie king¡¯s fear points.
¡°Are you afraid?¡±
¡°Afraid of what? Ghosts have no fear.¡±
The zombie king was not afraid of nders at all. He knew that even if he died, he would be reborn.
¡°Scarecrow king, the reason why the zombie king isn¡¯t afraid of death is because he can¡¯t die.¡±
King of chilly wind was a qualifiedckey. He immediately revealed the reason why the zombie king was not afraid.
¡°Oh! Why aren¡¯t you afraid of death!¡±
When the zombie king heard king of chilly wind¡¯s words, he was extremely furious.
¡± King of chilly wind, you traitor!¡±
¡°I won¡¯t let you off even if I die!¡±
The king of chilly wind said in his heart, ¡®then you can go to hell!¡¯
¡®The more you don¡¯t want me to say it, the more I want to say it.¡¯
¡°Lord scarecrow, if you kill the zombie king, it will be reborn at the underground crypt¡¯s altar.¡±
¡°After rebirth, if he finds this corpse again, it will recover its strength very quickly.¡±
¡°Our ghostir¡¯s strange creature quantity is low, but we can constantly be reborn.¡±
¡°Every rebirth carries with it the memories of the past. The more times we are reborn, the more numb we be.¡±
After listening to the words of the king of chilly wind, nders understood.
It turned out that the strange creatures in the ghostir could be continuously revived.
This was slightly different from the strange creatures in other ces. The strange creatures in other ces would continuously be born under the appropriate environment.
However, the number of strange creatures in the ghostir was low. The lower the number of deaths, the faster the strange creature would advance to an A+ rank.
The strange creatures that had the most deaths would always hover between an E rank and F rank.
Just like how the old man and the old woman had died countless times, they were always lingering at F rank.
If they could not die, the zombie king would still choose not to die. As an A rank strangeness, it understood the price of death very well.
¡°rgh!¡±
¡°Do you feel that your soul power has decreased?!¡±
After hearing the scarecrow¡¯s words, the zombie king seriously felt his soul power.
[Fear value +100,000]
¡°Delicious fear!¡±
¡°How does fear taste?¡±
Feeling that he could be killed, he did not even have the hope of being reborn.
The zombie king¡¯s body trembled. He never thought that he would die one day.
But when it really came to facing death, he retreated. He was terrified!
The zombie king¡¯s mentality was changing bit by bit. He did not want to die!
¡°Scarecrow king, let me go!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡±
¡°I¡¯m willing to submit to you!¡±
Rattle!
¡°A wise choice!¡±
King of chilly wind felt extremely regretful. His old opponent had not been killed.
However, king of chilly wind did not dare to be a demon anymore. He was afraid that he would anger the scarecrow.
The scarecrow could kill him as easily as cutting vegetables.
After escaping from the danger of his life, the zombie king stood up and roared towards the sky.
A group of strange zombies emerged from the catbs. The zombies gathered towards the zombie king.
The zombie king casually grabbed one of the zombies. No matter how the zombie struggled, the zombie king bit at it.
Soon, the zombie stopped struggling. The zombie king dropped the dried corpses and grabbed another one...
Even if the zombies were bitten to death by the zombie king, the zombie would be reborn again.
Not long after, the zombie king recovered more than half of its strength. The zombies looked at the king of chilly wind provocatively.
The king of chilly wind¡¯s fire was ignited. However, it nced at the scarecrow king. In an instant, its anger dissipated!
Damn it, I almost fell for the zombie king¡¯s trick. It wants to make me angry.
After triggering the scarecrow¡¯s disgust, I would be killed by the scarecrow.
The king of chillly wind¡¯s imagination was too active... Actually, the zombie king only looked at him provocatively, and did not have any other intentions!
¡°Tell me about those A rank strange creatures!¡±
nders was prepared to subdue all the A rank strange creatures.
As for the A+ rank strange creatures, nders had other ns.
The zombie king rolled its eyes. It thought of its enemy, and its enemy was not just the king of the chilly wind.
The shadow king was not good terms with the zombie king either. However, the shadow king was different from the king of chillly wind. The zombie king could not beat it no matter how many times it tried.
Although the zombie king was defeated multiple times, it had an undead body, so the shadow king could not do anything to it.
Since the zombie king could not defeat the shadow king, it went underground, and the shadow king could not do much about it.
¡°Scarecrow king, I know someone who is very annoying. It¡¯s the most annoying thing in the entire ghostir.¡±
nders didn¡¯t care who the zombie king hated since he had to subdue it anyway.
Rattle!
¡°Lead the way!¡±
The chilly wind king immediately ran in front of the zombie king. It would not give the zombie king a chance to show off in front of the scarecrow.
¡°Shameless king of chilly wind, even the right to lead the way, you¡¯re fighting me for it?!¡±
¡°Haha!¡±
¡°You¡¯re slow, so don¡¯t me me for taking the credit!¡±
The king of chilly wind took the lead and soon arrived at the Shadow Maze.
The Shadow Maze was an important checkpoint in the ghostir. After passing through the Shadow Maze, one would arrive at the core area of the ghostir.
All the ghosts in the ghostir were reborn in the core area.
The core area of the ghostir had always been well protected by the ghosts.
No one could touch the ghost altar in the core area.
If the ghost altar was destroyed, all the ghosts in the ghostir would disappear.
Every reborn ghost would have to navigate the Shadow Maze. At that time, the shadow king would suck at their soul power.
Each time the shadow king sucks, one-tenth of the soul power would be absorbed by the shadow king.
No matter how strong or weak it was, it would be sucked.
The shadow king could be said to be the most unpopr existence in the entire ghostir.
However, it was very self-aware. It stayed in the Shadow Maze and basically refused to go out.
The tomb of the cave closest to the Shadow Maze suffered.
Every time the shadow king was bored, it would go to the shadow tombs to pick a fight, and the zombie king could not defeat the shadow king.
The zombie king saw an opportunity this time. ¡®I can¡¯t beat you, but my master can beat you!¡¯
¡°Shadow king, you shameless thing,e out quickly!¡±
#
Chapter 366: The Shadow King Who Had Fallen Into Fear
Chapter 366: The Shadow King Who Had Fallen Into Fear
The king of chillly wind and the zombie king blocked the entrance of the Shadow Maze, shouting at the shadow king.
Soon, the shadow king received the news. He was very surprised that the two defeated opponents had joined forces.
After all, the king of chilly wind and the zombie king were like fire and water. It was impossible for the two of them to join forces.
Now that something impossible had happened, the shadow king was extremely vignt.
It could not lose face. It had to make a move. Its subordinates were watching.
If it was afraid, it would not be easy to lead a team in the future.
It brought a group of subordinates to the entrance of the Shadow Maze. When it saw that there were only three people, the Shadow King rxed.
One of the shadow king¡¯s subordinates was very observant. He took the initiative to curse on behalf of the shadow king.
¡°You two defeated opponents dare to harass my king?¡±
¡°Are you guys itching for trouble again?¡±
The king of chilly wind and the zombie king were displeased. The conversation between kings was nothingpared to a little strange creature.
¡°Shadow king, you really don¡¯t know how to be a boss anymore. Look at your subordinates. You ¡¯t evenmand them.¡±
¡°You two are defeated, don¡¯t try to be brave!¡± Shadow king continued the conversation.
King of chilly wind was immediately unhappy.
¡°Shadow king, we can¡¯t beat you, but don¡¯t be arrogant.¡±
¡°Our boss will avenge us!¡±
The zombie king was even more stubborn. Without saying a word, it directly sneaked into the ground.
The little strange creature who spoke up just now was extremely scared when it saw the zombie digging into the ground.
Before it could escape, a hand reached out from the ground and grabbed the strange creature¡¯s ankle firmly.
¡°Ah!¡±
The little strange creature looked like it was doomed.
A momentter, the zombie king came out of the ground and ate the little strange creature.
¡°It¡¯s so delicious!¡±
¡°Remember this. Don¡¯t interrupt the conversation between kings.¡±
The shadow king was not worried about the weird death. He would revive at the altar anyway.
This time, the shadow king¡¯s subordinates did not dare to say anything else.
Although they could revive, they would be sucked by the Shadow King after they revived. They did not want this to happen.
The shadow king did not care. As long as there was a resurrection, he would suck it.
¡°Zombie king, how dare you look down on me? See how I¡¯ll deal with You!¡±
His subordinate was killed. The shadow king felt embarrassed. He had to beat the zombie king to the ground to beg for mercy before he could vent his anger.
The zombie king did not give the shadow king a chance at all. He turned around and came behind nders.
¡°Shadow king, don¡¯t be so arrogant. Someone can deal with you!¡±
The shadow king, who was preparing to attack, suddenly stopped. The words of the zombie king made him pay more attention to nders.
The human young man in front of him looked ordinary. It did not feel any danger.
Rattle!
¡°Surrender obediently and you won¡¯t die!¡±
What was that? He wanted it to surrender with just a few words. The shadow king decided to attack.
It had to weigh the strength of this human young man.
¡°Laugh! Justugh, there will be time for you to cryter.¡±
After saying that, the shadow king disappeared. It could hide in the dark environment.
The ghostir was full of dark environment. This was the home of the shadow king, so it was full of confidence.
The king of chilly wind and the zombie king also had strong confidence in the scarecrow.
Both of them had fought with the scarecrow before, so they knew exactly how strong the scarecrow was.
The shadow king quietly approached nders. Its most powerful part was its sharp teeth.
Its sharp teeth could bite into the enemy and suck them to death!
The human in front of him was still standing in the same ce. He was not nervous at all. In the eyes of the shadow king, this human was an idiot.
The shadow king was ready to suck this human to death. What it did not know was that he had already entered the Domain of Fear.
Two sharp teeth pierced into the human youth¡¯s neck. The shadow king sucked the blood of the human youth to its heart¡¯s content.
It was extremely satisfied. It had not drunk the blood of a human for many years. This time, it wanted to drink to its heart¡¯s content.
Slurp...
The shadow king sucked the human youth dry in one breath. It wiped its mouth!
¡°I thought it was so powerful, but it turned out to be a pushover!¡±
¡°Chilly wind and the stinky zombie are getting worse. They can¡¯t even deal with a human.¡±
The zombie king had been tensed up the whole time. It did not know if the shadow king wouldunch a sneak attack on it.
The shadow king was not a good person. It said that it would deal with the scarecrow. What if it was a diversion?
The king of chilly wind was also nervous.
The Shadow King revealed his body, he wiped his mouth with a smug look, and kept talking.
But the Scarecrow King was right behind him, and he did not notice it at all.
The king of chilly wind saw this situation, and he was not surprised.
However, the zombie king was extremely ashamed. Seeing the ugly look of the shadow king, he remembered how he looked when he tried to attack the scarecrow.
Rattle!
¡°Does human blood taste good?¡±
¡°Of course it tastes good. I haven¡¯t drunk it for many years. I miss it so much!¡±
¡°Huh! That¡¯s not right!¡±
The Shadow King quickly went into stealth mode. Its whole body tensed up. It seemed to have heard the human¡¯s voice just now.
But that human was clearly sucked to death by it.
The shadow king carefully observed.
The human¡¯s dried corpse was lying on the ground. It was obvious that the human waspletely dead.
Where did the sounde from?
The shadow king became more and more suspicious. The more he suspected, the more uneasy he became!
[Fear Points +100,000]
Rattle!
The strangeughter came again, and the shadow king became more and more uneasy!
It had never encountered such a strange situation. What a joke, it was a strange creature after all!
Fear had actually taken over its heart, how was this possible?
Seeing the king of chilly wind and the zombie kingughing at it, the shadow king was furious.
The anger greatly reduced the fear in its heart. It wanted to kill these two guys first, let out its anger first, and then talk about the rest.
The shadow king came behind the king of chilly wind first. Its whole body wrapped around the king of chilly wind, biting it.
The king of chilly wind struggled crazily, but he lost the initiative, and his struggle became weaker and weaker.
The shadow king had won, and the king of chilly wind was killed by him.
The zombie king who was left saw the king of chilly wind was killed, and he quickly went underground.
¡°Zombie king, you always go underground like a rat!¡±
¡°At least you ran fast. I¡¯ll let you go this time!¡±
The king of chilly wind and the zombie king. One of them was now dead and the other escaped. The Shadow king felt that it had regained its dignity.
¡°Minions, retreat!¡±
The shadow king felt that it was better to leave as soon as possible. Something was not right in its heart.
However, what made it feel even more strange was that its minions seemed to not be able to see it.
Rattle!
¡°Who is it! Who is it! Come out quickly!¡±
#
Chapter 367: Scarecrow of Fear
Chapter 367: Scarecrow of Fear
The shadow king, who was trapped in the illusion, felt that strangeughter was everywhere.
¡°Who is it? Come out quickly!¡±
¡°Humph! You are pretending to be a ghost in front of the ghost. Today, I will show you what a ghost is.¡±
The shadow king had a feeling that something was haunting it. It tried all its methods, but it still did not discover what it was.
It was extremely terrified. In order to escape, it had turned itself into an illusion.
The illusion was the shadow king¡¯s ultimate move. After using the illusion, it couldpletely blend into the environment around it.
After the illusion disappeared, the shadow king found that the human young man was not dead. The king of chilly wind and the zombie king were also standing in the same ce.
The three of them looked at it with a smile, as if they were looking at a mentally retarded person.
The more they looked at him, the more afraid the shadow king became. The situation was unclear, and survival was the most important thing!
He thought of escaping.
Rattle!
¡°So you escaped from my illusion. However, do you think you can escape?¡±
The enemy had escaped from the illusion. This was the first time nders had encountered such a thing.
nders felt that it was time to seal the deal.
Rattle!
¡°Do you feel that your body is getting more and more ufortable?¡±
¡°Human! Just you wait!¡±
The shadow kingpletely ignored what the human said.
The five giant scarecrows in the Domain of Fear were emitting five-colored rays of light, and the rays of lights were getting thicker and thicker.
The shadow king finally felt the effects of the light.
The five-colored rays of light had been absorbing the shadow king¡¯s soul power. By the time the shadow king wanted to escape, it was already toote!
The shadow king broke away from the illusion and floated helplessly in the air.
It floated lower and lower until the shadow king fell to the ground weakly.
¡°Haha! I never thought that I¡¯d see you like this one day!¡±
The zombie king hated the shadow king the most. Seeing the shadow king fall to the ground with heavy injuries, it felt a sense of resentment.
The zombie king went up and kicked the shadow king a few times.
The king of chilly wind was not willing to be left behind. He stepped on the shadow king¡¯s face and pressed down hard.
The king of chilly wind and the zombie king had suppressed their depressed feelings for many years, and now they were released!
Rattle!
¡°If the shadow king dies, the two of you will die together!¡±
Hearing the scarecrow¡¯s words, they immediately stopped.
Although they hated the shadow king,pared to their own life, the shadow king was nothing.
The shadow king¡¯s body became more and more transparent. The more transparent it was, the more serious its injuries were.
After bingpletely transparent, it meant that the shadow king was dead!
The shadow king was extremely afraid. Its heart waspletely filled with fear.
It truly felt that its life was threatened. If it died, it was truly dead. It would not resurrect on the ghost altar.
Its soul power became less and less. In the end, there was only a trace left.
In order to save its life, so what if it surrendered?
After struggling with its thoughts, the shadow king decided to surrender.
¡°Human! Don¡¯t kill me, I surrender!¡±
Rattle!
¡°A wise choice!¡±
¡°But who told you that I¡¯m human?¡±
After saying that, nders transformed into a scarecrow, a Golden Scarecrow.
Rays of golden light emitted from the scarecrow¡¯s body. It was obvious that these rays were formed by nders absorbing the shadow king¡¯s soul power.
After absorbing soul power from these three ghost kings, nders seemed to have opened a huge door. He seemed to feel that he could be an S rank strange creature at any time.
There was a transparent barrier separating him. He still needed an opportunity to break through.
After the shadow king surrendered, nders entered the sea of consciousness. There was another ck ind in his sea of consciousness.
Beside the ck ind were countless white inds. There were ck scarecrows on the inds.
nders suddenly thought of what would happen if he set up a scarecrow on the ck ind?
nders tried it as soon as he could.
However, what disappointed him was that he was unable to summon the ck Scarecrow in the sea of consciousness.
nders thought of the Demon of Fear system.
¡°System, can I ce a scarecrow on the ck ind?¡±
[Of course you can.]
¡°But I can¡¯t summon the ck Scarecrow in the sea of consciousness.¡±
[Of course you can¡¯t summon it. There are scarecrows in the mall. You can use them if you buy them.]
nders was quite speechless. It turned out that the system was using different methods to make him spend more fear points.
nders entered the Fear Mall. As expected, the Scarecrow of Fear appeared in the Fear Mall. It was sold for 10 million fear points, which was within nders¡¯s eptable price range.
[Scarecrow of Fear: The Scarecrow of Fear is inserted into the ind of consciousness. The ind of consciousness can produce three times the fear points. The target that is possessed by the scarecrow of fear will never betray the scarecrow.]
nders was most satisfied with the Scarecrow of Fear producing three times the fear points.
He immediately bought three Scarecrows of Fear. In the sea of consciousness, three small ck Scarecrows appeared in his hands.
The ck Scarecrows were mixed with golden straw, making them look extremely mysterious.
He inserted the three scarecrows into the three ck inds of consciousness, and then he exited the sea of consciousness.
When the scarecrows were ced in the inds of consciousness, the eyes of the shadow king, the king of chilly wind, and the zombie king revealed fear.
nders looked at the three strange creatures, and he could clearly feel that he could control them.
Rattle!
¡°If you are obedient, you won¡¯t have to die!¡±
Hearing the scarecrow¡¯s words, the fear in the hearts of the three strange creature kings became stronger.
The three of them had been pressured and submitted to the scarecrow. As long as they could survive, they would do anything.
After the Scarecrow of Fear possessed them, they hadpletely submitted to nders.
Since the Scarecrow of Fear hadpletely controlled the three of them, could the Green Scarecrow learn the skills of the three of them?
Rattle!
Hearing the strangeughter of the scarecrow, the three ghosts became increasingly anxious and uneasy.
They did not know what the scarecrow was going to do, and the more they thought about it, the more afraid they became.
Usually, when they defeated their enemies, they would eat the enemy to strengthen themselves.
The three of them were very worried that the scarecrow would eat them.
Whoosh!
Whoosh!
Whoosh!
With three sharp sounds, the three Green Scarecrows entered the bodies of the three ghost strange creatures.
[Ding! Congrattions to the host for learning a skill: Void Transformation.]
[Ding! Congrattions, host, you have learned a skill: Burrow.]
[Ding! Congrattions, host, you have learned a skill: Wind Evasion.]
Originally, nders had only intended to give it a try. He did not think that he would actually seed in learning the skills.
It seemed that the effect of the Scarecrow of Fear could not only grant three times the fear value, it also provided additional benefits.
In the future, if the ck Scarecrow was unable to deal with the situation, he would first defeat the enemy.
Then, the enemy would submit, and he would use the Scarecrow of Fear to dominate the enemy. It was a perfect n!
nders was very satisfied with these three skills. They were all escape skills.
In the future, nders would no longer be afraid of being unable to escape!
#
Chapter 368: Dead Pool
Chapter 368: Dead Pool
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
These three life-saving skills made up for nders¡¯s shorings.
nders was very interested in the back of the Shadow Maze. He would use the shadow king to pass through the Shadow Maze.
¡°Master, why did youe to the ghostir? I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±
The shadow king was very straightforward. He would ask whatever he had in mind. The king of chilly wind did not dare to ask, and the zombie King did not think to ask.
nders liked straightforward people like the shadow king. He did not mind answering the shadow king¡¯s questions.
¡°I came here to unify all the strange creatures!¡±
.
After hearing the scarecrow¡¯s purpose, the three strange creatures looked at each other. They did not expect that the scarecrow¡¯s ambition would be so great.
How could the strange creatures be unified? For countless years, every time an A+ rank strange creature was born, it would be captured by the mysterious force.
Without a leader, the strange creatures had been scattered all these years.
The three strange creatures were extremely shocked. They did not think highly of the scarecrow. Now, the scarecrow was their master.
It did not matter what they thought. They had to do whatever the scarecrow asked them to do.
¡°Do you know what is behind the Shadow Maze?¡±
nders wanted to know the situation behind the Shadow Maze.
¡°Master, behind the Shadow Maze is a dead pool. Anything on the dead pool will sink. It¡¯s impossible to go through.¡±
This was out of nders¡¯s expectations. He originally thought that he could reach the deepest part of the ghostir after passing through the Shadow Maze.
¡°Then how did you go through?¡±
¡°Master, an hour of cold wind blows over the dead pool every day.¡±
¡°The ghosts would ride the wind to cross the pool.¡±
¡°ck water strange creatures reside in the dead pool. Without the cold wind, every ghost that crosses the dead pool will be attacked.¡±
¡°The ghosts will be dragged to the dead pool by the ck water strange creatures. Entering the dead pool is a dead end.¡±
¡°The ghosts that die in the dead pool will not be resurrected through the ghost altar.¡±
¡°Only after passing the dead pool can we reach the ghost altar.¡±
After listening to the shadow king¡¯s introduction, nders decided to go to the dead pool to take a look.
The dark interior the Shadow Maze was indeed scary and worthy of the name ¡®Shadow Maze¡¯.
If nders was allowed to walk in the Shadow Maze by himself, he really did not think that he could walk out of the Shadow Maze.
The Shadow Maze might beplicated to outsiders, but it was extremely simple to the shadow king who lived here.
After a few twists and turns, he walked out of the Shadow Maze.
After the Shadow Maze, it was not so dark anymore. There was a kind of magical fungus growing on the ground, emitting a faint fluorescent light.
Although the light was weak, it was enough for nders. It did not affect his ability to inspect his surroundings at all.
The dead pool was the bottleneck of the ghostir. It was the narrowest and smallest ce in the entire ghostir.
The dead pool blocked all the roads. nders was not a spirit. Even if the biting cold wind blew, it would not be able to blow nders over.
He was too heavy, and the spirits were as light as a feather.
If the wind could not blow him over the water, then he would have to think of another way. This would not be a problem for nders.
¡°Do you guys have any other way to cross this stagnant pool?¡±
The three strange creatures looked at each other. They really did not know how to cross the stagnant pool.
Seeing the awkward expressions on their faces, nders knew that they did not have any other way.
The stagnant pool was not too big. It seemed like they could just jump over it.
¡°Can we jump over it?¡±
The three strange creatrures heard that nders was going to jump over, and they immediately stopped him.
¡°Master, you must not be reckless. You can¡¯t jump over the dead pool at all.¡±
¡°When master jumps into the air, the ck water strange creature in the dead pool will easily pull you to the bottom of the dead pool.¡±
¡°No one has ever seening out from the dead pool.¡±
So, he could not jump across, and the wind could not blow him across.
This dead pool did not seem to protect strange creatures. It seemed to be on guard against outsiders.
The more nders thought about it, the more he felt that the appearance of this dead pool was strange.
The ghostir was one of the most unpopr of the seven greatnds of strange creatures.
There was no other reason. The ghost strange creatures here could not leave the ghostir.
Even if someone caught the ghosts, after leaving the ghostir for a certain distance, the ghosts would disappear.
The mages would not receive any benefits. After a long time, they stoppeding to the ghostir.
And the ghosts in the ghostir had not seen humans for a long time.
This was also the reason why the two low-rank ghosts were extremely excited when they saw nders. They devoured human souls and drank human blood.
Finally, they possessed human bodies, and the ghosts could leave the ghost cave temporarily.
However, this was only a temporary measure.
Human bodies lost their blood, and without souls, they would gradually rot.
The rotting corpses could no longer provide protection for the ghosts, and they would be summoned back by the ghost altar in the ghostir.
nders¡¯s curiosity had been piqued by the ghost altar, and he wanted to see what this ghost altar was.
ording to historical records, after the ancient empire had upied these catbs, there was no altar.
In fact, the ghost altar had only appeared a hundred yearster. What exactly had happened in the past hundred years?
nders wanted to understand the whole matter even more. If he wanted to understand, then he had to go through this stagnant pool.
nders summoned the ck Scarecrow. The ck Scarecrow was of the water attribute and was verypatible with the stagnant pool.
nders carefully controlled the ck Scarecrow to slowly approach the stagnant pool. The ck Scarecrow actually floated on the surface of the pool.
The king of chilly wind and the others were extremely surprised. This was something they had never seen before.
For many years, there had never been anything that could float on the surface of the dead pool.
Even the ck water strange creatures would sink in the dead pool. The ck water strange creatures needed to keep paddling.
If they paddled for a long time, the ck water strange creatures would be tired. It would sink to the bottom of the pool to rest.
Once it sensed any movement on the surface of the dead pool, the ck water strange creatures would swarm out and devour any living beings on the surface.
However, the ck water strange creatures were also afraid of something, which was the biting cold wind. The cold wind with extremely low temperature would freeze the ck water monster into a popsicle.
Every time the biting cold wind blew, the ck water strange creatures would avoid the surface.
The ck Scarecrows floating on the surface of the water soon attracted the attention of the ck water strange creatures. One after another, the ck water strange creatures emerged.
They rushed toward the ck Scarecrow. The ck water strange creatures had not seen a creature that had crossed the surface of theke for many years.
It was not easy for them to see one, so they did not want to let it go.
Just as the ck water strange creatures were about to bite the ck Scarecrow, the ck Scarecrow disappeared.
#
Chapter 369: Eliminate the Black Water Strange Creatures
Chapter 369: Eliminate the ck Water Strange Creatures
Before the ck Scarecrow was about to be devoured, nders activated the ck Scarecrow¡¯s stealth mode.
The ck water strange creatures could not see the ck Scarecrow. They looked at the few people on the shore.
They were conflicted. They wanted to go ashore, but they were also afraid. The hunger in their stomachs made them eager to try again.
The ck water strange creatures could not leave the dead pool for too long. If they were to leave for more than an hour, they would die of dehydration.
Rattle!
¡°I¡¯ll let you all have a taste of my power!¡±
nders did not care what the ck water strange creatures were thinking. Those who stood in his way would die!
He summoned dozens of Red Scarecrows, and the Red Scarecrows instantly entered the dead pool.
The Red Scarecrows that were supposed to be floating in the air could not float above the dead pool at all.
They fell into the dead pool. The ck water strange creatures saw this, and they scrambled to pounce on the Red Scarecrows.
The Red Scarecrows had a short time to gather its power before it exploded.
By the time the Red Scarecrows fell into the ck pool, it had almost finished gathering its power.
Bang!
Bang!
...
The ck water strange creatures did not know how powerful the Red Scarecrows were. They gathered together to fight for the Red Scarecrows, and they were blown to pieces.
However, it was not over yet. Dozens of spell formations were formed by the Red Scarecrows. The next moment, a meteor shower appeared in the spell formation.
Many of the ck water strange creatures were killed by the explosion, and the ones that were not dead were also stunned by the explosion.
The dead ck water strange creatures had already started to sink below the surface. Those that were not dead quickly sank to ensure their safety under the water.
However, the meteor shower did not give them a chance. Countless fireballs rained down on the surface of the dead pool.
The sizzling sound was incessant. Many of the ck water strange creatures did not even have time to sink to the bottom before they were burned into a piece of charcoal.
In order to avoid the meteor shower, the ck water strange creatures scattered in all directions. Some fled to the edge of the pool.
nders felt that these ck water strange creatures were somewhat different from the ghosts. He tried to summon a ck Scarecrow.
The ck Scarecrow instantly entered one of the ck water strange creature¡¯s body. This time, nders could clearly feel that he could control the ck water strange creature.
nders could not help but be delighted. It would be much easier if he could control them.
[Fear Points +10,000]
The ck water strange creature was extremely frightened. Its fear was from the Meteor Shower.
The Meteor Shower rain emitted a fiery red light, illuminating the entire dead pool area.
The shadow king was most afraid of light. He was so scared that he retreated.
The king of chilly wind and the zombie king were also shocked. The scarecrow had exceeded their expectations again and again.
¡®Mysterious scarecrow, how many tricks do you have?¡¯ the two of them thought in their hearts.
nders carefully sensed the ck water strange creature¡¯s heart, but the heart only had the feeling of hunger.
What was left was chaos. He also found the special characteristics of the ck Swamp on the ck water strange creature.
Violence, extreme violence.
He fell into deep thought. It was obvious that the ck water strange creatures were a created, and not born naturally.
Who exactly created the ck water strange creatures?
Why would there be a biting cold wind blowing every day, and the cold wind would only carry ghost strange creatures?
These kinds of man-made traces were too obvious.
There was too little effective information, and nders could not guess the reason, which piqued his interest even more.
The ck water strange creatures that had escaped to the shore gradually dried up. Soon, an hour had passed.
The ck water strange creatures lost all signs of life.
The Meteor Shower had struck for more than an hour, almost vaporizing the dead pool.
The ck water strange creatures at the bottom of the pool were trembling in fear. They had never seen something like fire.
They only felt ufortable all over, and a lot of the ck water strange creatures had been roasted dry.
The remaining ones were trying their best to dig into the bottom of the pool. The water in the dead pool was boiling due to the Meteor Shower.
Only a few of them managed to escape to the spring at the bottom of the dead pool. It could be considered as saving their lives.
The rest were cooked alive!
[Fear Points +20,000]
[Fear Points +15,000]
[Fear Points +50,000]
...
nders had gained tens of thousands of fear points, with the highest being 50,000 fear points. This meant that the highest level of strange creatures in the dead pool was B+ rank.
After the Meteor Shower disappeared, the temperature of the dead pool gradually decreased.
nders jumped to the opposite side of the dead pool. A distance of more than ten meters was nothing to nders.
The king of the chilly wind swung his sword, and the air in front of it became distorted. It quickly entered the distorted air.
After more than ten breaths, the air on the other side of the dead pool became distorted, and the king of the chilly wind walked out.
The zombie king jumped over like nders.
The shadow king¡¯s body became invisible, and he floated to the other side of the dead pool.
Everyone was really showing off their abilities!
If it was not for nders¡¯s Meteor Shower that evaporated the dead pool, the three of them would definitely not have been able to pass through the dead pool.
nders did not continue to advance. He stared at the dead pool with a twinkle in his eyes. He felt that the dead pool¡¯s water was a very magical liquid.
The ck Scarecrows from before had been destroyed by the meteor shower, so he released more than ten ck Scarecrows into the dead pool.
This time, without disturbance of the ck water strange creatures, more than a dozen ck Scarecrows entered the dead pool and began to explore.
The ck Scarecrows found a water cave at the bottom of the pool. The water was continuously bubbling out of the water cave.
nders was very curious. He controlled the ck Scarecrow to enter the water cave.
The ck Scarecrow slowly swam to the bottom, and towards the water cave. One of the ck Scarecrows was attacked, and soon, the ck Scarecrow was torn into pieces.
The other dozen or so ck Scarecrows instantly turned invisible, and the ck water strange creatures at the bottom of the water cave could no longer see the ck Scarecrows.
Very soon, nders was able to figure out the situation at the bottom of the water cave. There were still seven or eight strange scarecrows left.
nders did not like ck water strange creatures. He only had a dozen or so scarecrows left, and nders was decided to make a move.
A dozen or so red scarecrows entered the water cave.
The Red Scarecrows emitted a red glow. These Red Scarecrows left a deep impression on the ck water strange creatures. The seven or eight of them scurried around in fear when they saw the Red Scarecrows.
[Fear Points +50,000]
[Fear Points +35,000]
[Fear Points +30,000]
...
Bang!
Bang!
...
nders paid great attention to the situation. The explosion power of more than ten Red Scarecrows almost destroyed the water cave.
One had to know that the entire water cave was made of hard stones.
The remaining ck water strange creatures were all killed by the explosion.
nders discovered an unexpected situation. Usually, after the initial explosion, his Red Scarecrow would form a fire formation.
However, after the Red Scarecrow exploded in the dead water, it did not form a fire formation. Without a formation, it would not be able to summon a Meteor Shower.
#
Chapter 370: The Mysterious Black Crystal Bead
Chapter 370: The Mysterious ck Crystal Bead
This phenomenon aroused nders¡¯s curiosity.
The ck water strange creatures inside the water cave had all been eliminated, and the danger had been eliminated.
nders informed the three strange creatures and jumped into the dried-up dead pool.
The water cave was still bubbling, and nders came to the side of the water cave to observe carefully.
The dead water soon reached nders¡¯s feet. He felt the cold dead water, which seemed to be able to interfere with the formation of magic power.
[Ding! Special energy detected. The Demon of Fear system can absorb this energy]
The system¡¯s notification sounded in nders¡¯s ears. Another special energy that could be absorbed by the system was discovered.
He did not hesitate to let the system absorb the dead water.
The system began to absorb the dead water through nders¡¯s body, and all the dead water began to flow backward.
The dead water turned into streams of water that flowed into nders¡¯s body.
nders¡¯s body was like a ck hole, and no matter how much dead water flowed in, it was all swallowed up.
The king of chilly wind, the zombie king, and the shadow king were all stunned. The scarecrow once again broke their cognition.
There was actually someone who could absorb the dead water of the dead pool. In their memories, this had never happened before.
Now, they were gradually beginning to believe that the scarecrow had the ability to unify the entire strange creature group. It seemed that it was not bad to follow nders. The three of them were deep in thought.
nders had absorbed the dead water on the spot for three days and three nights. The dead water seemed to be endless. No matter how much nders absorbed, he could not finish it.
This waspletely beyond nders¡¯s expectations. The system just kept on absorbing the energy of the dead water.
He called the system a few times in his mind, but there was no response.
One had to know that nders¡¯s time was very precious. He had to grow as fast as possible.
The Salko Temple kept sending out pursuers to capture him. If he did not grow, sooner orter, he would be captured by them.
Thinking of being locked in the dungeon space of the Salko Temple, nders could not stand it.
The king of chilly wind and the others were waiting for nders on the shore. They did not dare to say anything unnecessary.
They were also very curious about what was at the bottom of the dead pool. Even if they could not get the treasures at the bottom of the dead pool, it would still be an eye-opening experience.
nders decided to take the initiative to attack. There was no danger in the water cave anyway, so he decided to jump into the water cave to take a look.
Plop!
After entering the water cave, nders could clearly feel that his magic power was beginning to dissipate. He tried to condense his magic power several times but to no avail.
The consequences of the dissipation of magic power were extremely obvious. Any extraordinary ability user who wanted to disy their strength had to use the special energy of magic power.
Whether it was to attack, defend, or use mana to nourish the body, Mana was indispensable.
If those extraordinary ability users could not condense mana, then what was the difference between them and ordinary people?
If this mana dissipation characteristic could be added to nders¡¯s domain, then he would have nothing to worry about when facing extraordinary ability users in the future.
The water cave was not deep. After a few minutes, nders entered the interior of the cave.
The magic power in his body was seriously disturbed. If he did not have a strange creature¡¯s body, he would probably suffocate to death at the bottom of the water.
The pitch-ck bottom of the water was not a problem for nders. He tried his best to condense a trace of magic power and summoned a Red Scarecrow.
At first, nders felt that he could still control the scarecrow. After about ten minutes, the magic connection between nders and the Red Scarecrow was cut off.
The Red Scarecrow was emitting a fiery red light, while the Red Scarecrow only had the function of lighting.
With the light emitted by the Red Scarecrow, nders could clearly see the situation at the bottom of the water cave.
There was a ck crystal-like bead suspended above a small ck stone altar. The bead was still constantly emitting dead water.
Through the weak light emitted by the Red Scarecrow, nders could see that the ck crystal bead was emitting a ck halo.
The ck halo was constantly spreading. nders was very close to the altar, so the halo spread to nders.
The magic power in his body waspletely dispersed, which shocked nders greatly.
He tried to enter the sea of consciousness, but he found that he could not enter.
Without the magic power as a bridge, he could not sense the sea of consciousness at all.
What nders did not know was that when he could not sense the sea of consciousness at all, some of the people under his control temporarily left the control state.
The A+ extraordinary ability users of the Scott family and the Albert family, who inherited magic, instantly left the control state.
These A+ extraordinary ability users who were controlled were extremely shocked. They did not expect that there was such an evil magic in the world that could control people¡¯s hearts.
They quickly discovered the ck Scarecrow in the heart. It was this thing that was controlling them. They all began to have thoughts.
Graham of the Salko Temple also broke away from the control state. He flew into a rage.
It was too shameful. As the strongest battle-type elder of the temple, he was actually being controlled by a strange creature.
He wanted to take revenge on the scarecrow! He wanted to find the S rank powerhouse of the temple!
Graham knew very well what he should do. His first priority was to destroy the ck Scarecrow in his heart.
Only by destroying the ck Scarecrow could hepletely break away from the control of the scarecrow.
Subus Mallory and Edith had also broken away from the control state. The two of them looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.
They did not expect the scarecrow to be so strange and difficult to deal with. If they were not careful, they would be controlled by him.
The first thing that came to their minds was to destroy the ck Scarecrow in their hearts.
None of the A+ rank extraordinary ability users were willing to be someone else¡¯s ve.
The only exception happened in the Mystery Valley. The white bear strange creature felt that he had regained control of his body, but he did not do anything.
He yawned, turned over, and continued to sleep soundly.
Only Olina was still worried about nders.
The ck halo had some kind of magical power. It stuck firmly to nders, and nders¡¯s entire body was enveloped by the ck halo.
When the ck halopletely enveloped nders, the A rank extraordinary ability users who were controlled by nders also temporarily left their dominant state.
It was just that they were unable to discover the ck Scarecrow in their hearts. Needless to say, they were very shocked!
Those who could reach A rank were all extremely intelligent people. They quickly discovered their awkward situation.
They did not dare to leak the information that they were being controlled. Once it was leaked, their future would definitely be ruined.
They might even implicate their families. The more they thought about it, the more afraid they became. The fear points that resulted from this actually nourished the ck Scarecrow in their hearts.
All the A+ rank extraordinary ability users were rapidly destroying the ck Scarecrow in their hearts.
However, they discovered that it was not that simple. The ck Scarecrow had alreadypletely fused with the heart.
If they wanted to destroy the ck Scarecrow, they had to first separate it from the heart. All the A+ ss extraordinary ability users were stumped.
#
Chapter 371: Fusing With the Essence of Dead Water
Chapter 371: Fusing With the Essence of Dead Water
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
After being enveloped by the ck halo, nders hadpletely lost his magic senses.
He was unable to use even the slightest bit of magic power. After the Red Scarecrow lost the support of magic power, the light gradually dimmed.
Faced with such an extremely dangerous situation, nders had no choice but to call the system for help.
¡°System, can you hear me?¡±
¡°If you don¡¯te out now, I¡¯ll die!¡±
The DDemon of Fear system did not react at all, as if it did not exist.
Without the magic power as a bridge, nders and the system were disconnected.
Was there no other way?
The light emitted by the Red Scarecrow waspletely extinguished, and the surroundings returned to darkness!
.
The three strange creatures on the shore had also escaped control. They had just been controlled by nders, and were the first A rank extraordinary existences to escape control.
¡°The scarecrow is finished!¡±
¡°What¡¯s at the bottom of the Dead Pool?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Just looking at the Dead Pool makes my hair stand on end!¡±
The three king of strange creatures temporarily gave up on their grudges.
¡°Should we go and ask the ghost king?¡±
¡°If you want to go, then go!¡±
¡°Yeah, you have a good rtionship with the ghost king. Go!¡±
Both the king of chilly wind and the shadow king had grudges with the ghost king. Only the zombie king and the ghost king had the best rtionship.
The zombie king was also a little hesitant. It knew that the ghost king was preparing for the uing battle.
If it went to see the ghost king, it would definitely be captured. It was also in a dilemma.
At the bottom of the water cave, after nders¡¯s magic power disappeared, he felt that his physical strength was also losing bit by bit.
This was too terrifying!
At the bottom of the water cave, nders did not have any effective methods. He could only leave this ce first and figure out the entire situation.
Although the water cave was not too deep, nders could note out.
The dead water did not have any buoyancy. No matter how he tried to swim out, he was still at the bottom of the water cave.
His physical strength had already been reduced by one-third. nders felt that his life was in danger.
nders, who was frantically trying to swim, identally touched the altar. The ck crystal bead on the altar was knocked down.
After the ck crystal bead fell from the altar, it no longer produced a steady flow of dead water.
Without the altar as a support, the ck crystal bead no longer released a halo.
Without the ck halo, the dead water slowly lost its ability to interfere with magic power.
nders slowly felt his magic power start to gather again. In his anxiety, he could not help but be excited.
Soon, nders recovered a trace of magic power. With the support of magic power, nders felt that he could enter the sea of consciousness.
At the same time, the A+ rank extraordinary ability users in the outside world instantly entered a dominated state.
They immediately stopped trying to separate the ck Scarecrow from their hearts.
¡°Just a little bit more!¡±
Graham stamped his feet. He could clearly feel that the ck Scarecrow had fused with his heart once again.
Earlier, the ck Scarecrow did not have external energy to support it. As long as it had enough power to resist, it was only a matter of time before it was separated from the heart.
Now that nders had restored the system connection, all the ck Scarecrows had received the support of the Demon of Fear system.
This caused all the A+ rank extraordinary ability users to lose the progress of all their previous efforts.
Other than Graham, the other A+ rank extraordinary ability users did not have any doubts in their minds. However, what they did not know was that the ck Scarecrow was seriously interfering with their thoughts.
In the end, their hearts wouldpletely merge with the ck Scarecrow.
Soon, Graham no longer had any thoughts of resistance. In his heart, there was only fear and obedience towards the scarecrow.
All the A rank extraordinary ability users did not feel any difort at all. They were once again under nders¡¯s control.
Arge amount of control information entered nders¡¯s mind. A storm blew up in his sea of consciousness.
¡°Ah!¡±
He found that his head was dizzy. He really wanted to sleep. In the end, he waspletely unable to control his body.
His spiritual power had beenpletely depleted!
He fell to the ground without any ce to rest. He did not even know that the ck crystal bead was pressing down on him.
[Ding! Special item, Essence of Dead Water has been found.]
nders, who was in aa, waspletely unaware of the system notification. The Essence of Dead Water looked like a ck crystal, but in fact, it was extremely soft.
After being pressed by nders, it immediately broke.
After the broken Essence of Dead Water wrapped around nders¡¯s body, it was as if the Essence of Dead Water had encountered a sponge. It waspletely absorbed by nders¡¯s body.
After the Essence of Dead Water entered nders¡¯s body, the trace of magic power that he had condensed was rapidly decreasing.
Under normal circumstances, after nders¡¯magic power was exhausted, it would exhaust his stamina until his stamina was exhausted.
However, one of nders¡¯feetnded on the altar. The essence of dead water covered nders¡¯entire body. nders was now equivalent to a human-shaped Essence of Dead Water.
The altar sensed the Essence of Dead Water, and the altar reinfused its power into the Essence of Dead Water.
Meanwhile, nders hadpletely epted the power of the altar. The magic power that was about to dissipate seemed to have taken a huge tonic.
After more than ten seconds, nders¡¯s magic power had already recovered, but the altar did not stop the transfer of energy.
nders¡¯s body expanded rapidly. There was too much magic power, and he was about to explode.
He was like a 500-kilogram fat man, his entire body wasrge and round. The excess magic power on his body seemed to have found a vent.
After the magic power was released, the first thing he encountered was the Essence of Dead Water. nders¡¯s entire body was emitting a ck halo.
Arge amount of dead water flowed out of his body. It did not take long for the dead pool to recover.
Looking at the dead pool, the three strange creature kings were jittery. They did not know what was going on with the scarecrow.
The ck Scarecrow in their hearts was absorbing their fear points happily.
All the people under nders¡¯s control felt an inexplicable sense of danger.
Their hearts were constantly filled with fear, and these fears were transformed into fear points that were absorbed by nders.
After a day and a night, nders slowly regained consciousness. The Essence of Dead Water no longer posed a threat to nders.
The Essence of Dead Water and the mysterious altar had been absorbed by nders. He had the ability to create ck water.
As long as he wanted to, as long as he had enough magic power, he could create endless dead water.
Dead water was a mysterious substance. It could not be directly absorbed by people, but it could be used to make various alchemy items.
However, nders had absorbed the dead water. This had never happened before.
The mysterious altar connected to an unknown magic space. It could draw endless magic power. The Essence of Dead Water scattered magic power, and no matter how much magic power there was, it would be quickly dispelled.
One positive and one negative, yin and yang perfectly fused.
nders still had not broken through to S rank. Now, if he wanted to break through to S rank, he would need to spend more time and resources.
His original body was like a drop of water, but now his body was like a great river.
Although it was all water, there was no change in its nature, but in terms of quantity, he had obtained an endless increase.
#
Chapter 372: The Ghost Altar
Chapter 372: The Ghost Altar
nders opened his eyes. He felt that his entire body was filled with power.
The dead water surrounded him, and he no longer had the state where his magic power was scattered.
He casually summoned a Red Scarecrow. The Red Scarecrow¡¯s entire body was burning with mes.
It was like a huge torch, lighting up the entire water cave.
The altar on the ground shattered into countless pieces. The gray stones looked extremely ordinary and no longer had that mysterious aura.
The altar was only a bridge to connect to the Otherworld¡¯s mana space. Now, it had been absorbed by nders.
In theory, nders could also connect to the Otherworld¡¯s mana space. He should be able to use the infinite mana of the mana space.
Unfortunately, nders was only an A+ rank strange creature. To transfer the magic power of another world, he had to be at least an S rank.
nders was now like a beggar with a golden rice bowl. He did not know that his bowl was the most valuable item.
At the same time, nders did not know that his body couldmunicate with another world. When he became an S rank, he would naturally understand.
nders remembered that before he fainted, he seemed to have touched something. It should be this altar.
Was it because his strength was too great, or did this altar shatter upon contact?
nders had no way of knowing. He wanted to leave the water cave. It was too depressing.
He also discovered a strange phenomenon. His Red Scarecrow was actually burning all over.
It was obvious that the power of the Red Scarecrow had increased. nders felt that something must have happened to his body.
The altar was shattered, the ck crystal bead was gone, and the dead water no longer had a source.
Thinking that the system needed the special energy of the dead water, nders let go of his body and absorbed the dead water to his heart¡¯s content.
The absorption rate this time was extremely high, and it did not take long for nders to absorb all the dead water.
nders jumped out of the water hole and came to the bottom of the dead pool.
The three kings of strange creatures were still waiting for nders on the shore. After seeing the dead water of the dead pool disappear, their worriespletely disappeared.
Seeing the scarecrow appear at the bottom of the pool, the three of them had endless admiration for the scarecrow.
In the ghostir, there had never been a strange creature who could deal with the dead pool, and nders had single-handedly destroyed the dead pool. The three of them hadpletely submitted to nders.
The dead pool was now part of history. It no longer existed.
nders entered the sea of consciousness and saw that the scarecrows on the slightlyrger inds were swaying left and right.
It was obvious that the people represented by these inds had gone through fierce resistance.
The ck Scarecrow on thergest ind hadpletely copsed. It had be translucent.
It seemed as if it could disappear at any time. How could nders allow this to happen?
He bought a scarecrow from the Fear Mall and inserted it into thergest ind.
The ck Scarecrow that was already translucent was gradually absorbed and merged with the new scarecrow.
Thergest ind represented Graham, and nders knew of Graham¡¯s resistance.
After the two scarecrows merged, the ck Scarecrow in Graham¡¯s heart grew even stronger.
This time, the ck Scarecrow hadpletely merged with Graham, no longer separating from each other.
If anyone forcefully separated the ck Scarecrow from Graham¡¯s body, then Graham would die.
After seeing that the Scarecrow of Fear was standing on thergest ind, nders felt much more at ease.
[Fear Points +30,000]
...
Not long after, nders heard the system notification sound. He took a closer look, and sure enough, his fear points had increased by three times.
nders felt that it was a great deal. After some calctions, a scarecrow that costs 10 million fear points would recoup its costs after ten days on an A+ rank mage.
The rest were pure profits.
He could not help but think of Mallory and Edith, the two subi. They were double the gain of fear points. They could recoup their losses in seven or eight days.
It seemed that after the execution of the ghostir, it was very necessary to go to Hell and harvest a wave of A+ rank Hell creatures.
At that time, he was still worried about the fear points. Time was on nders¡¯s side. As long as he did not put himself in danger, he would be able to obtain the final victory.
¡°Scarecrow king, are you alright?!¡±
The king of chilly wind looked at nders standing still. It did not know what nders was doing.
It was obvious that this was the best time for it to show off.
The shadow king and the zombie king¡¯s hearts tightened. They thought it was a pity that the king of chilly wind got there first.
¡°Hehehe! I¡¯m fine.¡±
¡°Take me to the ghost altar!¡±
Hearing the scarecrow¡¯s request, the shadow king and the zombie king immediately went forward to lead the way.
If they were to go to the ghost altar, no one was more familiar with the journey than the zombie king. The zombie king was a loyal fan of the ghost king.
After the zombie king leveled up to a+ rank, it would head to the ghost altar. This was the tradition of the ghostir.
The ghost altar could provide the best protection. Even if a mysterious force came to capture the zombie king, it could still use the ghost altar to resist.
However, every battle would result in a lot of deaths. The zombie king was a cunning old fox. It was not willing to die. That was why he had been avoiding the ghost king.
However, now that it had submitted to nders, nders¡¯s words were the zombie king¡¯s direction of action.
The ghost altar was not far from the dead pool. After more than half an hour, nders and his group arrived at the ghost altar.
¡°Halt!¡±
A group of undead soldiers blocked their way.
¡°Are you blind? You even dare to block me? I am the ghost king¡¯s best brother!¡±
The zombie king stood out and loudly reprimanded the soldiers who were blocking his way. The soldiers did not know the zombie king, let alone give face to the zombie king.
These soldiers were specially trained to protect the ghost altar. It was said that they were created together with the ghost altar.
They had the strength of an A rank. They would never be able to advance to an A+ rank. This was the restriction of the ghost altar.
¡°No one can enter! The king has ordered that no one can enter the altar!¡±
After the ghost king advanced to an A+ rank, it came to the ghost altar. Here, it discovered the true function of the altar.
The altar emitted an endless amount of death aura. After the ghost king absorbed this death aura, it could advance to an S rank even faster.
The ghost king treated this ce as his own exclusive property, and he did not allow anyone to enter.
Rattle!
¡°I don¡¯t think you guys are ghost strange creatures!¡±
nders could tell at a nce that there was something wrong with these undead soldiers, just like how the ck water strange creatures were formed by sewing multiple strange creatures together.
These undead soldiers were wearing the armor of the ancient empire from 3,000 years ago, and they were holding weapons from 3,000 years ago.
They had already set up a battle formation, and waves of killing intent were released from their bodies.
They refused to answer nders¡¯s questions. In their memories, protecting the altar was their duty.
More than a dozen Red Scarecrows were summoned by nders, and they flew toward the undead soldiers with scorching mes.
The undead soldiers immediately realized the great danger of the Red Scarecrows. Dozens of undead archers drew their bows and shot at the Red Scarecrows.
Chapter 373: Spirit Strike
Chapter 373: Spirit Strike
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The undead archer¡¯s arrow was also a type of dark energy.
It was the opposite of the Red Scarecrow¡¯s fiery energy. When the two types of energy met, it would only produce a neutralizing effect.
However, the Red Scarecrow¡¯s energy was obviously greater than the arrow¡¯s. Even if the Red Scarecrow¡¯s energy was reduced, its power was still not to be underestimated.
Bang!
Bang!
Bang!
...
.
Following the explosion, the battle formation formed by the soldiers was instantly blown into pieces.
-80% of the undead soldiers died, and the remaining ones were seriously injured and dying.
The king of chilly wind, the shadow king, and the zombie king all revealed shocked expressions. They did not expect the power of the Red Scarecrow to be strengthened again!
¡°It¡¯s too powerful!¡±
¡°Yeah!¡±
¡°These undead soldiers are dead for sure!¡±
After the Red Scarecrow exploded, it formed a fire array and summoned a meteor shower.
The remaining one hundred or so undead soldiers did not even have time to scream before they werepletely covered by the meteor shower.
...
Actually, the ghost king already knew the whereabouts of nders and the others.
However, it was busy absorbing the aura of death, so it did not want to pay attention to nders and the others.
Every time it absorbed a little more aura of death, it would have a greater chance of escaping capture.
Every time the ghosts in the ghostir were reborn, they would not lose their memories. At most, their strength would drop.
They all knew that an A+ rank strange creature would be captured by the mysterious force.
Before the ghost king, there was an A+ rank strange creature. This A+ rank strange creature adopted a strategy, was to gather all the ghosts.
The ghost strange creatures were all soldiers of the ancient empire. They could form a soldier battle formation.
It believed that it could resist the mysterious forces by relying on battle formations. Later on, the mysterious forces taught this A+ rank strange creature a lesson, and it was captured.
This was also the reason why all the ghost strange creatures would hide from the ghost king. Being reborn did not mean that one could die at will. Every death was a great pain.
The pursuit of happiness and escape from pain was the instinct of every intelligent life.
The ghost strange creatures were also a special type of intelligent life. They did not want to be surrounded by pain.
The ghost king was a smart being. It was the first ghost strange creature to discover the function of the ghost altar.
Over thousands of years, countless A+ rank strange creatures were born in the ghostir. They had all kinds of magical abilities.
However, none of them could resonate with the ghost altar. The ghost king was a magical existence that had died countless times.
In the end, fate favored it, allowing it to sessfully be an A+ rank strange creature. On the day it became an A+ rank strange creature, it sensed the summoning of the ghost altar.
The ghost king was a special existence. Its birth represented the resistance of the ghostir.
The ghost strange creatures were originally just the souls of sleeping soldiers. They slept peacefully in the ghostir. Until one day, a mysterious force came to the ghostir. They used the ancient sealing magic array to create the ghost altar.
The sealing magic array was originally used to seal the abyssal magic region. After the ghost altar was established, the ancient sealing magic array¡¯s function changed.
The ancient sealing magic array became the ghost altar. The ghost altar continuously absorbed the dark energy of the abyssal magic region.
The ghost altar would transform the dark energy into the aura of death, the aura of death would spread throughout the entire ghostir.
Even if the ghosts did not do anything and only absorbed the aura of death, they would still be able to advance to A+ rank. However, it would take countless years.
The ghost king could directly feel the aura of death. It guarded the spirit altar and continuously absorbed the aura of death.
The ghost king¡¯s strength was increasing rapidly. It even felt that it was not far from leveling up to S rank.
After nders eliminated the undead soldiers, the ghost altar stopped releasing the aura of death. The spirit altar needed the aura of death to create the undead soldiers again.
The undead soldiers were there to protect the ghost altar. After they disappeared, the ghost altar would create them immediately.
It would not take long to create them. However, the creator of the ghost altar did not expect all the undead soldiers to die instantly.
They thought that a thousand B+ rank undead soldiers would be enough to protect the ghost altar. It was a perfect n.
However, they did not think that there would be such a special A+ rank strange creature like nders.
nders broke a certain bnce of the ghost altar, and the ghost altar stopped the conversion of the aura of death.
The ghost king woke up. It thought that the undead soldiers were enough to deal with the foreign strange creature.
nders¡¯s actions in the dead pool were all detected by the undead soldiers and reported to the ghost king.
The ghost king¡¯spatibility with the ghost altar was almost 100%. The moment it arrived at the ghost altar, it became the king of the ghost and undead soldiers.
The soldiers listened to the ghost king¡¯smand. The ghost king arranged a few scout soldiers to guard near the dead pool.
Once someone passed through the dead pool, the ghost king could receive the information immediately and make a corresponding strategy.
Clearly, after the ghost king received the information that nders hade to the ghostir, he did not take it to heart.
As long as it was not the mysterious human force, the ghost king did not feel that it could pose any threat to it.
The undead soldier was destroyed and the ghost king woke up. Reality had taught it a lesson.
¡°Big brother, let me introduce you. This is the scarecrow king. He is a very powerful strange creature.¡±
When the zombie king saw that the ghost king had woken up, it immediately came in front of the ghost king. It was afraid that the ghost king would have a conflict with nders.
The zombie king knew the power of the scarecrow king. It did not think that the ghost king was a match for the scarecrow king.
No matter what, the ghost king was the zombie king¡¯s best friend in the ghostir. It did not want to lose this friend.
¡°I am very disappointed in you, zombie king. You should not have betrayed the entire ghostir.¡±
¡°And the two of you. I¡¯m too disappointed in you, so both of you can go to Hell!¡±
¡°Strange outsiders. You¡¯re not wee here. I¡¯ll make you regreting to the ghostir!¡±
When nders saw the ghost king¡¯s attitude, he was toozy to say anything more to the ghost king.
If strange creatures wanted to have a good conversation, defeating the other party was enough. It was that simple.
The ghost king teleported behind nders and a faint blue light appeared in its hand. This was the ghost king¡¯s skill, Spirit Strike.
The target hit by the Spirit Strike would be enveloped by the ultra-low temperature and then frozen into ice.
It was not over after being frozen into ice. The Spirit Strike still had momentum, and the momentum would cause the ice to shatter!
The ghost king was relieved when it saw the young human in front of it being enveloped by the faint blue light.
If he was struck by the Spirit Strike, he would either die or be injured. Even if the scarecrow could survive, he would be seriously injured.
#
Chapter 374: Subduing the Ghost King
Chapter 374: Subduing the Ghost King
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
nders was wrapped in pale blue ice.
The ghost king was overjoyed. No one knew better than it the power of this kind of blue ice.
The blue ice would assimte and freeze the target, and then the ice would start to break.
The shadow king, the king of chilly wind, and the zombie king were extremely shocked. The three of them did not expect that the invincible scarecrow would actually be frozen.
¡°If the three of you don¡¯t leave now, I will kill you along with the scarecrow!¡±
The ghost king did not want to kill the zombie king and the others. Its goal had always been to increase its strength.
The aura of death was the best way for it to increase its strength.. It did not allow others to interrupt its training.
Rattle
¡°Very cooling, it feels good!¡±
The voice of the scarecrow was heard. The shadow king and the other two were surprised. They knew that the scarecrow king was fine.
The ghost king was also somewhat shocked. The ghost attack that it unleashed with all its strength did not seem to cause any damage to this young human.
Bang!
The hardyer of ice on nders¡¯s cracked and fell off, and he revealed his scarecrow form.
The super-low temperature of the Spirit Strike made it impossible for nders to maintain the Perfect Transformation.
¡°Scarecrow!¡±
The ghost king felt an intense threat. It even felt that its life was in danger.
The powerful scarecrow strange creature. The full-powered Spirit Strike actually did not cause any damage to him.
The ghost altar had already created a thousand ghost soldiers in a short period of time.
The ghost soldiers surrounded the ghost king, and they re-formed the battle formation.
The power of the ghost soldiers was transferred to the ghost king. This was the skill of the soldiers of the ancient empire.
After the ghost king was strengthened, its entire body expanded to twice the size.
Rattle!
The strangeughter spread to the ears of every ghost present.
¡°You dareugh?! I¡¯ll make youugh!¡±
The ghost king attached great importance to the scarecrow, but it hated theughter of the scarecrow even more.
With the enhancement of the ghost power, its fist quickly smashed toward the top of nders¡¯s head.
Before the fist arrived, the force of the strike sent strong winds to blow onto nders¡¯s body.
Golden Scarecrows flew out from nders¡¯s body, and more than ten Golden Scarecrows blocked the ghost king¡¯s fist.
Rattle!
¡°Submit or die!¡±
The Scarecrow¡¯s words deeply provoked the ghost king.
¡°Submit? Who do you think you are? Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡±
The ghost king was extremely furious. It was a king, how could it submit to others? This was the greatest humiliation.
It wanted to tear the scarecrow into pieces so that it could vent its anger.
The Golden Scarecrow did not care what the ghost king thought. They instantly turned into countless golden straws.
Every straw had a strong cutting and prating force. The Spirit King was instantly pierced through by countless straws.
¡°Stupid! I¡¯m a spirit entity. I¡¯m not afraid of physical attacks!¡±
The ghost king might have sounded tough, but in reality, his spirit power had been greatly weakened.
His body had be smaller, and all of this was seen by nders.
Rattle!
¡°Stubborn, stubborn. Seems like you want to do this the hard way.¡±
The ghost king had just finished mending the countless holes in its body when it was surrounded by dozens of ming Red Scarecrows.
The Red Scarecrows were emitting high temperatures, which made the ghost king very ufortable. it was naturally afraid of things with high temperatures.
Sensing danger, the ghost king prepared to shift its position. Although it was angry, it was not stupid.
The Red Scarecrow did not give the ghost king any time to react. One after another, they exploded.
Bang!
Bang!
Bang!
...
The ghost soldiers that had just condensed from the ghost altar suffered another blow.
The fireballs created by the explosion of the Red Scarecrow could destroy souls, and this included the ghost king.
The ghost king felt that it was quickly weakened. It could no longer maintain its huge ghost body.
The ghost soldiers were killed by the fireballs again. Their battle formation was like food to the exploding fireballs.
The few remaining soldiers were also killed by the meteor shower.
The Faint blue mes on the ghost altar became much weaker.
¡°No!¡±
The faint blue mes had a very special meaning to the ghost king. The faint blue mes on the altar could convert the dark energy of the abyssal magic region into the aura of death.
Now that the blue mes had be extremely thin, it meant that the ghost king had suffered a great deal of damage.
The ghost soldiers and the ghost altar were originally one entity. Now that the ghost soldiers had been killed by nders twice in a row, it would definitely affect the ghost altar.
The ghost king and the ghost altar were sopatible that it was the first to sense the situation of the altar.
The altar could not be harmed. The ghost king was afraid!
He was afraid that the scarecrow would release a bunch of Red Scarecrows and blow up the ghost altar.
¡°Stop fighting!¡±
When nders heard that the ghost king admitted defeat, he stopped.
His goal was to subdue the ghost king, not force it. Force was just a means to achieve his goal.
Rattle!
¡°Do you submit or not?¡±
The ghost king was at a loss for words. It felt a little aggrieved.
In its heart, it was not willing to submit to the scarecrow. It felt that the scarecrow was despicable. It had actually used the ghost altar to threaten it.
The ghost altar was the ghost king¡¯s lifeblood. It could not lose the ghost altar.
He would give up everything, even his life, for the ghost altar.
¡°You threatened me. I surrendered because you threatened me!¡±
After listening to the ghost king, nders understood that this guy was not convinced.
However, nders did not mind. As long as it surrendered, it was beneficial to nders.
The ghost king came to nders. This meant that it had surrendered to nders.
nders entered the sea of consciousness and saw a ck ind in its sea of consciousness.
This ind was bigger than Graham¡¯s, which meant that the ghost king¡¯s strength was greater than Graham¡¯s.
nders was delighted. Everyone liked powerful subordinates.
He instantly bought three scarecrows. It was a pity that it cost so many fear points at this time.
The three scarecrows were all inserted into the ghost king¡¯s ck ind. nders felt that he had established a spiritual connection with the ghost king.
Near the ghost altar, the ghost king¡¯s originally indignant mood disappeared in an instant.
A ck Scarecrow appeared in his soul core. The ck Scarecrow began to fuse with the ghost king¡¯s soul core.
It was believed that it would not be long before the ck Scarecrow and the ghost king¡¯s soul core would be indistinguishable from each other andpletely fuse into one.
At that time, the ghost king would not be able to escape even if it wanted to. The Scarecrow of Fear produced by the Demon of Fear system had exceptional effects.
nders exited the sea of consciousness and regained his consciousness.
The ghost king obediently followed behind nders. Now, it felt a sense of fear from time to time.
This fear made it feel that the scarecrow was so great. It was truly an honor to be able to be the scarecrow¡¯s subordinate.
¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the ghost altar!¡±
#
Chapter 375: The Ghost Awakens
Chapter 375: The Ghost Awakens
¡°Impossible!¡±
¡°These altars have always existed in the ghostir, how could there be a problem!¡±
The ghost King absolutely did not believe nders¡¯s words. It had a deep connection with the spirit altar.
Its connection to the ghost altar came from the depths of its soul. Even though it was now under nders¡¯s control, it still firmly denied nders¡¯s words.
Rattle!
Upon hearing the scarecrow¡¯s strangeughter, fear rose in the ghost king¡¯s heart.
nders did not want to say anything more to the ghost king. Facts spoke louder than words.
The ghost altar was square in shape. Its length and width were around two meters. The four corners of the altar were burning with faint blue mes.
nders jumped onto the ghost altar. He saw that a mysterious magic pattern was carved on the stone surface of the altar tform.
¡°The function of these magic patterns is to convert energy from the unknown space into the power of the undead.¡±
The ghost King usually sat on these magic patterns to absorb the aura of death. This was also an important reason why the ghost king quickly became stronger.
It was afraid that the scarecrow would do something irrational, so it quickly stood up to exin the function of the ghost altar.
nders looked around the magic array pattern. The ghost altar was now creating ghost soldiers and undead soldiers.
Just now, nders had once again eliminated the ghost soldiers, and the self-protection mechanism of the ghost altar was triggered.
nders could not sense the aura of death, so he reached out his hand and touched the magic array pattern.
The ghost King felt that the scarecrow was unfathomable, and it did not know much about this kind of magic array pattern. The scarecrow¡¯s palm emitted a ck light. The ck light and the magic array pattern perfectly fused together.
The ghost king was stunned. It really did not expect the scarecrow to know about this kind of magic array pattern. It had a bad feeling in its heart. It felt that the ghost altar was about to leave it.
It wanted to resist, but its soul core did not provide it with any power. The ghost king felt that it did not even have the power to resist.
nders ced both of his hands on the magic array pattern. The magic power was quickly extracted, and the power of the magic array pattern was absorbed by nders.
Originally, nders could not do anything about these magic array patterns, but he was afraid of the Demon of Fear system.
With the system, all of this was not a problem. The Demon of Fear system provided the analysis function of the magic array.
After the magic array pattern was analyzed, nders could absorb the power of the array pattern.
The ghost king closed its eyes in pain. The blue mes on the four corners of the ghost altar became extremely weak.
It could feel the pain of the spirit altar. The ghost altar could no longer produce ghost soldiers. The ghost altar had already cracked. The ghost king clenched its fists tightly. It was fighting against the ck Scarecrow in its soul core.
The ghost altar sent out a message for help. In reality, the ghost king was like a child of the ghost altar.
How could it watch its mother disappear? Only now did it realize that there was nothing it could do. In its heart, it could not even muster the will to resist.
No matter how much the ghost king struggled, nders had been absorbing the ghost altar.
Soon, the energy of the magic array pattern was absorbed by nders. It was as if nders could see the dawn of S rank.
nders was currently in a strange state. He was between A+ rank and the rank above, but there was still quite a distance between him and an S rank.
His strength had also increased infinitely. Currently, five or six ordinary A+ rank mages were not a match for nders.
Even an ordinary S rank mage might not be a match for nders. nders still had a lot of room for growth.
In theory, nders could advance to S rank, but without a miracle, nders would most likely be stuck at A+ rank for the rest of his life.
The magic array patterns on the ghost altar disappeared, and all the ghosts in the entire ghost cave entered a sluggish state.
The ghost king and the other three kings also entered a sluggish state.
All the ghosts¡¯ bodies emitted ck halos, and the halos gradually dissipated.
The ghosts in the ghostir opened their eyes one after another, and they regained their rity.
Arge number of memories flooded their minds, and at this moment, all the ghosts had awakened.
They thought of the past, of the ancient empire, of the abyssal magic region, and of who they were!
The ghost king was the most powerful, and it was also recovering its memories. The resistance it faced was the greatest.
At the critical moment, nders supported the ghost king, and dozens of ck Scarecrows were inserted into the ghost king¡¯s Ind.
Powerful spiritual power poured into the ghost king¡¯s soul core.
With the support, the ghost king broke through the ck seal in an instant.
The ghost king stood motionlessly on the spot, its body trembling slightly. After about fifteen minutes, it opened its eyes.
¡°The Salko Temple must die!¡± the ghost king roared. It remembered everything. It was originally the imperial marshal of the ancient empire.
It led the warriors of the empire to fight against the abyssal creatures. In the end, it paid a huge sacrifice and finally expelled the abyssal creatures into the abyss.
The imperial mages who followed the army sealed the entrance to the abyss. The imperial marshal personally guarded the sealing formation.
The disaster of the abyss had brought great damage to the empire. As the imperial marshal, the ghost king was duty-bound to guard the grand sealing formation.
Later, the ancient empire was invaded by the barbarians. The soldiers guarding the ghostir were all drawn to the front line of the war to defend against the Barbarians.
In the end, only the old imperial marshal was left. He was still guarding the grand sealing formation.
Later, the empire was destroyed by the Barbarians. The imperial marshal was also getting old. An old warrior had a hunched figure. He could not even pick up a weapon.
No matter how weak his body was, he did not take off his armor. He carried out his mission faithfully until he died under the sealing formation.
His body had disappeared, but the dark energy that seeped through the sealing formation had already contaminated his body.
His soul gradually turned into a dark spirit. Even if he became a spirit, he was still carrying out his mission.
It was not until ten yearster that a group of mysterious humans arrived at the ghostir. They easily found the sealing array.
The ghost king found them and discovered that there was an acquaintance among this group of mysterious people.
This acquaintance was the great elder of the Salko Temple. The ghost king was extremely shocked. How did the Salko Templee to the ghostir?
At the same time, the first elder of the Salko Temple also discovered the ghost king. The first elder was extremely surprised.
If a good soul turned into a ghost, there was a high chance that it would advance to an A+ rank.
The temple needed A+ rank strange creatures. For this goal, there was nothing that could not be sacrificed.
Taking advantage of the Salko Temple¡¯s first elder¡¯s surprise, the ghost king ambushed him.
¡°Good timing! I was just waiting for you to show up!¡±
#
Chapter 376: Unknown Existence
Chapter 376: Unknown Existence
The first elder of the Salko Temple had to be an S ss extraordinary ability user. That was how he was able to serve as the first elder.
At that time, the ghost king¡¯s strength was at the peak of a B rank. The battle was uneventful, and the ghost king was easily taken down by the first elder.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect, I didn¡¯t expect, a Grand Empire¡¯s marshal actually turned into a ghost.¡±
The first elder of the Salko templeughed out loud.
¡°Kill me if you want, but don¡¯t destroy the sealing array. Once the array is broken, the creatures of the abyssal magic region will invade again.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry! We know what to do!¡± After saying that, the first elder no longer paid attention to the ghost king. He began tomand a few cloaked men to do their work.
These mysterious cloaked men were all mages who followed the army of the Empire. Some of them had even participated in the construction of the sealing array.
The Salko Temple had a bold n. They were preparing to turn the ghostir into a strange creature breeding base.
There were countless dead souls of the empire¡¯s soldiers in the ghostir. They were all sleeping underground.
If the sealing magic circle was converted into a ghost altar, it would be able to produce a steady stream of the aura of death.
After the spirits absorbed the aura of death, they would gradually transform into strange creatures.
Three dayster, the construction of the ghost altar waspleted.
The grand elder of the Salko Temple, together with more than ten cloaked men, began to cast spells. They summoned the souls of the sleeping soldiers.
After being summoned from their slumber, these soldiers¡¯ souls were muddle-headed. They wandered aimlessly in the ghostir.
¡°Rise!¡±
¡°Rise!¡±
¡°Rise!¡±
...
More than a dozen people finished casting their spells. The ghost altar was ced deep in the ghostir, and it emitted mysterious waves.
The souls of the soldiers of the Empire were attracted. One by one, they walked into the space under the ghost altar.
In the underground space, more than a dozen mages stood in different positions. They were chanting the scriptures. This was the Curse of Eternal Damnation.
The sealing magic array in the underground space had been rearranged with magic array patterns. These array patterns could quickly absorb dark energy.
The Curse of Eternal Damnation was chanted. The Curse of Eternal Damnationmunicated with the mysterious existence in the unknown space.
It opened itsrge mouth and sucked away countless amounts of dark energy. Then, it exhaled the aura of death.
The heroic spirits of the empire¡¯s warriors were covered by this aura of death. They did not resist and transformed into strange creatures.
Then, these strange creatures were absorbed into the ghost altar.
The mysterious existence in the unknown space absorbed for ten days and ten nights before he burped in satisfaction.
This time, he was very full. After eating his fill, he had a good sleep, and he slept for thousands of years.
Seeing the mysterious unknown existence leave, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.
The pressure was too great, and they could not withstand the pressure of the unknown existence.
This was even through the summoning array. If the unknown existence¡¯s true body were to appear, the dozen or so of them would immediately die. They would be frightened to death
The difference in level was so great that the mysterious unknown existence did not even bother to look at them.
Fortunately, they had prepared a lot of dark energy. Otherwise, they would have been transformed into strange creatures.
No one on Blue knew the name of this unknown existence. It was just that a summoning mage had unintentionally summoned him.
The mage had been scared out of his wits back then, and the summoning magic circle had disappeared in an instant.
The unknown existence who had wanted to have a good meal was forcefully sent away by the summoning magic circle.
After the death of the summoning magician, the other magicians sorted out his notes and discovered this mysterious summoning magic circle.
After sacrificing the lives of countless summoning magicians, they finally established a connection with the unknown existence.
The summoning magicians also knew the dangers of the unknown existnce. Every time they summoned the unknown existence, it had to be in a ce where there was sufficient food.
If there was not enough food, then the unknown existence would devour the person who summoned it.
It could be said that the unknown existence was a double-edged sword. If used well, killing the enemy was like chopping melons and vegetables.
If it was not used well, the spell caster would definitely not be able to see the sunrise of the next day.
The first elder touched his forehead, which was full of sweat. He did not have much respect for this so-called unknown existence.
He was an S rank extraordinary ability user, and his powerful strength brought him great confidence.
It was not until he saw the unknown existence that he realized how ignorant he was. The first elder could not help but cast a grateful gaze at the cloaked mages.
The mysterious cloaked mages were also covered in cold sweat. The pressure was too great.
They did not notice the first elder¡¯s gaze, but after the first elder had seen the unknown existence, and he changed his mind.
¡°Can we have a word?¡±
The cloaked mages looked unhappy. After the agreed work was done, they wanted to part ways.
If it were not for the fact that the Salko Temple had given them too much, they would not have epted this mission.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I want to invite you to join the Salko Temple!¡±
The two cloaked mages in the lead rejected the great elder without thinking.
What kind of joke is this? Freedom was just too good.
Going to your temple to ept the restrictions, are you out of your mind?
Seeing the cloaked mages reject him, the first elder¡¯s anger rose from the bottom of his heart.
He was an S rank extraordinary ability user, but these dozen mages only had the strength of A rank and A+ rank.
The gap between their ranks was too big. If the first elder wanted to do something to these mages, it would simply be too easy.
The first elder blocked the cloaked mages¡¯ path of retreat.
¡°What do you want to do? Do you want to go back on your word?¡±
¡°Brothers, begin summoning the unknown existence!¡±
The cloaked mage who was leading the group began to chant the spell, and the other mages followed suit.
How could the first elder give these mages the chance to finish chanting the spell? If they finished chanting, there would only be one oue for everyone.
They would all be eaten by an unknown existence.
¡°Ah!¡±
¡°Ah!¡±
¡°Uh!¡±
...
The two leading cloaked mages were quickly subdued by the first elder. The remaining ten A rank mages werepletely unable to summon the unknown existence.
The crisis situation was easily resolved by the first elder.
One was ck, and the other was white. The two cloaked mages¡¯ feet left the ground. The first elder grabbed the cloaked mages by the throat, each with one hand.
¡°Cough!¡±
¡°Ugh!¡±
Sensing that the two cloaked mages were no longer struggling, the first elder let them go.
¡°What? The two of you have thought it through!¡±
¡°Now that you have been beaten to a pulp, you should change your minds!¡±
The two cloaked mages lifted the cloaks on their heads. There were two middle-aged mages, a man and a woman.
The first elder was not surprised. It was not rare for a middle-aged man to advance to A+ rank.
This proved that these two mages were very talented!
Such talented people had to be controlled by the Salko Temple.
No matter what method was used, only then would the temple be bigger and bigger.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! You will submit. You don¡¯t understand the greatness of the Salko Temple.¡±
¡°It would be your honor to join!¡±
¡°Next, I want you to create a special magic seal.¡±
#
Chapter 377: Subduing the Ghost Army
Chapter 377: Subduing the Ghost Army
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°I want you to seal the memories of these souls!¡±
After hearing the first elder¡¯s words, the middle-aged man and woman mages frowned slightly. They were not willing to cooperate.
They had gone through life and death with these soldiers before. They even knew some of the soldiers personally.
The first elder said threateningly, ¡°If I want you to do it, then do it. There¡¯s no room for negotiation.¡±
They had no choice but to lower their heads!
The cloaked mages chose to submit.
More than ten cloaked mages began to cast spells around the five ghost altars in the underground space.
.
Dozens of wisps of ck smoke entered the ghost altars from the cloaked mages¡¯ bodies, and the ck smoke quickly dispersed.
The five ghost altars were wrapped in thick ck smoke, and the souls of the soldiers in the altars quickly absorbed the ck smoke.
Two hourster, the cloaked mages stopped casting their spells. They were so tired that they were about to copse. Two of the cloaked mages fainted.
The two mages, one in a ck cloak, and one in white, were the leaders. They looked at the mages who fainted on the ground, their heart aching.
¡°This ck smoke is a spirit-destroying magic barrier. All the souls have lost consciousness.¡±
¡°When theye out of the ghost altar again, they will forget everything.¡±
¡°They only know that they are strange creatures, evil strange creatures.¡±
Hearing this, the first elder was in a very good mood.
¡°Haha!¡±
¡°From then on, the temple has a strange creature breeding base. Every ten years or so, an A+ rank strange creature will be born, and the temple will be even stronger.¡±
When the cloaked mages heard the first elder¡¯s words, they felt despair in their hearts. It was no longer possible to leave the temple.
They now knew a big secret! The Salko Temple was terrifying.
At the request of the Elder, the cloaked mages set up a ghost altar above the underground space.
This altar was the entrance to the underground space. Every ghost strange creature that resurrected would be restricted by this altar.
Every time they resurrected, a part of their memories would disappear.
In the end, they wouldpletely be the cattle that the Salko Temple needed!
..
The ghost king recalled the past. It opened its eyes and remembered who it was.
The zombie king stood behind the ghost king and looked at the ghost king excitedly. In the zombie king¡¯s past life, he was the vanguard general of the ancient empire.
It was the zombie king who led the first batch of Empire soldiers into the ghostir. The empire¡¯s marshal was the person he respected.
It was also the first batch of generals who sacrificed their lives for the empire.
The king of chilly wind also recalled its past. It was a general of staff officers. He was the one staff officer that the empire¡¯s marshal relied on the most.
The king of chilly wind was a strange creature, and strange creatures could not cry. If he could cry, he would definitely cry now.
It was not that it was weak, but when it saw the marshal of the empire once again, it was extremely excited.
All the ghosts came to the vicinity of the broken ghost altar and silently watched the marshal of the empire.
At this moment, the marshal of the empire was their general!
The ghost king silently watched all the strange creatures. These were all brave warriors who had shed blood for the empire. They should have rested in peace.
However, now that they had be neither human nor ghost, the ghost king¡¯s heart ached.
¡°Revenge!¡±
The ghost king shouted. All the ghost strange creatures were aroused by the ghost king¡¯s words.
¡°Revenge!¡±
¡°Destroy the Salko Temple!¡±
...
The ghost strange creatures were excited. They had found a new target. They wanted to take revenge for themselves.
Thousands of years had passed, and the ancient empire had disappeared, but the Salko Temple was still standing.
They would not allow it!
The ghost king waved his hand, and all the ghosts immediately stopped shouting.
nders was shocked. From this gesture, one could see the qualities of these ghost strange creatures.
These ghost strange creatures were elites!
Right now, there were hundreds of thousands of ghosts in front of him. These ghosts were the generals and soldiers who were the best fighters in the ancient empire.
nders was excited! He had to subdue these ghost soldiers.
If he had these soldiers, then no matter how many elders Salko Temple sent to capture him, it would be useless.
Even a group of people from Salko Temple would die!
nders suddenly realized that this was a very good tactic. Salko temple was too powerful. He needed to break the Salko temple bit by bit.
Rattle!
¡°Ghost king, I don¡¯t care what your past is, but now you are the Ghost king!¡±
nders felt that he needed to set a tone for the ghost king and remind him of his current identity.
¡°My Lord, ever since I became the ghost king, the glory of the empire¡¯s marshal has been far away from me!¡±
¡°I am the ghost king now!¡±
The ghost king¡¯s eyes emitted a determined glow as he looked at all the ghosts.
¡°Empire¡¯s soldiers, please allow me to address you as the empire¡¯s soldiers for thest time!¡±
¡°More than three thousand years have passed! The empire no longer exists!¡±
¡°Soldiers, we are no longer soldiers of the empire. Now that we have a new identity, we are strange creatures.¡±
¡°We are powerful strange creatures!¡±
¡°Our Master is a scarecrow! He is a powerful king of strange creatures!¡±
After the ghost king finished speaking, all the strange creatures looked at nders.
At this time, nders had to step forward. He had to do something.
As the leader of an army, he had to be a responsible person!
nders¡¯s gaze swept across every strange creature. There was no doubt about nders¡¯s strength. The strange creatures did not have any objections to this.
A strong person as the leader was the correct choice for the ghost army.
Rattle!
¡°Originally, you should not exist in this world. Sleeping underground is your natural choice.¡±
¡°However, there are people who aren¡¯t willing to let you sleep!¡±
¡°The Salko Temple created you. They raised you like pigs.¡±
¡°I am in the same situation as you. The Salko Temple wants to capture A+ rank strange creatures.¡±
¡°No matter how powerful the Salko Temple is, we only have one thing to do!¡±
¡°Resist! Resist! F*cking resist!¡±
nders¡¯s words touched all the ghost strange creatures!
nders¡¯s strange smile was like the sound of nature in the strange creatures¡¯ ears.
They had found a new leader, and their leader would lead them to victory! They would defeat the Salko Temple!
As long as they could destroy the Salko temple, these ghost strange creatures were willing to give up their lives!
They were all people who had died once, and they did not care about dying again! Perhaps death was the best relief for them!
However, before they died, they had to destroy the Salko Temple. Only in this way could they prove that the empire¡¯s soldiers were sacred and invible.
The broken ghost altar was kicked open by the ghost king, revealing a ck hole.
#
Chapter 378: Send Jobe Birch
Chapter 378: Send Jobe Birch
¡°Master, when we get to the underground space, we will see the real ghost altar. The one above is just a small altar.¡±
¡°Its function is to destroy the memories of the ghosts. Every time the ghosts die, they will forget everything. It¡¯s that altar!¡±
nders brought the ghost king, the zombie king, and the others to the underground space.
The shadow king entered into the illusory state, and it took the lead to enter the altar.
nders tacitly approved of the shadow king¡¯s actions, that¡¯s because the illusory shadow king could escape any predicament.
If there was danger, the shadow king would immediately notice it, and nders could respond in time.
The shadow king did not encounter any danger. Instead, ityfortably under the altar.
The aura of death here was too dense!
The moment the shadow king came into contact with the aura of death, it forgot its mission. It immediately began to absorb the aura of death.
It was already in the middle of a breakthrough. Now that there was arge amount of aura of death being poured into it, the shadow king faintly showed signs of breaking through A+ rank.
When the zombie king and the king of chilly wind saw this situation, they were extremely excited. They also wanted to absorb the aura of death, but nders did not say anything, so they were too embarrassed to go.
Rattle!
¡°Go if you want to!¡±
nders could see that this aura of death was very beneficial to the ghost strange creatures, so he naturally would not stop his subordinates from bing stronger.
The zombie king and the king of chilly wind immediately pounced on an altar, standing under the altar and absorbing the aura of death to their heart¡¯s content.
No one could resist the desire to be stronger!
The ghost king did not go forward to absorb the energy of the dead souls, which surprised nders.
The ghost king¡¯s eyes were fixed on a corpse. This was its former corpse. Now, it had turned into a skeleton, and its golden armor had also be gray.
The ghost king gently clenched its palm, and the armor on the ground floated to its hand. He caressed the golden armor lovingly. This armor had once represented his glory.
Now, everything had returned to dust!
The ghost king put on his golden armor. He wanted to wear this armor to take revenge on the Salko Temple.
This armor was a magic tool. It had been enchanted by the Empire¡¯s alchemist.
Although it had been covered in dust for a long time, it did not affect its use.
The ghost king¡¯s body shook slightly, and the dust on the golden armor off.
The ghost king, who was wearing the golden armor, looked extraordinary. A mysterious aura was emitted from his body.
Looking at the skeleton on the ground, the ghost king¡¯s right hand produced a pale blue strange me.
Puff!
A soft sound came from the skeleton, and the entire skeleton was ignited by the pale blue me. In a short while, the skeletonpletely turned into ashes.
The ghost king opened its mouth and inhaled, and all the ashes were sucked into its mouth. Itpletely merged with its own skeleton.
Rattle!
¡°Speak! Let me hear what you think.¡±
When the ghost king heard the scarecrow¡¯s words, it tidied up its armor.
¡°Respected Master, I want to wear this armor to avenge myself! An evil force like the Salko temple must be destroyed.¡±
nders was in agreement. He did not care whether it was evil or not. As long as he could destroy the Salko Temple, nders would support him.
nders could feel that although the ghost king had been transformed into a strange creature, there was still a special temperament on its body.
After the ghost king absorbed the ashes of the empire¡¯s marshal, this special aura became even more obvious.
This was killing intent! As the former marshal of the Empire, once it got angry, the enemy army will suffer. This killing intent still existed even after it became a strange creature.
The ghost king walked towards the ghost altar. It also needed to absorb the aura of death to strengthen itself.
There was originally a small ghost altar at the entrance of the underground space. It was filtering the aura of death.
The aura of death down here was very dense, as it had been transformed for the first time. The aura of death carried the violent aura of the abyssal magic region.
This initial aura of death could allow the ghosts to grow quickly. If the ghosts grew too quickly, it would be a bad thing for the Salko Temple.
If there were tens of thousands of A+ rank strange creatures in one or two hundred years, the entire Blue would probably be finished. No one would be able to take it.
Therefore, the Salko temple needed to control the release of the aura of death. At the same time, the small altar also had the function of purifying the initial aura of death. After the purification, the aura of death would no longer have a violent aura.
The five huge ghost altars were constantly converting dark energy into aura of death. Now that there were no small ghost altars in the underground space, the initial aura of death quickly spread out.
Countless strange creatures sensed the aura of death and absorbed it to their heart¡¯s content.
These strange creatures had lived for three thousand years. What theycked was the aura of death. Now they had sufficient support, they broke through one after another. E rank strange creatures became D rank, and every moment, there would be a breakthrough.
With the development of time, the aura of death filled the entire ghostir.
Two dayster, the shadow king broke through!
It became an A+ rank strange creature.
Another five dayster, the zombie king broke through!
Another six dayster, the king of chilly wind also broke through!
Seeing so many of his subordinates breaking through to A+ rank, nders was so happy that he was stunned!
Without saying anything, when a strange creature advanced to A+ rank, nders would give them a Scarecrow of Fear.
This scarecrow could triple nders¡¯s harvest.
Now, nders had nearly 100 million fear points every day.
nders would nt Scarecrows of Fear for all those who were A+ rank.
nders felt that as long as he had enough time, he would definitely be the number one scarecrow on Blue!
However, the Salko Temple did not give nders a chance. They saw the speed of the scarecrow¡¯s improvement!
The scarecrow had already escaped capture twice. The Salko Temple decided to send out S rank extraordinary ability users to capture the scarecrow.
Within the Salko Temple, in the main hall¡¯s underground pce, the first elder stood in ce obediently.
An old man sat on the throne of the pce. This old man exuded an aura of old age, as if he would die soon.
In fact, he had existed for more than a thousand years!
The first elder, Brighton, listened carefully to the old man¡¯s teachings. This old man had always been a legend in his heart.
It was he who led the Salko Temple, allowing the temple to be thergest mysterious faction on the Blue.
The magical faction that was as famous as the Salko Temple a thousand years ago had all disappeared!
Only the Salko Temple remained standing! This old temple master had made an indelible contribution.
¡°Little Brighton, you said to send five A+ rank mages to explore the spirit cave, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough. Send Jobe Birch!¡±
¡°Yes, sir!¡±
¡°As for that scarecrow strange creature, we have to pay attention to him. He¡¯s definitelyplicated.¡±
¡°Find him and send three S rank anti-ability users to capture him and bring him back to the temple!¡±
¡°Understood!¡±
First elder Brighton did not dare to doubt the old temple master¡¯s words. He immediately went to do it!
#
Chapter 379: Pleater’s Discovery
Chapter 379: Pleater¡¯s Discovery
First elder Brighton bade farewell to the old pce master and went to the dungeon of the Salko Temple.
When the guards saw the first eldering, they did not dare to stop him at all. They opened the door for the first elder and let him in.
The dungeon of the Salko Temple was divided into seven levels. Each level was different from the others.
The higher the level of the strange creature, the deeper they were locked up. Grand elder Brighton soon arrived at the fourth level underground.
This level was full of strange creatures , and there were hundreds of cells.
All of them were A+ rank strange creatures.
¡°Let me out!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to be trapped in this small prison!¡±
¡°Please, let me go!¡±
¡°When Ie out, I will kill all of you!¡±
...
The first elder did not care about the curses and pleas in the prison. He came in front of Birch.
¡°Birch, there is something that needs you to solve.¡±
Birch did not care about Brighton at all. He had oncepeted with Brighton for the position of the temple master of Salko Temple.
Unfortunately, Birch failed, but he was not willing to lose. He had always thought that Brighton had cheated.
In fact, Birch did not know that it was impossible for him to be the temple master.
Birch was the disciple of the ancient summoning mages. They had joined the Salko Temple three thousand years ago.
On the surface, they were highly valued, but in fact, they were watched everywhere. No one knew better than the Salko Temple how powerful these summoning mages were.
As time went by, the summoning mages gradually became loyal to the Salko Temple.
Birch was one of the best among the summoning mages. He was a summoning mage who had advanced to S rank.
He was full of confidence topete for the position of the temple master of the Salko Temple, but he was doused with cold water.
Even though he had advanced to S rank, he was still an outsider. Birch had always thought so.
¡°Birch, I know that you are unhappy. You are still brooding over what happened back then.¡±
¡°If you want the position of the temple master, I will give it to you right now!¡±
A glimmer of light appeared in Birch¡¯s eyes. He looked at Brighton and said, ¡°who cares about this temple master? I¡¯m not going back to be the temple master!¡±
¡°All i care about is improving my own strength!¡±
Brighton was stunned for a moment. He knew that Birch had been babbling about the position of the temple master. Why had it suddenly changed?
It seemed that the old temple master¡¯s had better vision!
¡°There was an ident in the ghostir. Do you know about this?¡±
Birch smiled contemptuously. Of course, he knew about the ghostir. In fact, he had been studying the ghost altar. He deeply admired the ancient summoning mages.
How could they think of such a genius idea? Every time he studied the ghost altar, Birch felt that he had gained something.
Birch pointed to a miniature ghost altar in the middle of the fourth floor of the dungeon and said, ¡°see it? Brighton, this is the altar. It is connected to the altar in the ghostir. If anything happens to the altar in the ghostir, this miniature altar will immediately sound the rm!¡±
Brighton was not a summoning magician, so he did not know much about the ghost altar.
Since Birch said so, Brighton did not mind learning more about it.
¡°A month ago, the miniature altar sent out an rm. I knew that something had happened in the ghostir.¡±
¡°I already sent Pleater to the ghost altar yesterday to investigate the situation. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±
¡°I reckon that the ghost altar has been in disrepair for a long time and that something has happened. At the same time, I¡¯ve also arranged for five summoning mages to go with him. I reckon there won¡¯t be any big problems!¡±
¡°For thousands of years, every one to two hundred years, the ghost altar will send out an rm. Basically, it¡¯s the ghost altar¡¯s magic array. It needs to be reinforced.¡±
After thousands of years of peace, the umted inertia was quite strong.
Brighton frowned. He was a little unhappy.
What a joke. Most of the time, he was careless and his opponent turned the tables.
Back then, he had taken advantage of Birch¡¯s carelessness and sessfully turned the tables, taking the position of the temple master in one fell swoop.
Birch, who was originally the most favored, left the scene dejectedly.
Brighton knew Birch¡¯s personality. He was not suitable to be the leader of a sect in the Salko Temple.
The old temple master also knew that Birch was not suitable to be the leader of a sect! Only Birch himself did not know that he was not suitable to be the leader of the Salko Temple.
¡°Birch, it was the old temple master who specifically asked you to go to the ghostir. He felt that it was very necessary for you to go.¡±
In the Salko Temple, their old temple master was their god, their legend.
Birch also worshipped the old temple master. Since the old temple master had spoken, there was no reason for Birch not to go.
¡°Sure!¡±
Beecher did not say much, but his heart was extremely excited. He felt that the old temple master still remembered him.
He wanted toplete this mission perfectly. When the time came, he would propose to the old temple master to be the temple master of Salko Temple.
¡°Birch, take Graham and his battle team with you.¡±
¡°This is an elite team. They will be of great help to you.¡±
Hearing that it was Graham¡¯s team, Beecher did not refuse. He knew about Graham.
Graham might even be the next temple master. Birch was deeply jealous of Graham. He wanted to find an opportunity to kill Graham so that the strongest person in the temple would most likely be the sessor.
¡°Graham and his team are very outstanding. I like them very much!¡±
Birch could not wait to go to the ghostir. It was time to let those shameful strange creatures see who was their master.
Two dayster, Birch took Graham and set off. They went to the ghostir together. Before Birch and Graham arrived, Pleater had already arrived at the entrance of the ghostir!
Pleater was quite familiar with the ghostir. When he was young, his master had brought him here.
At that time, his master had easily subdued an A+ rank ghost strange creature. Although the strange creature was at A+ rank, it did not have the correspondingbat strength.
At that time, the young Pleater was very curious as to why these strange creatures were so weak.
He asked his master curiously, but his master did not care about his question.
It was just a pig, what was the point of having such strongbat strength? This was Pleater¡¯s master¡¯s answer.
From then on, he remembered that the strange creatures here were not strong. He kept them for the sake of harvesting them.
Pleater led the battle team into the ghostir. He advanced in the cavern, but to his surprise, he did not see a single ghost.
He felt that it was very strange. Where were all the strange creatures?
He kept walking until he saw something. He turned pale with fright!
#
Chapter 380: Fat Meat That Was Delivered Straight to the Mouth
Chapter 380: Fat Meat That Was Delivered Straight to the Mouth
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Pleater came to the dead pool. Actually, the dead pool was not there to guard against ghosts, but to guard against other mystical and magical forces.
Over the countless years, many mystical forces hade to explore the ghostir.
Nothing could float on the surface of the dead pool, and in the end, they all stopped at the dead pool.
The strange creatures of the ghostir would disappear by itself even if they caught it. After a long time, the ghost altar would be forgotten by the mystical forces.
This was the effect that the Salko Temple wanted. Their peers could not remember the ghostir. All the gains were for the Salko Temple.
This situation that was beneficial to the Salko Temple hadsted for thousands of years.. However, now that nders was here, everything would change.
Pleater looked at the dried-up dead pool. He really could not imagine what kind of existence could dry up the dead pool.
He knew that there was a spring at the bottom of the dead pool. The small altar absorbed the power of another world and then transformed into dead water through the essence of dead water.
It was a perfect strategy. No one coulde down from the bottom of the dead pool. Even if they did, there was still the ck water strange creatures.
The ck water strange creatures would tear apart any living creature that entered the dead pool.
As Birch¡¯s disciple, Pleater understood the ghostir.
Every time he heard about the ghostir, he would sigh at how great the ancient sages of the Salko Temple were.
They had actually created a strange creature breeding farm. Over the countless years, the Salko Temple had be more and more powerful. This strange creature breeding farm had an indelible contribution.
Pleater led his team forward carefully. He knew that the dead pool was the area of the ghost altar.
There must be some major danger there. He had to be very careful.
Soon, Pleater found the clues. He found that there were countless strange creatures people gathered in the area of the ghost altar.
Those strange people were sitting quietly, as if they were absorbing something.
From time to time, one or two strange creatures would break through to the next rank. Seeing this scene, Pleater was terrified!
He knew what this meant.
His master had told him that if the ghost strange creatures could advance quickly, they would quickly be A+ rank strange creatures.
At that time, the entire Blue would be a paradise for the strange creatures. Thinking of this, Pleater¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat.
He wanted to leave the ghostir immediately. He wanted to report the entire news to the first elder of the temple.
The temple had to strike first, otherwise, who knew how far these strange creatures would grow.
Pleater slowly retreated. He did not dare to make too big a move.
The connection between the dead pool and the ghost altar area was the narrowest ce in the entire ghostir.
If anything happened, Pleater would most likely be discovered. If he was discovered, he would be dead!
He knew that these strange creatures were extremely bloodthirsty. They had no reason and could not think. They were all chaotic.
Just as he was about to retreat into the dead pool, the thing that worried Pleater the most still happened.
He was discovered!
The ghost that discovered Pleater let out a shrill scream!
The ear-splitting scream reached the ears of all the ghost strange creatures. After a few seconds, Pleater was surrounded!
It was over!
That was Pleater¡¯s first thought.
¡°We¡¯re going to die anyway. Brothers, Let¡¯s fight it out with these strange creatures!¡±
Pleater was prepared to die together with these strange creatures.
Pleater was a ruthless person. He was not afraid of death. Even if he died, he would still crush two of his enemies¡¯ teeth.
Then, the ghosts did not attack him. Pleater instantly understood!
These ghosts must have been controlled by someone. Oh God, who could control so many ghosts?
Pleater¡¯s thought of dying immediately disappeared. He could not break out of the encirclement now. He waspletely surrounded.
Pleater¡¯s battle team members were all on high alert. They also knew that they would not be able to escape death today.
In the crisis situation, Pleater was quick-witted. he shouted loudly, ¡°I want to see your leader.¡±
The ghosts parted to open a path, and an A rank strange creature walked in.
¡°You¡¯re from the Salko Temple?¡±
Pleater was extremely shocked. He was shocked by this strange creature.
This strange creature was able to reason!
He felt that he had made a huge mistake. Perhaps there was no leader at all.
Maybe these ghosts had escaped the seal of the ghost altar. He knew that there was a magic seal on the ghost altar. This seal could prevent the ghost strange creatures from gaining intelligence, causing them to be forever muddled.
The A rank strange creature looked at Pleater quietly, waiting for an answer.
¡°Yes, we are from the Salko Temple.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t know how powerful the temple is. If you can let us go, the temple will definitely repay you!¡±
Even though he knew that it was impossible, Pleater still said such words. What if it turned out to be true?
¡°Put down your weapons, surrender and no one will be killed!¡±
A deep voice came from the A rank strange creature¡¯s.
Pritt never expected that the strange creatures would actually answer him.
Such a statement was out of the blue. It was a statement often used in the ancient army.
He knew the origin of the ghostir, and he also knew how these strange ghosts came about. Could it be that the ghost strange creatures had recovered their memories?
Just who was doing this?
At that moment, many thoughts ran through Pleater¡¯s mind, but he still did not have any leads.
However, at least he was certain that his life was temporarily saved!
Pleater and the entirebat squad handed over their weapons. In order to save their lives, they had no choice but to do so.
The A rank strange creature did not make things difficult for them. Instead, they brought them to the underground space.
Rattle!
¡°Wee, new friends!¡±
When Pleater and his battle team heard this strangeughter, their hearts were filled with fear.
This kind of voice was too terrifying!
Pleater made up his mind. Since he was going to die anyway, what was there to be afraid of?
Until he saw the source of the voice, they could not believe that it was actually a golden scarecrow.
Pleater was stunned on the spot. He had a mission to capture the scarecrow. However, he did not get any information about the scarecrow, so he did not know his exact location.
He did not expect to see it here, so the answer to all of this seemed to be revealed.
Was it really this scarecrow? Was he really that powerful?
However, seeing a few powerful strange creatures standing behind the scarecrow obediently, he still chose to believe it.
He had always been prepared for the target he wanted to capture. He had studied the scarecrow¡¯s information carefully before.
From the scarecrow¡¯s information, he could determine the scarecrow¡¯s powerful potential.
At that time, he had decided not to let the scarecrow grow up. If it did, it would definitely be a major threat to the temple.
nders did not care about what Pleater was thinking. He wanted to dominate Pleater.
How could he not eat the fat meat that was delivered straight to his mouth!?
#
Chapter 381: Subduing Pleater’s Battle Team
Chapter 381: Subduing Pleater¡¯s Battle Team
¡°Not bad, four A+ rank extraordinary ability users and nine A rank extraordinary ability users!¡±
¡°I like your team very much!¡±
Pleater was stunned. He did not know what the scarecrow meant by ¡®like¡¯.
It looked like he had saved his life, but he was still extremely nervous.
The scarecrow was a strange creature. Who knew what the strange creature was thinking? Perhaps one second, the other party liked it, and the next second, they would meet as enemies.
In the past, when nders subdued the enemy, for the sake of safety, he would only subdue the enemy after severely injuring them.
nders had the four kings of strange creatures by his side, as well as countless strange creature soldiers. He was absolutely safe.
He did not need to severely injure Pleater at all. As long as the ck Scarecrow entered Pleater¡¯s body, nders would be victorious.
Rattle!
¡°Stand still!¡±
Pleater did not move in the first ce, and the scarecrow insisted on not moving, which made him even more nervous!
Suddenly, he felt a ck shadow flying towards him quickly. He instantly raised his magic shield.
A pale yellow magic shield appeared on Pleater¡¯s body, but it was already toote!
The ck Scarecrow had already entered his body. He felt something enter his body, but it was already toote!
After the ck Scarecrow entered his body, it moved quickly. The surface of his skin bulged, leaving traces of the ck Scarecrow¡¯s rapid movement.
¡°Captain! There¡¯s something in your body!¡± Pleater¡¯s battle team members saw the abnormal situation on his body and quickly reminded him.
Pleater also saw the bulge on his skin, and he made a decision in the blink of an eye.
His five fingers formed into ws and quickly grabbed at the bulge on his lower abdomen!
Arge chunk of skin and flesh was torn off by himself. Immediately, blood flowed out from his abdomen!
Pleater looked at the flesh on his hand, but there was nothing in the flesh.
It was just a piece of skin with fresh blood. Then, he felt a burst of intense pain!
After that, the pain was gone! It was so painful that it was no longer painful! It was just that the blood could not stop flowing!
The ck Scarecrow had already entered Pleater¡¯s heart, and Pleater¡¯s eyes were dull.
His mind waspletely focused on fighting with the ck Scarecrow for control of his body.
Rattle!
¡°Not bad, you can actually fight against the ck Scarecrow for so long!¡±
nders was not praising Pleater. With a wave of his hand, dozens of ck Scarecrows were summoned.
The ck Scarecrows pounced on Pleater, and his battle team members were taken care of by the ck Scarecrows.
With the new ck Scarecrow¡¯s support, Pleater¡¯s eyes regained consciousness after more than a minute.
The way he looked at nders was no longer guarded and suspicious.
¡°Respected Master, Pleater sends his regards to you!¡±
¡°Respected Master, I¡¯m at your disposal at any time.¡±
When the ghost king and the others saw Pleater¡¯s reaction, they were also shocked.
Not long ago, they were mortal enemies, but in the next moment, they had be the scarecrow¡¯s subordinates. They felt that they could no longer see through the scarecrow.
At the same time, they felt that their chances of revenge had increased by a lot. It did not seem impossible to destroy the Salko Temple.
Pleater and his battle team hadpletely submitted to nders. Now, the Salko Temple had two elite teams that submitted to him.
nders firmly believed that in the future, more people would be his subordinates. At that time, even if he did nothing, he would still be a high and mighty king.
However, based on nders¡¯s personality, how could he not do anything? Not only did he have to find something to do, he also wanted to let everyone know the name of the scarecrow.
¡°Master, I¡¯m afraid that the Salko Temple will not let this go. Our team is only a vanguard.¡±
¡°My teacher, Birch, is a powerful summoning mage. He is the first among the summoning mages to advance to S rank.¡±
¡°He once showed me a miniature ghost altar. He said that the miniature altar is connected to the ghost altar in the ghostir.¡±
¡°If anything happens in the ghostir, his miniature altar will immediately send out an rm! This mechanism has existed for thousands of years!¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid my teacher already knows about the destruction of the ghost altar.¡±
¡°Perhaps he¡¯s on his way here. Please be careful, Master!¡±
Pleater¡¯s words were a reminder for nders. After all, the Salko Temple was a magic power that had existed for more than three thousand years. They had many tricks up their sleeves.
The ghost king¡¯s words rang in nders¡¯s ears, ¡°Master, I¡¯m about to break through to S rank. It might be within a day or two!¡±
nders was pleasantly surprised. He did not expect to have an S rank subordinate. It had not been long since the ghost king advanced to A+ rank. It would take about half a year.
However, during this half a year, he did not waste any time. He had been absorbing the aura of death.
The aura of death was also transforming the ghost king¡¯s body. Naturally, his advancement to S rank was a matter of course.
Especially in the underground space, the aura of death was even more abundant.
If it wasn¡¯t for Pleater¡¯s interruption, the ghost king would not have woken up at all. He would have continued to absorb the aura of death until he advanced to S rank.
Rattle!
¡°Good! Ghost king, you just absorb the aura of death, and try your best to increase your strength.¡±
¡°Even if the S rank mage from the Salko Templees, I¡¯m not afraid of him!¡±
The ghost king looked at nders and did not say anything else. He entered thergest ghost altar.
Instantly, the violent aura of death enveloped the ghost king!
Seeing the ghost king wrapped in the aura of death, Pleater gritted his teeth. He was really cold!
Pleater¡¯s battle team members were already shivering from the cold. However, they did not dare to move. They were afraid that the scarecrow would kill them.
nders saw everything. He nted the Scarecrow of Fear on a few A+ rank extraordinary ability users.
¡°You can go out now. Help me monitor the people of the Salko temple outside!¡±
When they heard that scarecrow asking them to leave, they felt as if they had been pardoned. After bidding farewell to nders, they left the underground space in a single file.
The shadow king, the zombie king, and the others started to absorb the aura of death again.
nders entered the sea of consciousness. He saw that there was an endless ck ind in the sea of consciousness.
He had more than 100,000 ghosts as his subordinates. Naturally, these ghosts were mapped to the sea of consciousness.
The result of their mapping was the ck inds. Each ind represented a ghost.
nders could only summon 999 ck Scarecrows a day and more than 100,000 subordinates. How long would it take for him to get them all possessed with a ck Scarecrow?
Thinking of this, he felt a headacheing. It seemed that he would have to stay in the ghostir for a period of time.
Two dayster, thergest ghost altar started to shake violently!
Even the aura of death had stopped transforming. A dark energy aura came directly from nders.
#
Chapter 382: Dark Energy
Chapter 382: Dark Energy
nders was stunned when he saw the dark energy.
[Ding! Special energy discovered. The Demon of Fear system can absorb this energy.]
It was another type of energy that could be absorbed by the Demon of Fear system. nders did not immediately absorb it.
The ghost king had sessfully advanced to S rank. This was something to be congratted. It was nder¡¯s first S rank subordinate.
He looked at the ghost king, and a sense of aplishment rose in his heart. He suddenly had a feeling that he could go anywhere in the world.
The ghost king opened his eyes. Perhaps he had advanced to S rank, but his armor seemed to have changed!
In fact, the ghost king¡¯s golden armor had already fused with him. This armor itself carried a murderous aura.
The powerful energy undtions produced by the ghost king¡¯s advancement to S rank had caused this golden armor to undergo a qualitative change.
After the ghost king discovered this, he immediately chose to fuse with this armor. The ghost king¡¯sbat strength had once again risen to another level.
¡°Master!¡±
The ghost king was not a talkative person. After greeting nders, he stood behind nders.
nders liked subordinates like this. He was not a man of many vicious words, but he was a social spirit.
Cracks had already appeared on the ghost altar, and it seemed like it could not withstand the power of an S rank.
The ghost king saw nders staring at the cracks on the altar, and he took the initiative to exin.
¡°Master, the ghost altar can only support an S rank existence at the highest. Any higher, and the altar will copse!¡±
¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡±
The ghost king¡¯s exnation solved nders¡¯s doubts.
The cracks on the ghost altar meant that the altar had been damaged, and he would no longer be able to create the aura of death.
Fortunately, there were still four altars, which meant that they could still give birth to four S rank experts.
However, nders decided not to have S rank experts for now. He wanted all the ghosts to level up to A+ rank.
Quantity and quality, nders chose quantity. nders deeply understood that when quantity reached a certain level, there would be a huge qualitative change.
If nders had 10,000 A+ ranks now, he would have long gone to the Salko Temple.
Seeing that the ghost king had advanced to S rank, the zombie king, the shadow king, and the king of chilly wind were extremely excited.
They seemed to have seen the scene and envisioned themselves advancing to S rank. They also wanted to advance to S rank.
nders looked at the three of them and said very seriously, ¡°if you want to advance to S rank, then the consequence is that the spirit altar will be damaged.¡±
¡°My n is that you don¡¯t advance to S rank for the time being, but lead the other freaks to advance to A+ rank. The more, the better!¡±
¡°After we destroy the Salko Temple, we will help you find a way to advance to S rank.¡±
The ghosts obeyed his words unconditionally. No matter how tempting it was, they would obey nders.
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
¡°Yes, Master!¡±
...
At this moment, nders felt that it was great to be a dominator. No matter what he said or did, no one would object.
In fact, nders did not know that if he did too many unreliable actions, even if he was a dominator, he might face the bacsh of his subordinates.
As the saying goes, nothing is absolute in this world!
Fortunately, nders was a reliable person. He would not toy with his subordinates for no reason.
nders still had to rely on them to fight against the Salko Temple. He would not make a mistake.
Dark energy continuously invaded nders¡¯s body, but it was useless.
The dark energy was absorbed as soon as it got close to nders. It could be said that not a single trace of dark energy could escape.
The few strange creature kings could feel the violent aura of the dark energy. Even if the ghost king stood in the dark energy, it would not be able to hold on for long.
Facing the dark energy, nders appeared as if nothing had happened.
The zombie king and the others looked at each other. They could see the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.
The zombie king had just advanced to A+ rank. It could feel the violent dark energy. It did not have the courage to face this kind of energy.
If it entered this kind of energy, it might explode very quickly. This kind of energy was too high-level. Its body could not withstand it at all.
The zombie king admired the scarecrow more and more. It felt that the scarecrow was so mysterious and powerful. It would be willing to follow such a strong person.
The ghost kings and the king of chilly wind had basically the same idea.
nders stood under the ghost altar and absorbed as much as he could. As time passed, the cracks on the ghost altar grew bigger and bigger.
In the end, the entire ghost altar copsed and turned into a pile of ck gravel, revealing the true face of the sealing formation!
The sealing formation was originally used to seal the entrance from the abyssal magic region to the Blue. Now, a corner of the sealing was missing.
It was from this corner that the dark energy seeped in.
Birch and the others had already arrived at the Salko Temple branch in Renzburg. He decided to rest for a day and then go to the ghostir the next day.
He was travel-worn, and the conditions were quite difficult!
Renzburg was a remote small city. There were no nes or trains here, and one could only reach it by driving.
Bang!
Bang!
Bang!
...
Birch, who was resting, heard the rm. He quickly checked the miniature ghost altar.
When he saw it, he was extremely shocked. He really did not expect that one of the ghost altars had copsed.
This meant that the ancient sealing array had been destroyed!
Could it be that the abyss had invaded again?
Birch thought about it and felt that it was impossible. If it was an invasion of the abyss, it was impossible to destroy only one ghost altar. It should be that all the ghost altars had been destroyed.
Could it be that the altar had been in disrepair for a long time, causing it to copse on its own?
Birch thought about it and felt that it was also possible. Regardless of the reason, he felt that they should go to the ghostir to take a look.
He looked at Graham, who knew what he meant.
He took the initiative to step forward and said, ¡°elder, let me go to the ghostir!¡±
¡°I need to prove myself!¡±
Birch was very satisfied with Graham¡¯s attitude. He really could not find a more suitable candidate than Graham.
¡°Be careful. Tomorrow, I will bring arge group of people into the ghostir!¡±
Birch still chose to believe that the altar had been in disrepair for a long time. In fact, he was not wrong.
The ghost altar had indeed not been maintained for a long time. It was inevitable that it would age. Otherwise, it would not have copsed by the ghost king.
Graham and the others did not waste any time and directly entered the ghostir.
Leading the team, Graham walked towards the depths of the ghostir. Suddenly, Graham, who was in front of them, heard something and waved his hand slightly.
Everyone knew what it meant. There was a situation ahead, and they quickly hid.
#
Chapter 383: The Sealing Circle Disappeared
Chapter 383: The Sealing Circle Disappeared
Graham was an expert and bold person. He did not hide, but his hands had already condensed magic power.
If there was anything unusual, he would immediately make a countermeasure.
¡°It¡¯s you! Pleater!¡±
¡°Graham, why are you here?¡±
Both of them looked at each other in surprise. They had not expected to meet each other.
Graham thought that Pleater¡¯s team had been destroyed, and Pleater thought that Graham¡¯s injuries had not recovered yet.
Now, the two of them could only prove that both of them were wrong.
¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there a ghost with you, Pleater?¡±
Graham was extremely shocked. He had not expected Pleater to actually get along well with the ghosts.
Had he also been subdued by his master?
Pleater was extremely nervous. He did not know that Graham had already defected to nders.
He was in a dilemma. He wanted to kill him to silence him. If the message of his defection to the scarecrow was spread out, the consequences would be unimaginable.
Graham was a battle genius. He could tell at a nce that Pleater was not in the right state. This was the rhythm of the attack.
Graham would not give the enemy a chance. He jumped back abruptly and activated his magic shield.
Pleater made up his mind. It seemed that there would be a lot of battles today.
Pleater was a person who was good at using the environment to fight. He immediatelymunicated with the ghost that was following him.
¡°Strange creature brother, the people in front are from the Salko Temple. They are here to gather intelligence. Kill them quickly!¡±
¡°Otherwise, it will bring trouble to Lord scarecrow¡¯s n!¡±
However, the ghost did not move. It was still floating in the air!
¡°Did you say scarecrow?¡±
Graham asked Pleater. He really did not expect Pleater to be subdued by the scarecrow.
¡°Why? Do you want revenge?¡±
¡°All of you are under Lord scarecrow¡¯smand. All of you will die today!¡±
After hearing Pleater¡¯s words, Olinna hurriedly came out to exin.
¡°Pleater, stop fighting. We are on the same side. We have long been under the scarecrow.¡±
¡°Ah!¡±
Pleater was extremely shocked. He did not expect that Graham, who hated the scarecrow the most in the temple, was actually under the scarecrow.
When had the temple been infiltrated by the scarecrow to such an extent? The terrifying scarecrow.
The misunderstanding was resolved, and both sides stopped fighting to make peace.
Pleater had always strived to surpass Graham. He did not expect that even if he became the scarecrow¡¯s subordinate, he would still not be able to surpass Graham.
He could not help but let out a long sigh and shook hands with Graham¡¯s team.
¡°Come with me, master wants to see you!¡±
The ghost that was with Pleater was a strange creature. It led Graham and the others to the depths of the ghostir.
Olina was very excited. Her heart belonged to nders. She was full of love for nders.
She could finally see nders again. She happily followed behind the ghost.
Olina felt that the ghost was walking very slowly. It was too time-consuming. She wanted to see nders as soon as possible.
Not long after, the ghost led Olina and the others to the depths of the ghostir.
nders was absorbing the dark energy, which was extremely destructive to the human body.
nders did not let them enter the underground space. He nned to meet them after absorbing the dark energy.
Endless dark energy pounced on nders. His body was like a bottomless pit.
No matter how much dark energy came, it would be absorbed by him. The upgrading of the Demon God of Fear System required arge amount of energy.
nders could not get away. He could not leave the altar, or else the dark energy would leak out.
Soon, the entire ghostir would be corroded by the dark energy. Once it corroded for a certain amount of time, the environment here would be especially suitable for abyssal creatures to live in.
At that time, the Abyss would probably descend again. This was something nders did not want to see.
He wanted to use the ghostirm, and an uncontroble ghostir was not an option for nders.
His body continued to absorb the dark energy. At the same time, he entered the sea of consciousness. nders¡¯s voice sounded in Olina¡¯s ears, which made her extremely excited.
¡°Olina, I¡¯m currently absorbing the dark energy. I can¡¯t leave with my real body. You can¡¯t enter the underground space.¡±
¡°Otherwise, you might be infected by the dark energy. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. You¡¯re my baby.¡±
Hearing nders¡¯s words, Olina felt that it was all worth it. He still loved me.
Graham was also seriouslymunicating with nders. He understood nders¡¯s n.
At the same time, Pleater also heard nders¡¯s voice. He did not have any objections to the scarecrow¡¯s n. He would only choose to carry it out!
The n had been finalized. All that was left was to wait for the fish to take the bait!
After Graham had confirmed the n, he was ready to leave the ghostir. However, no matter what, Olina would not leave the ghostir. She missed nders very much. She wanted to meet nders.
nders could not leave, and Olina was willing to wait.
With no other choice, Graham had to leave Olina behind. He left with the team members.
Olina was left alone in the pile of ghost strange creatures. She was not afraid of the strange creatures anymore!
The most important thing for nders now was to absorb the dark energy. Everything else could be put aside.
As for women, those that were useful would stay. nders would not even nce at those that were useless. Women would only affect the speed at which nders drew his sword!
The more nders was like this, whether it was Olina, Joanna, or Warfarin, they all felt that nders had a magical charm.
He was irresistible to them! They could not stop!
nders never thought about how to charm a woman. He always thought about himself.
The reason was very simple. If he was not good enough, no matter how many women there were, he could not keep them. If he was good enough, women would swarm over and could not be driven away!
Women were a kind of magical creature. When you had money, they would tell you that what I wanted were affection andpanionship.
When you did not have money, they would despise you for being useless and not making money.
nders never worried about these things. He lived happily with or without women.
Inparison, he preferred fear points!
As nders absorbed, the sealing circle gradually disappeared.
The disappearance of the sealing circle meant that the entrance to the abyssal magic region had been opened.
The ghost king was extremely worried. Although he was a ghost now, he would not allow abyssal creatures toe to the human world again.
If that was the case, he did not mind picking up his longsword again to defend the entire human world.
The sealing formation hadpletely disappeared. The original five sealing formations were now short of one, and the power of the seal was greatly weakened.
Soon, the abyssal creatures sensed the abnormal situation and were extremely excited.
Finally, they can invade another world!
#
Chapter 384: Locating the Underground Space
Chapter 384: Locating the Underground Space
On the first level of the abyss, lord Oliver arrived at the sealing magic circle.
He could clearly feel that one of the sealing magic circles on the other side of the world had disappeared. With this, it would be much easier for the abyss to break through the magic circle.
Thest time he was not fully prepared, he was repelled by those humans. As a result, he was ridiculed by the other lords for a long time.
He held his breath, he wanted to descend to that Blue again, where would he conquer!
He, Demon King Oliver, was an eternal conqueror, he would not stop.
¡°Order, all array masters, increase energy output, I want to break this seal.¡±
Dark energy was produced to break the seal, a very magical mineral was produced in the firstyer of the abyss.
This mineral could deal a devastating blow to all kinds of magic seals. However, this kind of abyssal magic crystal was very difficult to mine.
Fortunately, Oliver had countless subordinates and ves. Every time he conquered a world, he would plunder the intelligent creatures of that world.
After these intelligent creatures were plundered into the abyssal magic region, they would be ves. They would be sold like goods. These ves were the best miners.
After obtaining Demon King Oliver¡¯s permission, the abyssal broken spell crystals were continuously transported to the abyssal sealing array.
The array masters ced the broken spell crystals on the seal. The broken spell crystals rapidly shrunk until they werepletely absorbed by the seal.
The abyssal array masters began to use magic power. They poured magic power into the seal.
With the magic power as the driving force, the formation-breaking seal emitted a dark halo. The entire formation-breaking seal seemed to have be a ck hole.
The ck hole continued to spit out dark energy. This dark energy was quickly absorbed by the sealing formation.
If this energy was concentrated on the sealing formation, then the sealing formation would gradually corrode.
In the end, no matter how powerful the sealing formation was, it would not be able to withstand the corrosion that umted over time.
At this point, one could not help but admire the mages of the ancient empire. They had amazing talent and solutions.
What they had in mind was to convert this dark energy. If it was converted into the aura of death, it would not be a problem.
However, if there was too much aura of death, it would instead form strange creatures. To the empire, this was another unstable factor.
Hence, the ancient empire chose to strengthen the sealing formation once in a while.
If you can corrode it, I can repair it. They managed to achieve a bnce.
Later on, when the ancient empire was destroyed, the Salko Temple took over and renewed the sealing formation. The Salko Temple had a strong obsession with strange creatures.
Strange creatures were extremely terrifying to ordinary people, but to the Salko Temple, it was a resource, a resource to be stronger.
When their grand elder heard the news, a bold idea came to his mind. He wanted to turn the ghostir into a strange creature breeding ground. The Salko Temple, as arge-scale magical faction, had abundant resources and manpower.
After the fall of the empire, the Salko Temple quickly found the descendants of the mages who followed the army.
They used the descendants of the mages who followed the army to sessfully build the ghost altar. After experiencing all manners of dangers, the Salko Temple seeded.
They had a stable strange creature breeding base. Every few years to a few decades, they would have an A+ rank strange creature to harvest.
After the Salko Temple captured an A+ rank strange creature, they had a secret technique that could make the strange creature work for them.
As a result, the strange creatures in the ghostir had been farmed by others for more than 3,000 years.
For more than 3,000 years, no matter how hard the abyssal magic region tried to break the magic array, it had no effect.
For Oliver, who had eternal life, 3,000 years was not too long. He could afford to wait, but if it was any longer, he would be toozy to waste his time.
The Demon King Oliver was even prepared to give up. There were many worlds for him to invade. Would it not be nice if he spent his time and energy on more worthwhile ces?
What Oliver did not expect was that one of the five sealing formations on the Blue actually copsed on its own.
This was simply a heaven-sent opportunity. Oliver would not let go of this good opportunity no matter what.
The abyssal magic region increased the investment of resources to crack the magic array.
An even denser dark energy attacked and washed over nders¡¯s body. nders did not know what had happened. The dark energy suddenly increased, but it was a good thing for him.
With the existence of the Demon God of Fear System, nders could consume any amount of dark energy.
nders entered the sea of consciousness and found that as the Demon God of Fear System absorbed energy, the demon god of fear statue became more and more realistic.
At first, it was just a stone statue, but now it seemed to being back to life.
nders was looking forward to some changes in the statue of the demon god of fear. As the host, he would be the first to benefit.
His sea of consciousness also became bigger and bigger. nders felt that this dark energy was a gift from god.
¡°Demon god of fear statue, will you be a real person?¡±
nders was looking forward to it, but he did not receive a reply. However, he was not discouraged.
Slowly, as time went by, nders became more and more confident in the future!
During this period of time, nders had gained countless fear points. Whether it was an A+ rank extraordinary ability user or an A+ rank strange creature, he had been given a Scarecrow of Fear.
Three times the amount of fear points he gained allowed him to continuously increase his fear points.
Now that he had more than five billion fear points, he decided to spend them. He activated the Fear Mall through the statue of the demon god of fear and bought a spatial positioning stone.
He nned to ce a spatial positioning stone in the underground space of the ghostir. This way, when he wanted toe, he could quickly reach the underground space through the spatial passage.
nders exited the sea of consciousness. He used the spatial locator stone. From now on, this ce would be his exclusive area.
He nned to seal the entrance of the ghostir after he went out. This could be considered as a form of protection.
When the strength of the ghosts in the ghostir became stronger, nders would let them out. At that time, they would destroy the Salko temple together.
Over at the abyssal magic region, Demon King Oliver was furious.
¡°Didn¡¯t they say that they could destroy the sealing formation in a day?¡±
¡°It¡¯s already been three days, but there¡¯s still no movement!¡±
¡°So many abyssal breaking spell crystals have been used. You guys are simply trash!¡±
No matter how the Demon King cursed, the array formation masters all lowered their heads and did not dare to reply. Their bodies were all trembling.
Demon King Oliver really wanted to kill all these useless array masters, but he could not bear to. Array masters were too rare.
No matter which world it was, they were all extremely rare. Every time they found an Oliver, they would respectfully invite him over.
¡°Your Majesty, I have an idea. I don¡¯t know if it will work!¡±
#
Chapter 385: Ten-Man Squad!
Chapter 385: Ten-Man Squad!
Hearing his subordinate say that he had an idea, Oliver gave him a chance to ask him toe up with a solution.
The array master Zhan Wei said, ¡°Your Majesty can send a team of soldiers to teleport to the Blue ne. Once there, quickly break the other sealing arrays!¡±
¡°Then the sealing arrays will break by themselves!¡±
After Oliver heard this, his eyes lit up. It was a good idea.
¡°How can we teleport to the Blue? Do you have a way?¡±
After receiving the recognition of his majesty, the array master could not help but raise his head and puffed out his chest. He expressed his opinion with full confidence.
¡°Your Majesty, originally, there were five sealing arrays. It was impossible for us to teleport to the Blue!¡±
¡°However, one of the sealing arrays on the Blue was destroyed. This left us with a lot of room to maneuver.¡±
¡°If we send a team of ten people, we can definitely teleport to the Blue.¡±
Oliver directly approved the suggestion of the array. He selected ten elite warriors.
These ten elite warriors were all A+ rank. The powerful battle team ensured that the mission could bepleted smoothly.
Even if they encountered experts from the Blue, they had a very high chance of defeating the other party. Moreover, the abyssal warriors had been fighting all year round. Oliver was quite confident in thebat strength of his subordinates.
He felt that these ten people were more or less enough to wipe out the Blue! The abyssal array masters quickly prepared a teleportation array.
This array connected to the destroyed sealing array in the underground space of the ghostir.
The main abyssal magic region activated the teleportation formation, and the abyssal warriors could be teleported to the underground space.
The formation masters did not tell the ten-manbat team that this was a one-way teleportation formation. If they went, they would not be able to return.
Unless they seeded, they could only stay on the Blue forever.
The confident Oliver and the abyssal warriors did not think that they would not be able toplete the mission. The members of the tenbat squads stood on the one-way teleportation array. Each of them was full of confidence.
After the ten of them were in position, the array masters activated the teleportation array.
As the magic power was injected into the teleportation array, it began to emit a bright light. The tenbat squads turned into ten rays of white light and disappeared!
Whoosh!
Whoosh!
Whoosh!
...
Ten rays of white light lit up the underground space one after another. After the white light passed, ten mighty and majestic abyssal warriors appeared.
The task of the abyssal warriors here was to destroy the sealing portal. When they saw someone, they did not waste any time and simply picked up their weapons and started to fight!
As warriors who had been on the battlefield for a long time, it was better to strike first than to sufferter. The ten of them understood this principle.
They howled loudly and rushed towards nders and the ghost king. They could see that the Golden Scarecrow and the ghost in golden armor were the leaders here.
Without a doubt, they had to take down the leader first. That way, they would have the first-mover advantage.
With hostages, they could make the enemy cower in fear. They could also destroy the sealing magic circle while they were at it. Very soon, the Abyss Army would be able to charge over.
Unfortunately, the heavens did not grant their wishes. The n was beautiful, but the reality was cruel. The scarecrow was a special A+ rank existence, while the ghost king was an S rank.
These two hostages were not existences that they could provoke. However, they charged forward foolishly.
Rattle!
¡°Where did the fat sheepe from!¡±
When nders saw that these ten people were all A+ rank warriors, he was happy from the bottom of his heart.
Good luck really came. Even if they sat at home and did not move, there would still be people delivering food to them!
The Domain of Fear was instantly activated, and the ten abyssal warriors were enveloped in the Domain.
However, the ten of them did not feel any danger at all. They sessfully charged in front of the scarecrow.
Their eyes were blood red. This was the characteristic of the abyssal race that had entered battle mode.
The scarecrow did not resist at all. The abyssal warriors were not surprised. As an A+ rank warrior, they had experienced countless battles. Every time they saw their enemies trembling in fear, they would enjoy such moments.
Now, the scarecrow was no different from the previous enemies. When the scarecrow saw the abyss warriors, he did not know what to do.
¡°Scarecrow, tell your troops to retreat!¡±
¡°We need time. Now, the underground space is ours.¡±
For some reason, the scarecrow did not answer them. The abyssal warrior was very decisive. The sharp knife in his hand stabbed into the scarecrow¡¯s back.
Disobedient, it was fine. A little injury, a little blood, and you would understand the situation you are in.
After the confident abyss warrior stabbed the scarecrow with his knife, the scarecrow still did not have any reaction.
They knew it was bad! This was not the real body!
¡°How dare you deceive the great abyss warrior, prepare to die!¡±
The abyss warriors regrouped towards the ghost king, but this time they were absolutely disappointed.
The ghost king was an S rank powerhouse. Although he had not advanced for long, his strength was in essence superior to these abyss warriors.
Even a ferocious wolf could not defeat a tiger. The ghost king was a real tiger, while the abyss warriors were just a pack of wolves.
The abyss warriors and the ghost king fought each other. What they did not know was that dozens of colorless light rays connected them.
Their limbs and heads were connected by the five-colored light rays. The abyss warriors unleashed their strength to their heart¡¯s content. They had to defeat this ghost.
What they did not expect was that the gold-armored ghost was actually an S rank. However, they were not afraid in their hearts. As one of the most outstanding teams in the abyss, it was not that they had not killed an S rank powerhouse before.
The S rank powerhouse before them seemed to have just advanced, and they were confident that they could defeat the ghost king..
This was because those who had just entered the S rank usually would not be proficient in controlling their own strength, and they needed a long time to adapt to this kind of strength.
As time passed, the abyssal warriors¡¯ bodies became weaker and weaker. They felt that their strength and physical strength had left them.
They held onto their weapons and panted. They really did not expect to fail on the Blue. Just when they thought that they would be killed by the golden armored ghost, the ghost retreated.
Rattle!
¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±
¡°Be obedient, my fatmbs!¡±
When the abyss warriors heard that they were called fatmbs, they felt greatly humiliated.
Could it be that the evil scarecrow was going to use their bodies for some evil experiment?
The fact quickly dispelled their doubts, and ten ck Scarecrows emitted from the scarecrow¡¯s body and entered their bodies.
They were already half-dead by the multicolored light,pletely unable to resist!
As they felt the ck Scarecrow move through their bodies, they felt waves of fear in their hearts.
[Fear Points + 200,000]
[Fear Points + 200,000]
[Fear Points + 200,000]
...
nders was delighted to hear the voice of the Demon God of Fear System.
This kind of abyssal warrior had the same characteristic as the creatures from Hell, which was double the fear value.
He was extremely excited when he thought that he could subdue this kind of abyssal creature as his subordinate.
#
Chapter 386: Birch Noticed the Abnormality
Chapter 386: Birch Noticed the Abnormality
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The abyssal warriorsid weakly on the ground, their hearts filled with fear. At that moment, the ck Scarecrow had already begun to fuse with their hearts.
nders discovered an interesting phenomenon. The physiological structure of these abyssal warriors was very simr to that of humans.
Their appearance was simr, but the structure of their bodies were also simr. He thought for a while but still could not figure it out.
Who cares? It was not important. These abyssal warriors just had to listen to him.
The abyssal warriorspletely submitted to nders. They began to contribute fear points to nders continuously.
.
Rattle!
¡°They are really ten fatmbs!¡±
Anyone who had inexplicably gained a huge harvest would be extremely happy. nders was the same.
At first, nders was worried about the S rank Mage Birch of the Salko Temple. Now that ten new abyssal warriors had joined, he was full of confidence.
So what if he was S rank? I have S rank as well. I still have more than a dozen A rank extraordinary warriors. I¡¯m just waiting for Birch to take the bait.
In the Salko Temple branch of Renzburg, Birch met his disciple, Pleater.
¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve already investigated it clearly. Cracks have appeared on the ghost altar due to theck of maintenance over the years.¡±
¡°The cracks are very big. Only teacher can fix it, I am stupid!¡±
After listening to Pleater, Birch felt a little proud. Graham did not report anything, so he must have gained nothing.
At the critical moment, his disciple was still reliable. It seemed that he had to train Pleater more in the future.
¡°Pleater, my disciple. You are a very talented person. Sooner orter, you will surpass me.¡±
Birch really liked Pleater. Otherwise, he would not have epted him as his disciple.
¡°Pleater, I was supposed to let you rest for a few days, but a crack appeared on the ghost altar. This is too serious.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s set off immediately and eliminate the risk as soon as possible to avoid bringing trouble to the temple.¡±
Setting off immediately was exactly what Pleater wanted. He was worried that Birch would be dyed for two days.
Graham and Pleater looked at each other and saw the satisfaction in each other¡¯s eyes.
Pleater secretly swore that he would do it beautifully this time and let his master see who was the most reliable talent.
Seeing that Pleater was getting ready to set off, Birch was very satisfied with this disciple.
A disciple who took the initiative. This kind of excellent quality was something that any master would like.
The convoy set off in a mighty manner!
They set off in the morning and arrived at the entrance of the ghostir in the afternoon.
Materials of all sizes were removed from the vehicles. These materials were used to repair the ghost altar. They were all wearing a mysterious cloak. This cloak could hide their aura in the ghostir.
It would reduce the probability of being discovered by the ghosts. Of course, there were so many people who were not afraid of being discovered by the ghosts. However, it was better to have one less thing to do.
This time, everyone wore this cloak. Pleater led the team in front of him.
Birch was in the middle. He did not want to walk. He was being carried by someone. He was a little older, and this was the only way to show his dignity.
Birch was a person who was greedy for power. He liked to hold power, but he did not like to take responsibility.
This was also an important reason why he could not be the grand elder of the temple. In fact, even if the current grand elder of the temple, Brighton, died, it would not be Birch¡¯s turn.
The old temple master¡¯s vision was very sharp. He would not give Birch a chance. Once a person like him ascended the throne, it would not bring any benefits to the Salko temple.
In fact, the old temple master had already set his eyes on two people. One was Graham, and the other was Pleater. Both of them were so outstanding that the old temple master was at a loss as to which one to choose.
Bikir had no idea what the old temple master was thinking at all. He was still dreaming of bing the temple master, and he was destined to fail miserably.
¡°Why is there not a single strange creature along the way? This is too abnormal!¡±
Birch asked Pleater. He had been to the ghostir more than once and could be said to be quite familiar with this ce.
¡°Teacher, I¡¯m not too sure either. When I came herest time, there were still a lot of strange creatures wandering around.¡±
Graham said that he was not sure either, which aroused Birch¡¯s suspicion.
There must be something fishy going on here.
¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡± Birch immediately entered a nervous state.
¡°The spirit extinguishing magic barrier may have failed! The ghosts here have recovered their ancient memories.¡±
Pleater and Graham listened to what Birch was saying, but neither of them stopped moving forward.
¡°Stop! We can¡¯t go any further!¡±
¡°If we go in again, we might all die in the ghostir.¡±
Birch did not want to die. He still wanted to be the temple master. However, the entire team did not stop. They kept moving forward.
¡°Stop! If you don¡¯t stop, you¡¯ll die!¡±
Birch had already gathered magic power in his hands. If the whole team took one more step forward, he would start killing without hesitation.
What disciples? What subordinates? If they did not listen, they would all die!
Graham waved his hand, and the whole team stopped.
¡°Elder Birch, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re worrying too much.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the level of the ghost strange creatures? What¡¯s your level? It¡¯s like the difference between an ant and an elephant.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any danger!¡±
¡°Yes, master, there won¡¯t be any danger!¡±
Hearing their conversation, Birch broke out in cold sweat.
As a master, how could he not know what his disciple was thinking? Pleater had always wanted to surpass Graham.
Just like how he had always wanted to surpass Brighton when he was young, otherwise, he would not have taken Pleater as his disciple.
Now, the two of them were actually saying the same thing. Either they had been reced, or they had been controlled by someone else.
No matter what the situation was, it was not what Birch wanted to see. Just as Birch was about to start a massacre...
An extremely strangeughter rang out, and Birch could not help but turn his head to look.
Rattle
¡°As expected of an S rank expert, his reaction is indeed extraordinary!¡±
¡°He discovered the abnormality so quickly. Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote!¡±
Birch followed the voice and saw a golden scarecrow rushing over from the depths of the catbs!
¡°Scarecrow! Good! Very good!¡±
¡°None of you can think of leaving today!¡±
Birch was quite confident in his own strength. The difference between an A+ rank and an S rank was not something that could be easily made up with numbers.
¡°Good! Good!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s see who can¡¯t leave today!¡±
Speaking of battles, nders was energized. He had never fought an S rank existence before.
He was also very curious if he could withstand the attacks of an S rank mage. His entire body was excited.
With a wave of his hand, a few ck Scarecrows charged towards Birch.
¡°Hmph! Petty tricks!¡±
A light blue magic shield appeared on the surface of Birch¡¯s body.
#
Chapter 387: The Troublesome Birch
Chapter 387: The Troublesome Birch
As soon as the ck Scarecrow came into contact with the light blue magic shield, it lost its momentum and lightly fell to the ground.
This was the first time nders had encountered such a situation.
At first, he was full of confidence in the ck Scarecrow. His n was to use the ck Scarecrow to disrupt Birch, and then the ghost king could easily take him down.
Now it seemed that his n was about to fail. Birch was not ass simple as he seemed.
Birch stretched out his hand, and the ck Scarecrow on the ground flew into his hand on its own.
He could feel that this type of scarecrow was extraordinary. He was attracted to the ck Scarecrow.
He had absolute confidence in the magic shield. During the period when the magic shield was activated, no existence below S rank could harm him.
¡°The magical scarecrow actually has the power of mind control!¡±
¡°So, Pleater and Graham are both controlled by you?¡±
nders did not answer Birch¡¯s question at all. What he wanted to do now was to kill the old man first.
Birch saw the ghost king in golden armor. His eyes rolled and a n appeared in his mind.
¡°The ghost strange creature of an S rank, this is truly a miracle!¡±
¡°As an S rank existence, you are actually willing to submit to a mere scarecrow.¡±
¡°What a shame! As far as I know, an S rank can not be controlled by someone below their own level.¡±
¡°So it¡¯s impossible for you to be controlled, what¡¯s your motive?¡±
¡°I absolutely don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re simply submitting to this scarecrow.¡±
nders was shocked, but no expression could be seen on his scarecrow face.
He quickly entered the sea of consciousness, and he saw that the ghost king¡¯s Ind was still there.
But the scarecrow on the ind had disappeared. nders understood.
The ghost king was staying with him for revenge!
nders wanted to destroy the Salko Temple, and the ghost king¡¯s goal was to seek revenge from the Salko Temple.
The same goal made theme together.
nders quickly retreated from the sea of consciousness. Since he could not subdue an S rank existence, then this S rank old man from the Salko Temple had to die!
¡°Master, you don¡¯t have to worry. Before destroying the Salko Temple, the ghost strange creatures will always follow you.¡±
¡°After the destruction of the Salko Temple, I hope that master will allow the ghost n their freedom.¡±
¡°We hope to rest in the ground. That is where we belong!¡±
Originally, the ghost king did not intend to tell nders about his n, but things always happened because of the subjective will of humans.
After hearing the ghost king¡¯s words, nders rxed. If you can help me destroy the Salko Temple, then I am happy to return your freedom.
nders was confident that he would grow into a great existence. When that time came, the ghost can leave whenever they wanted.
nders was not stingy with rewards for those who had helped him.
¡°Hehehe!¡±
¡°Very good, ghost king. I promise you that the moment the Salko temple is destroyed, the ghosts will be free.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s destroy this old thing from the Salko Temple First!¡±
When the ghost king heard nders¡¯s promise, he felt relieved.
The ghost king had a special characteristic. It could gather all the ghost strange creatures¡¯ powers. This was the characteristic of the ancient battle formation.
All the ghosts piously borrowed their powers from the ghost king. In just a few seconds, the ghost king became iparably majestic.
Looking at the ghost king who was emitting a terrifying aura, Birch¡¯s expression was extremely solemn. He knew that this time, it would not end well.
He had to inform the temple about the incident in the ghostir so that the temple would be prepared.
There were many people in his team who were his trusted subordinates. Birch decided to let them withdraw from the ghostir.
It was not that he did not want to run, but that he could not run. He was already targeted!
¡°You guys retreat quickly. I will block the strange creatures. Inform the temple about this!¡±
His team was full of summoning mages. They hade here mainly to learn how to maintain and build the ghost altar.
Birch was regretting it now. He had brought almost all the summoning mages with him this time. Only a few apprentice mages were left in the temple. They were not of much use.
If he died in the ghostir, then the summoning mages would be finished.
For the sake of the legacy of his faction¡¯s mages, he had to step forward.
Bang!
...
The ghost king¡¯s huge fist smashed towards Birch, causing the blue magic shield to shake incessantly.
Birch knew that if he defended for too long, he would definitely lose. He could not let the ghost king attack like this, he had to counterattack.
As an S rank summoner, he no longer needed to chant magic spells. He summoned a huge rock monster.
The earth monster exuded a powerful aura. Its entire body was made up of hard rocks, and every rock was stained with blood.
It could be seen that this rock monster had killed many people. The rock monster¡¯s attacks were not powerful, but its defense was definitely first-rate.
Birch was confident in the rock monster. He felt that the rock monster would have no problem blocking the ghost king.
A huge ghost was fighting with a huge rock monster.
Originally, the ghost king¡¯s target was Birch. However, as soon as the rock monster appeared, the ghost king began to attack the rock monster.
nders was speechless. The ghost king was usually not such an unreliable person. It actually left Birch alone.
In fact, nders had misunderstood the ghost king. The rock monster had an innate skill that attracted aggro. The ghost king waspletely attracted by the rock monster¡¯s ability.
It kept attacking the rock monster. The rock monster¡¯s body was extremely sturdy, and the ghost king could not do anything to it at the moment.
Soon, nders noticed the abnormality. The ghost king¡¯s eyes were emitting a terrifying red light. This was a skill of the rock monster.
nders activated his Domain of Fear and instantly enveloped everyone present.
He also had no way to dispel the strange state of the ghost king. All he could do was to trip up the rock monster.
Five rays of different colors entangled the rock monster. nders was extremely confident in the five-colored rays.
He knew that it would not be long before the rock monster ran out of energy. When that time came, he would still be at the ghost king¡¯s mercy.
¡°Hmph! Childish. You¡¯ll never know how powerful an S rank existence is!¡±
Birch would not give up such a good opportunity. He sped his hands together and prepared to summon another Otherworld creature.
There were two types of summoning mages. One was to summon physical objects, and the other was to summon energy and seal energy.
Birch belonged to the category of summoning physical objects. In the blink of an eye, his hand gestures werepleted, and a creature from another world was summoned by him.
It was an abyssal magical beast. Its entire body was burning with green mes, which represented extreme poison.
There was a green light source growing on the head of the magical beast. The first thing he did was to lock onto nders. The green light source was condensing!
nders frowned. He did not think that Birch would be so difficult to deal with.
#
Chapter 388: Conversion
Chapter 388: Conversion
The abyssal beast was just about to charge up its green light source, and it was prepared to shoot it out towards nders. However, it was interrupted.
The abyssal warrior squad was very surprised when they saw the abyssal demon god. After their surprise, they were pleasantly surprised. This was their chance to make a contribution.
¡°Master, leave it to us!¡±
The ten-man abyssal warrior squad surrounded the abyssal beast after saying that.
Birch watched as the abyssal demon was surrounded. He was not moved at all. No matter how many A+ rank warriors there were, they would not be able to defeat the abyssal demon.
The abyssal demon had a powerful regenerative ability. No matter how badly it was injured, as long as it dove underground, it would not take long for it to recover.
Once it had fully recovered, it would immediately rush out of the ground to continue fighting. Such a shameless method often made it difficult for their opponents to withstand.
However, the abyssal warrior squad was least afraid of the abyssal beasts. Even though it was an S rank abyssal beast, the abyssal warriors had killed quite a few of them.
After the abyssal beast was surrounded, it could feel the aura of the abyss.
As an S rank abyssal beast, it already possessed quite a high level of intelligence. Waves of killing intent emanated from the abyssal warrior¡¯s body, and the abyssal beast could not help but take a step back.
When Birch saw the behavior of the abyssal beast, he was extremely furious. The S rank magical beast that he had spent a huge price to summon was actually afraid.
¡°Hmph! Since you¡¯re afraid, then don¡¯t me me!¡±
Birch had a secret technique that could allow his summoned creature to be in a berserk state for a short period of time. However, this state would cause great damage to the summoned creature.
After using the secret technique on the abyssal beast, he would not be able to summon the abyssal beast again in the future.
Now that his life was at stake, Birch was going all out. As long as he could get out alive, summoning the beast would not be a problem at all.
As the secret technique was used, the eyes of the abyssal beast began to emit blood-red mes. It hadpletely lost its rationality.
It had be a perfect killing beast!
¡°Kill them all!¡± Birch gave an order angrily.
The abyssal beast charged towards the abyssal warrior squad. However, the abyssal warrior squad did not panic at all. They had fought against S rank abyssal beasts many times.
They all had rich experience in dealing with them. Right now, the abyssal demon god¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. It was obvious that it had entered an explosive state.
The members of the abyssal warrior squad knew very well that as long as they could hold on for a while, the abyssal beast would copse on itself.
At that time, it would bepletely up to them to deal with!
The abyssal beast would attack the abyssal warrior who was holding a battle axe. This battle axe warrior would retreat while the other warriors would take the opportunity to attack the abyssal beast.
The ten of them were able to advance and retreat freely. They were able to attack and defend at the same time. The abyssal beast would not be able to take them down in a short period of time.
¡°Trash, I¡¯ve spent a great price to summon you here, but it¡¯s actually useless!¡±
¡°Abyss demon god, please bestow your servant with strength...¡±
Birch quickly recited the spell. This was the Abyss Death Curse spell, and this spell was extremely evil.
Its function was to strengthen the summoned beast, temporarily raising the summoned beast¡¯s level by one level. However, when the spell ended, the summoned beast would pay the price of its life.
¡°Ah!¡±
An Abyss warrior holding a shield was struck half to death by the abyss demon beast¡¯s w!
From the moment Birch chanted the spell, nders had felt that something was amiss.
He had entered the space of consciousness at that time. He quickly entered the Fear Mall and bought ten temporary realm enhancement scrolls.
Just as Birch finished casting the Abyssal Death Curse, nders threw the enhancement scroll at the abyssal warrior.
However, it was still a little toote. The abyssal demon had seized the opportunity to cripple an abyssal warrior.
This kind of abyssal shield warrior was a very powerful existence. They had an extremely strong defense. They were good at attracting the attention of the enemy and then cooperating with the other warriors to kill the enemy.
Now that the abyssal warrior party did not have any shield warriors, their situation was extremely critical.
Even if nders had also used an amplification scroll to increase their strength, the difference between an S- rank and an S rank was a qualitative difference.
The nine of them were barely able to hold off Birch. A magical beast and nine abyssal warriors were engaged in a fierce battle.
¡°Ah...¡±
Another miserable cry sounded. An abyssal warrior holding a battle axe was bitten by the abyssal magical beast.
The battle axe warrior¡¯s damage output was very high, but he waspletely unable to move in the mouth of the abyssal beast.
¡°Damn it!¡±
They were all old brothers who had fought together. The abyssal warriors had deep feelings for each other.
Now that one of their brothers had been swallowed into the belly of the demon, their eyes instantly turned red. They wanted to avenge their brother.
The abyssal warrior wielding a shield smashed the head of the abyssal demon, hitting the green crystal on top of its head.
It was stunned by the impact.
The abyssal warrior holding the shield was already heavily injured. After receiving the buffs from the temporary realm upgrade scroll, his injuries quickly recovered by more than half.
The nine abyssal warriors all felt that they had an endless amount of power in their bodies. After receiving the buffs, they could all cause significant damage to the abyssal beast.
nders could feel the abyssal warrior in the belly of the abyssal beast. That warrior was not dead!
The powerful vitality shocked nders.
¡°Quickly kill this abyssal demon. The warrior who was swallowed is not dead!¡±
The other nine warriors were instantly extremely excited when they heard nders¡¯s words.
The abyssal demon was forced to retreat step by step. Suddenly, a tomahawk stabbed out from its belly. The tomahawk shed arge hole in the belly of the abyssal demon. Following that, an abyssal warrior crawled out.
This abyssal warrior held a huge battle axe in his hand. Part of his body had been corroded by the stomach fluid of the abyssal beast, revealing his white bones.
His body had the support of the green grass golem, and his recovery ability was also outstanding.
If not for the quick recovery of the green grass golem, the huge axe abyssal warrior would definitely have been killed by the Abyssal Magic Beast.
A golden scroll floated to the head of the huge axe warrior, and instantly sank into his body.
The axe warrior¡¯s strength had been strengthened and he had temporarily entered S- rank.
¡°Ha!¡± the Axe warrior howled loudly to release the excitement in his heart.
The ten warriors gathered together again. The abyssal beast looked at the ten warriors with fear in its eyes.
[Fear Points + 200,000]
Rattle!
¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t tame this abyssal beast. Kill it!¡±
The ten abyssal warriors became more and more excited as they fought. The buffs of the ten abyssal warriors were obviously stronger than the buffs of the abyssal demon god.
The buffs of the Demon of Fear system were first-ss. Birch¡¯s buffs were definitely iparable.
Birch was cunning. He had already seen the situation where the abyssal beast was about to die.
In fact, he was extremely anxious in his heart. He watched as his subordinates fled rapidly.
They should be the group closest to the exit of the ghost cavern. Birch felt that it was about time!
He quickly chanted a spell. After he finished chanting, he shouted loudly, ¡°transform!¡±
#
Chapter 389: Subdue Birch
Chapter 389: Subdue Birch
The person running at the very front in the ghostir had golden hair.
In an instant, he and Birch¡¯s positions swapped. The man was about to escape, he returned to the interior of the ghostir.
¡°No! Elder, you lied to me!¡±
Looking at the Golden Scarecrow, the golden-haired man¡¯s legs and stomach kept trembling. His heart was filled with extreme hatred.
His life force had been taken away by that hateful old man just like that!
You were supposed to let us leave first, but in the end, you betrayed your subordinates and escaped by yourself.
Rattle!
¡°I can¡¯t bear to kill you!¡±
No matter what, the golden-haired man was a B+ rank extraordinary ability user. He could be considered a little fat sheep. Keeping him alive was much better than killing him.
Two scarecrows, one ck and one green, entered the blond man¡¯s body. In the blink of an eye, the blond manpleted his transformation.
Seeing that the other temple members were fighting with the ghosts, he immediately went up to persuade them.
¡°The scarecrow king doesn¡¯t kill captives. If you surrender, he wont kill you!¡±
The temple members, who were already tense, saw that the blond man was alive and well. They did not want to struggle anymore.
No one wanted to die if they could live. They put down their weapons one after another.
Rattle!
¡°A wise choice!¡±
Even though Birch had changed his position, he was still in the ghostir. This ce was full of ghost strange creatures.
His movement speed was still very slow. The ghost formed a battle formation and attacked him again and again.
Birch¡¯s speed was infinitely slowed down. Usually, he had just defeated one battle formation when another battle formation attacked him.
¡°Hehe, you want to run? Have you asked me, the king of chilly wind?¡± At this moment, the king of chilly wind had already been strengthened, and he had temporarily entered the S rank. He felt that his entire body had undergone a qualitative change.
In the past, he still needed to use the weapon in his hand as a support to split open the space in order to teleport. Now, he did not need any support at all. With a thought, he could enter the space if he wanted to.
In the space tunnel, he turned into a gust of wind and arrived beside Birch in two seconds.
Birch, who was fighting with the ghosts, sensed the abnormal space around him and wanted to dodge.
However, it was toote. The king of chilly wind instantly appeared behind him and stabbed at Birch with the longsword in his hand.
Even with the protection of the magic shield, Birch was still heavily injured.
The power of the king of chilly wind was too great, and it sent Birch flying. The powerful force made him spit out blood.
However, it was not the end. The countless attacks from the ghosts that formed the battle formation all hit Birch. His dark blue magic shield shook non-stop and gradually turned light blue.
His magic power was gradually exhausted. Without magic power, his magic shield could not continue.
The battle formation formed by the ghosts did not deal much damage to Birch. However, he could not withstand the concentrated attacks.
In addition, the king of the chilly wind was eyeing him from the side. Soon, he was defeated. He could not run or fight. Birch was in an awkward situation.
Rattle!
¡°Old Man, do you want to live or die?¡±
nders quickly led his men and surrounded Birch. nders really did not want to kill this old man.
If he could surrender, nders did not mind subduing him.
Hearing the scarecrow¡¯s words, Birch¡¯s eyes rolled. He had a n in mind.
The childish scarecrow actually wanted to subdue an S rank powerhouse. He might as well feign civility with him first.
Birch quickly made a decision in his heart. He said to the scarecrow with a smile, ¡°if sir scarecrow is willing to give me a way out, I surrender!¡±
Rattle!
¡°You are indeed a shrewd old man. That¡¯s right. If you surrender, you don¡¯t have to die!¡±
The ghost king, the zombie king, the king of chilly wind, and the shadow king surrounded Birch, preventing him from moving.
¡°What do you want to do, scarecrow? I¡¯ve already surrendered. Didn¡¯t you say that if I surrender, you won¡¯t kill me?¡±
Birch looked at nders nervously. He tried, but he was restrained tightly. He could not resist four experts of the same level at all.
Rattle!
¡°What do you think I want to do? I asked you to surrender, and you just surrendered. Who knows if it¡¯s a trick or not?¡±
¡°Shut his mouth!¡±
nders did not want to listen to what Beecher said anymore. Soon, Birch¡¯s mouth was covered by a piece of bone by the zombie king.
He could only groan. He could not say a word. No matter how powerful he was, he could not use his powers anymore.
nders had temporarily entered S rank. He wanted to try and see if the ck Scarecrow could control Birch.
¡°Mmmmmm!¡± Birch watched helplessly as the ck Scarecrow entered his body. He was extremely terrified!
[Fear Points +101,000]
Rattle!
¡°Wonderful fear!¡±
After nders absorbed Birch¡¯s fear, his entire body feltfortable.
¡°Right! Continue to fear! That¡¯s it! Don¡¯t stop!¡±
Birch regretted it. He regretted trusting the scarecrow so easily. Right now, his heart was filled with regret, fear, and anger!
All sorts of emotions were mixed together, giving nders a few more waves of fear points.
nders felt that this old man, Birch, was so cute. His fear points were so different.
He was bing more and more reluctant to kill this old man. It would be better if he kept on giving himself fear points.
The ck Scarecrow swam around Birch¡¯s body. The ck Scarecrow quickly approached Birch¡¯s heart.
Even if nders had temporarily upgraded to S rank, he was still an S rank existence. As long as they were on the same level, nders¡¯s ck Scarecrow would be able to control the other party, but it would only take some time.
One ck Scarecrow entered Birch¡¯s heart. Two ck Scarecrows, three ck Scarecrows..
Finally, more than thirty ck Scarecrows entered. Only then did nders manage to control Birch.
nders could sense that Birch could expel the ck Scarecrow from his heart at any time.
Perhaps after nders¡¯s temporary level-up status disappeared, Birch would be able to get rid of the ck Scarecrow in his heart.
nders had no way to deal with this for the time being. He would just make do with it for now.
He still had a lot of questions to ask Birch. He was filled with questions about the entire ghostir. As the boss of the mystical faction, the hidden elder of the Salko Temple knew a lot more than he did.
This was a good opportunity to learn.
nders was also eager to improve. If he could improve, he would be very happy.
¡°Hehehe!¡±
¡°Let him go. For the time being, he is under my control!¡±
nders waved his hand, and the four kings of the ghost strange creatures let Birch go.
¡°Let¡¯s go inside the altar and have a look. There are many questions that I don¡¯t know and need your answers.¡±
#
Chapter 390 - Destroy the Magic Seal at All Costs
Chapter 390: Destroy the Magic Seal at All Costs
Along the way, nders asked about the hidden powers of the Salko Temple.
Birch did not want to talk to nders at all. He told nders that the Salko Temple only had two S rank elders.
nders did not say anything. He knew that Birch was lying, but he was not going to argue with Birch.
His temporary buffs had already passed, and he could clearly feel that Birch had already destroyed the ck Scarecrows.
Birch thought that nders did not know that he was going to lie to nders. His n was to let nders attack the Salko Temple together with him.
As long as they were within the range of the temple, it would not be up to the scarecrow to decide who would be in charge.
However, nders felt that it was not the right time yet. He felt that he was about to break through to S rank. As long as he broke through to S rank, Birch would still obediently listen to him.
For now, they would have a casual chat to find out more about each other.
Although Birch had a n, he was not a fool. He needed to pick an opportunity to say his n to lure the scarecrow. If he said it too suddenly, he was afraid that it would arouse the scarecrow¡¯s suspicion.
Since he could not get any effective information, nders was not going to waste his breath on Birch. Without a word, they arrived at the entrance of the underground space in the area of the ghost altar.
Looking at the broken stones of the ghost altar on the ground, Birch felt extremely ufortable. This was the most outstanding creation of their summoning mages, and it had been destroyed just like that.
He nced at the scarecrow and thought to himself, ¡®just you wait, scarecrow, I¡¯ll tear you into pieces.¡¯
nders led the way into the underground space, and the others followed.
There were five huge ghost altars in the underground space, and now there were only four left.
Looking at the destroyed ghost altars on the ground, Birch¡¯s heart was aching.
Especially when he saw the foundation of the ghost altars, the sealing formation. They had been destroyed, and he could not hold it in anymore.
He knew what this meant. The Abyss must be preparing to attack the Blue.
He thought of the ten abyss warriors.
¡°Great scarecrow king, there are five sealing formations. If one is destroyed, the Abyss will sense it.¡±
¡°When the timees, they will invade the Blue!¡±
Birch was terrified. Although he was an S rank, there were more S ranks in the Abyss. There were even existences that surpassed S rank.
If those abyssal creatures came to the Blue, they would definitely kill all the humans on the Blue and upy this ce.
He would definitely not allow such a thing to happen.
Burch was still injured. He suddenly felt that a strange energy had entered his body.
After a short period of recovery, he had some magic power. He immediately activated his magic shield.
After stopping this strange energy, he remembered that this energy was called dark energy.
It was recorded in the magic books of the temple. He knew the danger of this dark energy.
This energy would gradually erode the ghost altar. Without the protection of the altar, the sealing magic circle would soon be corroded.
¡°Scarecrow, you have no idea what you have done!¡±
¡°In just three days, the dark energy will corrode this underground space. At that time, the Abyss will send in countless monsters, and we will all die!¡±
Birch did not care about anything else. In any case, he would die sooner orter.
¡°rrgh!¡±
¡°Old man, don¡¯t worry. This kind of energy is very scary to you, but to me, this kind of energy is a tonic.¡±
The scarecrow¡¯s exnation stunned Birch. He did not believe it.
nders didn¡¯t care what Birch thought. He was about to advance, so he naturally would not let go of this dark energy. It was a great tonic.
nders stood on the broken ghost altar. Suddenly, the dark energy in the entire space rushed toward nders.
Birch was an S rank mage, and he could feel the direction of this dark energy.
He looked at the Scarecrow in astonishment. He really did not expect the scarecrow to be able to absorb this dark energy.
If that was the case, there might be a turning point, so he shut his mouth and waited quietly.
Soon, the dark energy in the entire underground space was absorbed by nders.
The foundation of the shattered ghost altar was a sealing magic array, and a corner of the magic array was broken.
The Abyss was pouring magic crystals into the teleportation channel. The array masters could feel that the sealing magic array on the other side had weakened.
This undoubtedly increased the motivation of the array masters.
¡°Continue to send in more!¡±
Seeing such precious magic materials being thrown into the magic array, the array masters felt pain in their hearts.
If they had these rare materials, they could do a lot of experiments. However, they understood that now was not the time to treasure the materials. When they broke through the magic seal on the other side, the king would reward them greatly!
No matter how much dark energy emerged from the underground space, it would be absorbed by nders immediately.
¡°No, why did the magic seal on the other side stop weakening!¡±
The dozen or so formation masters looked at each other. They had never encountered such a strange thing before.
They were conflicted. Should they continue to invest in the Abyss breaking spell crystals?
They were unwilling to let such precious material go to waste just like that!
¡°Send someone to consult the king!¡± one of the formation masters suggested. After the other formation masters heard it, they pondered for a moment and could not think of any other way.
Soon, the king¡¯s order was given!
Regardless of the price, break the sealing array!
As an Abyss lord, Oliver deeply knew how great the benefits would be once the sealing array was broken through. That was why he did not care about the price.
The Abyss was invading other worlds every day. There were victories and defeats.
If they won, the entire world of the other party would be brought into the Abyss demon region.
It did not matter if they failed. The Abyss would remember the coordinates of this world. The Abyss would keep trying to attack this world until itpletely upied it.
Originally, the Blue could not have been discovered by the Abyss. However, someone made a mistake.
The mages of the ancient empire studied summoning magic circles and unintentionally summoned abyssal creatures.
Through this abyssal creature, the Abyss sessfully located the Blue.
Thus, the teleportation channel was established, and countless abyssal creatures descended onto the Blue.
The ancient empire had paid a huge price to drive the abyssal creatures out of the Blue. It was because of this that the ancient empire had severely overdrawn its national strength and ultimately led to the destruction of the entire empire.
After three days and three nights, only half of the sealing magic circle on the ground had been absorbed by nders.
nders felt that he seemed to be able to break through to S rank. He was different from other extraordinary ability users.
As long as he had umted enough strength, he could break through!
Chapter 391 - Successfully Promoted
Chapter 391: Sessfully Promoted
This was a special privilege given to him by the Demon of Fear system. Compared to other extraordinary ability users, he needed more resources, but he did not have any bottlenecks.
Once he had umted enough resources, he would naturally break through. His difficulty was not in himself, but in increasing the level of the Demon of Fear system.
A powerful aura emanated from nders¡¯s body. He had sessfully advanced to S rank.
He felt that his body had be fundamentally different. He had transformed into a young human male, and he realized that he could still use magic in his transformation state.
Previously, he could transform, but he could not use magic.
Every time he fought, he had to switch to his scarecrow form. Now that he had broken through to S rank, he did not need to switch to his scarecrow form even in battle.
He had be stronger and more handsome! These two points made nders very satisfied!
After nders transformed, he tried to condense his mana. In the end, the little scarecrows with five attributes of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth surrounded him and buffed him.
Each little scarecrow had three chains of different colors on its body. This was nders¡¯s skill: Seven Chains of Desire.
nders had never really practiced it. He did not expect to have three chains. This surprised nders.
He carefully felt the five little scarecrows and discovered something magical. The five little scarecrows could actually practice the seven chains of desire on their own.
It could be said that he was even happier. nders did not quite understand why the five little scarecrows around him would practice on their own.
It was obvious that this was a good thing. nders did not intend to pursue this matter. It was not the right time.
Birch was still waiting for him.
Birch did not feel surprised when he saw the scarecrow transform into a young human man. What surprised him was that he discovered that the Scarecrow could use magic after transforming.
This was extraordinary. This meant that the scarecrow had undergone a qualitative change.
Suddenly, he thought of something. Did the scarecrow advance to S rank? If he advanced to S rank, would he find out that he had already broken away from the control of his mind?
He was now in a dragon¡¯s den and a tiger¡¯s den. He was extremely nervous. Bean-sized beads of sweat started to drip down from his forehead.
Calm down! Birch told himself that he had to calm down.
Rattle!
¡°Birch, is it very hot here? Why is there so much sweat on your forehead?¡±
Birch, who was in a nervous state, was stunned when he heard the scarecrow¡¯s voice. He was stuck for more than ten seconds before he reacted.
¡°I¡¯m seriously injured. My body is too ufortable. All this sweat is from the pain.¡±
Rattle!
¡°Is that so?¡±
nders looked at Birch with the intention of teasing the child.
Soon, Birch realized that he had been discovered. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes.
He resigned to his fate. It was useless to resist. Saying more nonsense was not his personality. He could do whatever he wanted!
nders did not care about what Birch was thinking. He had to dominate him.
Such a good fat sheep. nders almost drooled at the sight of it.
Three ck Scarecrows flew out from nders¡¯s body and headed straight for Birch.
Birch had already given up on struggling, but he still retained hisst bit of stubbornness.
His magic shield was activated. He did not believe that the scarecrows could destroy his magic shield.
With the magic shield protecting his body, he could preserve hisst bit of dignity.
To Birch¡¯s surprise, the three ck scarecrows ignored the magic shield and instantly entered his body.
Birch was shocked. He was sure that the scarecrow had advanced. Just a moment ago, the ck Scarecrow had not been able to break through his magic shield.
Now, they ignored it. It must have been after the scarecrow had sessfully advanced that his ck Scarecrow had gained a new evolution.
Birch felt a constant chilling from his back. The scarecrow was simply too terrifying.
When he arrived at the ghostir, he briefly looked at the scarecrow¡¯s information.
As a newly advanced A+ rank strange creature, the Salko Temple had always paid close attention to it. He did not expect that this scarecrow had only advanced to A+ rank for a few days, and it had sessfully advanced to S rank.
This terrifying talent¡ if the scarecrow was given time to grow, how much would he grow to?
When he thought of this, Birch¡¯s entire body trembled. Even so, following such a powerful person was not a disgrace to him.
Birch struggled in his heart for a very long time, but in the end, he still decided to submit to the scarecrow.
It was truly a miraculous reincarnation. Back then, the summoning mages were also forced to submit by the Salko Temple.
After the three scarecrows entered Birch¡¯s body, they entered his heart without any obstacles.
Soon, they took root in his heart and gradually fused together.
nders felt that the ck Scarecrow and Birch had be one. He smiled and entered the sea of consciousness.
After sessfully advancing, his sea of consciousness expanded by more than ten times. Anyway, nders could not see the edge.
However, in his own sea of consciousness, he was the master. He only needed a thought to teleport to any ce in the sea of consciousness.
The ind of Birch was thergest. The ind was lush and full of vitality. This was the first time nders had seen such an ind. The other inds were all bare.
Even the ghost king¡¯s Ind was just a huge ck stone ind.
nders was very interested in the ind that Birch¡¯s soul had transformed into.
With a thought, he teleported to the ind that Birch had transformed into. The entire ind was covered in green vegetation.
nders could feel the vitality here, but he still felt that there was something missing here.
For a moment, he could not remember what it was, but nders was not bothered by it. He entered the Fear Mall and bought the Scarecrow of Fear, inserting it into the green ind.
After the fear scarecrow was inserted, nders felt that his connection with Birch became deeper. No matter where Birch was, nders knew that he could contact him.
This was an advantage that nders had gained after sessfully advancing. nders had only just discovered the power of the Scarecrow of Fear.
There were still more advantages waiting for him to discover, but he needed to advance his strength to a higher level.
Not long after, nders received some fear points.
[Fear Points + 60,000]
Wonderful fear points. It turned out that the true use of the Scarecrow of Fear was to control high-level powerhouses.
Scarecrow of Fear. Previously, nders had used it on at least A+ rank extraordinary ability users. It seemed that he had done it correctly.
¡°Master, be careful. The sealing magic array is already in such a bad statestate. Soon, countless monsters will be sent over from the Abyss!¡±
¡°At that time, the Blue will probably be a paradise for abyssal creatures.¡±
Hearing Birch¡¯s worry, nders waved his hand slightly.
Birch did not speak anymore. He was very curious about what the scarecrow would say. Could it be that he had a good idea?
Chapter 392 - Absorbing the Ghost Altar
Chapter 392: Absorbing the Ghost Altar
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°This sealing formation is just to block the space passage between the Abyss and the Blue.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not very solid. As long as the other party uses all his strength, he might be able to break this seal. I have a better way to seal this space passage.¡±
After hearing the scarecrow¡¯s words, Birch was shocked.
He did not know what the scarecrow could do, but he felt that the method to seal the space passage was definitely extremely secret. Since the scarecrow did not say anything, he did not ask, in case it would cause a misunderstanding.
nders was waiting for Birch to ask a question, but the old man did not say anything. This made nders cough. He rolled his eyes at Birch and continued, ¡°I have a special kind of spatial sealing stone. This kind of stone can seal spatial passages..¡±
Hearing that it was a spatial sealing stone, Birch was shocked. Spatial sealing stones were extremely rare in this world. Every time a spatial sealing stone appeared, it would cause a bloody storm. He did not expect the scarecrow to have such a magical stone.
Now, he was not worried. With a spatial sealing stone, what was he worried about? The Abyssal magic region.
The array masters discovered that the resistance of the Blue¡¯s sealing array had been greatly reduced. However, they were not happy. ording to their n, the ten-manbat team that had teleported over should have destroyed the sealing array long ago.
The result now was that the sealing array had been greatly weakened, but it still existed.
The order given by the abyssal lord Oliver was to break the sealing array. For this, he spared no expense to support the array masters.
If they did not open the array, the array masters could imagine the tragic consequences. Oliver was famous for being ruthless.
¡°What should we do?¡±
The array masters discussed with each other. Theirmon decision was to continue breaking the seal.
They were really going all out. If they did not break the sealing array, they might lose their lives.
In order not to lose their lives, the array masters racked their brains toe up with a good idea. They sent a few array masters to the opposite side.
They thought that since the sealing array was loosened, it meant that the opposite side was not too dangerous.
Moreover, there was still a team of ten abyssal warriors. They felt that it was better to take a risk than lose their heads.
This time, they sent five array masters and ten elite abyssal warriors.
The array masters felt that this time, it should be stable. As long as they sessfully teleported to the other side, they could easily destroy the sealing array.
When that time came, not only would they not be guilty, but they would also be able to contribute greatly.
¡°Everything is ready. After ten seconds, start the teleportation array!¡±
The array masters outside the teleportation station began the countdown.
¡°Ten.¡±
...
¡°One.¡±
¡°Start the teleportation!¡±
The array master outside the teleportation array began to use magic to activate the teleportation array. After a burst of white light, the array master and the abyss warriors inside the teleportation array were teleported away.
The array masters outside the teleportation array heaved a sigh of relief. The teleportation was sessful.
As long as it was sessful, they would be fine. After being teleported to the blue, they firmly believed that the Abyss warriors and the Abyss array master would definitely be able toplete the mission.
nders was currently absorbing the dark energy in the underground space. He discovered that after advancing, his ability had improved a lot.
All of a sudden, more than a dozen white lights appeared in the entire underground space. nders had seen this kind of white light before.
Thest time he was teleported to the Abyss, it was this kind of white light. Needless to say, it was definitely the abyssal magic region¡¯s teleportation personnel that hade over again.
nders liked this kind of iron-like foolishness, constantly sending people to their death.
In an instant, he activated his Domain of Fear.
After the Abyssal magic region¡¯s array masters and warriors were teleported to the underground space, they could not see anything in the vast expanse of whiteness in front of them.
It was as if they had entered a maze. The array masters immediately understood.
They had been discovered and had fallen into the enemy¡¯s ambush. Even if they could crack this white illusory fog, it would still take arge amount of time.
What theycked the most now was time. What if lord Oliver saw that the sealing array had not been broken? Who knew what he would do to the array masters.
The Abyss array masters and Abyss warriors did not know that their limbs and heads had been connected by the five-colored light.
They looked for a way out in the white fog. However, they were disappointed. They did not find a way out.
However, their physical strength was getting weaker and weaker. Gradually, they felt very sleepy and tired. They really wanted to sleep.
Soon, they fell asleep. The thick white fog had a hypnotic function.
If they had not lost their physical strength, this hypnotic function would not have worked on them. However, since they were in the Domain of Fear, their physical strength had been severely affected.
nders could feel the state of these guests from the abyssal magic region. He withdrew the realm of terror, and the white fog quickly dissipated.
Looking at the guests from the abyssal magic region lying on the ground, nders sent them a ck and Green Scarecrow.
With the injection of the Green Scarecrow, they soon woke up. After they got up, they looked at nders. In their minds, there was only one thought: this was their master.
¡°Tell us your purpose!¡±
Hearing their master¡¯s question, they knew that they had no right to refuse to answer.
An array master stood out to answer nders¡¯s question.
¡°Master, we came to the Blue to open the sealing array. Only then can the army of the Abyss teleport to the Blue.¡±
The goal of the Abyss Demon King Oliver was to upy the Blue and then drag the Blue to the abyssal magic region.
Hearing the words of the array master, nders was extremely shocked. This guy actually wanted to annex the entire Blue.
This was nders¡¯s territory. How could he allow others to get their hands on it?
After dragging Birch and the array master to chat for a while, nders finally understood the function of the sealing array.
However, nders had more important matters at hand. He did not want to waste time on the sealing array.
He always knew that the first thing he had to deal with was the Salko Temple. It was not suitable for him to open a two-way battlefield at the moment. He had already absorbed most of it. He was prepared to use the space sealing stone topletely seal the sealing array.
In this way, no matter how much trouble the abyssal magic region was in, it would not open the passage to the Blue.
[Ding! Absorbable structure found: Ghost altar]
Hearing the system notification, nders was a little speechless. He did not say anything until he had broken a ghost altar.
[Previously, the host was not strong enough to abosrb the ghost altar, so there was no notification for the host.]
¡°Alright! You have a point!¡±
Seeing nders talking to himself, the ghost king and the others were quite surprised. They did not know what the scarecrow was doing.
nders reached out and touched a ghost altar, and then the ghost altar disappeared.
Seeing such arge ghost altar disappear, everyone in the underground space rubbed their eyes. They could not believe that such arge ghost altar had disappeared just like that.
Fortunately, the sealing array was not lost.
¡°Master! Without the ghost altar, the ghosts can¡¯t be reborn!¡±
Chapter 393 - Absorption and Sealing Magic Array
Chapter 393: Absorption and Sealing Magic Array
The ghost king raised his opinion. He was also thinking for the sake of the ghosts.
These ghosts were all his former subordinates. If they did not need die, it would be best if they could survive.
After destroying the Salko Temple, it would be best for everyone to sleep underground together.
¡°Hehehe!¡±
¡°Ghost king, don¡¯t worry too much. After the ghost altar is absorbed by me, it won¡¯t disappear. It will just continue to exist in another ce.¡±
¡°It won¡¯t affect the rebirth of the specters, and you¡¯ll be bound to me.¡±
The ghost king did not quite understand what binding meant. The so-called binding was something that nders discovered after he absorbed the ghost altar.
Now, the ghost altar stood in his sea of consciousness. As long as nders wanted to, almost all the ghosts could enter the ghost altar.
nders gently cut through the air with his hand, and a spatial crack appeared.
The king of chilly wind and some ghosts were sucked into the spatial crack.
¡°Scarecrow king, don¡¯t!¡±
The king of chilly wind was extremely scared. He shouted. No matter how he shouted, he was still sucked into the spatial crack.
After entering the spatial crack, he found the ghost altar. The entire ghost altar seemed to have be even more magical.
The king of chilly wind could not help but be curious. He entered the ghost altar and felt that the space inside the ghost altar was wider than before. At the same time, the aura of the dead souls here was even denser.
As long as the ghosts entered, they would continuously absorb the aura of death.
The aura of death ensured that every ghost could evolve. This was the best oue for the ghost strange creatures. The king of chilly wind was not stupid. He understood after thinking for a while.
The ghosts that were sent to the sea of consciousness with him also entered the ghost altar. After entering, they were unwilling toe out. It was toofortable inside!
The king of chilly wind did not force the ghosts toe out. Instead, he left the space inside the ghost altar.
He saw that this world was boundless, but he did not know what kind of world it was. Other than the small ind where the ghost altar was, there was water everywhere. This was an endless sea.
He did not n to dy. The spatial crack was still there, and the king of chilly wind entered the spatial crack again.
Everyone in the underground space was very curious about the spatial crack, but they did not enter.
Although they knew that it was probably safe, since the scarecrow did not speak, it was not convenient for them to overstep their boundaries.
Not long after, the king of chilly wind jumped out of the spatial rift.
¡°Great Master, your greatness is greater than mountains and deeper than oceans!¡±
¡°The ghost altar is in a mysterious space, and the ghost altar has be even more powerful. It is more suitable for the ghost n.¡±
After hearing these words, the ghost king rxed. That¡¯s right, why would master harm us? He still needs us to deal with the Salko Temple.
As long as he was not stupid, he would not do anything bad to the ghost n.
The zombie king and the shadow king were so anxious that they scratched their ears and cheeks. After hearing the king¡¯s words, they really wanted to enter the space crack to see what was going on.
Rattle!
¡°If you want to go, then go. This ghost altar was originally your ce to stay.¡±
Whoosh!
Whoosh!
The shadow king and the zombie king jumped into the spatial crack.
¡°Wow! What a mysterious world. Why is this world full of water?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s enter the ghost altar to take a look first!¡±
The zombie king interrupted the shadow king¡¯s words and the two of them entered the ghost altar together. The rich aura of death in the altar space made the two of them veryfortable.
As expected, this ce was just like what the king of chilly wind said. It was simply a paradise for the ghosts and spirits.
The zombie king and the shadow king absorbed the aura of the dead souls wantonly. No matter how much they absorbed, they could not absorb all the aura of the dead souls in the altar space.
There was an endless amount of aura of death here. If all the ghosts came here, it would be perfect. The shadow king and the zombie king were so excited that they did not know what to say.
They left the ghost altar and jumped out of the spatial rift.
¡°Great Master, you have created a miracle. This miracle belongs to the ghosts.¡±
¡°As long as master says the word, the ghosts will definitely go through fire and water for you, even if it means death!¡±
The shadow king expressed his stance in advance. He was really happy.
¡°Rattle!¡±
¡°Looks like you¡¯re all satisfied!¡±
nders closed the rift.
There are still three ghost altars that have not been absorbed. After he has absorbed all the ghost altars, he will catch all the ghost strange creatures at once.
Ghost strange creatures are different from other strange creatures. They¡¯re all bodies of souls. This kind of soul body could be absorbed into the sea of consciousness. If it was flesh and blood, nders could not absorb them into the sea of consciousness.
After testing, nders confirmed that these ghosts could be absorbed into the sea of consciousness. He was very happy.
So many ghost strange creatures. This was a strategic resource. With them, there was no need to be afraid of the Salko Temple. Sooner orter, he would have to make arrangements for the Salko Temple.
nders continued to absorb the other ghost altars. Soon, the remaining three ghost altars were all absorbed.
After the ghost altars were absorbed, the sealing array covered by them was revealed.
The sealing array itself contained a huge amount of energy. nders was thinking about how to bring this sealing array into his sea of consciousness.
The sound of a system notification rang in his ears.
[Ding! A sealing formation has been discovered. This kind of formation contains a huge amount of energy that can be absorbed by the system.]
nders was rather speechless. Why was this system always so slow-witted? When he had discovered the sealing formation earlier, he had not received any system notification.
[Previously, the host¡¯s strength was insufficient. Rashly absorbing the sealing formation might cause damage to the host.]
Perhaps it had sensed nders¡¯s thoughts, but the system gave nders an exnation.
It seemed like there were many benefits to advancing to S rank. The system that had previously ignored him had taken the initiative to exin, which made nders feel veryfortable.
Previously, not only could the system absorb the dark energy, but nders could also absorb it. After absorbing the dark energy, nders sessfully advanced.
nders gently ced his hand on the sealing magic array, and the ck sealing magic array began to change.
After more than ten minutes, the entire sealing magic array was absorbed by nders. Birch looked at the disappearing sealing magic array, and his face turned pale with fright.
¡°Master, absolutely not! The sealing magic array has disappeared, and the abyssal magic region will be able to teleport an army over.¡±
After listening to Birch¡¯s words, nders did not panic.
Looking at the scarecrow¡¯s calm expression, Birch¡¯s heart was slightly calmer.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my own brilliant n!¡±
Chapter 394 - System Upgrade in Progress
Chapter 394: System Upgrade in Progress
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
After the sealing array was absorbed by nders, the array masters of the abyssal magic region immediately discovered that one of the Blue¡¯s sealing arrays was missing.
There were a total of five sealing arrays. Now that there were only four left, the array masters who had teleported over must have taken action.
They were extremely happy. The hope of sess was right before their eyes. This time, lord Oliver was going to reward them.
They sped up the speed of breaking the array. As they sped up the speed of breaking the array, the underground space of the ghostir began to tremble slightly.
Birch looked at the slightly trembling space. He looked at the scarecrow nervously. He was very curious about how the scarecrow was nning to deal with it..
He was already prepared. If the scarecrow could not deal with it, there was a miniature altar in his arms. He could take it out and use it temporarily.
This miniature altar could also act as a sealing formation, but its duration was limited.
Birch had brought arge amount of formation materials. With the suppression of the miniature ghost altar, he could quickly build a sealing formation.
An iparably sparkling stone appeared in nders¡¯s hand. This stone emitted spatial power. Under the influence of the spatial power, the space around the stone became extremely illusory, looking extremely strange.
nders had just absorbed a sealing magic array. He ced this space sealing stone at the original sealing magic array position. The space sealing stone immediately began to merge into the underground space. The entire space passage was blocked.
The array masters of the abyssal magic region were speeding up in breaking the array. Suddenly, they could no longer sense the Blue.
They took out the space astrbe to look. No matter how much magic power they used, the space astrbe could not disy the spatial coordinates of the Blue.
All the array masters realized that there was an expert on the Blue, and the space coordinates were sealed.
In order to break the sealing formation of the Blue, the abyssal magic region had specially built an array-breaking tower.
Their progress in breaking the formation could be seen through the array-breaking tower. Oliver had been paying attention to the array-breaking tower.
The array-breaking tower with the faint blue light gradually extinguished. Oliver knew what this meant.
Formation-breaking failure!
He hated failure, but he was not afraid of failure. In his life, he had encountered countless failures, and in the end, he managed to turn the tables.
He did not have any secret. What he relied on was perseverance. Never giving up was the secret to turning the tables. The more he failed, the calmer he became.
He quickly sorted out his thoughts. He was not prepared to punish the formation masters. They still needed to continue searching for the coordinates of the Blue.
Even if they could not find the Blue, it was not a big deal. There were so many worlds, it did not matter too much if they could not find one of them.
Oliver gathered all the array masters, and he realized that five array masters were missing.
¡°Why are there five array masters missing?¡±
No one dared not answer Oliver¡¯s question.
¡°King, in order to break the array, I took the liberty of sending five array masters and another team of Abyss warriors to the Blue.¡±
After the array master finished speaking, he knelt down on both knees. He was already prepared to die.
¡°Good! Good! Good!¡±
¡°You guys are really good! You all know how to take the initiative. Why didn¡¯t you report it to me in advance? Is this something that you can decide?¡±
Oliver¡¯s heart was in extreme pain. Every array master was extremely rare. He had painstakingly gathered more than ten array masters.
Five of them were gone in an instant. He really wanted to kill these brainless array masters.
However, he could not bear to kill these array masters. Who would help him use the spatial astrbe to search for the world?
¡°Suppress them and wait for my orders!¡±
In the end, Oliver still decided to pick them up heavily and put them down gently.
¡°Your Majesty, spare my life!¡±
...
The guards did not care about what these array masters said. They sent them one by one to the death row.
The underground space of the ghostir gradually disappear, Birch¡¯s heart was relieved.
His opinion of the scarecrow had risen another level. He did not expect the scarecrow to be able to solve the problem of the spatial passage.
Without great strength and knowledge, it was impossible to solve such a thorny problem. He could not help but sigh in his heart. Such a mysterious scarecrow!
After the space stabilized, nders absorbed the remaining sealing magic array. The sealing magic array had suppressed the space passage for thousands of years.
It already contained arge amount of spatial energy. After the Demon of Fear system absorbed it, it began to level up.
[System leveling up...]
[Level up time: 72 hours]
The system leveling up was a good thing for nders. He was looking forward to the system leveling up to S rank.
He was very curious about what rewards the system would give him for leveling up to S rank.
¡°Master, I have a way to repair the broken ghost array.¡±
Hearing Birch¡¯s words, nders was very happy. There were five ghost altars in the first ce.
If Birch repaired the broken altar, it would only benefit nders, so he immediately agreed to Birch¡¯s suggestion.
Fortunately, all kinds of materials had not been damaged in the previous battle. At that time, nders treasured every fat sheep. He was not willing to kill them at all. He did not know when his mentality had changed.
In the past, when he was free, he would kill two people to have fun and absorb fear points. This made him very satisfied.
As his strength increased, if he continued to kill ordinary people, it would be meaningless to him. Killing one, two, or even tens of thousands of people would not be a problem.
However, if he killed too many people, it would definitely cause a huge bacsh. He would even be killed by this bacsh.
Secondly, the fear points gained from killing ordinary people were far from enough to satisfy nders. If he had to kill ordinary people to obtain fear points, then it was likely that even if the humans were wiped out, he might not be able to obtain the fear points he needed.
However, there was always a way in this world. nders slowly discovered that those extraordinary ability users could contribute more fear points.
If he did not kill them and instead supported them, then nders would be able to continuously obtain fear points. This was truly a profitable business.
nders did not hesitate to choose to do so. Now, he hadpletely lost interest in ordinary people.
As expected of an S rank summoning mage, Birch quickly repaired the broken ghost altar.
nders realized that he was unable to absorb the ghost altar. After thinking for a short while, nders knew what was going on.
During the system upgrade, he was temporarily unable to use the power of the system. Without the power of the system, he would definitely be unable to absorb the ghost altar.
Looking at the repaired ghost altar, the shadow king was very curious.
It entered the ghost altar, and after entering the spirit altar, it discovered something unusual.
Chapter 395 - The Arrival of Morse
Chapter 395: The Arrival of Morse
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The shadow king discovered that there was not a single trace of the aura of death in the newly repaired space of the ghost altar.
Without the aura of death, how could the spirits improve their strength.
¡°Master, this altar only has a superficial appearance. The space inside the altar does not produce the aura of death.¡±
nders understood what the shadow king had said. The aura of death was very important to the spirits. The aura of death was equivalent to the food for the ghosts. Only by absorbing the aura of death could they grow healthily.
Without the aura of death, it was equivalent to cutting off the path of advancement for the ghosts. The shadow king naturally attached great importance to it.
.
The aura of death was also very important to nders. He also wanted the ghosts to increase their strength so that they could help him.
However, nders was not worried about theck of the aura of death. As long as the altar was absorbed into his sea of consciousness, the aura of death would naturally be produced.
The Demon of Fear system would not let it be. However, the system was currently in an upgraded state, so he was temporarily unable to absorb the ghost altar.
¡°Don¡¯t panic! There¡¯s plenty of it, but it¡¯s just not avable for the time being.¡±
Hearing the scarecrow¡¯s words, the shadow king¡¯s nervous heart calmed down.
It had even developed a blind admiration for nders. nders had saved the day again and again, and the shadow king felt that the scarecrow seemed to be omnipotent.
Renzburg.
A convoy arrived at the Salko Temple branch. This convoy was full of important figures of the temple, and there were more than a dozen mysterious people in it. They wore ck cloaks all over their bodies.
Their faces were covered by ck masks, making it impossible to see their faces. Morse was the leader of this convoy and also the leader of this team.
He was an A+ rank powerhouse who was as famous as Graham in the temple. In fact, he was even more famous than Graham.
He was on another mission. The grand elder of the temple urgently contacted him and he received the order toe to Renzburg.
Initially, the grand elder thought that he would be safe if Birch went. However, the strange creature detection stone above the temple hall actually emitted a strong light.
The great elder knew what this meant. He simply could not believe that the ghostir had suddenly given birth to four A+ rank strange creatures.
This made him extremely worried. He did not think that Birch could take down the ghostir. Even if he did, there would probably be huge casualties. This kind of victory was an insult to the temple.
The temple¡¯s style had always been to fight with numbers. There were countless powerhouses in the temple. He hurriedly transferred back the temple¡¯s number one A+ rank powerhouse, Morse.
Morse was already on the verge of breaking through. Originally, he should have found a ce to quietly break through A+ rank. However, the matter was urgent, so the great elder had no choice.
The great elder originally wanted to go by himself, but there were too many official affairs in the temple, so he could not spare time. If he left the temple, there might be unexpected trouble.
Afterprehensive consideration, he called Morse over. If he could break through in the battle, it would be a blessing for him.
At the same time, the great elder also met with the old temple master. The old temple master heard that this matter was also extremely important.
He told the great elder that he would arrange for the existence of an S rank and leave the rest to him. After the great elder heard the old temple master¡¯s words, his heart calmed down quite a bit.
Thinking back to when he was young, he worshipped the old temple master endlessly. With the old temple master¡¯s arrangements, he would surely be able to avert danger.
The great elder did not know who the old temple master would arrange to go. However, the great elder was certain that the old hall master would definitely arrange for S rank extraordinary ability users. It was just that he did not know how many people he would arrange.
The great elder¡¯s men would act as a front line while the old temple master would arrange for S rank experts to act as a hidden line.
Morse looked at the members of the Salko Temple branch. He could not help but feel angry. The people in the Renzburg temple branch were sloppy. He was a serious person.
He was famous for being strict in the temple. No matter what he did, he was never allowed to make mistakes. Morse severely criticized the members of the Renzburg Temple branch for beingzy. Morse really wanted to fire them.
However, the mission was important. Although he had obsessivepulsive disorder, he still knew which was more important and which was less.
After criticizing the members of the branch, he let them leave. After the supplies werepleted, Morse did not stay in the branch at all. He went straight to the ghostir.
Originally, the head of the temple branch was going to remind Morse that he needed to find a guide. However, seeing Morse¡¯s arrogant look, he was toozy help him.
¡°I wish you good luck!¡± the head of branch said, as he looked at the distant convoy. There were more than a dozen mysterious cloaked people in Morse¡¯s convoy. These cloaked people were not humans.
They were all strange creatures, ghost strange creatures!!
They were the A+ rank ghost strange creatures that had been captured by the Salko Temple in the past. After they were captured and brought to the temple, they could not withstand the torture and surrendered to the temple.
Just some time ago, these ghost strange creatures had awakened their previous memories. They remembered who they were.
The ghost strange creatures¡¯ predecessors were all generals on the battlefield. They knew their situation. Of course, they would not fight head-on with the Salko Temple.
At this time, the mission came, and the erand elder asked them to lead the way to the ghostir. Although they had not returned to the ghostir for a long time, that was their birthce after all.
No one was more familiar with them than them. Now that they were firmly controlled by the Salko Temple, the Salko temple naturally would not let them off with their freebor.
Each of the strange creatures was wearing a dark green cor, and the cors were emitting dim light.
The cor was an important means for the Salko temple to control them. When they did not obey, the cor would produce high temperature and high voltage electric current.
This kind ofputer would stimte the depths of their souls, and no ghost could resist this electric current.
Soon, the convoy arrived at the entrance of the ghostir. Morse let everyone get off. They entered the ghostir. More than a dozen cloaked people took off their cloaks when they reached the cavern.
Finally, they came to the ghostir again. All these years, they had been thinking about the ghostir all the time.
Taking a deep breath, the ghosts quickly discovered the abnormality. Why was there no aura of death in the ghostir.
As A+ rank strange creatures, they were well aware of the effect of the aura of death. Without the aura of death, could the ghostir still be called a ghostir?
They did not know the specific situation. They had to go deep into their to understand the specific information.
¡°Did you guys find anything abnormal?¡±
Faced with Morse¡¯s question, the strange creatures rarely paid attention to him, but they had no choice but to answer. In his hand was the key to control the cor.
¡°There¡¯s nothing unusual for the time being!¡±
The ghost strange creatures walked in front. If there was an ambush, this group of ghosts would be the first to be attacked.
Soon, they were discovered by the ghosts of the ghostir. The ghosts quickly ran into the interior of the cavern. They reported the enemy¡¯s information to the ghost king.
Chapter 396 - Martz and Nabonil
Chapter 396: Martz and Nabonil
The A+ ghosts subdued by the Salko Temple looked at each other, but they did not make a sound.
They had all discovered the strangeness of the ghostir, but they were not prepared to tell Morse.
An A+ rank ghost took off his ck cloak. Morse saw it and pressed the control button in his hand.
Bzz!
¡°Ah!¡±
The dull sound of electricity mixed with the strange creature¡¯s screams sounded extremely horrifying.
¡°Do not take any irrelevant actions without my orders.¡± Morse did not treat these strange creatures as humans at all. They were just tools.
If they were not useful, he would just leave them there. If they were useful, he would pick them up and use them.
If they were useful, he did not mind praising them. If they were no longer useful, he would punish them severely and let these tools know what a tool was.
The ghost that had been electrocuted quickly put on its cloak. The taste of being electrocuted was not pleasant, and it did not want to taste it again.
When the other strange creatures saw this situation, they also extinguished the thought of taking off their cloaks.
Morse could clearly see the thoughts of the strange creatures. Once they took off their cloaks, the other strange creatures would not attack them. They would only attack Morse and the others. Humans and ghosts were very easy to distinguish.
The ck cloaks on the specter specters were specially made. These cloaks could iste the aura of the ghost strange creatures.
The ghost king soon received the message. He did not expect the Salko Temple to send people again. What a troublesome force. However, they were not the same as before.
The ghost strange creatures had be iparably powerful. This time, the ghost king decided to keep all of the people from the Salko temple here.
Since they were already here, they should not leave. The ghosts were still very hospitable.
Naturally, nders also knew about this. He had activated the Domain of Fear. With the Domain, he could quickly sense everything within the Domain.
nders was now an S rank strange creature, and his Domain had also be stronger. Now, his Domain couldpletely envelop the entire ghostir.
Morse and the others carefully continued to explore the ghostir. What they did not know was that they had already been enveloped by the Domain of Fear.
Rattle!
¡°Interesting! Looks like there are still two big fish!¡±
As the Domain of Fear expanded, nders discovered that there was actually two S rank extraordinary ability users following behind Morse¡¯s team.
Needless to say, these two S rank experts were definitely spies of the Salko Temple.
One was in the open while the other was in the dark. This was clearly a rhythm that wanted to catch them all in one fell swoop.
When Birch and the ghost king heard nders say that there were two big fish, they knew that there were definitely S rank experts that had entered the ghostir.
Right now, nders had three S rank experts, while only two from the Salko Temple hade. Three against two, the advantage was mine!
nders was careful and cautious. He called the ten abyssal warriors. nders recognized the strength of these ten abyssal warriors. Their joint attack tactics were very good, and they couldpletely match an S rank expert.
This time, nders had the advantage, and their victory rate was infinitely maximized.
nders snapped his fingers, and he released his skill, Strange Mist.
After a few dozen seconds, the entire ghostir was a vast expanse of white. The people of Salko Temple were all lost in the white mist.
nders led the ghost king, Birch, and the ten-man team from the Abyss and set off. They simply ignored Morse¡¯s team as they passed by, and their goal was very clear.
Soon, they found the two S rank powerhouses of the Salko Temple. The thick white mist blocked their vision. However, the thick mist was not a problem for nders.
nders had his own divine abilities. The ghost king and the others were not affected by the thick white fog at all.
¡°I sensed dangering. Be careful.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. I also sensed it. It seems that this ghostir has really undergone a great change.¡±
The person who could make an S rank powerhouse feel threatened must not be a small fry. They could not help but wonder if the abyssal passage had opened.
As S rank powerhouses of the temple, they knew about the ancient history. They were familiar with that ancient history. The historical records that the two of them had read did not mention the white fog. This made them very surprised.
¡°This white mist is almost exactly the same as the one in the Mystery Valley. Could it be that something huge has happened in the Mystery Valley?¡± Martz voiced his opinion.
Nabonil felt that it was not the time to investigate this. Since they had sensed danger, the best way was to leave the ghostir.
¡°We have to retreat! We can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡±
¡°Retreat. Report the specific situation here to the temple and ask the super experts of the temple to investigate.¡±
¡°I have a feeling that if we go any deeper, we might die here!¡± As an S rank expert, Nabonil¡¯s special ability was to foresee danger.
The old temple master of the Salko Temple had arranged for the two of them toe because they had strange abilities.
Martz¡¯s special ability was that he was proficient in earth magic. Regardless of any enchantment or magic array, Martz could easily escape.
Earth magic guaranteed that he could enter the underground at any time. It did not even matter if he brought a few people with him to escape.
¡°Martz, Nabonil, why are you here?¡± Birch appeared at the right time. His appearance effectively dyed the two of them from escaping.
Hearing Birch¡¯s voice, Martz and Naponier raised their vignce instead.
What a joke. They were in danger and met their old friend. It was an obvious trick. How could the two of them fall for it?
As a mage, Birch had no problem with wind magic. A strong wind spell blew away the thick mist, and the three of them met.
The moment they saw Birch, they confirmed that the person in front of them was Birch himself.
The two of them did not know what Birch had experienced, and it seemed that they had also fallen into this white mist.
Martz let down his guard, but when Nabonial saw Birch , his heart pounded wildly.
¡°Be careful, Martz,¡± Nabonil immediately warned Martz, but it was already toote!
¡°Ah¡¡±
Martz was sessfully ambushed by Birch. He spat out a mouthful of blood. He really did not expect that the elder of the temple, Birch, would actually ambush him.
When the ghost king and nders saw that Martz was injured, the two of them quickly attacked Martz. They did not give him a chance to escape.
Martz¡¯s injury was not considered serious. He could still use his magic power. He was prepared to escape immediately. He looked at Nabonial and could not care less.
The attacks from nders and the ghost king had arrived. Martz hurriedly dodged. Birch also attacked, and this time, Martz could not dodge. Three against one. He had to take it no matter what.
Pu!
Another mouthful of blood spurted out. Martz hurriedly blocked the attack.
Nabonil looked at Maltz in the battle, and he decided to sacrifice himself to give Maltz a chance to escape.
Chapter 397 - Subdue Martz and Nabonil
Chapter 397: Subdue Martz and Nabonil
Nabonil began to cast his spell. He was determined to die, so he began to self-destruct.
His n was to self-destruct, severely injure nders and the others, and create an opportunity for Martz to escape.
If one of the three S rank powerhouses who were besieging Martz was interrupted by his self-destruct, he believed that Martz would definitely seize the opportunity to escape.
Two S rank champions would not be able to stop Martz. He had strong confidence in Martz.
However, reality disappointed him. The ten-man team of Abyss warriors appeared. They immediately entangled Nabonil.
The Abyss warriors had richbat experience. They had encountered the situation of self-detonation countless times.
They could easily interrupt the enemy¡¯s self-detonation. In front of them, the enemy could forget about self-detonation. The scarecrow¡¯s order was to distract Nabonial and prevent him from self-destructing.
nders was not going to let such a huge fat sheep off. It would be great if he could subdue all of them and keep them for himself to produce fear points.
The Abyss warrior wielding a shield threw a shield at Nabonil. His shield was very well-known. He could disperse the magic gathered by the enemy, making it impossible for the magic to gather.
Without the gathering of magic, there would naturally be no self-destruction.
The abyssal warrior wielding the battle axe used the face of the axe to hit Nabonil. His intention was very clear. He wanted to hurt the human mage.
Although the human mage was an S rank, the small body of a mage would only be injured when facing his battle axe.
After being hit by the shield, Nabonil¡¯s magic gathering speed suddenly came to a halt. He saw a huge axe the size of a tire flying towards him, and he hurriedly dodged.
This dodge did not matter. The mana that he had just gathered quickly dissipated. At this moment, he felt extremely aggrieved. In such a situation, he would not die even if he wanted to.
Soon, Martz was subdued. The ghost king transformed into a giant, its hand tightly holding onto Martz.
nders and Beecher quickly switched targets.
Seeing the two S rank powerhouses running toward him, Nabonial was in despair, but he did not stop struggling. Countless spells smashed on nders¡¯s body. nders¡¯s Battle Demonic God body waspletely immune to his magic attacks.
The magic rushed toward nders, and a transparent magic shield automatically appeared on the surface of nders¡¯s body.
When the attack magic touched the transparent magic shield, it canceled out in two. It looked like nders was immune to magic.
¡°What? Magic immune constitution? Oh my god, what kind of monster is this?!¡±
¡°How can a human have such a constitution?!¡±
nders was now in human form. Nabonil could not see through nders¡¯s perfect transformation. He thought that nders was a human.
He was extremely shocked. There was actually such a powerful human. Why did he have to go against the Salko Temple?
Nabonil had countless mysteries in his heart, but nders did not care about what the old man was thinking.
He quickly entangled Nabonil. Birch and the Abyss warriors supported him from the side. Very quickly, Naboniil was subdued!
¡°Who exactly are you? You¡¯ve reached S rank at such a young age. Just how powerful is your talent?¡±
Hearing the other party¡¯s question, nders was very satisfied with his perfect transformation. Even experts of the same level could not see through it.
¡°rgh!¡±
¡°You ask too many questions. I¡¯m not going to answer you, but you¡¯ll understand in a while!¡±
Nabonil did not know what the young man in front of him meant. Since that was the case, he did not dwell on it and just waited patiently.
The two injured S rank powerhouses really made nders happy. Two ck Scarecrows entered their bodies and were subdued by nders in no time.
Following that, nders sent two more Green Scarecrows to the two of them. As the green scarecrows entered their bodies, the two of them quickly recovered.
The two of them really did not think that they would still be alive. They had thought that they would be killed.
¡°You are actually a scarecrow. This is too unbelievable!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! This transformation is too perfect! I can¡¯t even tell.¡±
After the two of them were subdued, the ck Scarecrow in their hearts transmitted some basic information.
They knew that the young man in front of them was actually a scarecrow. As the elders of the temple, the two of them had not gone out for a long time.
They were mainly training the new generation members of the temple. If not for the request of the old temple master, the two of them would not havee out.
Including the two of them, the scarecrow already had five S rank powerhouses.
nders felt that he could challenge the Salkos Temple, but he still had to consult Martz and Nabonil.
¡°Can you tell me the specific situation of the Salko Temple?¡±
They were now nders¡¯s loyal subordinates. They would answer whatever nders asked.
The two of them looked at each other. Martz was the first to speak.
¡°Master, the power of the Salko temple is far beyond your imagination. If you want to rely on five S rank powerhouses to attack the Salko Temple, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you.¡±
After hearing Martz¡¯s words, nders felt that he needed to readjust his n.
¡°Could it be that the Salko temple has some hidden tricks?¡±
Martz continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the hidden tricks. When I was an A+ rank, I felt that the temple had a very strong foundation. When I advanced to an S rank, I became even more unable to see through the temple.¡±
¡°The temple also has a hidden old temple master. No one knows how strong he is. He has already lived for 2,000 years.¡±
¡°His powerful strength supports his lifespan. He is the one who has truly broken through the human limit.¡±
¡°I even feel that there is someone behind the old temple master. However, I don¡¯t have any evidence. Until today, I still don¡¯t know the exact location of the headquarters of the Salko Temple.¡±
¡°Every time I go to the Salko Temple, I use a teleportation array. Even the grand elder does not know the exact location of the headquarters of the temple.¡±
nders knew how important the headquarters of an organization was. The less the enemy discovered, the safer it was.
As long as the headquarters was there, even if the branch disappeared, it would still be restored after a period of time.
This was the scariest thing about the Salko Temple. The enemy would never know where the headquarters was.
Thinking of this, nders decided to investigate the real headquarters of the Salko Temple before attacking it.
nders had a n in mind. He had a spatial positioning crystal. He could ce the spatial positioning crystal in the headquarters of the Salko Temple through Olina.
This would mean that he knew where the headquarters of the Salko Temple was. It would not be toote to destroy the Salko temple then.
nders felt that he was now so powerful that he was not afraid of being discovered by the Salko Temple. He would take in every single one that came.
¡°Master, you must not be careless with the Salko Temple. Many strong people were paralyzed by their carelessness and were killed by the Salko Temple.¡±
¡°If the Salko Temple knew that you were an S rank strange creature, they woulde out in full force to take you down.¡±
Chapter 398 - Sealing the Ghost Lair
Chapter 398: Sealing the Ghost Lair
After listening to Martz¡¯s words, nders fell into deep thought. He felt that Martz was right.
He must not be reckless. He must not get carried away after achieving some small achievements. This was often the most dangerous time.
He had to be careful. As for Morse and the others, nders took care of them effortlessly.
The energy cors on the strange creatures¡¯ necks were also removed. After the ghosts were freed, the first thing they did was to destroy the energy cors.
The magic cors caused them too much pain.
Without nders asking, the ghosts rushed to tell nders everything they knew about the Salko Temple.
nders and the others discussed their future ns. The final conclusion was that nders would continue to keep a low profile.
As for the ghostir, they decided to seal itpletely. After sealing it, no one would be able to enter.
Naturally, they would do whatever he said.
Two nightster, the Salko Temple branch in Renzburg was destroyed.
Other than the branch head who pretended to be dead to escape, all the other members were dead. The head of the Salko Temple branch saw the appearance of the perpetrator. He did not recognize the Abyss creatures, but it did not matter.
As long as he reached the temple, he would report everything he saw.
The abyssal warrior squad looked at the head of the Salko Temple branch who was escaping. They looked at each other and smiled. The mission waspleted.
This kind of mission was really easy. There was no pressure at all. They returned to the ghost cavern to report the results to nders.
nders was very happy. This meant that half of his n had seeded!
He was patiently waiting for the system upgrade to seed. He calcted the time. In another two hours, the demon god of Fear¡¯s system upgrade would be sessful. nders was looking forward to it.
[Ding! Demon God of Fear¡¯s system upgrade sessful!]
Hearing the system notification, nders was extremely happy. He had finally advanced to S ss. In other words, he only needed to umte enough energy to sessfully advance to S ss.
¡°HMPH! No matter how powerful the Salko Temple is, it will be destroyed by me sooner orter. My growth rate is not something you can imagine.¡±
Hearing nders¡¯words, Birch, Maltz, and Nabonil were extremely depressed.
The temple, had been powerful for thousands of years. They had finally met a ruthless character. Although they were sighing in their hearts, in reality, the three of them did not have high hopes for nders.
Even if they were restricted by the scarecrow, they still felt that the sess rate of the scarecrow was close to zero.
As S- rank extraordinary ability users, they deeply knew how difficult it was to break through to s-ss.
The three of them had been stuck at s-ss until now. It was not that they did not want to advance, but that their qualifications were limited.
They could only reach S- rank in their lifetime. Even if they were given resources and methods, they would not be able to advance.
nders opened the system interface and checked his attributes.
[Host: nders]
[Bloodline: Physical system strange creature ¡ª scarecrow]
[Strength: S- rank]
[Skills: Five elements Scarecrow, Descending of Fear, Domain of Fear, Battle Demonic God, Reaper¡¯s Scythe, Perfect Transformation, Source of Fear, Spirit Crow, Seven Chains of Desire¡]
[Items: Big upgrade gift bag x5]
[Fear points: 9,875,432,112]
[Description: You, who have advanced to S- rank, have already begun to spread among the humans. You are an extremely powerful scarecrow, and countless mystical factions have begun to fear you. You are the most outstanding seed of the Demon God of Fear.]
¡
Looking at his attributes, nders felt a little smug. He did not think that he could grow to such a level.
nders was bing more and more confident in his future.
If only there was no Salko temple to allow him to quietly advance to the demon god of fear.
After nders advanced to S rank, he discovered that the number of five-elemental scarecrows that he could summon had increased from 999 to 9,999.
This was a huge improvement. With 9,999 scarecrows, nders could do many things.
For example, he could control all the ghost strange ceatures. It was very easy to send one ck Scarecrow to each of the ghosts.
Previously, he could only summon 999 scarecrows. nders could not take care of all the strange creatures. Even if he could, it would take a long time. What nderscked the most was time.
He could not waste all his time on controlling low-level ghosts. Now, he could summon 9,999 five-elemental scarecrows every day. In a few days, he could control all the ghosts.
Ghost strange creatures were a special kind of strange creature. Every one of them had the potential to grow to an A+ rank.
Back then, the millions of elite soldiers of the ancient empire had turned into souls after their deaths. The souls that did not have the potential had long disappeared into the river of time.
The great waves washed away the sand, leaving behind only the elites among the elites.
nders could provide an unlimited amount of aura of death. With the aura of death, the strange creatures would be able to advance continuously.
Think about it. If nders had an army of hundreds of thousands of A+ rank ghosts, he would not be afraid of the Salko Temple, Hell, or the Abyss.
He would destroy anyone who refused to submit. That was how crazy he was!
nders looked forward to this day, but the first thing he needed to do was to absorb thest remaining ghost altar.
When he came to the bottom of the ghost altar, nders gently held the ghost altar. Soon, the entire altar was absorbed by him.
nders transferred the ghost altar to his sea of consciousness. In the middle of his sea of consciousness was a huge ind. There were five ghost altars on the ind.
Below the altar was a sealing formation. The formation was modified by the Demon of Fear system.
After the modification, the sealing formation was connected to the alternate dimension. The alternate dimension contained endless aura of death.
This aura of death could be transferred to the ghost altar through the sealing magic array, and the ghosts resided in the space of the ghost altar.
They could absorb as much of this aura of death as possible. They had sufficient resources to support them, and they would advance quickly.
When the time came, these ghosts would be nders¡¯s good helpers.
nders tore open a huge spatial rift. Without nders saying anything, all the ghosts knew what to do.
They rushed into the spatial rift and entered nders¡¯s sea of consciousness. Then, they went straight into the ghost altar.
The aura of death inside the altar made them feel extremelyfortable. Not long after, hundreds of thousands of ghosts entered the ghost altar.
Out of the five ghost altars, thergest one only had one ghost: the ghost king. He was qualified to enjoy the entire ghost altar.
In the secondrgest ghost altar space, about twenty A+ rank ghosts were resting here.
The remaining three ghost altars did not have any restrictions. There were all kinds of ghosts resting here and there.
After the ghosts were settled, nders and the three Salko temple powerhouses who had surrendered arrived at the entrance of the ghostir.
nders took out three spatial sealing stones, sealing the entrance of the ghostir three times.
He ensured that within five years, no one would be able to enter the ghostir.
After that, nders waved goodbye to the three S- rank powerhouses. As for the others, they had long since been dismissed by nders.
Now, there was only one woman left by his side.
Chapter 399 - The New World of the Salko Temple
Chapter 399: The New World of the Salko Temple
This woman was Olina, and nders needed her.
She was very useful to nders, and nders felt Olina¡¯s affection.
He was a scarecrow, but he was a scarecrow with affection, and nders saw Olina¡¯s devotion.
nders was the only one Olina saw, whether or not she was under nders¡¯s control.
nders personally sent Olina to the headquarters of the Salkos Temple. Along the way, the two of them had fun and were very happy.
This was the happiest road for Olina. She even hoped that she would always be on the road so that nders would belong to her.
She also knew that it was unlikely. Happy days were always short. They soon arrived at Saint Vincent City.
Graham and the others were waiting for Olina. If they returned to the temple headquarters first and Olina was lost, it would definitely arouse the suspicion of the great elder.
The best oue was that they waited for Olina in Saint Vincent City. Olina and nders waved goodbye. Although they were reluctant to part, it was time to leave.
nders gave Olina a spatial positioning crystal. With this stone, nders could easily find the Salko Temple no matter where it was.
This was nders¡¯s consideration for the future. The Salko Temple would not let nders go, and nders had no intention ofpromising with them.
One day, nders¡¯s army would point their swords at the Salko Temple. Even if the Salko temple shrank back, nders could still find the exact location of the temple.
Salko Temple headquarters.
The head of the Renzburg branch had already reported the situation of the Renzburg branch to the great elder.
The great elder attached great importance to this matter. ording to the description of the head of the branch, it was very likely that the Abyss creatures had broken through the seal.
The severity of this matter far exceeded that of the scarecrows by several levels. The great elder¡¯s attention was quickly focused on the ghostir.
Soon, the three S- rank powerhouses also returned to the Salko Temple. ording to their description, the great sealing war had been destroyed by the abyssal magic region.
They took out some broken stones from the altar. The stones were attached with a dark energy.
At their level, although they had never seen this kind of energy, they could guess it.
¡°Is this the dark energy of the Abyssal magic region?¡±
The first elder asked with a doubtful look. He was not sure what this energy was, but this evil dark energy made him feel very ufortable.
As a summoning mage, Birch was proficient in sealing magic circles, so he answered the first elder¡¯s question.
¡°This energy doese from the Abyss. This energy has a strong corrosive nature. The sealing magic circle in the depths of the ghostir was corroded by this energy.¡±
Birch continued, ¡°the building material of the ghost altar is also a kind of magic material. This material is very strong, and ordinary strange energy can not destroy it. Now, this material has been corroded to the point that it has lost its original characteristics.¡±
After saying that, Birch gently clenched his five fingers, and the stone turned into powder.
Seeing the end of the stone, the elders of the Salko temple were shocked beyond words.
The stone was a kind of magic martial rock. This kind of rock was extremely hard, and it had very good magic power transmission properties. It was resistant to corrosion and was a rare material.
All the elders recognized this material. They really could not imagine what kind of thing could corrode the magic martial rock to such a state.
The old temple master looked at the powder in Birch¡¯s hand and frowned. He felt that it was time for the Salko Temple to leave the Blue.
There were more than ten S- rank powerhouses in the Salko Temple. Among them, the old temple master was an S rank powerhouse. He was the only S rank powerhouse.
Other than the five S- rank powerhouses in the temple, he was the strongest.
If the Abyss magic region opened up a space passage to the Blue, then it was only a matter of time before the Blue fell.
Other people did not understand the Abyss, but he understood the Abyss very well. He had even been to the Abyssal domain.
Other than the Abyssal domain, there was also the endless Hell that would invade the Blue.
The old temple master really did not think highly of the Blue. He felt that it was better to n ahead.
The ordinary humans on the Blue did not have a way out, but the Salko Temple had a way out. They had long discovered an alternate world.
Over the years, most of the resources that the Salko Temple had umted had been invested into that New World.
This was the biggest secret of the Salko Temple. Only the old temple master and the five S- rank powerhouses knew about it.
In the New World, the Salko Temple was the only god!
Over the past 2,000 years, countless ordinary people on the Blue had been captured by the Salko Temple. Those who had been captured had been sent to the New World.
For the past two thousand years, the people there had helped the Salko Temple to build a new world.
The New World had rich magical energy. It was very suitable for mages. They were gods there.
The five S- rankpowerhouses had been promoted in the New World. The New World had countless mages. That was the real power of the Salko Temple.
The New World had a powerful spatial barrier. The probability of being discovered was almost zero.
The greatest credit for the discovery of the New World was the summoning mages. They had once again summoned a creature from another world.
This creature from another world was very unique. It had a powerful magic talent, but it did not know magic.
After the summoning mages¡¯ research, they came to a conclusion: This creature from another world might havee from the New World.
Most of the first-generation creatures in the New World had powerful magic talent, but they did not know how to use it.
This made the summoning mages extremely excited. They used this creature to track the New World in reverse.
To be able to find a new world made the entire Salko temple extremely excited. They built a teleportation array and sent an expedition team to investigate the New World.
This new world was rich in magic energy, but it did not have any intelligent creatures.
The result made the people of the Salko temple go crazy with excitement.
There were countless mystical forces on the Blue. The Salko temple was only one of the most powerful forces. If the Salko Temple pushed them too hard, the other magic forces would not be able to deal with the Salko Temple.
Now that there was a New World, they could slowly develop in the New World, and it would be easy for them to break through here.
In ancient times, there were super S rank powerhouses on the Blue. Later on, there were more and more people on the Blue, and a lot of magic energy was absorbed by the people.
Slowly, there were no super S rank powerhouses on the Blue. To be able to break through to S ss was already considered a genius among geniuses.
After repeated tests, the Salko Temple confirmed that the New World waspletely suitable for human survival.
The New World had a huge amount of resources and an inexhaustible amount of magic energy.
There were even some exotic flowers and nts that could increase the lifespan of humans. The Salkos Temple obtained a huge amount of resources.
From then on, they began to surpass all the mystical forces on the Blue.
Chapter 400 - Dodkin’s Excitement
Chapter 400: Dodkin¡¯s Excitement
As arge-scale magic force that had existed for a long time, the Salko Temple knew a lot of secrets about the Blue.
The Blue was a special. They would not give it up unless it was absolutely necessary.
Over the years, the Blue had given birth to one civilization after another. One civilization after another had disappeared into the long river of history.
Now, the Blue was dominated by humans, but who could guarantee that the human civilization would not perish in the next moment?
If human civilization perished, the New World discovered by the Salko Temple would be humanity¡¯s final way out. This way out could only be controlled by the Salko Temple, and outsiders could not touch it.
After the ancient empire split, it gradually evolved into a few countries, thergest of which was the Barrow United States. In the Barrow United States, the Salko Temple was the most powerful magic force.
The entire Blue was very big, and there were a few forces that were as famous as the Salko Temple. The Secret of the Salko Temple discovering the New World was kept very tight, and the outside world had never known about it.
After the Salko Temple obtained the New World, the power of the temple increased rapidly. No matter how much they increased their power, there were still a few forces on the Blue that the Salko temple could not surpass.
The Salko temple wondered if they had discovered a New World just like they had. As for the oue, the Salko Temple had no way of knowing, just like how no one else could discover the secrets of Salko.
In fact, the biggest force in the Barrow United States was the government of the Barrow United States. The United States controlled the resources of the entire country.
The United States had developed the path of technology. Thebination of technology and magic had made a huge change in the form of war.
Even if the Salko Temple wanted to go to war with the Barrow United States, they would still suffer heavy casualties.
What the Barrow United States governmentcked was high-endbat power. In the entire United States, other than the Salko Temple, all the other magic forces had basically pledged allegiance to the United States.
They had no choice but to pledge allegiance to the United States. Sooner orter, they would be subdued by the United States.
The Salko Temple had a powerful foundation. They did not even look at these small-scale magic forces. They were too arrogant!
It was their arrogance that led to the birth of the United States. The founding monarch of the United States and the Salko Temple were mortal enemies.
The powerful Salko Temple forced the Barrow United States topromise. However, once the Salko temple showed signs of weakness, the Barrow United States would not mind stepping on it.
ck Swamp.
nders brought more than 20 Abyssal warriors to the camp of the 114th Special Combat Division.
Seeing the scarecrow leading the many Otherworld creatures, divisionmander George and Nikorei were extremely nervous.
More than 20 A+ rank otherworld creatures. This was a powerful force. They could easily destroy the 114th Specialbat Divisions.
¡°Hehehe! My friend, don¡¯t be nervous!¡±
¡°These Otherworld warriors are my subordinates. They are my sincerity.¡±
Hearing the Scarecrow¡¯s sincerity, George and Nika¡¯s nervous hearts rxed.
The two of them stared at nders, wanting to continue listening to what nders had to say.
¡°I want to deal with the Salko Temple. We are allies now. I can lend you these A+ rank powerhouses.¡±
In fact, the more than 20 abyssal warriors had already been exposed. The barrow United States had long focused on monitoring them.
Seeing that these Abyssal warriors did not do anything out of the ordinary, the United States government did not move against them. The United States government was also curious about where these powerful Otherworld warriors came from.
The abyssal warriors went straight to the ck Swamp. This was an order from nders.
The ck Swamp was nders¡¯s headquarters. Going there was the safest route. More than 20 A+ rank powerhouses were a ticking time bomb wherever they went.
The Barrow United States government was extremely worried. They contacted the scarecrow, and nders told them not to worry.
After nders returned to ck Swamp, the first thing he did was bring these Abyss warriors to the 114th Special Combat Division.
nders wanted to cooperate with the United States government. He did not mind how the United States treated these Abyss warriors.
The warriors would not be mistreated anyway. Their strength guaranteed that they would be respected wherever they went.
George and Olina could not believe it when nders told them that so many A+ rank warriors were handed over to the United States government.
However, it was the truth. So many tall alien warriors were standing right in front of them. George and Nikorei immediately informed the Secretary of Defense of the news.
The Secretary of Defense, Dodkin, was so excited when he heard the news that he pounded the table. The real value of these Otherworld warriors was not just fighting. Their entire bodies were of great research value.
More importantly, there were five Otherworld array masters. They had cooperated with the teleportation array technology that had not been broken through for a long time. Perhaps they could break through.
nders had handed over the Abyss warriors and spell casters to the Barrow United States government. nders understood that this was the safest ce.
His ability alone was limited, but with a partner, everything would be different.
As for whether he would fall out with the Barrow United States, nders was not worried at all. What he needed was time. As long as he had time, he would be stronger and stronger. In the end, he would be an existence that the Barrow United States looked up to.
nders did not doubt this at all. The future was bright, and the path was tortuous. At the end of the day, nders still had to take it step by step.
Dodkin was extremely excited. With these Otherworld warriors joining the Barrow United States, the United States had undoubtedly be much stronger.
The next day, the Abyss warriors were surrounded by various scientific researchers. They were also curious that these Otherworld creatures could actually breathe air. Could it be that the environment of the Otherworld was simr to the Blue?
Countless questions made these researchers curious babies. The Abyss warriors were enraged by these researchers. They were sick of these flies in white coats.
However, nders gave an order, so they could only cooperate well.
Soon, the research data of the Otherworld warriors was collected. The researchers were amazed at the strength of these otherworld creatures.
They were all flesh and blood. How could they easily mobilize the magic elements in the space.
The Otherworld Array Mages also had a deepmunication with the teleportation array researchers of the Barrow United States.
They gained a lot of knowlede, and were enlightened. The research and development of the teleportation array had undergone a qualitative change. This information was transmitted to the desk of the Minister of Defense, Dodkin.
After reading the information, Dodkin was so excited that his hands were trembling. He felt that the technology of the Barrow United States was about to break through.
This scarecrow was really a lucky star. It seemed that they had to cooperate more in the future. They had to protect him well.
The news that the Barrow United States had received more than 20 otherworld creatures quickly spread to the Salko Temple. They quickly realized a problem. The scarecrow had most likely advanced to S rank.
The temple¡¯s strange creature detection crystals were unable to detect the scarecrow¡¯s specific whereabouts, which made it more difficult for the temple to capture the scarecrow.
Chapter 401 - Treants of the Ancient Forest
Chapter 401: Treants of the Ancient Forest
In the headquarters of the Salko Temple, the first elder stood under the strange creature detection crystal in the hall. He did not speak for a long time.
It was the first time in countless years that the Salko temple had encountered a strange creature that the detection crystal could not detect.
The detection principle of the detection crystal was very simple. As long as there was a strange breakthrough to A+ rank, there would be a sudden change in the weather.
A change in the weather would definitely produce a kind of magic wave, and this magic wave would be absorbed by the strange creature detection crystal.
If it was a magic wave produced by a breakthrough, the detection crystal would emit a bright light.
Through the strange creature detection crystal¡¯s brightness, the Salko temple could determine that there was an A+ strange creature.
They would go and grab it. Basically, all the A+ rank strange creatures in the United States of Barrow had fallen into the hands of the Salko Temple.
However, there were exceptions. For example, the ancient forest was a ce that gave the Salko temple a headache.
Not only were there strange creatures, but there were also treants. Treants were very powerful creatures, but they only lived in the ancient forest.
They never left the ancient forest. The ancient forest was thergest forest area on Blue. The ancient forest was almost as big as the Barrow United States.
There were all kinds of wild animals, treants, strange creatures, and some magical nts. Even the fugitives of human time lived there.
All the creatures there were extremely unfriendly to humans. The treants did not establish a country. They lived in the ancient forest as tribes.
Every treant tribe was different. They might hate each other, or they might form alliances with each other. The onlymunication they had with the humans was through trade. They also needed the goods of the human world.
The specialties of the ancient forest were extremely precious to the human world. The humans were much smarter than the treants. Over the countless years of trading, the treants had suffered countless losses.
Almost all the treants thought that the humans were despicable bastards. This view was also transmitted to other ancient forest creatures. Because they had also suffered losses at the hands of the humans, they recognized that the humans were despicable creatures.
No matter how they thought that humans were despicable or shameless, they were still deceived by the human merchants time and time again.
This point had never changed since ancient times. The human merchants had a good helper, the golden strange creature, which was a specialty of the ancient forest.
This kind of strange creature also hated humans, but they were the ancient forest forces that cooperated with humans the most.
The strange creature used human merchants to trap the treants and finished them off. If there was a chance, the strange creatures would not hesitate to eat the human merchants clean.
The treants also did not like the golden strange creatures. The golden creepiness ruled the entire ancient forest in ancient times.
The treants were only the ves of the golden strange creatures back then. The golden strange creatures did not care about the lives of the treantsat all.
Later on, the golden strange creatures had an internal conflict. The treants seized the opportunity and overthrew the golden strange creatures¡¯ rule in one fell swoop.
The golden strange creature did not reproduce as quickly as the treants. In fact, the treants were ves created by the golden creeps in imitation of humans.
The fact that the ves had overthrown themselves made the golden strange creatures extremely angry. However, their momentum was gone.
As time passed, the number of treants in the ancient deste forest increased. The golden strange creatures became more and more powerless.
All they had left was jealousy!
Other than the treants , the golden strange creatures¡¯ greatest enemy, there was also the human Salko Temple.
Every time they advanced to A+ rank, there would always be people from the Salko templeing to capture them. Nine out of ten of them would be captured.
Their strength was inferior to the treants to begin with, and with the Salko Temple¡¯s tireless efforts in capturing them, the golden strange creatures¡¯ strength became weaker and weaker.
However, the treants were not made of iron, and finally gave the golden strange creatures a chance to catch their breath.
The golden strange creatures were not born in gold. Their entire bodies were covered in ash, and they were extremely ugly.
Perhaps it was because they were born ugly, they were born with a love for gold, and they always dressed themselves up in a golden light.
From head to toe, they were all shining in gold, and gold was their only favorite color! When golden strange creatures were strong, they wore real gold. The treants were created to mine for gold.
In the ancient forest, there were gold mines and a golden sand river. The treants were originally digging for gold mines or gold sands.
The special hobby of the golden strange creatures made humans very jealous. Humans also liked gold.
At first, the golden strange creatures liked to be envied. It was a great feeling. Later on, theypeted with each other to see who had more gold. Eventually, there was a huge internal conflict.
Humans would never let go of this opportunity. 2,000 years ago, the human empire sent troops to the ancient forest and captured countless golden strange creatures.
Hundreds of tons of gold were extracted from their bodies. As long as they were humans, no matter how big or small the forces were, they would be envious.
Gold, such a precious metal, could only be controlled by intelligent humans.
The golden strange creatures were low-level creatures that did not deserve to have gold.
The remaining golden strange creatures experienced cruel hunting. Fortunately, the environment in the ancient forest was extremelyplicated.
The remaining few golden strange creatures managed to survive. The modern strange creatures did not dare to wear gold. They knew that if they wore gold, they would be killed and captured.
Only the powerful golden strange creatures dared to wear gold. The weaker ones would not wear gold. They could not protect their gold, it would only be taken away by the stronger ones!
The low-level golden strange creatures bought gold paint from humans and used it to cover their bodies.
As long as their bodies shone with gold, they would be recognized by other golden strange creatures.
The edge of the ancient deste forest was a chaotic area. There were wanted criminals, illegal merchants, and vagrants. Ever since the day that humans had a civilization, the ancient deste forest had existed. As for how long it had existed, no one knew.
The human empire had once upied this ce, but the ancient deste forest was too big. In addition, there were powerful treants.
Not long after, the human empire gave up on the ancient deste forest. Humans were naturally suppressed in the ancient deste forest. The environment in the forest was not friendly to humans, but it was extremelyfortable for the treants.
The human empire thought of fire attacks and used the fire to burn the ancient deste forest. Unfortunately, the fire could not ignite the ancient deste forest.
Every time the fire was ignited, the various trees in the ancient deste forest would emit a faint white gas.
This gas would cover every tree. No matter how strong the fire was, under the attack of this faint white gas, the fire would be extinguished very quickly.
The treants would never allow humans to destroy the ancient forest. This was their home. Even if humans had fire mages, it would not work. The treants would prioritize killing those fire mages.
After failing a few times, the human empire gave up. The gains did not make up for the losses. No one would do business at a loss.
The border between the Barrow United States and the ancient forest was a paradise for criminals.
A monthter, a handsome human man appeared in a bar.
Chapter 402 - Finding a Rank Golden Strange Creature
Chapter 402: Finding a Rank Golden Strange Creature
The handsome human youth ordered a ss of rum and drank it elegantly.
The prostitutes in the bar kept throwing flirtatious nces at the handsome youth. There were even some bold and charming women who took the initiative to strike up a conversation with the man. However, the handsome man did not seem to notice and continued drinking.
This handsome man was nders. He came to the Ancient Forest because the people of the Salko Temple hade here.
His goal was very simple. He could not defeat the Salko Temple in a head-on fight, but he could deal with the Salko Temple by beating the edge drum.
At least his current results were quite good. There were already many experts in the Salko Temple who were under his control.
The golden strange creature had a powerful ability. This ability was not used forbat. They were born with the ability tobine all kinds of materials. No matter what material it was, the golden strange creature could fuse them together.
The higher the level of the golden strange creature, the stronger the fusion ability.
Many magic creations required the fusion of various materials, and only the golden strange creature could perfectly fuse these materials.
This was also the important reason why the strange golded strange creature could survive for so long. Everyone had a request from him.
This ability was very important to the Salko Temple. The Salko Temple needed countless materials.
If it was possible, the Salko temple would even want to take down the entire golded strange creature race, but the golded strange creature did not give the Salko temple a chance at all.
The Ancient Forest was extremely dangerous, so for the Salko Temple, capturing an A+ golded strange creature was the best choice.
Every time an A+ golden strange creature appeared, the Salko temple would send several elite teams to capture it.
Thebat strength of the golden strange creatures was not outstanding, so once they were found, capturing them was not difficult.
The trouble was the various creatures in the Ancient Forest. Almost all of these creatures were hostile towards humans because only humans would think of burning the Ancient Forest.
This was their home, destroying their home. Of course, they were hostile towards humans.
The golden strange creatures were rather lucky this time. Other than producing A+ rank ones, they also produced an S rank one. An S rank strange creature was even rarer to the Salko temple.
The Salko Temple had sent out three capture squads on the front lines, and there were three S rank hidden elders in the dark.
This time, the Salko Temple was determined to obtain it. At the same time, they sent out five S rank elders to look for the scarecrow.
Unfortunately, the government of the United States of Barrow was unwilling to reveal the scarecrow¡¯s whereabouts.
The Salko Temple had spies within the United States of Barrow. The spies had already informed the Salko Temple about the cooperation between the scarecrow and the Barrow government.
The Salko Temple did not care about the scarecrow¡¯s operations at all. They were more concerned about catching the scarecrow.
The scarecrow attracted the temple¡¯s great interest. This time, the five S rank experts they sent out all countered the scarecrow in terms of attributes and skills.
This time, they had to capture the scarecrow. Unfortunately, the scarecrow was even smarter than the rabbit, and did not leave any clues behind.
The strange things in the ck Swamp were all low-level strange things, so capturing it would be useless.
The only thing that would be useful was the big toad. However, the toad king and the five little toads were squatting at the bottom of the green poison pool all day long, which left Salko¡¯s Temple helpless.
The toxicity of the green poison pool was too great. Even an S rank powerhouse might not be able to withstand it.
Moreover, the bottom of the green poison pool was the home ground of the green poison toad king. The people of Salko Temple were not fools. They would not do such a high-risk and low-profit thing.
When they encountered a yer like the green poison toad king, Salko Temple could not do anything.
The reason the green poison toad king could persist until now was because he could contact nders at all times. He only needed to call nders in his heart, and nders would be able to feel it.
The green poison toad king was told that there would be S rank experts outside. The green poison toad king immediately stopped talking and obediently went back to sleep.
After finishing a ss of rum, the door of the bar was pushed open by a tall man. Seeing the man¡¯s appearance, many charming women who were about to attract customers suddenly stopped in their tracks.
The man¡¯s body was exuding a fierce aura. It was obvious that he was not someone to be trifled with. It was best not to provoke such a person.
The man looked around at the door. He saw nders waving at him. This man was Graham, a battle mage of the Salko Temple.
Capturing the golden strange creature was an important mission. The Salko Temple had sent out three A rank powerhouses.
Morse, Graham, and Pleater were the strongest among the younger generation of the temple. The three of them were arranged to capture the A+ rank golden strange creature. The sess rate was quite high.
If the A rank golden strange creature was captured, then the hidden S rank would definitely not stand idly by.
The golden strange creature¡¯sbat strength was not very strong. Even an S rank golden strange creature would need a very long time to take down the three of them.
This period of time was enough for the three hidden elders of Salko Temple to rush over quickly. As long as the three hidden elders fought against the S rank golden strange creature, the golden strange creature would definitely not be able to escape.
Three against one. Salko Temple still liked to bully people. Fighting with numbers had always been the trump card of Salko Temple.
What Salko Temple did not know was that the scarecrow they were searching for with all their might was at the edge of the Ancient Forest.
What they did not know was that the three young men of the temple had already submitted to nders.
¡°Master, my mission this time is to capture the A+ rank golden strange creature.¡±
nders smiled and nodded. In fact, he already knew. When Graham¡¯s team received the mission, Olina had already told this matter to nders in her heart.
The ck Scarecrow and nders had a magical telepathic connection. This kind of telepathic connection ignored spatial distance.
As long as his subordinates called out to him through the ck Scarecrow, he would be able to know.
nders could even give orders through the ck scarecrow, but this required a higher level of mana.
Usually, nders would not have this much mana. He had experimented before, and in just a few short sentences, he had used up almost one-tenth of his mana.
He was now an S rank, and his mana was already quite high. Even with his mana level, he was unable to sustain this consumption.
It could be seen how difficult it was to use telepathy.
¡°Apart from the three of you, are there any other powerhouses this time?¡±
Graham shook his head. He really did not know about this. He did not have the authority to know about the strange information of an S rank.
Arranging three S rank hidden elders behind them was actually a form of protection for the three of them.
Such outstanding A+ rank extraordinary ability users like the three of them were destined to advance to S rank. It was just a matter of time.
Ring, ring, ring!
The cell phone on Graham¡¯s waist rang. He picked up the call.
¡°I¡¯ve already discovered that an A+ rank golden strange creature. Quickly gather and head for the capture!¡±
Although the voice on the phone was soft, nders could hear it clearly.
¡°Hurry up and go!¡±
Graham said goodbye to nders and walked out of the bar. nders also left the bar.
Chapter 403 - The Wasteland
Chapter 403: The Wastnd
The edge of the Ancient Forest was called the Wastnd. There were no trees here, but all kinds of wild grass.
This kind of wild grass was a nt unique to the Ancient Forest, and it was not found in other ces. This kind of wild grass grew together with its roots. It was especially tough, and even if one had a sharp axe to chop it, it would still take a lot of effort.
Its moisture content was extremely high and it was almost impossible to ignite. This was the first level of self-protection of the Ancient Forest.
There was once an ancient powerhouse who said that the Ancient Forest was a living creature.
However, people scoffed at this ancient powerhouse¡¯s words because no one had ever seen a creature that wasparable to the size of a country.
If there really was such a creature, they should live in space and not on the Blue.
Flender followed Graham¡¯s team quietly, this time without Olina.
For no other reason, Graham was ready to kick Olina out of his team, he thought Olina only knew how to flirt.
Although her support ability was very strong, Graham could not stand Olina¡¯s freedom. Flender also thought well of Graham¡¯s suggestion, he also did not want Olina to be in danger.
Besides, it would be best for nders if Olina stayed in the Salko Temple. As long as Olina stayed in the Salko Temple headquarters, nders would know any news about the Salko temple at once.
A good spy was more useful than a battle team. As for Olina, she had no objection at all. Whatever nders wanted her to do, she would do.
Graham¡¯sbat team had lost Olina. He felt that the efficiency of the entire team had improved a lot. Soon, Graham saw Pleater in the center of the Wastnd. Pleater and Morse were waiting for him.
The three of them gathered together. Morse spoke first.
¡°I think this A+ golden strange creature is very weird. It seems to have deliberatelye to the Wastnd. Our actions are very secretive. He probably doesn¡¯t know.¡±
Graham did not agree with Morse¡¯s view.
¡°An A+ rank golden strange creature is definitely not a fool. In previous years, whenever there was a breakthrough, the temple would send people to capture it.¡±
¡°After so many years, even if they guessed, they should be able to guess that the temple woulde to capture it.¡±
Pleater and Morse agreed with him.
Now, it was up to the three of them to see how they would capture this A+ rank golden strange creature.
Was it that the A+ rank golden strange creature¡¯s ambush that seeded, or were the three of them powerful enough to instantly subdue this golden monster? nders was very curious, and he secretly observed from the edge of the Wastnd.
¡°Finally, you bastards from the Salko Temple. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. You¡¯re really too slow! Today, I¡¯m going to exterminate all of you!¡±
Morse, Graham, and Pleater did not expect that they would be discovered. It seemed that this golden strange creature really had something up its sleeve.
The three of them had nothing to fear. A mere A+ rank strange creature monster was nothing to the three of them.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect your nose to be sharper than a hunting dog¡¯s. You can even detect us from so far away.¡±
Hearing the people of the Salko Templepare him to a dog, the A+ rank golden strange creature was furious.
Ever since he advanced to A+ rank strange creature, in the Ancient Forest, no matter if it was a strange creature or a treant, everyone respected him.
¡°You will regret it. I, Ralf, will not let you off.¡±
Morse and the other two were all amused by this strange golden creature.
¡°Haha! Don¡¯t you see what level you are at? You still want to threaten us?¡±
Ralf looked at the three A+ experts in front of him. He was not afraid at all, because he had already made preparations long ago, waiting for the people of the Salko Temple to take the bait.
¡°Is that so? It doesn¡¯t matter if mybat level is a little lower. I heard that you people of the Salko Temple like to fight with numbers.¡±
¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you experience what it means to fight with numbers!¡±
¡°Come out, my ves!¡±
Ralf raised both his hands high and shouted loudly in the air.
The entire Wastnd shook slightly, and the ground continuously trembled. One treant after another drilled out from the ground. These treants were born with divine strength.
Any ordinary treant could fight a human B rank extraordinary ability user to a draw. The powerful treants guaranteed that the Ancient Forest would not be upied by external forces.
Morse and the others looked at the thousands of treants, their expressions extremely gloomy. They really did not expect that this golden strange creature would be able to control so many treant troops.
This was not going to be easy to deal with!
Their mission was to capture this A+ golden strange creatures, and now he had so many underlings. The difficulty of capturing it was infinitely increased, but Morse and the others were not flustered.
Looking at the gloomy faces of the people from the Salko Temple, the A+ rank golden strange creature Ralf was iparably happy.
Today, they finally ambushed these bastards from the Salko Temple. In the past, they had captured hundreds and thousands of golden strange creatures.
After they were captured, there was no news of them. It was unknown whether they were alive or dead. This was a huge loss for the golden strange creature n.
Today, Ralf had seized the opportunity. He had sessfully ambushed the people of the Salko Temple. He would definitely not let these people off.
If the three A+ rank experts killed them all, the Salko Temple would definitely be severely injured. Let¡¯s see if they would actually dare to make any rash moves.
¡°Fear! Bastards of the Salko Temple, today is the day you die!¡±
¡°Punks, kill them!¡±
The battle had reached its climax. The golden strange creature¡¯s hatred towards the Salko Temple was as deep as the ocean.
Morse and the other two wanted to break out of the Wastnd. The environment here was very unfavorable to them. They discovered that the weeds on the ground would actually take the initiative to entangle them.
Needless to say, it must be a special ability of a treant. One treant was fine, but they could not withstand the thousands of treants!
Morse and the other two formed a triangr defense with their respective teams. Their strength was so powerful that the treants were not able break through them in a short amount of time.
However, Ralf was not worried at all. If they defended for too long, they would definitely lose. Right now, Ralf was the one with more people.
The people of Salko Temple had already been surrounded, so it was only a matter of time before they were killed.
What Ralf did not know was that in the Ancient Forest, an even more powerful golden strange creature was watching the battlefield.
He was extremely cautious as he watched the battlefield in the fertilend.
However, no matter how well he hid himself, the golden light all over his body still revealed his position.
Very quickly, he was surrounded by three S rank extraordinary ability users!
Chapter 404 - The Escaping Dior
Chapter 404: The Escaping Dior
These three S rank extraordinary ability users were Gabriel Reis, Macmin, and Alger.
The three of them were all strong mages guarding the seventh level of the dungeon in the headquarters. The seventh level of the dungeon contained S rank strange creatures.
These strange creatures were basically the A+ rank strange creatures captured by the Salko Temple. After being cruelly exploited by the Salko temple, they still survived. They finally seeded in advancing.
These S rank strange creatures were almost all auxiliary strange creatures. The battle-type strange creatures had long been absorbed by the Salko Temple.
These S rank strange creatures would be sent to the New World after being guarded for a period of time.
In the New World, the S rank strange creatures were fully exploited. The four S rank strange creatures on the seventh floor were sent to the New World.
The elders guarding these S rank strange creatures had a little bit of time, so they were sent to capture the S rank golden strange creature.
The S rank golden strange creature was called Dior. He had always been extremely cautious. It was his caution that allowed him to sessfully escape from the multiple attempts to capture him by the Salko Temple.
Perhaps because he was under great pressure, he sessfully advanced to S rank. His advancement raised the status of the golden strange creatures in the Ancient Forest.
Even if he was a support-type S rank strange creature, he still had the upper hand when facing an A+ rank treant. He had already subdued three treant tribes.
With these treant subordinates, Dior felt that he could ambush the capturers of the Sarko Temple.
He had not expected the Sarko Temple to send three S rank powerhouses to capture him. His goal was to kill the A+ rank members of the Salko Temple. Only by killing these members of the Sarko Temple would he be able to vent his anger.
When he thought of the countless golden strange creatures captured by the Salko Temple, he felt an overwhelming hatred in his heart.
Seeing that the members of the Salko Temple had been sessfully ambushed, it was only a matter of time before they were killed. However, three S rank extraordinary ability users suddenly appeared.
This instantly interrupted Dior¡¯s n. What he needed the most now was to escape from danger. He had to escape.
This time, he was careless. He wanted to see the people of Salko Temple killed. Only then would he be able to vent his hatred.
In the end, he was still schemed against by the people of Salko Temple.
However, Dior was not an easy person. He did not tangle with the three S rank experts of Salko Temple. No matter how he tangled, he would still be caught. Fortunately, he was at the edge of the Ancient Forest and was very close to the Wastnd.
A thought appeared in his mind. The tens of thousands of treants seemed to have received an order, and they quickly gave up on Morse and the others.
They turned around and rushed towards the three S rank experts of Salko Temple.
Although there were many treemen, the three S rank experts of Salko Temple did not put these treants in their eyes at all.
It was true that the treants were born strong, but their advancement speed was not fast. The heavens had given the treants powerful innate bodies.
However, they had half-closed the door to advancement. The treants often needed to spend several times more energy and time to advance.
Once the treants advanced, they could be said to be invincible among their peers. However, this time the treants were facing three S rank powerhouses. All of their advantages had beenpletely canceled out.
nders, who was secretly observing in the ruins, discovered something very interesting. He noticed that the eyes of these treants were faintly bloodshot. This was not a normal phenomenon.
The eyes of the treants were green. Logically speaking, there should not be any abnormal red bloodshot. nders felt a faint spiritual power. He understood that these treants had been controlled by someone using spiritual magic.
With a simple analysis, nders knew who was controlling these treants. It was obvious that it was the S rank golden strange creature.
nders did not alert the enemy. The best choice was to follow quietly. He would take down whoever was seriously injured.
Although there were tens of thousands of treants in the Wastnd, nders was not worried at all. There were hundreds of thousands of ghost strange creatures in his sea of consciousness.
Now, the ghost strange creatures army already had 800 A rank and more than 50 A+ rank strange creatures.
Unfortunately, the ghost king was the only S rank strange creature. This was a huge power, and as time passed, this power would continue to grow.
With endless amounts of aura of death for the ghosts to absorb, they would all advance to A rank sooner orter.
In just a month, nders had already obtained 400 to 500 A rank strange creatures. These strange creatures contributed a huge amount of fear points to nders every day.
nders basically did notck fear points now. What hecked now was time. As long as he took care of the Salko Temple, he would be able to obtain greater freedom. He could do whatever he wanted, and no one could stop him.
This kind of beautiful day was what nders was looking forward to.
At the edge of the ancient forest, the S rank golden strange creature, Dior, was recovering. The treants were not afraid of sacrificing themselves. Dozens of A rank treants crazily attacked the three S rank experts of the Salko Temple.
Although they could not cause them any real harm, they could indeed cause them some interference. The treants were not afraid of death at all. One batch of them was killed by the ps, and the second batch immediately surrounded the three human mages.
Seeing that the golden strange creature had gotten rid of his dangerous state, his extremely fearful state of mind gradually calmed down.
However, this time, he was not careless. ncing at the three great experts of the Salko Temple, he quickly disappeared into the forest.
¡°No! You¡¯re not getting away!¡±
The other two S rank experts of the Salko Temple concentrated their magic power on Gabriel¡¯s body. Then, Gabriel shot towards Dior like an elerated cannonball.
Originally, Dior thought that escaping from this chase would not be a problem. However, when he saw the powerful experts of the Salko Temple, he was so frightened that he lost half his soul.
He did not expect that these humans would be so difficult to deal with. They could actually fly in the sky. The golden strange creature Dior immediately used a secret skill: Forest Concealment.
This skill was his life-saving divine skill. He had once used this skill to avoid being captured countless times.
Gabriel adjusted his direction in the air. He could feel the location where the golden strange creature had disappeared.
Bang!
Gabrielnded on the ground, creating a huge pit. He walked out of the pit. There were trees everywhere, and his vision was blocked.
¡°I know you can hide in the trees, but this time you won¡¯t be able to escape so easily!¡± Gabriel was sent by the Salko Temple to deal with Dior. Dior could hide in the forest, and Gabriel could destroy the forest.
Dior could move in stealth mode, but his movement speed was very slow, which gave Gabriel Reis a chance.
Hot energy started to gather on Gabriel Reis¡¯s hand.
Chapter 405 - Burning the Forest
Chapter 405: Burning the Forest
Dior looked at the fiery red magic energy in the hands of the S rank champion of the Salko Temple. He was extremely anxious. This guy was going to set the forest on fire.
All intelligent creatures in the ancient forest hated fire attacks. The forest was their home, and fire could harm their home.
With Gabriel Reis as the center, several me halos exploded. Under the scorching heat, all the trees within a three-kilometer radius were turned into ashes.
Even if the trees cast pale white smoke, it was useless.
Only one short tree was safe and sound. At this moment, Dior¡¯s teeth were aching. It seemed that he was doomed today. He removed his disguise and returned to his golden appearance.
¡°You strange creatures are really weird. Dressing up to look like you¡¯re shining gold is disgusting!¡±
Gabriel Reis mocked Dior without hesitation.
¡°Shut up! Foolish humans, even if we, the golden race, wear gold, we are still better than you humans.¡±
¡°Despicable and shameless humans, you clearly have your eyes on the gold of our golden race, yet you say that for the sake of peace and justice, you wantonly plunder our gold.¡±
Gabriel did not want to say anything more to this old strange creature. He had indeed set his eyes on the old strange creature¡¯s gold.
¡°For the sake of world peace and the stability of mankind, your kind of strange creature should not exist in this world.¡±
nders felt a little awkward when he heard Gabriel¡¯s words.
At this moment, Gabriel¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. The temple had never caught an S rank golden strange creature before. All they had caught were A+ rank golden strange creatures. Today, he was the first to do so. This was definitely a great achievement.
The gold that the old strange creature was wearing had caught his eye. It would be his.
Dior knew that he would not be able to escape today. He was not prepared to live either. In any case, he would die. He wanted to perish together with his enemy.
If he could escape, Dior would not hesitate to run away. However, the damned Salko Temple would not give Dior a chance at all. This time, they hade with the confidence of victory.
After Dior advanced to S rank, he had subdued several treant tribes. The powerful satisfaction of subduing treant tribes caused him to lose his vignce.
He only needed to make one mistake to lose his life. Dior understood that he had no chance.
¡°Look into my eyes!¡± Dior shouted loudly. As he shouted, his innate skill, Light of Temptation, had already been activated.
Light of temptation was a skill that could confuse the enemy. After a long time, the enemy¡¯s mind would be controlled by Dior.
All of Gabriel¡¯s attention was on the old golden strange creature. He was sessfully lured by the Light of Temptation.
The golden light on Dior¡¯s body was the best temptation. If the enemy did not like gold, then his Light of Temptation skill would be greatly reduced.
There was no doubt that Gabriel liked gold. This was simply a perfect match for the Light of Temptation skill. Dior looked at the S rank expert of the Salko Temple who had fallen into a daze. He was at a loss.
He was at a loss as to whether to kill the human in front of him or to control the human in front of him.
Right now, he had temporarily controlled this human expert. If he were to kill him, he was a little reluctant. If he could permanently control the soul of this human expert, then this would be a great help to the golden strange creature race.
In fact, Dior was not sure if he could control this human expert. Since he couldn¡¯t control him, he might as well take the opportunity to kill him!
Having made up his mind, the six golden spikes on Dior¡¯s body floated up.
The six golden spikes were Dior¡¯s killing move. These golden spikes could easily pierce through a human¡¯s limbs, head, and heart.
The golden spikes soon arrived in front of Gabriel. They were about to pierce him.
Gabriel moved. He quickly moved to the left. His speed was so fast that even the golden spikes could not keep up with him.
An afterimage shed past, and the golden spikes hit nothing.
Dior controlled the golden spikes to quickly change direction and stab at Gabriel again.
Gabriel Reis, who had regained his rity of vision, broke out in a cold sweat. He had been careless! Fortunately, he had dodged.
Otherwise, he would have definitely died here today. He did not expect this golden strange creature to be so difficult to deal with.
He actually knew the rarest spiritual magic. Spiritual magic was a somewhat useless skill. Usually, no one would practice it.
Even if they practiced it, they would not be able to get anything out of it. It would not be a problem for them to control the kittens and puppies. It was almost impossible for him to control a human with strong willpower.
However, today, Gabriel Reis almost lost. It was obvious that this strange creature¡¯s spiritual spell was extremely powerful.
As a powerful S rank powerhouse, he could be affected by this spell. If only he could obtain this spell. Just the thought of it made Gabriel Reis excited.
¡°Golden strange creature, you won¡¯t be able to escape. This time, I won¡¯t give you a chance.¡± Dior was also anxious!
He regretted it. Why did he not escape when the human powerhouse was distracted?
Sigh! He was greedy!
¡°Does the gold on my body look good? ¡®I can give it to you. Please let me go!¡±
Dior tried the same trick again. He wanted to use the gold to attract Gabriel¡¯s attention.
In this way, his Light of Temptation might take effect again.
Dior decided that as long as the Light of Temptation took effect, he would run away on the spot. He would never have any thoughts about this human powerhouse again. The n was beautiful, but the reality was cruel!
Gabre was an S rank powerhouse, and he had a strong willpower.
The first time, he was driven by greed, so it was understandable that he was controlled. The second time, he would not be controlled no matter what. Capturing an S rank strange creature could be much more valuable than the gold.
In fact, the reason why he had fallen into the trap earlier was because of the influence of the Light of Temptation.
Now that he had walked out of the Light of Temptation state, Dior¡¯s little tricks would naturally not be able to affect him anymore.
¡°Using the same skill twice is useless against me, haha!¡±
¡°Just give up! Golden strange creature!¡±
¡°The temple needs a talent like you. They won¡¯t harm you. As long as you cooperate with the temple, the temple will give you whatever you want!¡±
Dior did not believe his words at all.
Whoosh!
Whoosh!
¡
The golden spike let out a sharp whistle and went straight for Gabriel.
ng! ng! ng!
The golden spikes all hit Gabriel Reis. When Dior heard the sound, he became excited.
¡°You seem to be happy too early!¡±
A light green magic shield appeared on Gabriel¡¯s body. The attack of the golden spike was blocked by the magic shield!
Chapter 406 - Do You Want to Run?
Chapter 406: Do You Want to Run?
¡°I¡¯ll take these six golden spikes first!¡±
With that, Gabriel Reese put away the golden spikes that were aimed at him.
No matter how hard the golden spikes struggled, it was useless.
p! p! p¡
The sound of pping reached the ears of Gabriel Reese and Dior. They could not help but turn back to watch who had so recklessly interrupted their duel.
Rattle
¡°What an interesting battle. However, if the two of you submit to me, I can spare your lives!¡±
When the two of them saw a young man, they both felt incredulous.
When did humans give birth to such a young S rank powerhouse? Why did the Sarko Temple not know about this? A huge wave of emotions stirred up in Gabriel¡¯s heart.
¡°Young human, I have a lot of gold on me. As long as you help me, all of this gold will be yours.¡±
¡°I still have a lot of gold. If you want it, I can give it to you!¡±
¡°Defeat this old human together with me, and all of the gold will be yours!¡±
Looking at the golden strange creature, nders looked as if he was looking at a fool. He had never cared about the gold. What he cared about was talent!
If he could take down two S rank experts, nders¡¯s strength would undoubtedly increase by a notch.
Gabriel could tell that this young man was not simple. He was actually unmoved by the temptation of gold.
If he was not after money, then he was after people. Gabriel did not think that this young man could defeat him.
His strength was still preserved quite well. It did not take him much effort to fight against the golden strange creature.
nders saw all of this. He did not care about the strange golden light at all. This guy¡¯sbat strength was too strong.
It was not easy to separate the three S rank powerhouses of the Salko Temple. nders would not let go of this opportunity.
While nders was talking to the two of them, the Domain of Fear had already been quietly released.
The two of them were attracted by nders¡¯s appearance. Theypletely did not realize that they had been surrounded by the Domain of Fear.
nders did not care about the golden strange creature. He tookrge strides and started running, instantly jumping towards Gabriel.
A ck Grim Reaper¡¯s scythe appeared in nders¡¯s hands. This was nders¡¯s skill, Reaper¡¯s scythe.
This skill had already been used before in endless Hell. Back then, this skill could only unleash the power of A+ rank. Now, the power of Reaper¡¯s scythe had already entered the second stage.
The second stage of Reaper¡¯s scythe could unleash the power of an S rank at the highest. This skill was the most effective when used in a one-on-one fight. Of course, its AOE damage was also quite high.
The ck scythe of death did not make a sound in the air as it shed towards Gabriel.
From the moment he saw the scythe of death, Gabriel knew the power of this ice scythe. He quickly retreated and narrowly avoided the ck scythe of death. However, he was still injured by the sharp aura of the scythe. There was a long cut on the clothes on his chest.
Fortunately, he retreated in time and did not hurt his body.
Even so, Gabriel Reis was still numb all over. The feeling of passing by death was really terrifying.
[Fear Points +150,000]
¡°Wonderful fear points! You¡¯re afraid!¡±
¡°Old man, surrender! You can¡¯t beat me anyway!¡±
Gabriel Reis felt the great threat of this young man. When did such a powerful young man appear in human society? Damn it!
He was not willing to be defeated. He still had twopanions. As long as he called hispanions over in time, he firmly believed that the scales of victory would tip in his favor.
The golden strange creature Dior saw through his thoughts.
¡°Do you want to call for reinforcements? Dream on, I Won¡¯t give you a chance.¡±
Dior looked at Gabriel with a mocking smile.
¡°Hmph! Despicable and shameless humans want to call for reinforcements? Dream on!¡±
After the mocking, Dior¡¯s golden eyes started to turn red.
The treants who were surrounding Macmin and Alger instantly fell into a state of madness. Even if they died, the treants would still scratch the two humans.
The pressure on Macmin and Alger instantly increased. The two of them sensed that something was wrong.
Could it be that Gabriel Reis was acting strangely?
On second thought, out of the three of them, Gabriel Ries was the strongest. It was impossible for him to be in any danger, but looking at the frenzied encirclement of the treants, the two of them could not help but worry about Gabriel Reise.
The two of them looked at each other and saw through each other¡¯s thoughts. The two of them began to break out of the encirclement, and they wanted to meet up with Gabriel Reise.
After meeting up, the three of them would be able to work together to unleash their greatestbat strength.
The posture of Macmin and Alger trying to break out of the encirclement was clearly observed by Dior. Any creature under his control could transmit information to him.
Although he could transmit information, there was a limit to it. He could only observe the battlefield through one control target.
If he advanced to S rank, then he could control multiple targets to observe the battlefield.
It was almost impossible for an S rank strange creature to appear on the Blue now. Over the countless years, the magic energy of the Blue had been mostly absorbed.
The mystical side of the Blue was also getting weaker and weaker. However, what was surprising was that in this universe, everyone who knew about the existence of the Blue wanted to upy the Blue.
This was because there was a big secret on the Blue!
The golden strange creature¡¯s eyes became brighter and brighter, just like two light bulbs. He was trying his best to control every single treant. He no longer cared about what would happen to these treants.
He only hoped that the treants could intercept the two S rank powerhouses of the Salko Temple.
Every minute that they were intercepted, the chances of Dior¡¯s side seeding would increase by a few points. Dior was thinking that it would be best for both humans to perish together. He did not have a good impression of humans.
The battle between nders and Gabriel Reis had reached its climax. Gabriel Reis was being suppressed by nders.
He was not a match for nders at all. Through this battle, nders had learned about his own strength. He felt that it was about time. He did not want to y cat and mouse games with this old man.
nders gripped the scythe tightly with both hands, and with a powerful chop, the long de energy forced Gabriel to retreat.
Another wound appeared on his body, and fresh blood flowed out. nders stopped attacking. Gabriel did not know what this young man was up to and why he stopped attacking, but he was sure that nothing good was going to happen.
After more than ten breaths, Gabriel¡¯s wound was in severe pain, so much so that his arms were trembling. At the same time, a strange power of the dark attribute seeped into his body from his wound.
He wanted to run away. He felt that if this continued, he would definitely die at the hands of this young man.
¡°Haha! Scum of the Salko Temple, you will also have this day. You won¡¯t be able to escape!¡±
Golden strange creature Dior shed towards Gabriel Reis.
Chapter 407 - Subjugation of Two S Ranks
Chapter 407: Subjugation of Two S Ranks
¡°Get lost!¡±
Looking at the golden strange creature blocking his way, Gabriel was extremely furious.
He saw that a spatial rift had appeared where the young man had shed out with his scythe.
This spatial rift brought him extreme fear. He knew that if he did not run now, he might have to stay here forever.
The golden strange creature, Dior, would not allow this enemy of the Salko Temple to escape. He had to duel with this young human. Only then would he be able to fish in troubled waters.
nders could see through the golden strange creature¡¯s at a nce, but he did not mind at all.
With his powerful strength, he was not afraid of these little tricks. What nders wanted was for both of them to submit. Now, not only did the two of them not cooperate, but they even had an internal conflict.
This was exactly what nders wanted to see. Go ahead and continue messing around!
After more than ten breaths, the space fissure became bigger and bigger.
nders¡¯s sea of consciousness was connected to the real world. The many strange creatures in the ghost altar had long received nders¡¯s message. They were all cheering and jumping for joy. They had long wanted toe out and take a look.
Even the ghost king wanted toe out and take a breather. Cultivation could increase one¡¯s strength, but it was also possible to take a breather asionally.
Seeing the spatial rift open, the ghost king rushed out with more than 50 A+ rank strange creatures.
¡°What! Ghost strange creatures!¡±
¡°So you were the one who did the thing in the ghostir? Who the hell are you?¡±
Seeing the appearance of the specters, the golden strange creature Dior immediately knew the seriousness of the problem.
It turned out that this human young man was not bluffing when he said that he wanted the two of them to submit.
Without saying anything, Dior began to run away. Gabriel saw the strange creature running away. No one stopped him, and he also strode away.
Rattle!
¡°Can you run away?¡±
After nders finished speaking, a thick white fog appeared in its Domain of Fear.
The golden strange creature Dior and Gabriel were both shrouded in the thick white fog. The thick white fog became thicker and thicker, and the two of them could not tell the direction at all.
Especially when Gabriel Reis¡¯s me halo had cleared out the trees within a few kilometers, which made it even more difficult for them to tell their directions.
If there were trees, Dior would definitely be able to escape the fog. The trees in the forest were his best guide, but he was disappointed.
At this moment, Dior was extremely angry with the people of the Salko Temple. These guys would only mess things up. It was a good thing for nders.
The mantis stalks the cicada, but the oriole was behind. nders, this oriole, was doing quite well.
Under the lead of the ghost king, the ghosts quickly surrounded Gabriel. In addition, the ghost king split up more 20 A+ rank ghosts to surround Dior.
nders¡¯s orders were to capture Gabriel and Dior.
The ghost king was strong. He had the ability to capture two targets at the same time.
Gabriel, who was already seriously injured, fought the ghost king again. The ghost king¡¯s strength was also not to be underestimated. In addition, the ghost king was at full health. It was no pressure at all to fight Gabriel, who was at low health.
There were also other A+ rank ghosts on the side. They werepletely bullying Gabriel Reis. In less than a minute, the ghost king sessfully took down Gabriel Reis.
Then, the ghost king ignored Gabriel Reis and flew directly in the direction of Dior.
Gabriel Reis was grabbed by a few ghosts and brought in front of nders. nders looked at Gabriel with a smile.
Rattle!
¡°I told you to subdue you. It¡¯s useless for you to struggle!¡±
¡°But I like struggling warriors. Come on, old man, nders wees you!¡±
After nders said that, he waved his hand and three ck Scarecrows rushed towards Gabriel.
Gabriel was desperate. He had lost his fighting spirit and did not resist at all. In fact, he could not resist at all. The three scarecrows easily entered his body.
The heavily injured Gabriel Reese could not defend effectively at all. The ck Scarecrow easily entered his heart. The three scarecrows fused together in his heart.
A few minutester, the ck Scarecrow and Gabriel Reese¡¯s heartpletely fused together.
Then, a Green Scarecrow entered his heart and fused together again.
Gabriel felt his body¡¯s recovery speed suddenly increase. He seemed to be able to extract the magic energy that was wandering in the surrounding space. This energy entered his body and quickly healed his body.
He stood up and looked at the young man in front of him. His eyes were filled with shock.
He really did not expect the young man in front of him to be a scarecrow.
He felt that the scarecrow was too extraordinary and terrifying. Even if he stood in front of him, he would not be able to discover that this young man was actually a scarecrow.
Gabriel thought about what to say and opened his mouth slightly. In the end, he did not say anything. He stood behind nders.
nders did not care about the old man¡¯s thoughts at all. He must have been scared out of his wits.
Rattle!
nders smiled proudly.
A few minutester, the ghost king arrived in front of nders with the golden strange creature.
¡°Human, don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m willing to submit to you!¡±
¡°But you have to help me deal with the Salko Temple. If you don¡¯t deal with the Salko Temple, even if you kill me, I won¡¯t submit to you.¡±
The golden strange creature Dior¡¯s face was filled with determination. At this moment, he was almost certain that this young man would fight with the Salko Temple to the end, because he actually had an S rank ghost.
When he saw the S rank ghost, he immediately gave up resisting. At the same time, he became even more curious about that young human.
Rattle!
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll destroy the Salko temple sooner orter. I¡¯m not on good terms with the Salko Temple.¡±
¡°Tell me, do you know any mind magic? I can see that your eyes are like a light bulb. Are you controlling those treants?¡±
Since he had decided to rely on this young human, Dior naturally would not hide anything. In fact, he was not qualified to hide anything. He was rather tactful.
¡°Young human, your observation is very detailed. That¡¯s right, I was the one who controlled those treants!¡±
¡°After I advanced to S rank, I awakened the race¡¯s innate skills, Soul Temptation and Treant Control.¡±
¡°Treants were ves created by the golden strange creature race in ancient times. Later on, they broke away from their control and instead killed the golden strange creatures. These damned ves!¡±
After listening to Dior¡¯s exnation, nders basically understood. As for what happened between the treants and golden strange creatures, nders waspletely uninterested.
Saint Vincent City.
The strange creature detection crystal in the hall of the headquarters of the Salko Temple was behaving strangely.
The crystal became extremely dazzling and emitted an intense white light.
Chapter 408 - Golden Strange Creature’s Spiritual Resistance
Chapter 408: Golden Strange Creature¡¯s Spiritual Resistance
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The great elder yton could not believe his eyes. How could there be so many A+ rank strange creatures appearing all at once?
Over the years, the Salko Temple had captured batches and batches of A+ rank strange creatures.
They could let go of A rank strange creatures, but they would never let go of A+ rank strange creatures.
Those A+ rank strange creatures, whether used for sacrifice or dposition, were excellent.
Now, more than fifty A+ rank strange creatures had appeared all at once. What did this mean?
From the information the grand elder received from the strange creature detection crystal, he analyzed that more than 50 A+ rank strange creatures had all appeared in the Ancient Forest at the same time.
This was something the grand elder could not understand. The Ancient Forest was a mysterious ce, but there should not be any spatial cracks leading to another world there.
The more the great elder thought about it, the more clueless he became. He felt that some things might have gone beyond the control of the Salko Temple.
This was a big matter. He had to inform the old temple master.
Ancient Forest.
nders discovered an interesting phenomenon. He discovered that the golden strange creature could actually contend with his ck Scarecrow.
After his scarecrow entered the golden strange creature¡¯s body, it was immediately imprisoned.
Dior thought that nders could not sense it. He had strong confidence in his mind magic.
This was the first time nders had encountered such a situation. The other party could actually directly imprison his ck Scarecrow.
But it did not matter. nders still had another method: Scarecrow of Fear.
Now that the golden strange creature had submitted to nders, he could feel nders¡¯s powerful strength.
nders entered the sea of consciousness. There was now a golden ind there. From Afar, it looked like it was shining with golden light.
nders came to the golden ind. He inserted the Scarecrow of Fear onto the ind.
The Scarecrow of Fear was a product of the Demon of Fear system. The system¡¯s product must be of the highest quality. The Scarecrow of Fear¡¯s tyrannical attributespletely dominated Dior.
nders now understood more and more that the scarecrow¡¯s function was to specifically deal with creatures that had spiritual resistance.
nders came to the scarecrow statue, and he bought more than ten scarecrows.
Now he had a lot of fear points. Every day, he received a huge amount of fear points.
On the base of the scarecrow statue, there were six packages, five golden packages, and one purple-gold package.
The golden ones were upgrade packages, and the purple-gold ones were mystery packages.
nders did not open them. He felt that he did not need to open them now. He was ready to use them in a crisis. He wanted to maximize the benefits.
After exiting the sea of consciousness, nders looked at Dior with a faint smile.
Cold Sweat broke out on Dior¡¯s forehead. From the moment the scarecrow inserted the golden ind that represented him, a stream of information came to his mind. From this stream of information, he understood who the young man in front of him was.
The Ancient Forest was in contact with the human world. Even some news and gossip about the human world would be spread here.
Dior naturally knew about the scarecrow.
It was just that he had heard that the scarecrow was an A rank existence. He had not expected the real scarecrow to actually be an S rank super strange creature.
This meant that the scarecrow was toying with the Salko Temple. Thinking about how he would only hide in the middle of the capture of the Salko Temple, looking at the scarecrow¡¯s performance and then looking at himself, Diorwished that he could find a hole to hide in.
The gap! The huge gap!
The Scarecrow had only been born for a few days. His growth speed was too fast. Dior did not know how to describe it.
Previously, he had imprisoned the scarecrow¡¯s little ck Scarecrow. He was still feeling smug, but in the end, he discovered that the clown was actually himself.
Now, he was already under the control of the scarecrow. He possessed spiritual magic, and he could feel that the scarecrow¡¯s spiritual magic was ten times better than his.
He was actuallypletely unable to sense any traces of the scarecrow¡¯s spiritual magic, but he was 100% sure that the scarecrow had used spiritual magic.
With such a master, perhaps the golden strange creature would be able to break this awkward situation.
Looking at the silent Dior, nders did not say anything. In any case, the person was under his control. He was very interested in the two spiritual magic of Dior, and the two Green Scarecrows entered Dior¡¯s body.
Every time nders cast the Green Scarecrow, he would be able to learn a skill. However, nders had very high standards now. He was very picky about skills, and he would not learn skills that he was not satisfied with.
He would never take out the palm of his hand for any skill that he wanted to learn.
Dior felt the Green Scarecrow enter his body, but he did not dare to resist. Soon, he discovered something that made him happy. He felt that his body¡¯s recovery speed had increased.
Previously, he had suffered some injuries. Although it was not serious, it still needed time to recover. After the Green Scarecrow entered his body, he found that his recovery speed had at least doubled.
¡°Thank you, master! The effect of the Green Scarecrow is simply too great!¡±
nders did not reply to Dior. At this moment, he was in the sea of consciousness.
He was studying the mind magic he had just obtained: Light of Temptation and Treant Control.
Light of Temptation: Both eyes emit a strange light, causing the enemy target to fall into a state of obsession. Lasts for seven days. During the duration of the state of obsession, the target will obey the spell caster¡¯s every word.
Treant Cpntrol: After the golden Light of Temptation is used on the treant, the treant will forever submit to the user.
After studying these two skills, nders was quite speechless. These two skills were of little use to him.
Especially the Treant Control. It waspletely useless.
Light of temptation was slightly better. In the end, nders chose Light of Temptation. The Treant Control skill was selectively forgotten.
After each skill was learned, it would upy his sea of consciousness. Although his sea of consciousness was vast now, nders was not sure if there would be any changes in the future.
He was a cautious person. The skills that might affect him were all selectively forgotten by him.
In the Wastnd, Morse, Graham, and Pleater sessfully caught the A+ rank golden strange creature.
The golden strange creature was extremely frightened. He had not expected that the Salko Temple would be so generous.
They had actually arranged for three S ranked powerhouses to besiege the golden strange creature¡¯s old patriarch.
The A+ ranked golden strange creature was called Horace. After he was captured, he thought that he would be taken to the Salko Temple.
However, the three A+ ranked powerhouses of the Salko Temple did not do that. After Horace was captured, Morse and the other two waited on the spot because they had received an order from nders.
nders had already subdued Gabriel Reis and Dior. He had not expected the process to be so smooth.
He decided to take advantage of the situation and continue to attack.. He decided to subdue the remaining two S rank warriors of the Salko Temple.
Chapter 409 - The Talkative Ralf
Chapter 409: The Talkative Ralf
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Gabriel Reis quickly understood nders¡¯s thoughts and took the remaining two S rank powerhouses of the Salko Temple under hismand.
Hepletely understood the scarecrow¡¯s thoughts. If he were the scarecrow, he would have made the same choice.
¡°Master, I know Macmin and Alger quite well. I can help you subdue them.¡±
Dior was not willing to be left behind. He would not give up the opportunity to show off in front of the new boss.
¡°Master, the three of us canpletely crush the two of them. I¡¯ll ask the treants to let them go.¡±
¡°Not bad, the two of you are very smart. I won¡¯t mistreat you!¡±
Hearing the scarecrow¡¯s words, it meant that the two of them had obtained the Scarecrow¡¯s approval. This made the two of them feel somefort in their nervous hearts.
The treants fearlessly surrounded the two powerhouses of the Salko Temple. This made Macmin and Alger a little annoyed. The insects were not very powerful, but they were annoying them.
All of a sudden, all of their acquaintances retreated, leaving the two of them far away.
¡°Oh no! Will there be any idents with Gabriel Reis?¡±
¡°That¡¯s impossible. That S rank golden strange creature can¡¯t possibly defeat him.¡±
After hearing Macmin¡¯s words, Alger felt that a golden strange creature was definitely not a match for Gabriel, even if that golden strange creature was an S rank.
The two of them had great confidence in Gabriel. Gabriel and the other two had gone through thick and thin together. The two of them were quite familiar with Gabreil¡¯s strength.
¡°Mcmin, let¡¯s go take a look. We¡¯ll know at a nce!¡±
Alger and Macmin quickly rushed into the ancient forest.
Ralf, who was in the wastnd, was extremely embarrassed. Tens of thousands of treants had escaped in the blink of an eye.
He knew what this meant. The old chief had been ambushed by the people of the Salko Temple.
He was extremely worried. After advancing to A+ rank, he felt that he was so powerful. Only when he truly faced the people of the Salko temple did he realize how insignificant he was.
He could not even defeat one of the three people of the Salko Temple. It was as if they were ying with him.
¡°You were very arrogant just now!¡±
Morse looked at the strange golden color in front of him with a yful smile.
In fact, he was also very curious as to why the golden strange creature was so shiny. ording to the records in the temple, the skin of the golden strange creature was originally gray. It was just that the strange creature liked golden things very much.
They took gold as their beauty. They dressed themselves up in a shiny golden color, making them look very noble.
However, in the eyes of the three experts of the Salko Temple, this strange creature was veryical. Except for a golden belt, the other parts of the strange creature¡¯s body were covered with golden paint.
The clothes they wore were also made of golden stic cloth. Only these strange creatures would have such a vulgar taste, Morse and the othersined in their hearts.
¡°Three big brothers, please don¡¯t hit my face. I will never give you gold unless you kill me.¡±
p!
Graham couldn¡¯t stand this weird golden color anymore. He pped the weird golden color face with his big mouth.
The powerful force made the weird golden color turn several times before it stopped.
¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t hit my face. You¡¯re really shameless!¡±
Graham was amused by this fellow¡¯s anger.
¡°As a prisoner, you should have the awareness of a prisoner. You¡¯re the one who talks too much. I beat you up to let you learn your lesson.¡±
The A+ rank golden strange creature touched his half-swollen face. His eyes were filled with hatred and grievance.
Graham did not care about what the strange creature was thinking. If he did not listen, he would be beaten up. This was a principle that had never changed since ancient times.
Suddenly, the ground began to shake. Morse and the other two immediately felt that something was wrong.
When they were ambushed just now, the ground also shook inexplicably!
The golden strange creature, Ralf, was the first to feel it. However, he learned his lesson this time. He did not say a word.
Ralph thought to himself, ¡®humans, you¡¯re finished. By the time you feel the shaking, it¡¯s already toote!¡¯
¡°Run! Everyone spread out and break out!¡±
Morse quickly made a decision. He was the strongest person in the group, and everyone followed his lead.
¡°Haha! Foolish humans, can you escape?¡±
¡°My ves,e out!¡±
Ralf still could not resist his strong desire to show off. As soon as he finished speaking, countless treants drilled out from the ground.
For a moment, the Wastnd was filled with dust and treants.
They had been careless! They should have moved immediately after capturing that golden strange creature. Morse and the other two were filled with regret.
They were now in an endless sea of treants, and they could not escape even if they wanted to.
¡°Quick! Catch this fool and use him as a hostage!¡±
Pleater was quick-witted. At the critical moment, he thought of an idea. His words woke Morse up, and he instantly appeared in front of Ralf.
¡°What do you want to do? I¡¯m warning you. Now that you¡¯re surrounded, you¡¯d better behave yourselves!¡±
Morse grabbed Ralf¡¯s neck and lifted him up.
¡°Mmmmm!¡±
Ralf could not utter a single word as his throat was grabbed by Morse. All that was left was a muffled groan.
The treants did not attack Morse and the others. They only surrounded Morse and the others.
Moreover, the blood-red color in the treants¡¯ green eyes had already disappeared. They had their own consciousness.
Pleater felt that he could talk to the treants. In fact, they had already been surrounded by more than ten A+ rank treants.
¡°Hello, can wemunicate?¡±
¡°I feel that the treants are much better than the golden strange creatures. You are all honest people.¡±
After Pleater finished speaking, he was waiting for the treants to reply.
The treants did not reply to Pleater. They just quietly surrounded Pleater and the others.
At the edge of the Ancient Forest.
Macmin and Alger quickly arrived at the me circle created by Gabriel.
¡°This is Gabriel¡¯s me wave. This terrifying destructive power can turn everything within a radius of three to five kilometers into ashes.¡±
Feeling the residual heat on the ground, they did not see Gabriel.
Could it be that Gabriel had really met with an ident?
The two of them did not believe it. If Gabriel had met with an ident, then there was only one possibility, and that was that an S rank powerhouse from another faction had made a move.
The two of them were indeed veteran S ranks. Although they had not seen the actual process, their guesses were about the same as the actual result.
Suddenly, a faint white fog appeared around them. At first, they did not care. However, five minutester, the fog was so thick that they could not even see their own fingers.
¡°Who is it? You can¡¯t bear the consequences of angering the Salko Temple!¡±
¡°My friends, I advise you to stop!¡±
The two S rank warriors of the Salko Temple started tomunicate.
Chapter 410 - Escape Failed
Chapter 410: Escape Failed
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The thick white fog covered everything, and their vision was limited to a very small area.
Soon, something that terrified them happened. They discovered that their spiritual senses were actually being interfered with in the thick white fog.
S rank powerhouses had evolved spiritual senses, which was also the legendary sixth sense.
There was a sixth sense among ordinary people, but this feeling was random, and ordinary people could not grasp this feeling at any time.
An S rank powerhouse could already grasp this feeling, and this feeling allowed an S rank powerhouse to maintain their best state in battle.
Now, their spiritual sense was infinitely weakened. If someone ambushed them, they might fall here.
An emotion called fear had already appeared in both of their hearts.
[Fear Points +150,000]
[Fear Points +160,000]
Hearing the system¡¯s notification sound, nders was intoxicated by this feeling. Every time he received fear points, nders felt extremely wonderful.
Rattle!
¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape!¡±
¡°Surrender!¡±
A strange voice appeared beside Macmin and Alger¡¯s ears. After hearing it, their hearts became even more fearful!
¡°Something¡¯s wrong! This voice contains a powerful mental interference!¡±
Very quickly, Macmin discovered the abnormality. As S rank experts, this was their basic ability.
¡°We¡¯ve fallen into a certain Domain!¡±
¡°Damn it! What kind of Domain is this!¡±
Alger was extremely nervous. Many Domains had basically lost their effectiveness against S rank powerhouses.
S rank powerhouses paid more attention to the introversion of their strength. They did not need to release an extremely energy-consuming move like a Domain.
The perfect control of strength was something that every S rank powerhouse had to do.
nders had just advanced to S rank, so he did not know much about S rank knowledge. He relied on himself to fumble around.
Of course, he also had an important advantage: the Demon of Fear System.
nders¡¯s strength was extremely tyrannical, and he was not afraid of this little loss in his Domain.
Another characteristic of S rank experts was that low-level Domains did not affect them!
The domains released by those weaker than S rank experts werepletely ineffective against S rank experts. This was the suppression of strength levels.
A casual punch from an S rank powerhouse could cause a building to copse. They possessed such tyrannical power, so they did not need to use those fancy Domains at all.
When an ordinary S rank powerhouse advanced to S+ rank, they would undergo a qualitative change once again. They could use the power of the entire world.
However, such a powerhouse would cause too much damage to the world. If the world had a will, it would definitely not allow such a powerful individual to exist.
In fact, super S rank powerhouses were already the limit of what the Blue could amodate. If one wanted topletely surpass S+ grade, then only by going to a stronger world would there be a chance of sess.
However, other worlds would not allow such a super powerhouse from outside to appear. Unless a super S rank powerhousepletely merged into that world and became a part of that world, then that world would aodate it.
Macmin and Alger discovered that they were actually unable to break through this Domain. They were both S rank powerhouses. A low-level Domain was basically the standard for every S rank powerhouse. Even after an S ss powerhouse unleashed their Domain, their strength would also rapidly decline.
This world would not allow imbnces to exist. The might of the Domain was powerful, but the consumption was even more powerful.
The two of them could not understand what the white Domain¡¯s caster was thinking. It had been activated for a long time.
An S rank expert would normally release their Domain for five minutes in a battle. The oue of the battle would usually be decided in an instant between experts.
They calcted the time. They had stayed in the white fog Domain for about half an hour. This Domain was already firmly in existence.
There was only one possibility in this situation. A Super S rank existence could mobilize the power of the world.
Under such circumstances, they werepletely unafraid of consumption. The two of them looked at each other. They could not believe it. Could it be that a super S rank existence had attacked them?
If that was the case, why were the two of them still struggling? Sooner orter, they would both die!
The two of them thought about it and realized that something was not right. If it really was a super S rank, why would they release their Domain? A super S rank existence could crush the two of them with just a flick of their fingers.
The more they thought about it, the more confused they became. They had fallen into a dead end.
The powerful physique of an S ss expert allowed them to have an extremely powerful endurance. The five-colored optical fiber had long connected to the two of them.
The two of them were continuously absorbing their stamina, but the two of them did not appear to be in a weakened state.
An S rank powerhouse possessed a powerful recovery ability, but this kind of recovery ability required the support of magic power.
¡°Alger, I discovered that my magic power is gradually decreasing.¡±
¡°Ah! Mine too!¡±
Alger and Macmin quickly understood that this white fog Domain could absorb their magic power.
¡°Damn it! I¡¯ve already used up one-tenth of my mana!¡±
¡°Mine too.¡±
This strange situation made the two of them tremble in fear.
¡°We have to escape this Domain!¡±
The two of them quickly found the optimal solution. As for Gabriel, they put it aside for now.
If the two of them also fell in this thick fog, then who could report this important information to the temple.
Alger took out a broom-shaped magic tool from his dimensional backpack. As an S rank powerhouse, it was simply too easy to possess a spatial magic tool.
The flying broom was amonly used flying tool in the magic world. This was not a big deal.
The flying broom had one advantage. It could take off andnd anywhere at any time and ce. It was quite convenient.
Even though the technology of the blue was quite advanced, even with helicopters and other flying tools, many mages still loved their flying broomsticks.
The flying broomstick only needed to be injected with magic to fly quickly. It did not need any logistical support at all. It was much more convenient than an airne.
Macmin and Alger got on their respective flying broomsticks and began to climb up.
However, no matter how high they went, the thick white fog that surrounded them was still there.
The two of them became more and more nervous. As long as there was a thick white fog, it meant that they had not escaped from the white fog Domain.
¡°Damn it! What kind of terrifying domain is this that we can¡¯t escape from?¡±
The flying brooms were convenient, but they had a fatal w. After using them for a long time, their buttocks would be very ufortable.
Mages usually used flying broomsticks for short distances. If the distance was too far, it would be morefortable to sit on a ne.
Rattle!
¡°The two of you are really interesting. Do you think that you can escape the Domain of Fear by relying on a broken broomstick?¡±
Chapter 411 - Interference With Judgment
Chapter 411: Interference With Judgment
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Hearing that strange sound again, Macmin and Alger were in a bad state. They werepletely unable to shake off the entire Domain.
Soon, they discovered that they only had half of their magic power left. Flying consumed a lot of magic power.
Humans were still humans. Even if they had grasped extraordinary powers, they still had to pay a huge price to break away from gravity. After all, this was going against the entire world.
That strange sound made the two of them feel extremely ufortable. It was like a cheetah hiding in the darkness. As long as the two of them rxed for even a moment, the cheetah would pounce on them.
Fighting like a cornered beast. This was the current state of the two of them. Every S rank powerhouse had to go through countlesspetitions to reach this position.
They had encountered all sorts of abnormal situations in their lives. In the end, they had managed to get through all of them.
Macmin and Alger firmly believed that the two of them could get through this crisis. The two of them did not give up on struggling.
¡°Unknown existence, who are you?¡±
¡°We, the S rank hidden elders of the Salko Temple. If we go missing, the Salko Temple will not let this matter rest.¡±
¡°On this, the Salko Temple is the strongest. We represent the Salko temple toe into contact with you.¡±
nders did not believe this nonsense at all. He ignored the two old men. He was just waiting for the two old men to be exhausted by the five-colored light. When that time came, it would be time for him to harvest.
He did not have a good impression of the Salko Temple. He would only reason with them if he could not beat it.
If he tried to beat them, nders would probably already be in the dungeon of the Salko Temple headquarters.
Macmin and Alger did not wait for the mysterious existence¡¯s reply. Instead, they calmed down. Calm in the face of trouble, and calm thinking should be the first priority.
The two of themnded on the ground again. Afternding on the ground, they discovered a problem.
They remembered that they had been rising on the flying broom for about two hours, but when theynded, it had only taken them more than twenty seconds.
As S rank powerhouses, it was nothing for them to calcte the time.
The time difference between ascending and descending represented only one truth: they had fallen into an illusion.
If they could destroy the illusion, they might be able to get out of this strange realm.
Life was sometimes so awkward that knowing how to do it and being able to do it were two different things.
Soon, the two of them discovered something hopeless. No matter what method they used, they were still unable to break this illusion.
Using all kinds of magic frequently, they only had one-tenth of their magic power left. This caused the two of them to be on guard.
They knew what the mysterious person who cast the domain was thinking. This mysterious person was going to use the white fog domain to deplete their magic power.
As S ss extraordinary ability users, losing their magic power was indeed extremely ufortable, but it was not to the extent ofpletely losing theirbat ability.
Alger was a battle mage. His body was extremely strong. Even without magic power, he was still powerful.
However, Macmin was not. He was a pure mage. His physique was not that strong. If he lost his magic power, he would almost be crippled.
Macmin knew the consequences of not having magic power. He took out a magic potion from his spatial bag. After a bottle of magic potion, his almost dry magic power immediately recovered.
nders saw all this. He originally nned to exhaust the two old men to death. Now it seemed impossible. Who knew how many magic potions the two old men had in their bags.
As a hidden S rank powerhouse of the Salko Temple, it did not seem difficult to obtain high-quality magic potions.
nders did not know how long they couldst. What if something unexpected happened? Compared to the unexpected, nders still hoped to eliminate all risks.
This proved that he had underestimated the S rank powerhouses. After the two old men of the Salko Temple realized the environment they were in, the two of them made corresponding strategies.
¡°In terms of consumption, the Salko temple has never been afraid of anyone!¡±
After Macmin recovered his magic power, he immediately mocked the mysterious man. Hiding his head and showing his tail only proved one thing. The master of this Domain did not have the strength to take down the two of them.
If he had the strength to take down the two of them, why would he still use such fancy methods.
Now that the two of them were more certain that the master of the Domain was not strong enough, they had instead gotten rid of the fear in their hearts.
What they had to do was to wait where they were. They were not afraid of consumption at all. The power of the Salko Temple had guaranteed their safety.
They absolutely believed that the temple would not give up on the two of them.
nders carefully observed the two old men in the Domain of Fear. He felt that the two old men were not in a hurry. They had something to rely on.
He felt that they should have different tactics when facing different enemies. Previously, he had the advantage in the ghostir. No matter how they fought, he could win.
Now that they were in the Ancient Forest, the situation here wasplicated. If he continued to fight the enemy ording to the ghostir¡¯s methods, then he would definitely lose.
He had to constantly adjust his mentality to face all kinds ofplicated environments. Only in this way could he maintain his advantage at all times.
The S rank golden strange creature Dior looked at the two elders of the Salko Temple in the Domain of Fear. His eyes were filled with hatred. He really hoped that the scarecrow would kill these two old men. His hatred for the Salko temple had been umted for generations.
If it was not for the Salko Temple, the golden strange creature race would not have declined so quickly.
The betrayal of the treant ves had the shadow of the Salk Temple. If the treant ves hadn¡¯t rebelled against the golden creeper race, they wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this level.
Without the protection of the treant ves, the golden strange creature race¡¯s A+ and S rank powerhouses had been captured by the Salko Temple. They hated the Salko Temple the most.
Every time they killed a member of the Sarko Temple, they would be extremely excited. Unfortunately, they only killed small characters.
It was also because of the assassination and resistance of the golden strange creatures that there were no branches of the Salko temple near the ancient forest.
In history, the Salko Temple had established branches in the Ancient Forest. However, their branches were often destroyed soon after they were established.
At the edge of the Ancient Forest, there were all kinds ofplicated situations here. At the same time, this was also the ce where the Salko Temple had the most enemies.
Even if the branch was destroyed, it would be extremely difficult for the Salko temple to find the murderer.
¡°Master, we must not leave these two old men of the Salko temple alive, or they will be detrimental to master.¡±
Gabriel was unhappy after listening to Dior¡¯s words.
¡°Shut up, you old strange creature. Do you want to interfere with Master¡¯s judgment?¡±
Chapter 412 - Alger’s Ultimate Move
Chapter 412: Alger¡¯s Ultimate Move
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
When golden strange creature heard Gabriel¡¯s words, he immediately said sarcastically, ¡°no one can deceive a wise master.¡±
nders looked at Dior. He thought it was quite interesting. Why did he not realize that this strange creature was actually a bootlicker.
He would not give up just because someone said something. As for Dior, he wanted to use two sentences to interfere with his decision, that was simply a joke.
Gabriel Reis did not have a good impression of the golden strange creature. After hearing Dior¡¯s ttery, his impression of Dior was extremely bad.
¡°If it were not for Master, you will die today!¡±
He felt very helpless now. It seemed that he could only threaten this strange creature.
nders¡¯s face darkened. The golden strange creature, Dior, tried to use words to interfere with nders¡¯s decision. Gabriel Reis threatened Dior in front of him.
If he was not around, nders could pretend that there were some conflicts between his subordinates. However, the two of them still had their own thoughts in front of nders.
¡°If you want to die, I don¡¯t mind killing both of you. I don¡¯tck subordinates. It¡¯s your fortune to be my subordinates.¡±
When Gabriel and Dior heard nders¡¯s words, they felt endless fear in their hearts. Thinking of being controlled by the scarecrow, they felt that they should put away some unnecessary thoughts first.
As S rank experts, they couldpletely feel the fear of being controlled by the scarecrow. However, the scarecrow did not send them to their deaths. This only proved that the scarecrow had big ns.
They did not know what the scarecrow was thinking. However, they were certain that if the scarecrow wanted to aplish great things, it would notck its subordinates. They were the best helpers.
The power of the ck Scarecrow was just beginning to show. As time passed, they would listen to nders¡¯s words.
¡°Both of you, stop looking. Follow me and subdue the two of them!¡±
Hearing nders¡¯s order, the two of them did not have any doubts at all. They quickly followed behind nders. The thick white fog automatically opened up a path.
Seeing that the thick fog in front of them had disappeared, a straight path automatically appeared in the entire thick white fog Domain.
Macmin and Alger were instantly extremely nervous. They knew that the master of the Domain was about to appear.
Although they were nervous, they still had to maintain their bearing as S rank powerhouses.
Not long after, they saw three figures. When the figures walked in and took a look, the two of them were extremely shocked.
¡°Gabriel Reis, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you together with a strange person?¡±
Macmin simply could not believe it. He had no intention of answering his question. With their master around, there were some things that they could not say.
¡°Young man, who are you? You have already advanced to S rank at such a young age. Your potential is too great. The temple needs a young man like you.¡±
Alger immediately began to recruit nders. In his heart, the Salko Temple was a unique existence. It was a great honor to be able to join the temple.
Rattle!
¡°What an idea. You actually want to recruit me. Do you know who I am?¡±
Alger was stumped by nders¡¯s question because he really did not know who nders was.
Now that nders had the advantage, he did not mind revealing his true form. A Golden Scarecrow appeared in front of Macmin and Alger. When the two of them saw the scarecrow, their jaws dropped in shock.
They had also heard of the scarecrow, but it was just an A+ rank strange creature. However, this scarecrow had a strange method that prevented the strange creature detection crystal from detecting him.
Not to mention, this hidden ability alone was enough to make the Salko Temple spend a lot of effort to capture him.
The strange creature detection crystal of the Salko Temple was discovered in the New World by the great elder of the ancient times. He discovered that there was a kind of rare crystal ore in the New World that had a mysterious reaction to the strange creatures.
As long as the strange creature was in the New World, the mysterious crystal ore would be able to point in a strange creature¡¯s direction. Once there was a direction, it would be easy to find the strange creature.
Later, after the elders of the Salko Temple studied the crystal ore carefully, they discovered that the crystal ore could discover strange creatures, but they could not do anything about the specific information of the crystal ore.
With this strange creature detection crystal ore, the Salko Temple began to take off. Previously, the Salko Temple was not the only one that wanted to catch strange traces.
However, they were unable to find strange traces. They could only rely on the most primitive methods to find them. Even if the strange detection radar was invented in recent times, it would not be of much use.
The strange detection radar could only detect low-level strangeness. Currently, the most advanced strange detection radar could only detect B + level strangeness at the highest. Any higher and it would be impossible to detect.
nders took out the magic sword Apophis. He casually shed, and a spatial rift appeared.
Not long after, an S rank ghost and 20 A+ rank ghost strange creatures appeared from the spatial rift.
Seeing so many strange creatures appear, Macmin and Alger could not believe it.
¡°So you¡¯re the one behind the incident in the ghostir!¡±
Macmin and Alger looked at each other. They both knew that they had to fight to the end today.
The temple did not nurture them to enjoy themselves. At the critical moment, they were willing to sacrifice themselves for the temple.
¡°Don¡¯t get excited. Listen to me. Master is a very easygoing person. He won¡¯t force you to do anything. Surrender, old buddy!¡±
Hearing Gabriel¡¯s words, the two of them were furious.
¡°Shut up, you cowardly coward. You are a disgrace to the training of the temple!¡±
Alger did not wait for Macmin to finish his words. His hands began to gather magic power. He was going to release arge-scale spell.
Macmin¡¯s words were to distract the scarecrow and attract its attention. Then, Alger would take the opportunity to release arge-scale spell.
Therge-scale spell Alger was casting was the World of Ice and Snow. This spell was a forbidden spell, and it belonged to the type of spell that would perish together.
When the World of Ice and Snow was released, with the caster as the starting point, everything within a fifty-kilometer radius would turn into a world of ice.
All living creatures within the range of the world of ice and snow would be instantly frozen. No living creature could resist the cold.
When Alger condensed his magic power, nders felt a certain fear. He was extremely sensitive to fear.
Soon, he locked onto the source of the fear. It turned out that another old man was condensing his magic power and preparing to cast a forbidden spell.
Rattle!
¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but unfortunately, it won¡¯te true!¡±
After saying that, nders grabbed at the void with his right hand, and a ball of ck liquid appeared in his hand.
Macmin saw the ck liquid, and he felt the danger. He stood in front of Alger, and he wanted to ensure that Alger¡¯s magic was released smoothly.
Two S rank powerhouses against four S rank powerhouses. It was a good deal!
Chapter 413 - Acquired a New Skill
Chapter 413: Acquired a New Skill
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
nders was very clear about Alger and Macmin¡¯s ns. He would never let their ns seed.
The S rank yers he had painstakingly collected were very important to him. He did not know how powerful the opponent¡¯s forbidden spell was. At the very least, nders could feel fear.
nders was very interested in the spell that could make a strong mage feel fear. Now that he had taken a fancy to it, it was his.
The ck liquid in nders¡¯s hand did not condense magic power at all. His body had already fused with the essence of the dead water. Casually summoning the dead water could already be said to be an instinct.
The ck water ball flew towards Macmin. Macmin used Explosive Fist. This was his famous skill.
Explosive Fist could cause the enemy to explode. It could quickly destroy the enemy. It could also have a threatening effect.
The fist hit the ck water ball, and the water ball exploded. The water ball turned into countless small water droplets.
These small water droplets did not fly everywhere after they exploded. nders could perfectly control their direction of flight.
¡°Damn it! How could this be!¡±
Macmin quickly discovered the danger of the ck water droplets. He felt his magic power quickly dissipating. Without his magic power, hisbat ability would be greatly affected.
The water droplet exploded and scattered for a moment, but it quickly turned into arge water droplet and pounced on Alger.
There were too many water droplets. Macmin could not stop all of them. All of the water droplets that he had missed rushed toward Alger.
He was chanting a spell. His magic power was rapidly gathering. After he was covered by the water droplet, he felt his magic power begin to dissipate.
Without magic power as a summoning medium, he could not cast such a forbidden spell, the World of Ice and Snow.
Seeing the ck water droplets covering Alger, nders was not satisfied. He always felt that the water droplets were not enough.
As long as nders had magic power, he could create endless dead water balls.
He opened his right palm, and magic power began to gather. Soon, another ck water ball appeared in his palm.
Whoosh!
Whoosh!
..,
In the blink of an eye, five or six water balls were created by nders. These water balls flew toward Alger and Macmin.
Bang!
Bang!
...
The sound of the water balls cracking could be heard. Alger and Macmin were surrounded by dense stagnant water droplets.
Alger waspletely in despair. His magic power was rapidly dissipating. The amount of magic power that was condensed could not reach the standard of a skill. He was unable to cast any forbidden spells. After the magic power dissipated, his forbidden spells could no longer be cast.
Without magic power as a medium, Alger¡¯s spell was only a spell in the literal sense. Other than sounding mysterious, it had no other use.
Of course, there was another point: Alger was wasting his saliva.
Amir was a pure mage. His physique was not too strong. Soon, he began to feel weak.
He felt dizzy and sleepy.
Macmin was surrounded by the ghost king and Gabriel. He was exhausted, and he was no match for the two of them.
Soon, Macmin was defeated. He panted heavily, and he felt tired.
He was a closebat mage with an extremely strong body. Ever since he advanced to S rank, he did not know how long it had been since he had experienced fatigue.
Now, that strange yet familiar feeling of fatigue filled his entire body. Hey weakly on the ground.
He nced at his old friend, Alger, and said with a pessimistic expression, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the two of us would die here.¡±
After hearing Macmin¡¯s words, Alger smiled bitterly. It did not matter if he had his old friend apany him when he went to Hell. It was not lonely at all.
Rattle!
¡°You won¡¯t die!¡±
¡°I can¡¯t bear to kill such outstanding people!¡±
If Macmin and Alger had a trace of power in their bodies at this moment, they would both choose tomit suicide. Their self-esteem did not allow them to be enved by others. They did not need to call others their masters. They could not bear this kind of mental torture.
The two ck Scarecrows entered their bodies. They did not have any magic power in their bodies. They could not resist even if they wanted to.
The ck Scarecrow easily entered their hearts. No matter how the ck Scarecrow fused with their hearts, there was still a glimmer of rity in their eyes.
nders understood their eyes. They were holding on with their strong willpower.
When he saw all of this, he was somewhat impressed by these two old men.
Rattle!
¡°Looks like I was careless. One scarecrow isn¡¯t enough. Then I¡¯ll release a few more scarecrows for the two of you. This represents my respect.¡±
When nders subdued Gabriel, he released three ck Scarecrows. The powerful spiritual effect caused Gabriel to be subdued without any time to resist.
As the four ck scarecrows entered Macmin and Alger¡¯s bodies, the resistance in their eyes instantly disappeared.
nders could feel that he hadpletely subdued these two S rank powerhouses of the Salko Temple.
He entered the sea of consciousness, and as expected, there were two morerge inds in his sea of consciousness.
These tworge inds were full of vitality. All kinds of trees were lush and lush, but there were no living creatures.
Other than the spirit king, almost every S rank master who had been subdued by nders was full of vitality on the inds that they had transformed into in nders¡¯s sea of consciousness.
nders did not know what this meant for the time being, but he felt that there was a change in the entire sea of consciousness. Something called vitality appeared in his sea of consciousness.
He did not know how to define and describe this vitality, but he felt that this vitality had a strong benefit to him.
After nting two scarecrows on the two inds, nders left the sea of consciousness.
After regaining consciousness, he looked at the dusty faces of the two old men. The more he looked at them, the morefortable he felt.
They were all good people! They came all the way here to give him benefits.
The four Green Scarecrows entered the bodies of the two old men. The two of them had been appointed, so they could do whatever they wanted with the scarecrows.
When the Green Scarecrows entered their bodies, the two of them immediately felt that their body¡¯s recovery speed had increased.
It was a wonderful feeling to be able to quickly recover from physical damage.
Meanwhile, nders had also learned skills from the two of them: Explosive Fist and World of Ice and Snow.
Especially World of Ice and Snow. nders loved this skill too much. With this skill, it was like a different version of the ultimate weapon.
It was an ultimate weapon that could be released at any time. As Long as nders had magic power, he could always release this forbidden spell.
The only w was that he would also be hurt by this spell.. However, nders was not worried because he had thought of a solution.
Chapter 414 - The Talkative Dior
Chapter 414: The Talkative Dior
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
After the world of ice and snow was released by nders, he used the space passage to quickly leave.
Then the enemies within the World of Ice and Snow¡¯s attack range would be in trouble.
Think about it. Within a fifty-kilometer attack range, many enemies within the range had no idea who was attacking them.
They would only think that this was a natural disaster. In the face of a natural disaster, no matter what kind of creature it was, they would feel fear.
What nders wanted was this kind of fear. The more the better!
Looking at the two dying Salko Temple powerhouses on the ground, the golden strange creature Dior felt beautiful in his heart.
He was conflicted. After a short period of weighing, he was ready to give it a try.
¡°Master, these two old things actually want to die together with you. They don¡¯t even think about who they are and what qualifications they have.¡±
¡°Master, if you don¡¯t like dirtying your hands, let me finish these two old geezers off.¡±
Dior looked at the two old men on the ground smugly, thinking that after the scarecrow agreed, he would see how he would torture the two of them.
When Gabriel heard the strange creature¡¯s words, he did not say anything to stop them.
He really did not expect that this golden strange creature would be so blinded by greed that he would actually use such a stupid move.
He was very much looking forward to how the scarecrow would deal with this old golden strange creature.
After Macmin and Alger were subdued by nders, the two of them had already received basic information about nders. The two of them were not worried that the scarecrow would kill them.
After nders heard what Dior said, his face darkened.
The first attempt to interfere with him, he could treated as if it had not happened. The second attempt proved that Dior had no foresight. This kind of person would only ruin things.
Seeing nders¡¯s face darken, Dior quickly realized something.
He was extremely regretful. How could he forget what a scarecrow was? He was not a person. He was a strange creature.
If I tried to influence his decision twice, would he kill me.
nders gently clenched his right hand. It was as if Dior¡¯s heart was grabbed by a hand. The intense pain was apanied by deep fear.
He was truly afraid. He regretted it immensely.
¡°Master, I was wrong. I was stupid. Please let me go!¡±
¡°From now on, I¡¯ll do whatever master tells me to do. I won¡¯t act on my own anymore!¡±
nders did not kill Dior. He was indeedcking manpower.
¡°I¡¯ll spare your life this time. If you keep bbering, you won¡¯t see the sun rise the next day.¡±
Gabriel, Macmin, and Alger were all filled with regret. It was a pity that the scarecrow had not killed the golden strange creature.
Although they felt it was a pity, the three of them were not fools like Dior. The three of them did not say anything.
At the headquarters of the Salko Temple.
¡°Great elder, not good! The strange creature that disappeared earlier has reappeared again!¡±
¡°What are you panicking for? What a disgrace! Speak slowly, I¡¯m listening!¡±
Great elder yton did not like this young member¡¯s flustered behavior. Hearing great elder¡¯s words, this young temple member gradually returned to his normal state of mind.
He thought to himself, ¡®yeah, with great elder here, what am I panicking for? Great elder must have a very bad impression of me.¡¯
He quickly put away his awkwardness and reported theplete reaction of the strange creature detection crystal to the great elder.
After the great elder heard it, he waved his hand gently and the young member tactfully left the hall of the temple.
The great elder felt that this situation was extremely serious and might threaten the headquarters of the temple.
He was the current great elder of the temple and he had a deep understanding of the strangeness.
He had been to the ghostir when he was young. When he was in the ghostir, he hadmented the greatness of the sages of the temple countless times.
He understood the position of the ghostir. It was a breeding farm. The strange creature that were bred were harvested by the temple and eventually turned into the powerful nutrients of the temple.
In a secret underground room in the headquarters of Salko Temple, the first elder stood respectfully below. The old temple master frowned. He knew the danger of this situation.
¡°How is the breaking of the seal in the ghostir?¡±
¡°Birch is already breaking it. I¡¯m afraid it will take at least two years.¡±
The old temple master was also quite speechless. Could this be considered as the Salko temple throwing a stone at their own feet.
¡°Send an order to Birch to give up on breaking the seal in the ghostir. It is obvious that the ghosts in the ghostir have already escaped.¡±
The first elder naturally understood the old temple master¡¯s thoughts. He summoned Birch back to the headquarters to discuss how to deal with the ghost strange creatures.
Although the ghost strange creatures did note to find trouble with them now, they knew the potential of the ghosts. Every strange creature was forbidden to grow into an A+ rank. If the ghosts grew to an A+ rank, then the temple would be in trouble.
The specters would tear the temple to shreds. The most important thing now was to find the ghosts and not give them time to grow.
The old temple master felt the pressure suddenly increase. He said helplessly, ¡°yton, prepare the lone goose n!¡±
First elder yton knew about the lone goose n. After he became the first elder, the old temple master told him what the lone goose n was.
As the temple master, he knew clearly how many enemies the temple had. If the temple became weak one day, those enemies would probably turn into wild wolves and bite Salko Temple.
¡°Old Temple Master, is there really no other way? Once the lone goose n is activated, the temple willpletely disappear from the Blue.¡±
¡°Thinking of disappearing from the Blue, my heart is like a knife cutting through it.¡±
The old temple master did not say anything. He just waved his hand. The first elder understood that the old temple master was about to send off his guests. He tactfully left the underground secret room.
At the edge of the Ancient Forest, Ralf was loudly scolding the treants.
¡°You damned treants, you¡¯re just ves created by the golden strange creatures. You¡¯re our strange golden machines, our livestock.¡±
No matter how he berated and cursed, the treants did not seem to hear him and ignored him.
Ralf felt greatly insulted. Other than getting angry, he realized that he had no solution.
Morse and the others were prepared to sacrifice themselves. They did not expect the treants to just surround them and not attack.
There was only one thought in their minds: the Master had attacked.
Because other than the scarecrow, they could not imagine anyone else on the Blue who had such an ability.
The scarecrow had broken their cognitive limits time and time again. They felt that it was right for anything to happen to the scarecrow.
Graham had a bad temper. The golden strange creature¡¯s Ralf¡¯s arrogant behavior just now made him very unhappy.
In any case, the treants only surrounded them and did not attack them. Graham decided to give it a try.
He leaped to appear beside Ralf and looked at the giant human who instantly jumped in front of him.
Ralf was terrified. The treant that he relied on the most did not make a move to stop this human.
¡°Quick, you silly ves,e and protect me.¡±
¡°Imand you to protect me!¡±
Chapter 415 - The Miserable Ralf
Chapter 415: The Miserable Ralf
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
All the humans present were quite speechless. You asked him to protect you, and yet you did not say anything to persuade him. Instead, you became even more arrogant.
Graham grabbed Ralf¡¯s neck and lifted him up. Ralf was thin and small. He was no match for the tall and strong Graham.
Graham carefully probed, but he did not take any further action against Ralf.
Because he was unsure of the reactions of the treants, he was now afraid of both sides.
Fortunately, the treants did not react. They quietly looked at Graham. The strange actions of the treants calmed Graham down.
At this moment, a voice came from afar.
¡°Put down my good grandson, you hateful human.¡±
When Ralf heard the voice, he was extremely excited, and his eyes instantly became moist.
¡°Ancestor,e and save me, this human wants to kill me!¡±
When Dior heard what his good grandson said, he was extremely nervous. Ralf was the most outstanding genius of the golden strange creature n, and he could not allow any idents to happen to him.
¡°Graham, you¡¯ve done well. I¡¯ll back you up. Don¡¯t be afraid of this old golden thing.¡±
Graham heard the voice of the elder of the temple.?The elder¡¯s voice and the strange golden voice appeared one after another. It sounded as if the two of them were together.
This meant that the two of them had been subdued by their master. Graham instantly understood.
This was a rare opportunity. If he did not take advantage of this period of time to beat this despicable golden strange creature, he probably would not have a chance in the future.
Morse and Pleater also understood what was going on. The two of them walked towards the golden strange creature.
Seeing the three tall humans surrounding him, the golden strange creature was scared witless.
No matter how scared the golden strange creature was, this beating was unavoidable.
p!
¡°O!¡±
..
The three of them controlled their strength. If they did not control it, the golden strange creature would die in less than three seconds.
Graham put down Ralf, and the few of them kicked him a few more times before they were satisfied.
They saw that Ralf¡¯s cheeks were swollen, and his eyes were bruised.
He was lying on the ground and convulsing non-stop. He was aggrieved, terrified, and furious, but he could only endure it. There was no other way, because he could not beat him.
A few of his teeth had been knocked out, and he could not even speak clearly.
¡°Just you wait. When my grandfatheres, I¡¯ll let him take care of the three of you.¡±
The three of them rolled their eyes after listening to Ralph¡¯s words. ¡®you have your grandfather as a backer, so don¡¯t tell me we don¡¯t have a backer? What kind of joke is this? Our descendants are much more powerful than your backer.¡¯
Dior had an angry expression on his face. He quickly walked to the wastnd. Because he was worried about Ralf, he ran as fast as he could.
Looking at his grandson¡¯s miserable appearance, his face was extremely gloomy. He cast a Light of Temptation at the three of them.
The Light of Temptation could make the enemy lose their ability to think for a short period of time. They would obey the spell caster¡¯s orders.
Sure enough, the Light of Temptation caused the three of them to fall into a momentary daze.
¡°The three of you will p each other until your teeth fall out.¡±
Graham and the other two were stunned. They did not carry out Dior¡¯s order after hearing it.
Under the control of the Light of Temptation, the ck Scarecrows in their hearts felt offended.
He released a wave of fear. After Dior finished speaking, this wave of fear had already affected the three of them.
The special effect of the Light of Temptation was quickly dispelled by the wave of fear. The three of them saw an S rank golden strange creature.
This shocked the three of them. When they came here, they had heard that this ce might have S rank strange creature. At that time, the three of them did not believe it because an S rank was too rare.
Their eyes regained their rity, but they did not say anything. They knew that they were safe.
Dior immediately felt the special effect of the Light of Temptation being dispelled. At the same time, he also felt the wave of fear. He felt the power of fear from the wave of breaking the Light of Temptation.
Was this not Master¡¯s specialty?
He immediately knew that the three men in front of him should have also been subdued by his master.
Dior felt something called fear from the three of them. He immediately knew that the three of them had been controlled by the scarecrow.
If he had not felt this wave of fear, he would not have been able to see that the three of them had been controlled.
Dior could not help but start to envy the scarecrow. What kind of mind magic was this? His Light of Temptation had to bebined with the Treant Control in order to maximize the effect.
Even if the Light of Temptation was maximized, the traces of being controlled could still be seen in the eyes of the treants.
The scarecrow¡¯s mind magic waspletely untraceable. Even if he controlled someone, no one else would find out.
Dior suddenly realized that the scarecrow¡¯s background was definitely unusual. He did not dare to ask the scarecrow about his background. If he angered the scarecrow, he would lose his life if the scarecrow moved a finger.
When Ralf saw his grandfather arrive, he was extremely excited. Especially when he saw the three people¡¯s lifeless eyes, he knew that his grandfather had made a move. Thus, his old habit was repeated.
¡°You three damn fellows, kneel down!¡±
Ralf really wanted to teach Graham and the other two a lesson, but he was beaten until he was powerless. He found that he could not stand up.
The old golden strange creature was here to support him. All that was left in his heart was anger and revenge.
¡°Damn treants, hurry up and attack. I want you to rip off the heads of these three guys.¡±
¡°Hurry up!¡±
A hysterical voice traveled far away!
nders, Gabriel, and the others heard this voice, and nders¡¯s face darkened slightly.
When Dior heard his grandson say such thoughtless words, he was just thinking about how to deal with this matter perfectly.
However, his good grandson did not care about his thoughts at all. He could only roar and vent. His evaluation of Ralf suddenly dropped by a big step.
Ralf knew nothing about this. He was still excited and shouting. Even though he was lying on the ground, he could not stop his talkative mouth.
¡°Shut up!¡±
Dior could not listen anymore. The Scarecrow was not far behind him. He did not dare to let this grandson say anything more. He was afraid of offending others.
¡°I say, Dior, you are not that good either!¡±
¡°Yes! You have no foresight at all. How did you teach him? With such a character, he¡¯ll be dead sooner orter.¡±
¡°Hmph! I see that there¡¯s a reason for the decline of the golden strange creature race.. With you here, it¡¯s no wonder.¡±
Chapter 416 - The Golden Strange Creature Camp
Chapter 416: The Golden Strange Creature Camp
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The mocking words came from behind Dior. He did not need to look to know that the scarecrow hade.
When Ralf heard the mocking words, he was unhappy at the time, but when he saw the person who said the mocking words, he did not dare to speak.
Other than the young man in the middle who seemed weak, the three old men behind the young man looked unfathomable. He looked at his grandfather and saw that his grandfather did not say anything, so he also kept quiet.
Graham and the other two saw all of this, and they felt great!
Today, they had almost lost, but with their master here, everything had reversed. The three of them once again felt better about nders.
¡°Master, it¡¯s my fault for not educating this grandson well. He should be beaten up. Beating him up to improve his memory isn¡¯t a bad thing.¡±
nders looked at the old strange creature Dior with a half-smile. Seeing the scarecrow¡¯s yful expression, Dior panicked. He did not know how the scarecrow would deal with them next.
Seeing Ralf lying on the ground, nders¡¯s heart did not waver. He moved his fingers, and two little scarecrows, one ck and one green, entered Ralf¡¯s body.
Seeing the scarecrow¡¯s actions, the old strange creature Dior¡¯s heart finally rxed. Controlling his grandson instead of killing him meant that his grandson¡¯s life was saved.
After the ck Scarecrow entered Ralf¡¯s body, it took more than ten seconds for it topletely dominate Ralph.
Ever since nders advanced to S ss, the strength of the five scarecrows had also increased.
It only took about ten seconds to subdue Ralf. nders could clearly feel that Ralf was resisting, but his resistance was useless.
Ralf¡¯s body recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. In a few minutes, he stood up, and his face was no longer so swollen.
¡°Hurry up and thank Master!¡± Dior hurriedly reminded his grandson what to do.
¡°Thanks, Master!¡±
After saying that, he obediently stood behind Dior. He was not a child. Although he was a little arrogant when he was in power, after recognizing the situation, he quickly restrained himself.
Graham and the other two saw the three S rank powerhouses of the temple, and they were still a little excited.
The S rank powerhouses of the temple had all been subdued by the scarecrow. Perhaps one day, the scarecrow would be able to perfectly control the Salko Temple.
The three of them were still very happy. The three of them hadpletely fused with the scarecrow of nders, and they were no longer part of each other.
The three of them had also received the support of the scarecrow. Besides the other things, just the quick recovery alone was enough to make the three of them unable to stop.
Salko Temple headquarters.
Grand elder yton stood under the strange creature detection crystal and observed the crystal. Suddenly, the light of the crystal disappeared, which meant that the strange creature had disappeared again.
It appeared and disappeared again. What did this mean?
Would the three S rank powerhouses of the temple encounter any danger?
Great elder yton did not dare to think further. The old temple master had already ordered the other five S rank hidden elders of the temple to head to the Ancient Forest.
yton believed that the problem would be solved this time. The hidden elders of the temple were the powerful core of the temple.
In history, in order to resist the eruption of the Abyssal demon wave in the ghostir, Salko Temple had sent out all the powerhouses.
This time, the temple had sent out eight S rank hidden elders. This force could be said to be the first in three thousand years. Great elder yton had absolute confidence in this operation.
The old temple master had handed this matter over to yton to handle. He had toplete this mission perfectly.
¡°Contact elder Gabriel of the Ancient Forest!¡±
¡°Contact elder Somerfeld near the ck Swamp!¡±
¡°I have something to say to them!¡±
The first elder calmly issued the order. Very quickly, the temple headquarters contacted the two elders.
¡°I am yton. ording to the old temple master¡¯s instructions, I am now asking you to put down the mission in your hands and focus on investigating the strange A+ rank ghost that appeared and disappeared in the Ancient Forest.¡±
¡°There must be a result. I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news!¡±
After obtaining the assurance of the two of them, first elder yton ended the call. He was looking forward to the good news.
As for the mishap, first elder did not believe it at all. Eight S rank powerhouses were rare in the history of Blue.
Especially in the modern era, it was even harder for S rank powerhouses to be born. If it was not for the resources from another world, the Salko Temple would not have so many S rank powerhouses.
The magic era on Blue had declined, but the people of Blue had found another way out. Blue had entered the era of technology. Technologybined with magic was a great creation.
The Salko Temple was not behind either. They also had their own technological magic army, but this army was not on Blue.
Almost every war on Blue ne, one could see the shadow of the Salko Temple.
They were extremely sensitive to war. The copse of the ancient empire thousands of years ago had taught the Salko Temple a great lesson.
After every war, regardless of whether the two sides were rted to the Salko Temple or not, they would investigate in secret.
It was also because of the war that the Blue embarked on the path ofbining technology and magic. This path allowed the Salko Temple to see a bright future, but at the same time, it also saw a huge threat.
A beautiful future and a threat. In the end, they chose a beautiful future. As for the threat, they were closely monitoring it.
The camp of the golden strange creature in the Ancient Forest. There were trees everywhere. If it were not for the old strange creature Dior leading the way, nders and the others would not have been able toe here.
The trees here were like a special magic device. Only the magic of the golden strange creature race could activate them.
If a magician outside the Ancient Forest opened the fence of these trees without permission, he would be attacked by the forest trees and eventually be the nutrients of these trees.
nders was also very curious. This was like a different world,pletely different from the outside world.
It was the first time all the humans had seen the inside of the Ancient Forest. They were all very interested in these magic trees.
¡°I say, you ignorant people, don¡¯t use magic on these trees. If you anger them, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±
Seeing that Graham and the other two were very curious about the magic tree, Ralf felt that they were ignorant.
Hearing Ralf¡¯s reminder, the three of them immediately stopped condensing their magic power. They really wanted to use magic to stimte this kind of tree so that they could observe it further.
However, Pleater was still very curious. He walked away and used a magic tree psychic in the distance.
This magic allowed him tomunicate with the tree and get the information he wanted.
The result disappointed him. He could not hear any thoughts on the trees here.
The magic trees were all sending a message: Hungry!
Chapter 417 - Golden Magic Sword
Chapter 417: Golden Magic Sword
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Come here! Are you itching again?!¡±
Pleater gestured at Ralf with his finger. After listening to Pleater¡¯s words, Ralf turned around and ran.
He did not give Pleater a chance at all. Ralf thought it was very simple. If he could not beat them, how could he not dodge?
He directly ran into the magic trees. This time, Pleater and the other two had no choice. If they could not catch him, how could they fight?
¡°That kid released a spell before entering the magic forest. I can feel the magic fluctuations.¡±
Pleater and the other two were studying this kind of tree. Why could the golden strange creature move freely in this kind of magic forest, while humans could only be attacked when they entered the forest and eventually turned into the nutrients of the tree.
The three of them yearned for this kind of magical spell. If they knew this kind of spell, then they would not be attacked by the magic forest.
¡°You three idiots don¡¯t need to think about it. It¡¯s useless even if you learn this kind of spell. This is a special spell of the Ancient Forest. The forest will not recognize you. The Ancient Forest is a living forest.¡±
Ralf sat on the magic tree and mocked the three of them. He was not worried about the danger at all.
The three of them did not dare to enter the magic forest. This kind of forest surrounded the entire golden strange creature camp. It was the best protection.
The three of them could not think of a way to deal with Ralf, so they simply ignored him. After all, this was his home ground. The three of them decided to keep a low profile for now.
¡°Do you know? You have to respect me, or else I will teach you a lesson.¡±
Looking at the three humans that had gone far away, Ralf was very unwilling. He shouted loudly, but he did not receive any response.
However, Ralph was still very happy. He had won this time. He relied on the magic trees to win.
In thergest treehouse in the golden strange creature camp, nders sat in the middle, and the other S rank powerhouses also sat down.
¡°Master, I¡¯ve just received a message. The Salko Temple has sent the people who are chasing after you to the Ancient Forest.¡±
¡°Great elder yton said that it¡¯s to let them investigate the ghost strange creatures that suddenly appeared and disappeared.¡±
nders was extremely excited after hearing this. He now had five S rank underlings. Including himself, there were a total of six S rank in his team.
Six against five. In addition, they did not know that Gabriel Reis and the others had already been subdued by him. When the time came, he would split up these five people and attack them one by one. nders felt that the chances of winning were very high.
Rattle
¡°Good! Salko Temple is such a good person. I¡¯ll ept these five gifts.¡±
Following that, the five of them discussed how to deal with the five powerhouses of Salko Temple.
The ghost king was nders¡¯s hidden trump card. Unless it was an emergency, he would not easily release it. The hidden trump card was the real trump card.
nders also knew that it was he who had revealed his trump card, allowing Salko temple to sense it. That was why they had sent so many S rank extraordinary ability users at once.
nders concluded that he should be more careful in the future. If he could not release the specters, he would try his best not to release them. The next time the specters appeared would be the time to destroy the Salko Temple.
nders attached great importance to the golden strange creatures. He discovered that this race was extraordinary.?He took out a shining golden weapon. When Dior saw the golden weapon, he was immediately attracted to it.
The golden weapon¡¯s attraction to the golden strange creature was fatal. Even if it did not have anybat power, as long as it was beautiful, the golden strange creatures would not let it go.
¡°This is the magic sword Apophis. It has apanied me for a long time. Now, I will give it to you.¡±
Dior was extremely grateful to nders. He knew what this meant. It meant that the scarecrow had acknowledged their golden strange creature race. Moreover, the scarecrow himself was strange creature and was definitely one of them.
The magic sword Apophis could freely change its appearance. It was extremely easy for it to turn into a golden magic sword.
This magic sword had once contributed to nders, but now he no longer had any use for it. The magic sword¡¯s power had almost reached its limit, and it could no longer grow.
Now, handing it over to the leader of the golden strange creature n was almost the best choice.
Of course, nders also handed Apophis a task. If it waspleted, nders promised to strengthen it again in the future. This made Apophis extremely excited, and he said that he would definitelyplete the task.
This mission was to monitor the golden strange creature n. If anything unexpected happened, nders would be informed immediately.
In fact, nders was certain that Dior would definitely give this sword to his grandson, Ralph. An A+ rank powerhouse would use this sword rather appropriately.
He would definitely give this sword to his grandson to use to increase his strength.
The future leader of the golden strange creature n would be powerful enough to lead the n towards prosperity.
This had always been the dream of the golden strange creature n. They always wanted to conquer the entire Ancient Forest again.
One had to know that in history, the golden strange creature had ruled over an entire Ancient Forest.
Thinking about the great achievements of the ancient ancestors, then thinking about the grievances of the golden strange creature n now, they found it hard to ept.
Dior excitedly took the golden demon sword Apophis. He was an S rank powerhouse, and the demon sword Apophis was obediently motionless.
An S rank powerhouse had the ability to destroy it. This time, he wanted toplete the ambush perfectly, but he still wanted to return to nders. Apophis could clearly see who was the biggest boss.
¡°Thank you very much, master. Thank you for your recognition of the golden strange creature race. From now on, the golden strange creature race will only be loyal to you.¡±
¡°Master, I have a small request. This sword is extremely important. I am prepared to give it to that useless grandson of mine to increase his strength.¡±
Dior¡¯s request yed right into nders¡¯s hands, and nders could not help it.
The old golden strange creature, Dior, was extremely excited. He felt that the scarecrow was definitely someone good to follow. Having a powerful backer was very beneficial to the revival of the golden strange creature race.
If the golden strange creature had a powerful ally 2,000 years ago, the human empire probably would not have attacked the golden strange creatures.
Even if the treants betrayed them, they would still obediently return to the golden strange creatures¡¯ side in the end.
This was because other than the Ancient Forest, the treants would slowly die. Leaving the Ancient Forest would cause them to die. Only the golden strange creature could leave. No matter what other species they were, as long as they left the Ancient Forest, they would die within a few days.
This was a strange rule. It was precisely this rule that allowed the creatures of the Ancient Forest to survive until now.
After receiving the gift, Dior could not help but express his gratitude. He had thought of a good idea.
¡°Master, I have a way to separate the five S rank powerhouses from the Salko Temple.¡±
Chapter 418 - The Importance of the Headquarters of the Temple
Chapter 418: The Importance of the Headquarters of the Temple
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Dior¡¯s words made nders very curious. Flemish wanted to hear Dior¡¯s good idea.
¡°We only need to use a ghost to appear in the Ancient Forest and attract them to the Ancient Forest first.¡±
¡°As long as we enter the forest, I have a way to use the magic forest to separate them.¡±
He was very happy to be able toe up with a good method to help the scarecrow, he wanted to prove his worth. As long as he made a meritorious contribution, the scarecrow would rely more and more on the golden strange creatures.
When that time came, the scarecrow would definitely support the golden strange creatures. With the support of powerful figures, the golden strange creatures would definitely be able to revive again.
Perhaps this was the best opportunity. Seizing this opportunity, the golden creeps might be able to revive. Thinking of this, he was extremely excited.
After listening to Dior¡¯s words, nders felt that the possibility was very high. The golden strange creature¡¯s strength in the Ancient Forest would have a great increase. The more they were in the center of the forest, the greater the increase.
It was not just the golden strange creature. Almost all the creatures in the Ancient Forest were like this. As for what the reason was, nders was not too sure.
However, this was not important. As long as it could help ndersplete the task, it was fine. To nders, no matter what method he used, as long as he couldplete the task, nders did not mind rewarding him.
¡°Very good! Dior, if you sessfully separate them, I will reward you properly.¡±
After getting a positive answer from the scarecrow, Dior was full of energy. Right now, he especially hoped that those guys from the Salko Temple woulde to the Ancient Forest as soon as possible. If they did note, Dior would not have the chance to make a contribution.
Dior arranged all his subordinates to pay close attention to the edge of the Ancient Forest, especially the city of patios. He arranged enough people to pay attention to everything here.
Patios City was thergest human city on the edge of the ancient deste forest. This was the only ce to pass through to the Ancient Forest.
The creatures of the Ancient Forest could survive in this city even if they left the forest, but this was already the limit.
In the beginning, the United States of Barrow had paid a huge price to establish this city. In the end, the four treant tribes in the Ancient Forest had agreed to let the humans establish this city.
However, half of the profits of this city had to be handed over to the various forces in the ancient forest.
As one of the oldest forces in the ancient forest, golden strange creatures naturally possessed part of the rights of this city.
The Patios City was very unique. The shops, the pedestrians, and the city administration were all a mixture of human and forest species. Of course, forest species had to be intelligent. Otherwise, a modern city would not be able to function.
When nders first came to the city, he was very surprised. The traffic police on the streets here were a kind of tall treant.
This kind of treant was very interesting. Their bark could change colors, and they could switch between red, yellow, and blue at will. In fact, there were many different colors that they could change.
The treants had their roots under the road. They could absorb the nutrients underground. Their monthly wages would be sent to their families in the forest by the nutritional supplements they bought.
The treants cherished the opportunity to get a job in Patios City. They worked diligently here and never made mistakes. There were also all kinds ofrge animals pulling carts on the streets. These animals were all intelligent.
They worked in the city and received their wages. In addition to their own meals, they also bought supplies for their families.
There were many, many jobs for humans, treants, and all kinds of intelligent animals. The director of the Transportation Bureau of Patios City was a golden strange creature. As long as the golden strange creature was not A+ rank, they would not be worried about danger.
In fact, the golden strange creature tribe had earned quite a lot from the establishment of this city. The entire Ancient Forest had epted this city.
This city was also the window for the trading of forest resources. It was said that the Barrow United States and the forces in the Ancient Forest had ns to establish a few more cities. However, the issue of the distribution of benefits had not been settled.
The Patios airport was closely monitored, especially the elderly people, who were taken care of. The elderly people did not know why, but the meticulous service was still pleasing.
If it was the first time the elderly people came to the Patios City, they would be surprised. They would think that the people of the city especially respected the elderly.
Dior asked his subordinates every day if there were five old peopleing to the airport in the city. Every time he was disappointed, the more disappointed he was, the more anxious he became. He now had a very strong resentment towards these five people.
The efficiency was too low. It was supposed to be one or two days ago, but after three days, those people still did note.
After the five S rank extraordinary ability users of the Salko Temple received the message, they did not immediately go to the ancient deste forest.
After a discussion, the five of them agreed that it was more important to fully understand the enemy¡¯s information. Moreover, they had heard that there were dozens of A+ rank ghosts that appeared mysteriously.
They did not think much of the A+ rank ghosts. They were only concerned if there was too many of them. There was such a thing as ants gnawing on elephants. For their own safety and in order to sessfullyplete the mission, they chose to return to the headquarters of the Salko Temple.
Theymunicated with the old temple master in depth and learned a lot of information.
They believed in the results of the strange creature detection crystal. After so many years, the strange creature detection crystal had never made a mistake.
The five of them took this mission quite seriously. They brought a total of ny A+ rank extraordinary ability users from the temple.
There were another five or six golden strange creatures who had already submitted to the temple. When they arrived at the Ancient Forest, they could not do without them as guides.
These extraordinary ability users would form three teams, led by the temple¡¯s three A+ rank experts.
Salko Temple¡¯s headquarters had mobilized one-third of their forces this time. They attached considerable importance to this operation.
Morse, Graham, and Pleaters had all received orders from Salko Temple¡¯s headquarters.
They had told this news to nders. The three S rank?experts had also received the information. They had also told this information to nders.
Rattle!
¡°You want to fight me? All the information is in my hands, and you still think you can win?¡±
¡°To send so many gifts all at once, I¡¯m really grateful to the Salko Temple.¡±
After hearing nders¡¯s words, Gabriel and the others really did not know what to say. Although they had been controlled, they had not lost their minds.
¡°Master, please rest assured. The airport in Patios City is full of our people, and they have all been closely monitored.¡±
¡°If those from Salko Templee to Patios City, they will be discovered immediately.¡±
Hearing Salko Temple¡¯s n, Dior was no longer so anxious. He patted his chest and promised nders that he wouldplete the mission.
¡°Master, even if they arrange 900 of them, they won¡¯t have the final say in the forest.¡±
Chapter 419 - Entering the Forest for the First Time
Chapter 419: Entering the Forest for the First Time
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
After obtaining the effective information, the difficulty of monitoring became much easier.
Two dayster, the support troops of Salko Temple arrived at Patios City. Most of them had been here before. Those that had not been to this ce had only heard of the wonders of this city.
When they arrived at this city, they were extremely curious. Every building, every treant traffic policeman, and so on made them extremely grateful.
Especially the buildings here, they were actually made of giant trees of life. It was said that the treant engineers in the Ancient Forest could create all kinds of tree buildings as long as they followed their wishes.
Unfortunately, once these tree buildings left the Ancient Forest, they would wither and die. Otherwise, these buildings would definitely be the most popr trees in the human world.
Think about it, living in a living building, all the human excrement can be the nourishment of this kind of tree building, and it will not cause any environmental pollution.
What a beautiful building. Unfortunately, it can only exist in the City of Patios.
Therefore, the tourism industry in Patios City was very well developed. People from all over the world wille here to have a look and broaden their horizons.
In addition, the forest creatures here were quite honest, which made this ce even more popr among the tourists.
Patios City was just like the Ancient Forest, which would be extremely dangerous at night.
This kind of danger was not directed at ordinary people. Killing an ordinary person would not bring any benefits, and it would also cause trouble.
The danger here was that the extraordinary ability users in Patios City would begin to take action at night.?Everything was peaceful during the day.
It was impossible to hide the fact that so many people hade to the Salko temple at once.
Almost all the extraordinary ability users here had a grudge against the Salko Temple. At night, they appeared outside the hotel where the Salko Temple was staying.
These people were all small characters and were not worthy of the Salko Temple taking action. However, they still wanted to show the strength of the temple.
The temple sent out a ten-man A+ rank clearance team. After one night, all the extraordinary ability users wandering around the hotel were killed.
No extraordinary ability users were a match for Salko Temple¡¯s clearance team. No one cried for these extraordinary ability users, and no one knew that they died tonight.
Their corpses would be devoured and absorbed by the road surface. The road surface was also a kind of intelligent nt. Of course, they would not be casually absorbed. They only dared to absorb these corpses after obtaining the consent of the director of the traffic bureau.
The Salko Temple had won once again.
¡°Finally, it¡¯s much quieter. There are no more annoying flies.¡±
Osmond had ordered the flies to be eliminated. He hated being surrounded by all the flies.
¡°You know, Osmond, you don¡¯t have to care about them. They are just some losers.¡±
Vivian was the only female S rank extraordinary ability user. There was only one female extraordinary ability user in the entire human race.
She had a high status, and Osmond did not want to offend Vivian.
¡°Oh! Dear Vivian, if you had objected when you issued the order, I would have respected your opinion.¡±
¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do it again!¡±
Vivian nodded in satisfaction when she received the reply.
After a silent night, Gabriel brought the others to the hotel the next day. He met Somerfeld.
The two of them hugged each other. This was a basic etiquette. Regardless of whether Gabriel Reise was controlled by nders or not, he would do it.
The two of them discussed, and finally, they came up with a n of action.
Gabriel Reise¡¯s opinion was very important because only he had seen the ghosts. Somerfeld would definitely listen to his opinion on the specific action.
Somerfeld was the most powerful S rank?extraordinary ability user.?Therefore, the S rank experts in the Salko temple respected him.
Gabriel proposed the idea of splitting up into two groups, but Somerfeld rejected the idea.
The reason was very simple. He had never seen the ghosts. Before he understood the situation, it was not appropriate to split up into two groups.
When all the forces were gathered together, the bigger the fist, the more effective it would be in solving the problem.
After hearing this, Gabriel did not say anything else. He was also afraid that he would be discovered. If that happened, he would be in deep trouble.
It was nders who had persuaded Gabriel to do this. It would be best if he could solve this problem with Gabriel.
nders could defeat them one by one. Unfortunately, Somerfeld did not fall for it.
Gabriel and the othersbined with the people from Salko Temple headquarters, and arge group of people entered the Ancient Forest.
The actions of Salko temple were seen by countless people. Many of them picked up their phones and spread the news.
Strictly speaking, the Ancient Forest did not like humans. If a human came to the Ancient Forest alone, he would most likely die here.
Gabriel still did not tell the truth. He told Somerfeld that he had seen a ghost strange creatures in the center of the Ancient Forest.
As an S rank powerhouse, it was not difficult for him to reach the center of the Ancient Forest. Somerfeld did not doubt it.
However, the group¡¯s goal was huge. They met with suffering as soon as they reached the forest.
No one knew who had ced the magic trees at the edge of the Ancient Forest, and the team of scouts were directly entangled by these magic trees.
After the magic trees entangled their targets, they could slowly absorb the magic power of the targets until the magic power waspletely absorbed. What was left was for them to enjoy themselves.
Even if an A+ rank powerhouse was entangled by these trees, it would still take a lot of effort to get rid of them. An A+ rank powerhouse could already perfectly control their own magic power, and would not be absorbed by these trees.
However, the branches of these magic trees were very tough. In addition, there were many of them, so they were very difficult to deal with.
Fortunately, the golden strange creatures were opn their team. These golden strange creatures knew how to deal with these magic trees.
They managed to get through the false rm safely. This was the first small setback when they entered the forest.
Dior still had a lot of arrangements to make. He did not believe that he could not separate the people of the Salko Temple.
Gabriel was a little conflicted because he needed Dior¡¯s cooperation. Only by cooperating with Dior¡¯s n could he seed.
Dior was smart this time. He did note personally. He observed everything with the help of an investigative hummingbird in the forest.
This kind of bird was born with a magical talent. It could transmit what it saw to its master.
Vivian sensed something was wrong, and she threw a wind de at the hummingbird.
Chapter 420 - Divided Into Two Groups
Chapter 420: Divided Into Two Groups
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Hummingbirds were alert birds. They were born to sense danger. The moment Vivian looked at it, it pped its wings and flew away.
As an S rank mage, Vivian¡¯s wind des hit every target. Although the reconnaissance hummingbird was small, it could not dodge the wind des, and they were It was cut in half by the wind des.
Looking at the hummingbird¡¯s corpse on the ground, Vivian felt a faint magical energy.
¡°Damn it! We are being watched. This forest is very strange. There is no road for us to follow. Everyone, be careful,¡± Vivian immediately reminded everyone.
¡°Humph! If there is no road, then we carve our own road!¡±
Elder Hansen was born with supernatural strength. Since he advanced to S rank, his strength had be stronger. He once punched a small hill and it exploded.
He was gathering his strength, and as his magic power condensed, his two fists shone with a strange blue light.
¡°Open!¡±
After a loud shout, a path was opened in front of him, and with one punch, all the trees within ten miles were reduced to ashes.
After the powerful strength, dust rose from the tremors. Elder Hansen showed off his skills. He was warning the people in the forest who were up to no good.
He was warning them not to target the people of Salko Temple. Salko temple was not a ce that you guys could mess with.
There was more than one scouting hummingbird with Dior. After one was killed, there were other scouting hummingbirds that fell far behind the people of Salko Temple.
¡°Elder Gabriel Reis, how did you get to the central area of the Ancient Forest? It¡¯s impossible to get to the central area in such arge forest in such a short time.¡±
When Gabriel Heard Somerfeld¡¯s words, he could not help but feel his heart tighten. Was he doubting me?
Actually, Gabriel was thinking too much. Somerfeld did not doubt him at all. He did not think that anyone could control the elders of the temple.
As an S rank existence, he was already the most powerful existence on this. Only the elders of the temple controlled others, and no one could control them at will.
¡°It¡¯s like this... Back then, when I was tracking that golden S rank strange creature, he used spatial magic. I took advantage of the fact that the spatial passage was not closed and entered the spatial passage.¡±
¡°Aftering out of the spatial passage, I arrived at the central area of the forest. That S rank golden strange creature had relied on the blessing of the forest to fight with me for a very long time.¡±
¡°In the end, the old strange creature was defeated and escaped. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t catch him.¡±
Somerfeld felt that it was reasonable after listening to Somerfeld. He did not doubt Gabriel Reis. Suddenly, he thought of something.
¡°Elder Gabriel Reis, the spatial magic you mentioned just now, do you still remember the spatial coordinates? We can go through the spatial tunnel directly.¡±
After listening to Somerfeld¡¯s words, Gabriel looked thoughtful.
¡°I do remember the spatial coordinates, but there are too many of us. I¡¯m afraid that it will cause a spatial shock.¡±
¡°Gabriel is right. It seems that we have to split up.¡±
After a discussion, they decided to let Vivian and Hansen lead a team to build a temporary camp in the ancient forest.
A few S rank Masters led Morse and other A + mages to the center of the forest through the spatial passage.
Gabriel told them that there was a mysterious ghost altar in the center of the forest. It was the ghost that appeared in the altar.
Somerfeld¡¯s strategy was simple. He used the high-endbat power of the temple to directly descend to the center of the forest through the spatial passage.
Then, he used his powerfulbat power to instantly take down the ghost altar. They had made ample preparations this time.
After sealing the ghost altar, the entire altar would be taken to the headquarters. They had to thoroughly study why the ghost altar appeared in the Ancient Forest.
Unfortunately, Gabriel lied to them. They had made a strict n based on the wrong information. The starting point was wrong, so the result must be wrong.
Vivian and Hansen began to build the camp with 50 to 60 A+ rank mages. This was not a problem for Hansen at all.
The reason why they had to stay was because they were husband and wife. When the two of thembined, they could perform beyond S rank.
The two of them had to ensure the safety of all the A+ rank champions in the camp. It seemed that only the two of them were the most suitable.
Hansen punched, and the force of his punch created an empty space in front of him. His strength was too strong. The entirend copsed.
All the trees in the empty space were pressed to the ground by the force of his punch. Then, Vivian cast a removal spell.
The trees were transformed into a kind of solid wood by magic. It was excellent to use the wood as the foundation of the temporary camp.
Then, the other A+ rank powerhouses began to take out building materials from their respective interspatial rings. It did not take long for a temporary camp to be sessfully established.
There were other A+ rank mages who were good at formations that set up a safety formation outside the temporary camp.
The subdued golden strange creatures cast magic tomunicate with the trees in the forest, preventing them from invading the temporary camp.
At the center of the Ancient Forest, a ripple appeared in the air. Then, it began to crack. A spatial crack appeared, and Somerfeld jumped out of it.
He found that he was the only one who hade out of the spatial tunnel. The others did not seem to havee out.
¡°Oh no, I might have encountered a spatial storm!¡±
Somerfeld was not rmed, as he had powerful strength. He was worried about the safety of the others. The spatial tunnel was sometimes so strange. Even if he knew the spatial coordinates, it was possible that the teleportation could go wrong.
Moreover, their teleportation was indeed a little far. It would not be a problem if they were teleported at a close distance.
The Ancient Forest was vast. The forest itself was full of mystery. No one would be surprised if anything unusual happened here.
He quickly contacted Gabriel. Fortunately, Gabriel responded to him. Gabriel was not too far away from him. They were at the edge of the central area.
However, it would take some time to rush to the central area. The central area of the forest was basically untouched by humans.
This ce was extremely dangerous. The trees here seemed to have intelligence. Even if they killed the main body of these trees, it would be useless.
As long as their roots were not destroyed, they could grow again. Therefore, these trees were fearless in stopping Gabriel Reis and the others.
However, the strength of these trees was not that great. Perhaps against low-level extraordinary ability users, these trees were a challenge. However, these members of the Salko temple were all A+ rank yers. In addition, there were the golden strange creatures following the team. These golden strange creatures could take care of those trees.
Somerfeld carefully guarded the central area. He had received news from Gabriel, so he decided to wait for them here.
Then the trees grew still.
Sommerfeld was acutely aware that some mysterious force had suddenly covered him, and it made him very nervous.
Chapter 421 - Somerfeld, Who Was in Danger
Chapter 421: Somerfeld, Who Was in Danger
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Rattle!
¡°Are you the strongest s-ss expert in the Salko Temple?¡±
¡°Surrender, I won¡¯t kill you if you surrender.¡±
Upon hearing the strangeughter, Somerfeld turned around and saw a young human man walking towards him with a smile.
His gaze was locked onto this young man. He realized that he could not see through this young man. He was extremely shocked. When did such a young S rank extraordinary appear among the humans?
This simply broke his understanding. As an S rank expert, he could sense the situation on the entire Blue. The magic energy on this was no longer sufficient to support the advancement of another S rank expert.
A bold idea appeared in his mind.
¡°Who are you exactly? You¡¯re not a human. Where did youe from?¡±
Somerfeld did not know where this young man came from either. He decided to trick this young man. Perhaps he could obtain some useful information.
Hearing Somerfeld¡¯s words, nders was extremely surprised. Ever since he had obtained the perfect transformation, no one could see through him at a nce.
This made nders feel that this S rank powerhouse of the Salko Temple had some tricks up his sleeve. nders wanted to subdue this subordinate even more.
¡°Oh! interesting. How did you find out that I¡¯m not human? I¡¯m very curious.¡±
As expected, this young man in front of him was not human, Somerfeld thought to himself. He needed to continue to trick this young man. He needed to get more information from the young man.
¡°I have a talent that allows me to see through other people¡¯s disguises. Where did youe from?¡±
¡°rgh!¡±
¡°I came from Mars!¡±
nders did not want to say anything more to this old man. Time was of the essence. He needed to quickly subdue this old man from the Salko Temple.
The Domain of Fear instantly covered Somerfeld. nders could now perfectly control the size of his Domain. This ability was something he only had after advancing to S rank.
He did not need to release his Domain of Fear to arge area. He only needed to cover Somerfeld.
He could use the least amount of effort to achieve the greatest results.
Somerfeld instantly felt that he was in the Domain, and his nervous heart actually rxed.
S rank experts basically did not release their domains when they fought, because Domains consumed too much mana. Perhaps the opponent did not take them down, and their own mana had been exhausted. Without mana, they could only surrender.
Somerfeld¡¯s special ability was to control lightning. Lightning-type magic was already known for its strongbat strength.
His lightning magic could be said to be the best among humans, and no one else was stronger than Somerfeld in lightning magic.
Lightning magic was as simple as eating and drinking for Somerfeld. He did not move at all. Dozens of lightning bolts appeared in the sky and struck at nders.
nders discovered a shocking phenomenon. The illusions in his domain were useless against the old man in front of him.
Somerfeld activated the lightning field at the moment of the battle. His lightning field repelled all external control. The illusions werepletely blocked by the lightning field.
Rattle!
¡°Your lightning talent is not bad!¡±
¡°Next, let¡¯s see if you can catch this.¡±
A dead water ball appeared in nders¡¯right hand. Somerfeld was extremely nervous. He knew the function of the dead water ball.
If he was identally enveloped by the dead water ball, his magic power would quickly dissipate. Without magic power, he would be amb waiting to be ughtered.
The ck water, a special item that could eliminate magic power, only existed in the ghostir. There was no dead water pool there.
It was set up by the ancient sages of the Salko Temple. The purpose of the dead pool was to protect the ghost altar from being discovered by outsiders.
However, now, a highly toxic substance like the dead water was actually controlled by someone. When he thought of this, his back went numb.
He was in nders¡¯s terrifying Domain, and it seemed to be an extravagant hope for him to move quickly.
He felt as if he was in a pool of mud, and his speed was restricted.
¡°Lightning Avatar!¡±
Somerfeld¡¯s lightning spell could allow him to quickly get rid of all kinds of magic restrictions, of course, including the restrictions of the Domain.
Rattle!
¡°Can you escape?¡±
Even if Somerfeld had activated his lightning avatar, nders was not afraid. He instantly expanded the area of his Domain by ten times.
nders shed and chased after Somerfeld. Although Somerfeld was fast, nders was not slow either.
The Lightning Avatar could increase Somerfeld¡¯s speed by several times, but it was still unable to escape nders¡¯s Domain of Fear.
He could not imagine that a Domain couldst so long. He had never seen such a Domain before.
As he ran, he eximed, ¡°who is this young man?¡±
However, nders did not care what Somerfeld thought. What he wanted was to catch this guy.
A ck Scarecrow flew out of nders and quickly flew toward Somerfeld.
nders had a bonus in the Domain of Fear. He could control his own realm at will.
The ck Scarecrow quickly caught up with Somerfeld. He kept running, but it was toote when he realized that there was a foreign object approaching from behind.
The little ck Scarecrow immediately drilled into Somerfeld¡¯s body. He felt a slight numbness in his body. He knew that it was bad.
His lightning avatar had a w. When his avatar was activated, he could not maintain the lightning field.
The lightning field was his best protection. The lightning field could resist all evil things.
Somerfeld¡¯s speed began to slow down. nders caught up in the blink of an eye.
In the time nders caught up, several ck Scarecrows entered Somerfeld¡¯s body again.
Although a few ck Scarecrows entered his body, as a lightning controller, his body grew several bolts of lightning, and the ck Scarecrows were all destroyed by the lightning.
However, this short period of time allowed nders to gain the upper hand, and several dead water balls rushed toward Somerfeld.
When he realized the danger, he was already enveloped by the water balls. He quickly withdrew his lightning avatar, and a lightning force field emerged around his body. The dead water balls were repelled by the lightning force field.
Seeing that victory was in sight, Flender quickly condensed the dead water ball, and one after another, the dead water ball rushed toward Somerfeld.
Soon, Somerfeld was enveloped by the dead water ball, and a huge ck water ball was condensed under Flender¡¯s magic power.
Somerfeld, who was in the middle of the ck water ball, felt extremely ufortable. He felt that his magic power was rapidly losing.
The Lightning Field was a spell that consumed a lot of magic power. In addition, he was surrounded by a dead water ball, so his magic power was being consumed rapidly.
Soon, the range of his lightning field became smaller. After the range of the lightning field became smaller, nders¡¯s ck water ball also became smaller.
The enemy retreated while nders advanced. nders was nibbling at Somerfeld¡¯s living space step by step.
Somerfeld felt despair. He did not expect this young human to be so powerful that even he was no match for him.
Seeing that the lightning field was rapidly shrinking, he took out a bottle of mana recovery potion and drank it in one gulp.
Chapter 422 - Subduing Somerfeld
Chapter 422: Subduing Somerfeld
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
After drinking the mana recovery potion, his mana was rapidly recovering, and it did not take long for him to recover his mana.
But the mana of the dead water ball was too fast, and it did not take long for his mana to run out again.
Helpless, he had no choice but to take out another mana recovery potion. He had no other choice. He had always disliked bringing mana recovery potions, and he had already drunk the few potions he had.
He did not bring potions because his mana recovery speed was ten times faster than others. This kind of recovery speed did not require mana recovery potions at all.
However, his rapid recovery mana talent was perfectly countered by the dead water ball. His mana recovery was greatly weakened, and his mana recovery speed was far from being as fast as his mana consumption.
nders was also quite speechless. Every time he looked at the dead water ball that was about topletely envelop the old man in the Salko Temple, he suddenly propped himself up again.
Somerfeld, who was in a difficult situation, thought of a good way to escape. No matter what, he had to give it a try.
He had arge-scale lightning spell, Heavenly Lightning Strike. After this spell was cast, the entire sky would be covered by dark clouds, and then there would be continuous lightning strikes. Any creature within the range of the strike would definitely not be able to escape.
At the same time, the lightning strikes were also apanied by high temperatures. If this kind of heavenly lightning struck the ck water ball, it would definitely vaporize the water ball instantly.
If he did not have the ck dead water ball wrapped around him, he believed that it would not take long for him to quickly recover his magic power.
Somerfeld did not waste any time. He crossed his hands in front of his chest and began to chant the summoning spell.
Five secondster, he finished chanting the spell. He sessfully activated the Heavenly Lightning Spell. In an instant, the sky within dozens of kilometers became extremely dark.
Immediately after, bolts of lightning fell from the dark clouds like water buckets. Coincidentally, a bolt of lightning hit nders perfectly.
His perfect incarnation was instantly destroyed. ck smoke rose from his body as his real body appeared.
The damage from the lightning was indeed very strong. However, after nders¡¯real body was revealed, his Battle Demonic God body quickly formed a magic shield. The damage from the lightning was perfectly offset.
¡°Scarecrow! I really didn¡¯t expect it to be you. God really helped me.¡±
¡°I couldn¡¯t find you no matter how hard I tried. I didn¡¯t expect you to deliver yourself to me. Don¡¯t leave!¡±
After nders was struck by the lightning, his magic power was scattered. Without the input of magic power, the dead water ball showed signs of dissipating.
Somerfeld could naturally feel this situation. He could not help but be overjoyed.
He quickly activated the lightning force field. The force field was infinitely magnified by him. The water ball was about to burst.
The hope of escape was right in front of him. Somerfeldpletely disregarded the loss of magic power and desperately tried to burst the dead water ball.
Rattle!
¡°You wish! Gather!¡±
nders¡¯s magic power quickly entered the dead water ball, and the dead water ball that was about to burst began to shrink again.
This scared Somerfeld. He was about to burst the water ball, and he could feel that his magic power recovery speed had increased a lot, exceeding the consumption.
Crack!
A bolt of lightning struck the dead water ball, and more than half of the dead water ball evaporated.
¡°Haha! Scarecrow, do you see that? You¡¯re destined to fail. You Can¡¯t imprison me.¡±
As a veteran mage, Somerfeld did not forget to mock the enemy and mess up their minds.
If the enemy¡¯s attack rhythm was disrupted, the bnce of victory would tilt towards him.
nders quickly formed a dead water ball. He quickly replenished therge dead?water ball that imprisoned Somerfeld.
No matter how the lightning struck nders, he could survive it. His Battle Demonic God body¡¯s defense was really powerful.
Somerfeld, who was trapped in the dead water ball, could feel the situation outside the water ball. He saw that the scarecrow actually ignored the lightning¡¯s damage.
This shocked him. The heavenly lightning spell was ineffective against him.
The dense lightning struck the water ball and nders, but it did not affect nders. He kept condensing the water ball.
Split! Condense! Split! Condense! Split! Condense! Condense!
The heavenly lightning spell had a time-limited effect. After an hour, the heavenly lightning spell disappeared, and nders was also struck by the Heavenly Lightning.
The golden straws on his body had been ckened. In fact, he was not seriously injured. He only looked very damaged.
Somerfeld, who was wrapped in the dead water ball, could not break through. His magic power had been exhausted, and his lightning field had long disappeared.
The dead water ball wrapped him tightly. nders valued this old man from the Salko Temple very much. This was the first time he had met such a powerful person.
The S rank experts he had met in the past would soon be captured alive by nders under the cover of the dead water ball.
The dead water essence was a very extreme existence. No one had ever been able to fuse with it. However, nders had sessfully fused with the dead water essence with the help of the Demon of Fear system. From then on, nders¡¯sbat strength had improved qualitatively.
He was like a creature at the top of the food chain. Anyone who possessed magic power would be restricted by him.
However, even with the help of the Demon of Fear system, he had spent a lot of effort to sessfully fuse with it, and the process was still a narrow escape.
Doing difficult things always yielded extraordinary rewards.
Even though Somerfeld¡¯s magic power had already dissipated, nders still did not remove the dead water ball.
He had a feeling that as long as he removed the dead water ball, nders would not allow any idents to happen. Although he won, the process was extremely dangerous. A little carelessness could bring his opponent back to life.
When that time came, nders would be the one in pain.
Somerfeld, who was in the dead water ball, did not have any magic power in his body. His recovery speed was restrained, and hey weakly in the dead water ball.
One after another, ck Scarecrows entered the dead water ball, and these ck Scarecrows sessfully entered Somerfeld¡¯s body.
This time, he could no longer resist. He no longer had any magic power to produce lightning.
No matter what Somerfeld thought, he had now be nders¡¯s prey.
The process was quite smooth. The ck Scarecrow and Somerfeld¡¯s heart had perfectly fused together.
nders entered the sea of consciousness. At the center of the sea of consciousness, there was another giant ind. This ind was thergest ind.
This meant that Somerfeld¡¯s strength was the strongest. nders was satisfied and carried the fear scarecrow to this ind.
After the Scarecrow of Fear was nted on the ind, nders was relieved. This meant that Somerfeld waspletely under his control.
Osmond and Ruskin were extremely anxious. They saw the lightning spell in the sky. They knew that this was their boss¡¯s desperate magic.
They did not know what their boss had encountered. The two of them had to hurry to the central area.
¡°The spatial passage can be used again. The space here is not too stable. The two of us will go in. You two quickly follow.¡±
The golden strange creature Dior, who was hiding in the dark, saw the two of them enter the spatial passage.. He began to cast a spell.
Chapter 423 - Subjugating Osmond
Chapter 423: Subjugating Osmond
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The golden strange creature Dior revealed a smug smile. So what if it was the powerful Salko Temple? It was still not under his control.
The golden strange creature race had a special status in the Ancient Forest. When they were in the forest, they could receive powerful buffs. This kind of buffs was all-epassing.
When the gold strange creature race advanced to S rank, they would be able to obtain even higher authority in the forest.
The reason why the gold race had declined was because they had never given birth to an S rank powerhouse.
These grudges were all ced on the head of the Salko Temple. The golden strange creature race constantly thought about how to destroy the Salko Temple.
What made them despair was that they had not had a chance for 2,000 years. After leaving the Ancient Forest, their strength would continue to weaken.
They could leave the forest, but their strength would not follow, and would not leave the forest. After leaving the forest, they would only be a very ordinary strange creature.
That was unless they advanced to an A+ rank, after reaching an A+ rank, they would be able to perfectly control their own strength. Even if they left the forest, their strength would not disappear.
However, the Salko Temple had taken a liking to the golden strange creature n¡¯s ability, and the golden strange creature n began to decline.
Now that the golden strange creatures hadtched onto the scarecrow¡¯s leg, he felt that there was hope for the golden strange creatures to revive.
He had just released the Forest Will into the spatial passage. The Forest Will was a magical spell that could only be used in the Ancient Forest.
As long as he released this spell, he would be able to obtain the desired result.
It was said that the Forest Will was a mysterious existence thatmunicated with the Ancient Forest, borrowing its power to fulfill its own wishes.
Every time the will of the forest was released, it would pay the price of its life. However, the golden strange creatures had extremely long lifespans, and they did not care about this little bit of lifespan.
Any one of the golden strange creatures could live up to more than a thousand years old. If it was an S rank strange creature, its life would even exceed 5,000 years old.
Dior was only more than 2,000 years old, and he still had more than 3,000 years of lifespan. For the sake of the golden strange creatures, he did not care about this little bit of lifespan at all.
After the teleportation in the spatial passage ended, Osmond came out from the passage. After hended, he observed the surrounding scenery.
He confirmed that this was the central area of the forest, because there were traces of lightning everywhere.
It should be that Somerfeld had just fought a great battle with the enemy. Osmond carefully looked for Somerfeld.
At this moment, Somerfeld had been subdued by nders. He quickly recovered his body.
¡°Master¡¯s Green Scarecrow is really magical. I feel that my recovery speed has increased by at least three times, especially my mana recovery speed has increased by twenty times.¡±
The Green Scarecrow had a powerful supporting function. The stronger the ability, the stronger the effect.
Somerfeld already had an extremely strong recovery ability. When he met theGreen Scarecrow figurine, it was really strengthened.
It did not take long for Somerfeld to recover. He felt that his body had never been stronger, and this feeling made him extremely intoxicated.
Rattle!
¡°A new friend has arrived. Hide for a while, I¡¯ll y with him!¡±
What happened next made Somerfeld unable to believe his eyes. The scarecrow had actually transformed into his appearance, transforming into him. He was actually unable to tell which one of them was him.
Despite his curiosity, he still hid. He was not worried that the scarecrow would kill hispanion.
After he was subdued by the scarecrow, he would feel fear from time to time in his heart. He could feel that the scarecrow seemed to like this emotion of his very much.
As an S rank powerhouse, he had a keen perception. He was very close to the truth, but he would never have thought that there would be something called the Demon of Fear system in the world.
nders quickly found Osmond. He carefully recalled the way Somerfeld spoke and was ready to tease the old man.
But before nders could speak, Osmond saw his captain and spoke first.
¡°Captain, are you okay? I was really worried about you!¡±
¡°What exactly did you encounter? Your magic robe has be tattered.¡±
nders had watched Somerfeld transform. With his perfect transformation, it would not be a problem for him to duplicate himself into another Somerfeld.
¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve already eliminated the ghost, but I still can¡¯t confirm where the ghost came from.¡±
¡°That¡¯s great, captain. You¡¯re really good. I knew you could do it.¡±
Osmond was naturally very happy that the problem in his heart had been removed. Looking at the miserable appearance of the captain, he felt that it was inappropriate to ask other questions.
Letting the captain rest was the best choice. When he was done resting, he would naturally share the details with everyone.
¡°Captain, let¡¯s go back. I¡¯ll send a message to the others and have theme here to wee you.¡±
Looking at the cute old man in front of him, nders could not bear to make a move on him. However, when he thought of the wonderful fear points, he still made his move.
Rattle!
¡°Old Man, look at what this is!¡±
After hearing the strangeughter, Osmond immediately realized that something was wrong. The person in front of him was not the captain.
The fake captain was too fast. He did not have time to react before he was wrapped by a ck ball.
His strength was not as strong as Somerfeld. His magic power was quickly dissipating.
nders did not give Osmond a chance at all. He released one water ball after another. Soon, Osmond was enveloped by the water ball.
His magic power was rapidly dissipating. He opened his magic shield, but the dead water ball waspletely immune to the magic shield. It directly prated the magic shield.
Osmond quickly took out a magic recovery potion. He had just opened the cork when the ck liquid entered the potion bottle. The magic recovery potion was immediately contaminated. The blue liquid now turned into a ck liquid, he knew he could not drink it.
There would definitely be problems after drinking it. He wanted to take out another bottle, but he had no time.
The mana in his body waspletely eliminated. He became a mage without any mana.
At this moment, he was like a tiger without teeth. Although he was a tiger, he was a tiger without any fighting strength.
Rattle!
¡°Stop struggling and surrender obediently!¡±
A few ck Scarecrows entered the ck water ball. Soon, Osmond was subdued by nders. After subjugating him, nders released a Green Scarecrow to parasitize Osmond¡¯s heart.
The Green Scarecrow¡¯s life power burst forth. Osmond¡¯s injuries quickly recovered. In fact, he was not seriously injured. The main reason was that he had used up all his magic power.
Without the support of his mana, he felt his head was a little dizzy. He took out a bottle of mana recovery potion.
After drinking one bottle, half of his mana quickly recovered, and he quickly became lively.
¡°Master, this Green Scarecrow of yours is really powerful. I can feel its life force.¡±
After Osmond was subdued, the ck Scarecrow transmitted some basic information to him. He already knew who had subdued him.
nders was pleased with Osmond¡¯s performance, and then there was an old man with an S rank, and he was going to subjugate that old man, too.
Chapter 424 - Tree King Valley
Chapter 424: Tree King Valley
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Ruskin was disturbed by the old golden strange creature¡¯s Forest Will in the spatial passage. He did not teleport to the center of the forest.
He was teleported to an unknown area. No one had ever been here before. Even the golden strange creature had not been here before.
He saw that the trees here were not as dense as the Ancient Forest, but they were still lush and full of vitality.
He walked around the unknown area until a huge rock blocked his way.
Naturally, he bypassed the huge rock. After he bypassed the huge rock, he saw a passage. Since there was no other way to go, he walked into the passage.
Ruskin kept feeling that something was calling him, making him walk forward.
He was an S rank extraordinary ability user, and he already possessed a super sense that surpassed that of an ordinary person.
His powerful strength allowed him to maintain his confidence, and he did not have any fear towards the unknown.
He was already the top existence on the entire Blue, and he did not feel that the unknown existence could threaten him.
He continued to move forward. He felt that this ce was a maze, and fortunately, there was an unknown existence calling to him. This calling was like a guide. With a guide, he would naturally not get lost in the maze.
Ruskin had a strong memory. He could remember all the paths he had taken. Once he remembered the path, he would not get lost. Even if he came again, it would be much more convenient.
Osmond was trying to sense Ruskin, but to his disappointment, he could not sense Ruskin at all.
¡°Master, I can¡¯t sense Ruskin at all. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. Could it be that he¡¯s lost in the spatial passage?¡±
nders was stumped by Osmond¡¯s question. He did not know what was going on either, but he could ask Dior.
After all, he was the one who had interfered with the spatial passage. Perhaps he knew how to find Ruskin.
Very quickly, Dior arrived in front of nders through the spatial passage. He looked at the two top-notch experts of the Salko Temple behind nders, and he was filled with iparable admiration for the scarecrow.
Why was there such a huge gap between them? Look at how many S rank existences the scarecrow had subdued.
S rank existences had an unspoken rule. Even S- rank existences had to be called S rank. This was a form of honorific. Also, S+ rank existences were called super S rank.
¡°Master, I¡¯m also not sure where that fellow will be teleported to. The Ancient Forest is so big, and we haven¡¯t fully explored it.¡±
¡°There are many small spaces here. If one identally enters, they won¡¯t be able to find him in the outside world.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know if this Ruskin has entered an unknown space.¡±
This was also the charm of the Ancient Forest. If you were lucky and found a small space, it meant that you found treasure. If you were unlucky, you would be killed by the creatures in the small space.
Ruskin also did not say one thing. The golden strange creature race was a race that walked out of the small space.
This had always been the secret of the golden strange creature race. Ever since the golden race came out of the small space, they hadpletely sealed off the information of the small space.
Thousands of years had passed. How could people remember this? Even those who knew it gradually disappeared with the passage of time.
Perhaps there would be such information in some books that recorded ancient events, but those who saw it treated it as a legend and did not believe it.
This secret was naturally buried in the dust of history.
If it was not for nders asking, Dior would never have said it.
His heart had already fused with the ck Scarecrow. The ck Scarecrow would constantly release fear, which made him naturally fearful of nders.
Anything that nders wanted to know, as long as Dior knew, he would tell him.
When nders heard about the small space, his interest was immediately piqued. It seemed that the Blue was really mysterious. There were many things that he did not know.
¡°Dior, can you find such a small space?¡±
In fact, Dior could definitely find such a small space. Back when the golden strange creature race had fallen, they had all hidden in this small space. That was how the golden strange creature race had been able to survive until now.
In fact, after he had advanced to S rank, he had thought about hiding in this small space and noting out. He wanted to see what the people of the Salko temple could do.
However, reality did not allow him to hide in this small space. He did not think too much about it. After going through so much trouble to advance to S rank, he was unwilling to hide like a mouse without enjoying any benefits.
¡°Master, Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll ask the Ancient Forest. The forest will tell me.¡±
nders was very curious about how Diormunicated with the entire Ancient Forest. Previously, the Green Scarecrow had learned skills from Dior, but nders felt that those skills were useless, so he gave up on them.
Now, it seemed that Dior still had some tricks up his sleeve. A Green Scarecrow entered Diyul¡¯s body, and nders learned a skill from him: Forest Will.
[Ding! Congrattions to host for learning Forest Will. This skill can be optimized by the Demon of Fear system. Would you like to optimize it?]
The system that had not appeared for a long time suddenly appeared, and nders was pleasantly surprised. He immediately chose to optimize Forest Will.
After the optimization of Forest Will, the skill¡¯s name had changed to Spiritual Link.
Spiritual Link: In any ce, the use of this skill can connect to the collective will of that ce.
After reading the introduction of the skill, nders felt a huge wave in his heart. He had heard before that the Ancient Forest was alive.
He had thought that it was just a rumor, but now he couldmunicate with this collective will. This fully proved that this forest was alive and a huge life form.
nders wanted tomunicate with the forest, but he did not know what to say. He thought about it and decided to forget about it. It was not toote tomunicate after he thought about it. After all, the Ancient Forest was not going anywhere.
What he needed to do now was to find Ruskin.
At this moment, Dior had finished making a wish to the Forest Will. The reply he received was that Ruskin had entered the Tree King Valley.
Rattle!
¡°Interesting. What is this Tree King Valley?¡±
At the mention of the Tree King Valley, Dior¡¯s expression became extremely angry.
Chapter 425 - The Tree King and Golden Strange Creatures’ Past
Chapter 425: The Tree King and Golden Strange Creatures¡¯ Past
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Dior was immersed in his memories. At that time, he was not yet an adult. He was just a small youth of the golden strange creature tribe.
The treants had always been the ves of the golden strange creature tribe. This was because the treants were made by the golden strange creature tribe after thebination of humans and a magical tree in the ancient forest.
Therefore, the golden strange creature naturally suppressed the treants. Whenever the treants saw the golden strange creatures, they would automatically submit to them.
They all came out of the small space. Seeing that the golden strange creature could live happily in the Ancient Forest, the Tree King of the Tree King Valley could not take it anymore. He was extremely jealous of the golden strange creatures.
Originally, the golden strange creatures and the Tree King were allies. However, the Tree King used the alliance to provoke the golden strange creatures into an internal conflict.
The reason why the Tree King allowed the golden strange creatures to have internal strife was that the Tree King¡¯s strength could notpete with the golden strange creatures.
When the two sides originally formed an alliance, their strength and size were about the same. However, ever since the golden strange creatures walked out of the small space, the entire forest¡¯s resources were upied by the golden strange creatures, and the golden strange creatures rapidly grew stronger.
The Tree King began to regret. Back then, he was the first to walk out of the small space. It was he who invited the golden strange creatures to walk out of the small space together.
At that time, the golden strange creatures were very worried about their safety in the outside world. They were unwilling to walk out of the small space.
There were indeed all kinds of rare birds and strange beasts in the ancient deste forest. All kinds of powerful wild beasts were enough to pose a fatal threat to the golden strange creatures.
After the Tree King walked out of the small space, he had tamed many wild beasts. At that time, the golden strange creatures were still not very strong. The Tree King did not take the golden creeps seriously at all.
They were both existences in the small space. Out of sympathy, the Tree King even took care of the golden strange creatures.
The golden strange creatures were even more grateful to him. The Tree King enjoyed this feeling very much, so both sides maintained this strange bnce.
The Tree King felt that the entire Ancient Forest was just so-so. He had a big goal, which was to rule the entire Ancient Forest.
Soon, he ruled most of the surroundings of the Ancient Forest, leaving only the central area. However, the ck ant tribe in the central area was a difficult bone to gnaw on.
All of the ck ant tribe¡¯s subordinates had died, and The ck ant tribe felt offended and the ck ant queen began to go berserk.
In a short period of time, the number of ck ants increased threefold. The ck ants took the initiative to attack and they began to look for the Tree King.
The Tree King heard that the ants were looking for him, and he did not care about those little ants at all. The tree king alone was an army. His roots could turn into sharp thorns that could pierce out from the ground, and the damage of these earth thorns was very powerful.
However, there were many ants, and they were small in size. They were not afraid of his earth thorns at all.
The ck ants of the ck ant tribe had intelligence. Even if the Tree King¡¯s strength was higher than theirs, when faced with the tide of ck ants, the Tree King could not do anything. Soon, the Tree King¡¯s body waspletely devoured by the ants.
He abandoned his original body. Only his roots managed to escape, leaving him alive. The Tree King was unwilling. He wanted to take revenge, but he did not have a good way to deal with the ck ant tribe.
At this time, the Tree King called the golden strange creatures. These golden strange creaturtes were the Tree King¡¯s allies. When the golden strange creatures were not very strong, the Tree King had taken care of them quite a bit.
The golden strange creatures also worshipped the Tree King. When the tree king found the golden strange creatures, he said that he had been ambushed by the ck ant tribe.
The despicable and shameless ck ant tribe had severely injured the Tree King. After the golden strange creatures heard this, the crowd became furious. They wanted to take revenge for the Tree King.
In fact, the Tree King had deceived the golden strange creatures. It was the Tree King who had provoked the ck ant tribe.
In order to take revenge for the Tree King, the golden strange creatures walked out of the small space, and they found that everything in the world was so magical. The golden strange creatures hadpletely defeated the ck ant tribe.
There were many ck ants, but the golden strange creatures were not dumb. The golden strange creatures discovered that the flesh of the ck ants was tender and delicious. After eating, the golden strange creatures actually evolved.
This discovery made the golden strange creatures go crazy. They began to hunt the ck ants.
At first, the two sides were in a state of bnce. The Tree King watched as the golden strange creatures fought the ck ants. He had a feeling that everything was under his control. He felt that if he hid in the Tree King Valley, he could make the entire forest tremble.
As time passed, the golden strange creatures evolved and became stronger and stronger. The ck ant tribe gradually lost. In the end, they werepletely defeated by the golden strange creatures. The ck ant tribe began to flee in all directions.
From then on, the ck ant tribe never became powerful again because the golden strange creatures would just eat them. The ck ants became their favorite food.
When the golden strange creatures were at their strongest, they even kept ck ants in captivity. The golden strange creatures loved to eat ck ant eggs. Once the eggs were eaten, the ck ants would never have the chance to recover.
The Tree King had been recuperating until three hundred yearster, when his injuries had just recovered. However, when he walked out of the Tree King Valley, he discovered that everything in the Ancient Forest had changed.
He was extremely angry. Why did it change so much after a nap?
When the golden strange creatures saw the Tree King, they worshiped the Tree King. They invited the Tree King out of the Tree King Valley to live with them in the Ancient Forest.
The golden strange creatures became extremely powerful, so they were naturally no longer afraid of the Tree King. However, the affection they once had was still there, and they were still extremely respectful towards the Tree King.
Back when the Tree King was defeated by the ck ants, he fled in a panic, leaving behind many roots.
After losing their connection with the main body, these roots gradually degenerated into a special magic tree.
The golden strange creatures just happened to use this tree to make treants because this material was too suitable for making treants.
When the Tree King saw the treants made from the golden strange creature¡¯s roots, he was furious. They actually used his roots as ves.
The Tree King could not stand this state. He either became the king of the entire Ancient Forest, or he would stay in the Tree King Valley. He did not ept coexistence with others.
Thus, the Tree King began his n. The first step was to split the golden strange creatures. Thus, there was internal strife among the golden strange creatures. The golden strange creatures killed each other, and the treants also rebelled. The originally powerful golden strange creatures gradually declined.
Even if they declined, the Tree King was still no match for them. During the time the Tree King was asleep, the golden strange creatures rapidly evolved.
Thus, the Tree King took the second step. He used the humans who had ventured into the forest to exploit their greed. He told the humans that the golden strange creatures had endless gold.
The humans were indeed fooled. The human emperor sent out an expedition and began to plunder the golden strange creatures.
Soon, the golden strange creatures werepletely defeated by the humans.
They had no choice but to retreat back to the small space. Later, the golden strange creatures realized that something was wrong. They discovered that the treants were worshipping the Tree King Valley. The golden strange creatures slowly understood the truth of the matter.
After obtaining the truth, the golden strange creatures went straight to the Tree King.. They wanted revenge.
Chapter 426 - The Tree King Who Caused Trouble
Chapter 426: The Tree King Who Caused Trouble
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The Tree King had been waiting for these golden strange creatures for a long time. He wanted to capture all the golden strange creatures in one fell swoop. Only then would he be able to dominate the entire Ancient Forest.
The golden strange creatures did not know that the Tree King had already prepared an ambush. When the golden strange creatures saw the Tree King, both sides began to hate each other. The Tree Ting controlled the treants to attack the golden strange creatures.
The golden strange creatures were least afraid of the treant ves. They had the skill, Light of Temptation. The treants were constantly being interfered with. Although there were many treants, they did not disy muchbat power.
The Tree King was furious. His sharp thorns had killed many treants and injured many of the golden strange creatures.
Almost all of the A rank golden strange creatures pounced on the Tree King. They wanted to perish together with the Tree King. The Tree King was frightened.
It was impossible for the Tree King¡¯s huge body to escape. The Tree King was severely injured, and the treants had also dealt fatal damage to the golden strange creatures.
This battle could be said to be a lose-lose situation. The golden strange creatures hadpletely entered a low tide. They returned to their own small space to recuperate.
The Tree King also returned to his small space to recuperate.
After more than a thousand years, the golden strange creatures had almost recovered their strength. They had even given birth to an S rank existence.
The Tree King had been recovering all this time. He had also used more than a thousand years to recover. This time, he had fully recovered.
He did not rashly attack the golden strange creatures. He still liked to hide in the dark and cause trouble. After all, this was what he was best at.
The golden strange creatures could not enter the Tree King¡¯s small space. They could not do anything to the Tree King. Even if they wanted to take revenge, they could not.
The most infuriating thing was the human¡¯s Salko Temple. As long as the golden strange creatures gave birth to an A+ rank powerhouse, they would be captured by the Salko Temple.
The Salko temple would not hesitate to capture the golden strange creatures with their bare hands. Dior was a cautious person. He had always stayed in the golden strange creatures¡¯ small space and never left.
Until he sessfully advanced to S ss, he felt that he had the right to take revenge on the Salko Temple and the Tree King.
In fact, it was not only Dior who thought so. The Tree King also thought so. He was constantly thinking of eliminating the golden strange creatures.
The Tree King had been monitoring the golden strange creatures. The treants were his natural eyes and ears. Not only could the golden strange creatures control the treants, but the Tree King could also control them. After all, these treants were once his body.
The Tree King watched as the golden strange creatures regained their strength, but he did not dare to walk out of the Tree King Valley easily. He knew that the golden strange creatures had given birth to an S rank existence.
The Tree King was also an S ss existence. They were of the same level. With so many A rank golden strange creatures, the tree king waspletely unable to resist.
He needed allies, but the Tree King could not wait for an opportunity. Just a few days ago, the Tree King sensed someone from the outside world.
The powerful human could be the Tree King¡¯s good helper. The Tree King quickly understood the humans in the forest through the treants.
The tree king was not a strange creature. He was not afraid of the Salko Temple. On the contrary, this temple might be his ally.
Every time the golden old strange creature Dior used the Forest Will, the Tree King could feel it.
The Tree King could also use the Forest Will. He used the skill to pull Ruskin out of the spatial passage.
After Ruskin came out of the spatial passage, he came to the entrance of the Tree King Valley. There was a huge rock at the entrance of the Tree King Valley.
The Tree King used the Forest Will to contact Ruskin. Waves of calls from the heart allowed Ruskin to find the Tree King.
¡°Interesting, a huge tree. Why did you summon me here?¡±
Ruskin only felt a little curious when he saw the Tree King. As for being afraid, it was impossible for him to be afraid.
The Tree King looked extremely huge. Ruskin could feel that the Tree King¡¯s strength was on par with his. In other words, the Tree King could not control him.
¡°Respected human powerhouse, the reason why you are here is because the spatial ind has been disturbed by those strange golden strange creatures.¡±
From the first time the spatial passage had an ident, Ruskin had felt that something was wrong. However, he could not say it out loud. He did not know exactly what was wrong.
After the Tree King¡¯s exnation, he suddenly realized that it was all because of the golden strange creatures.
¡°Do you know about the ghost strange creatures?¡±
Ruskin did not forget their mission to the Ancient Forest.
¡°What ghosts? There are no ghosts in the Ancient Forest. The ancient forest only has golden strange creatures.¡±
¡°But I do remember some of the ghosts you mentioned, but why should I tell you?¡±
The Tree King had always been monitoring the golden strange creatures, so he naturally would not let go of the golden strange creatures.
In fact, as long as there were trees, there was no information that he could not monitor.
nders had once released arge number of ghosts, and the Tree King immediately knew about it. However, before the Tree King could contact the ghosts, they had disappeared.
This made the Tree King very depressed. He had waited for a powerful outsider, but he did not expect them to disappear.
However, this also made the Tree King notice nders. However, he realized that this human young man was very close to golden strange creatures.
The old strange creature, Dior, was actually bowing to this young human. This made the Tree King extremely angry. It was not easy for a human powerhouse toe to the forest, yet golden strange creatures got to know him first. It seemed that the rtionship between the two parties was not bad.
The Tree King was a proud tree. He did not want to contact nders. What he did notck the most was time. At the very most, he could just wait.
As expected, the heavens still took care of the Tree King. He waited for another wave of humans, and the tree king felt the powerful strength of this wave of humans.
The Tree King was extremely excited. If he had the help of these humans, he would definitely be able topletely eliminate the golden strange creatures.
Ruskin heard that the Tree King knew about the ghost strange creatures, and this made him very concerned. Since this tree demon knew about the ghosts, then it would be easy to talk about it.
¡°If you refuse to cooperate, you will have to do it the hard way. You must know what the Salko Temple wants to know. If you want to ask for benefits from me, that will depend on your strength.¡±
As he spoke, Ruskin¡¯s hands began to gather magic power. The Tree King felt a powerful magic wave, and he was really speechless.
He just wanted some benefits. If he did not want to give it, then he would not give it. However, he would not go so far as to start a fight when they met.
¡°Human, please remain calm. I am a friendly forest elf. I have no intention of making an enemy out of you. I can tell you what you want to know.¡±
The Tree King¡¯s goal was to use these humans to eliminate the golden strange creatures. He did not want to start a fight with these humans, as it would disrupt his ns.
¡°Human, let me tell you. The golden strange creatures have cooperated with a young human. The ghost you mentioned was released by that young man.¡±
The Tree King used the Forest Will to share the information about nders summoning the ghost with Ruskin.
Ruskin was shocked when he saw the picture.
Chapter 427 - Meeting Ruskin by Chance
Chapter 427: Meeting Ruskin by Chance
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The contents of the screen were very different from what Gabriel Reis had said. What happened in the screen was at the edge of the Ancient Forest, while Gabriel Reis said that the ghost altar incident happened at the center of the forest.
It was because they were at the center that they had no choice but to use the spatial passage. Otherwise, how could they have been separated?
¡°Damn it! Gabriel Reis has betrayed us!¡±
Excluding everything that was impossible, what remained was the truth. Ruskin was an S rank extraordinary ability user. He had rich experience in dealing with enemies.
Even though they felt that Gabriel Reeis could not have betrayed them, based on the course of events, there was a very high possibility that Gabriel Reis had already betrayed them.
What was it that caused him to defect? It was impossible for the golden strange creature race to cause Gabriel to defect. Ruskin still had confidence in this.
Then, only the young human was left. He was really curious about who this human was. Since he was a human, he should know how powerful the temple was.
Ruskin could not figure it out, so he decided to find the leader, Somerfeld.
¡°Tree King, I heard that you want to form an alliance with us. As an S rank existence, you have the right to form an alliance with the Salkos Temple.¡±
When the Tree King heard that the other party was from the Salko Temple, he was pleasantly surprised. Of course, he knew about the Salko Temple. If he could form an alliance with the Salko Temple, he would be more than happy to do so.
He knew what the Salko Temple had been doing for so many years. Every time an A+ rank powerhouse from the golden strange creature n was captured, he would be happy for a long time.
It had already begun to fantasize about the beautiful prospect of forming an alliance with the Salko Temple.
¡°Do you know where that human young man is?¡± Ruskin felt that the Tree King had to show its sincerity in cooperating.
As for the golden strange creatures, the Salko Temple had never intended to destroy them. After destroying them, where would the temple go to capture an A+ golden strange creature?
However, the silly Tree King could be used. The Tree King had an endless lifespan. It could be said that as long as the Ancient Forest existed, it would always exist. Even if it lost some of its lifespan asionally, it could quickly recover.
When the Tree King used the Forest Will, the effect was several times stronger than the effect of Dior¡¯s.
Soon, the Tree King found nders¡¯s location. The Tree King was extremely angry when he saw the golden strange creature Dior and nders together.
There were also two strong warriors from the Salko temple following them. Needless to say, they must have gotten together.
The Tree King looked at Ruskin. Its green eyes showed a pitiful expression. The tree king decided to stay in the Valley of the Tree King. It looked dangerous outside.
The Tree King shared the scene with Ruskin. Ruskin was shocked after seeing it. He did not expect the captain to be subdued by the scarecrow.
Ruskin was more loyal to the Salko temple than anything else. He did not know how to save the captain, but he had to pass the news to the rest of the temple.
S rank extraordinary ability users had a power that allowed them to use their powerful spiritual power to contact others within a certain distance.
No matter how much Ruskin used magic to expand his spiritual power, he could not contact Vivian and Hansen.
Did Hansen and Vivian betray him as well?
¡°Tree King, help me look at the temporary camp of the humans. I want to see if the other two elders are under control.¡±
After the Tree King observed, he shared the scene with Ruskin. He let out a sigh of relief. At least Vivian and Hansen were not under control.
¡°Tree King, can you contact them? I can¡¯t contact them here.¡±
¡°Sorry, human, I can¡¯tmunicate with the outside world. I can observe the outside world, but I can¡¯t pass the information to the outside world. This is a small space with natural barriers.¡±
After hearing the Tree King¡¯s words, Ruskin was relieved. He was also anxious and forgot that he was in the Tree King¡¯s small space. In the small space, it was self-isted. No magic could prate the space barrier.
Ruskin decided to leave the Valley of the Tree King. He wanted to find Vivian and Hansen immediately and tell them the truth.
¡°A big rock. This is the entrance to the Valley of the Tree King, isn¡¯t it?¡± nders led Dior and the others to the entrance of the Valley of the Tree King. With Dior leading the way, nders decided to go through the small space of the Ancient Forest.
It would be best if he could recruit them as his subordinates. He would decide on his next move after seeing the other party¡¯s attitude.
Without waiting for nders to enter the Tree King Valley, Ruskin was the first to leave the Valley of the Tree King. He just happened to meet nders and the others.
Rattle!
¡°I¡¯ve been searching for him everywhere. It was all effortless.¡±
Ruskin did not know how strong this young man was, but he couldpare him with others. However, his captain had been subdued, and he did not think that he could defeat this young man.
Ruskin was in an awkward situation. He wanted to use the spatial passage to escape, but it did not seem like he could escape this young man.
The human young man would definitely stop him. Any magic could disturb the stability of the spatial passage, and he could not risk it at all.
¡°Young man, are you looking for me?¡±
Ruskin decided to find out about this young man¡¯s background. Then, he would take the opportunity to escape.
¡°Yes, you really want to know who I am, right?¡±
Rattle!
Amidst nders¡¯s strangeughter, he began to change. He turned into a golden scarecrow.
¡°What? It¡¯s actually you, scarecrow? When did you be an S rank?¡±
Ruskin felt that the entire world was in a bad state. He had known about the scarecrow, and it had only been one or two years since the scarecrow had appeared.
This growth rate was too terrifying. If he was given more time, how far would he grow?
Ruskin did not dare to think anymore. His loyalty to the temple helped him make a decision. He wanted to perish together with the scarecrow.
He wanted topletely eliminate the future danger of the temple, even at the cost of his life.
nders would not give Ruskin a chance. He had already experienced the thoughts of the lunatics of the Salko Temple.
Their current thoughts must be to die with him. nders, Dior, Somerfeld, and Osmond, the four of them werepletely superior to Ruskin.
Ruskin did not even have the chance to resist.
A ck water ball rushed towards Ruskin. He tried to dodge, but he realized that he could not move.
¡°Leader, why did you imprison me? Leader, wake up, you¡¯re being controlled.¡±
No matter how much Ruskin shouted, Somerfeld¡¯s eyes did not have the slightest bit of regret or pity.
¡°Ruskin, submitting to master is your best choice!¡±
Rattle!
¡°Well done!¡±
Somerfeld¡¯s attack made nders very satisfied. It was good to have subordinates. He did not even need to make a move himself.
nders condensed a ck water ball.. Just as the ck water ball was about to touch Ruskin, he exploded.
Chapter 428 - Heart of Life
Chapter 428: Heart of Life
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Ruskin burst forth with unprecedentedbat strength. He broke free from Somerfeld¡¯s imprisonment spell.
Ruskin had seized an important moment. nders and the others were at a moment of rxation.
Ruskin¡¯s entire body was emitting golden mes. He instantly turned around and entered the Tree King Valley.
The Tree King saw everything, and the Tree King was terrified. This guy was an S rank powerhouse, and he could not be provoked at all.
Seeing Ruskin enter the Tree King Valley, the Tree King was so anxious that he gnashed his teeth. The Tree King regretted calling Ruskin over.
The golden old strange creature, Dior, saw Ruskin enter the Tree King Valley, and a feeling of joy arose in his heart. He was struggling to figure out how to tell his master to kill the Tree King when the opportunity came.
nders had warned him thest time, and he had always remembered it. He was also afraid of nders¡¯s anger.
Now, the Tree King had taken the initiative to collude with the people of the Salko Temple. Oh, Tree King, you old thing, today is the day you die.
Dior excitedly led the way. He had been to the Tree King Valley several times. The maze of the forest in the valley could confuse others, but it could not confuse Dior.
After Ruskin escaped into Tree King Valley, he followed the route in his memory to find the Tree King. He needed an ally at this time.
Perhaps the Tree King could help him. If he was not careful, he would get lost in the maze.
Ruskin summed up the forest maze very well. He found that he could not find the way. He was already lost in the forest maze.
He instantly understood what was going on. He muttered to himself angrily, ¡°damn Tree King. He betrayed me the moment he turned around!¡±
Ruskin thought to himself. When he got out, he would definitely not let this big tree go. He had to pay a price for daring to deceive the elders of the temple.
Under the lead of Dior, nders quickly found the Tree King.
Rattle!
¡°Let me see. An iparably huge tree. Old cutie, do you have anything to say?¡±
On the way here, Dior had already told nders about the grudge between the Tree King and the golden strange creature n.
He told nders about it, and nders treated it as a story and listened to it. This matter did not affect his judgment at all.
The Tree King knew that this young human man was the leader. He had long thought of a countermeasure.
¡°Greetings, respected human. Nice to meet you. The Tree King is willing to submit to you.¡±
The tree king was very straightforward. As long as he did not die, it was not a big deal to submit to him.
¡°Not bad. A wise man submits to circumstances. Old tree spirit, you are very smart.¡±
Hearing the young human praise him, the Tree King¡¯s heart finally rxed. This time, he did not have to die.
The Tree King did not just want to die. He wanted to make a contribution and be the young human¡¯s confidant.
As long as the tree king was given a chance, he would be able to manipte matters from behind the scenes.
¡°Hello, Master. I¡¯ve captured an old human. This human is very likely to be your enemy.¡±
Looking at the Tree King who was ttering him, nders felt that it was quite interesting. A huge tree actually had a sinister character.
nders did not like this kind of sinister viin. Previously, Dior had told nders the story of the Tree King. In addition to the Tree King¡¯s attitude in front of nders, nders disliked the Tree King even more.
Dior did not know nders¡¯s thoughts. Looking at the Tree King¡¯s performance, he was very angry. Dior struggled for a long time, but he did not say it out loud.
The Tree King moved its huge body and brought everyone to the ce where Ruskin was trapped. Fortunately, the Tree King was still reliable. He had trapped Ruskin under his nose.
Ruskin, who was trapped in the maze, exuded a decadent aura. Initially, when he erupted, his entire body was emitting golden mes. Now, only a faint blood-red me was swaying weakly above his head.
Rattle!
¡°You didn¡¯t expect it, did you, old man? You ran here and there, but in the end, you still fell into my hands.¡±
nders did not want to waste his breath on Ruskin. The current Ruskin was also extremely weak. Previously, he had burned his life force and erupted with power that exceeded his own level. That power did notst long and could only be used to fight back or escape.
Ruskin did not even think about fighting back. His only thought was to escape. Even if he tried his best to escape, he still fell into the hands of this young human.
Somerfeld imprisoned Ruskin. No one knew Ruskin better than him. At this time, Ruskin might choose to self-destruct. He immediately used magic imprisonment on Ruskin. In fact, it was a form of protection for him.
nders knew what Somerfeld was thinking, but he did not care about it. His goal was to subdue Ruskin.
The ck Scarecrow entered Ruskin¡¯s body and without much effort, Ruskin was subdued by nders.
The Tree King felt a chill in its heart when it saw what nders did. This young human was really powerful. He could actually control the minds of others.
However, the Tree King was not afraid of others casting mind control magic on him. He was naturally immune to mind control magic.
nders had absorbed fear points from Ruskin, but he could not feel any fear points from the Tree King. This surprised nders.
The Tree King had a big secret. It contained a heart of life. He had never told anyone about this. This was his biggest secret.
It was because of this heart of life that the tree king had a long life. The tree king himself did not know how long he had lived.
nders was very curious about what kind of existence the Tree King was, and why such arge tree could actually be like a human.
He could not help but study the Tree King. nders lightly jumped onto the crown of the Tree King.
nders saw a huge gemstone that was emitting a sparkling green light. This gemstone had a thick radiance of life.
[Ding! Congrattions to the host for discovering the heart of life.]
[Ding! The Demon God of fear system requires the heart of life.]
nders was surprised to receive two system notifications in session. It seemed that this heart of life must be very important.
He began to use the system to collect the heart of life.
The moment nders jumped onto the crown of the Tree King, the Tree King was extremely nervous.
The heart of life was his life support. Without the heart of life, he would degenerate into just an iparably huge tree.
The heart of life was something that he had to protect. He would not allow anyone to take away his heart of life.
However, he was helpless. The heart of life had magic that could protect itself. However, when faced with that young human, the heart of life was taken away without any resistance.
Although Dior did not know what that gigantic green gemstone was, he knew that it was very important to the Tree King. As long as the Tree King was hurt, the golden strange creature race would support it.
The Tree King did not care about anything else. He could not lose his heart of life. Its crown began to close in on nders. He wanted to surround nders in the crown.
¡°Human, you forced me to do this. Go to Hell!¡±
Chapter 429 - A Big Secret
Chapter 429: A Big Secret
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The crown of the Tree King quickly closed, and nders was wrapped in the crown. The crown of the Tree King contained a huge amount of pressure.
This kind of pressure could easily crush a stone, let alone a human.
The Tree King was already prepared. At most, he would lose his main body again. As long as the root and the life gem existed, he could recover again.
Rattle!
¡°The heart of life is mine if I like it. Old tree spirit, you deserve your bad luck.¡±
When Dior saw the Tree king attacking nders, he immediately gathered his magic power. nders was rted to the revival and growth of the golden strange creature tribe.
He would not watch nders get into trouble. His magic power turned into a huge wave of energy and hit the Tree King¡¯s trunk.
The remaining S rank powerhouses also made their moves. In the blink of an eye, the Tree King was torn into pieces.
Meanwhile, nders had also sessfully absorbed the heart of life. The Tree King lost the heart of life, was instantly reduced from S rank to A rank.
Even if the Tree King¡¯s roots were underground, it was already impossible for him to recover.
A blue fireball appeared in Dior¡¯s hand, and he sent it into the Tree King¡¯s roots.
Hiss!
The ground began to shake slightly, but Dior did not give up. He continued to condense fireballs, and one after another, fireballs were smacked into the Tree King¡¯s roots.
The A rank Tree King could not resist the S rank Dior. Soon, the Tree King¡¯s roots were all burned by the blue fireballs.
From then on, the Tree King became history. The Tree King waspletely annihted. Dior let out a sigh of relief. He had finally gotten rid of the greatest threat to the golden strange creature n.
[Ding! Congrattions to the host for sessfully helping the system absorb the heart of life. The system¡¯s upgrade energy has been satisfied. System upgrade in progress. Upgrade time: 72 hours.]
nders was extremely happy. The system was about to upgrade again. This was definitely a good thing for nders. If the system upgraded again, it would be upgraded to S+ rank.
The limit of power that the Blue could amodate was an S+ rank powerhouse. If an even more powerful existence descended on the Blue, such an existence would be teleported away by the Blue without any hesitation.
This was the limit that the Blue could amodate. No one could break through this limit.
If one wanted to surpass S+ rank, one only needed to go to another world, such as the Abyssal magic region or the endless Hell. These ces would allow nders to break through to S+ rank.
As the heart of life was absorbed by nders, all the creatures in the Ancient Forest felt an abnormality.
They could not exin this abnormality clearly. They only felt as if a shackle had been removed from their hearts. They all felt as if the forest had lost some sort of vitality.
The heart of life had formed the Ancient Forest, and it had also imprisoned the Ancient Forest. Because of the heart of life, all the creatures in the Ancient Forest could develop intelligence.
Now that the heart of life was gone, no intelligent life would be born in the future. Of course, creatures that had evolved intelligence were not included.
Dior led nders to sweep through all the small spaces in the Ancient Forest. nders gained a lot of fear points.
He felt that he was not far from breaking through to S+ rank. He had obtained a top-tier magic item like the heart of life. Even if the system had absorbed the heart of Life, nders could already share some of the energy of the heart of life, even if it was just a little energy, nders could also advance in his rank.
The Tree King was merely a temporary host for the heart of life. The heart of life had always been evolving. If the heart of life had sessfully evolved, then the entire Ancient Forest would be a huge creature. The entire forest would break through the limits of the power of Blue.
After the Ancient Forest broke through the limits of the power of Blue, it would be expelled by Blue. This was because the next thing the Ancient Forest wanted to do was topete with Blue for the dominance of the entire.
Currently, the mainstream of Blue was technology and magic. If the Ancient Forest won, then the rules of the entire would change. There would no longer be the fusion of technology and magic here.
There was only life magic left in this ce. Humans would also encounter a huge disaster. They would either turn into treants or die.
nders did not know about this. He had unintentionally eliminated a huge disaster for Blue, which made Blue very happy.
Blue itself was also a huge life form. Its power came from all kinds of life forms on the, and mankind was its favorite race.
Every time mankind grew up, Blue received huge benefits.
Blue felt that nders had helped him eliminate a huge crisis, so it decided to reward nders. nders suddenly felt a surge of life force entering his body, and he immediately knew where this power came from.
nders was extremely shocked. He did not expect that the Blue was also a living life form. Moreover, the Blue had even rewarded him.
He felt that his entire body was filled with endless power. As long as he wanted to, he could advance to S+ rank at any time.
This feeling was truly iparable. Nothing was more real than the increase in power.
nders¡¯s S rank subordinates felt nders¡¯s transformation. They could not describe it, but they knew that the scarecrow had be even stronger.
Rattle!
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
nders did not say much nonsense. The various small spaces in the Ancient Forest had beenpletely plundered by him.
What he needed to do now was to gather everyone andpletely subdue the A+ ranked powerhouses of Salko Temple, as well as the two S rank elders.
nders was thinking of them. As Long as nders had all these powers in his hands, he felt that he should be able to wrestle with Salko Temple.
He had a feeling that the entire was helping him. He could destroy the Salko Temple.
In the middle of the Ancient Forest, nders was waiting for Gabriel Reis with Dior, Somerfeld, Ruskin, and Osmond.
Soon, Gabriel Reis led the team to the center of the forest. He saw nders with the other elders, and there was also a golden old strange creature.
Gabriel felt relieved. It was obvious that the scarecrow had subdued them.
Many A + rank elders of the temple did not know nders. They were only curious about who this young man was when they saw him surrounded by the elders.
¡°aargh¡±
¡°You¡¯re here! That¡¯s great! I¡¯ve been waiting for you! Don¡¯t Leave now!¡±
nders¡¯s Domain of Fear had already covered this team. Under nders¡¯s powerful strength, all of the A+ ranked yers felt fear in their hearts.
It did not take long for them to be subdued by nders.
¡°Dior, you¡¯ve actually advanced to S rank. That¡¯s great! The heavens have truly blessed my golden strange creatures.¡±
The A+ ranked golden strange creature who had been following the team all this while saw Dior. They excitedly hugged each other.
They were finally out of the control of the Salko Temple, even though they had a new master.
They did not know the temperament of their new master, and they were more or less worried. Dior could tell what they were thinking.
Soon, Dior told the golden strange creatures what nders had done, and the golden strange creatures were very grateful to nders.
They decided to tell nders a huge secret.
Chapter 430End - Finale
Chapter 430: Finale
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Master, when we were at Salko Temple, we discovered a huge secret. The headquarters of Salko Temple is not on Blue.¡±
¡°They discovered a New World. The headquarters of Salko Temple is located in that world. Many people do not know this secret.¡±
nders could not believe that the headquarters of Salko Temple was no longer on Blue. He immediately entered the space passage. In the space passage, he could sense the coordinates of Salko Temple.
He carefully observed the coordinates and nders found something interesting. The headquarters of the Salko Temple was actually in the space near Blue.
If he wanted to go, he could go at any time. But it was extremely dangerous for nders to enter the headquarters of the Salko Temple alone. He would not go.
Coming out of the space passage, nders felt that he could take down the Salko temple now. But before attacking the Salko temple, he had to subdue Vivian and Hansen first.
The two of them also brought a lot of A+ rank powerhouses, which was a huge force. nders had to take them down.
nders was now strong, so he did not have to act in secret anymore.
He brought all the people from the space passage to the temporary camp of Salko Temple in the Ancient Forest.
¡°Captain Somerfeld, who is this young man? I have never seen him in the temple.¡±
Hansen questioned Somerfeld with a doubtful tone. Hansen had a telepathic feeling that he could sense danger from anyone he saw.
This talent was a bug, but it also had a huge weakness. It required face-to-face contact.
The moment he saw Somerfeld, his heart beat wildly. He knew that the captain might have betrayed him. He could not believe that his captain would betray the Salko Temple.
¡°Hansen, I know your ability. Even if you sensed something, it¡¯s toote. Surrender!¡±
¡°Somerfeld, you really betrayed the temple. I won¡¯t let you go.¡±
¡°You ungrateful guy. Have you forgotten how the temple trained you?¡±
No matter how Hansen questioned, Somerfeld did not seem to mind.
¡°Pfft!¡±
¡°You¡¯re good. I need men like you.¡±
When Hansen heard the young man¡¯s words, he could not believe that such a young man could make so many powerful men of the temple submit.
¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but it doesn¡¯t matter. You can¡¯t bear the consequences of offending the temple. It¡¯s not toote to surrender.¡±
Hansen was attracting nders while Vivian was secretly sending a message to the headquarters of the Salko Temple.
¡°Vivian, don¡¯t waste your time. The space around here has been sealed by my magic. Your message can¡¯t be sent out at all.¡±
Somerfeld knew about Vivian¡¯s ability. He couldmunicate with the headquarters from a long distance. This kind of mind magic was very domineering.
¡°Not bad. I¡¯m so happy to meet two humans who are proficient in mind magic at once!¡±
nders did not want to waste any more time. He activated his Domain of Fear and instantly enveloped everyone present.
¡°Brothers, for the temple, let¡¯s fight!¡±
Hansen immediately mobilized all the temple¡¯s A+ rank elders to start fighting. However, they were deep in the Domain of Fear. They were all bewitched by the illusion.
Soon, all the A+ elders of the Salko temple were subdued by nders, leaving Hansen and Vivian alone.
The two of them were wrapped in a ck water ball. At this moment, they no longer had any magic power. The two of them were like twombs waiting to be ughtered. nders had sessfully subdued the two of them.
Three dayster, the Demon of Fear system had sessfully upgraded, and nders had also advanced to S rank. He could now be said to be the most powerful existence on the entire Blue.
He was protected by the entire blue. After nders advanced to S rank, he could clearly feel the will of the Blue.
He felt that the entire Blue seemed to be encouraging him to destroy the Salko Temple. It seemed that the will of the Blue was also dissatisfied with the actions of the Salko Temple.
Using the resources of the entire Blue to fund other worlds, it was impossible for the Blue not to have objections. In fact, the old temple master of Salko Temple could also feel the Blue.
However, what he had to do was to put the benefits of Salko temple first. As for the Blue, they did not care too much about it.
What made nders happy was that there were already 800 A+ rank ghosts in the ghost altar. Looking at this enormous power, nders¡¯s confidence soared.
After nders advanced to S rank, what he did not expect was that his Seven Chains of Desire had actually broken through. Now, his little scarecrow had six chains on its body, leaving only thest chain that had not broken through.
What a pleasant surprise. Even nders did not know how he broke through. The most difficult part of the Seven Chains of Desire was the white chain, which was the most important hurdle.
As long as the white chain broke through, the remaining chains could be mastered sooner orter.
nders studied it carefully. He found that he wanted to break through the white chain, it was better not to deliberately cultivate it. The more one forgot about it, the faster one would cultivate it.
This white chain representedziness. One had already cultivated to five chains. The foundation had already beenid. The rest did not need to be cared about. The white chain would be formed naturally.
However, there were many people who did not understand. They had spent countless amounts of time and energy, but in the end, they still had nothing.
nders told this news to the Scott family. The Scott family¡¯s old patriarch came to a sudden realization. They finally knew where they were wrong.
The Salko Temple urgently recalled the elders in the Ancient Forest. The Salko Temple had encountered a crisis in the New World. The New World had been discovered by the Abyssal magic region.
The Abyssal magic region had invaded the New World. The endless number of Abyssal magic region warriors had overwhelmed the Salko temple. In just two days, they had turned into a disadvantage.
The Salko temple could no longer keep it a secret. They recalled all the A+ and S rank elders. The New World belonged to them, and they were going to fight to the death.
Rattle!
¡°The heavens are really on my side! Let¡¯s attack while they are weak.¡±
When nders heard about this, he immediately decided to take the opportunity to destroy the Salko Temple.
Even if the people of the Salko temple knelt down and submitted to him now, it would be useless. nders had to destroy this magic force.
nders brought the members of the Salko temple that he had subdued to the headquarters of the Salko Temple. After arriving at the headquarters, ndersughed wildly.
Rattle!
¡°Foolish Salko Temple, this is the consequence of offending the scarecrow!¡±
nders opened the spatial rift, and the specters surged out like a tide. nders had been maintaining the stability of the spatial rift.
As long as the spatial rift did not disappear, it did not matter even if the ghost strange creatures died in battle. They would be resurrected in the ghost altar.
Then, they would once again enter the headquarters of the Salko Temple through the spatial rift to participate in the battle. nders¡¯s move caught the Salko temple by surprise.
All the members of the Salko temple who had been subdued by nders also made their moves. Under the desperate attacks of the ghosts, the Salko Temple was forced to retreat.
In the end, only the old temple master was left. He was so old that he could hardly move. He only had one chance to fight, and after using it, he wouldpletely disappear from this world.
The old temple master began to gather magic power. His body was rapidly recovering, and soon he returned to his young state.
Almost anyone was his opponent. nders saw the old temple master and immediately epted the battle.
No matter how strong the old temple master was, he still had no chance of winning against nders.
His attacknded on nders¡¯s body and was perfectly neutralized by the Battle Demonic God¡¯s body. However, when nders¡¯s Explosive Fistnded on the old temple master¡¯s body, his internal organs were instantly ruptured.
The old temple master¡¯s condition began to deteriorate. He gradually returned to his old appearance.
He wanted to say something, but his internal injuries made him unable to speak. Then, he fell to the ground and died.
Soon, the entire Salko Temple headquarters was upied by nders.
¡°Master, I have a request!¡±
Somerfeld already knew that the Salko Temple headquarters was in the New World. He could not bear for the people of the New World to be massacred by the monsters of the Abyssal magic region.
He wanted to save those people. After nders heard that, he did not immediately agree. Instead, he called the ghost king.
¡°Ghost king, my promise to you is always valid. If you want to leave now, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±
¡°I have a request. There are still many humans in the New World. They are being chased by the monsters of the Abyssal magic region. I want to ask you to save them.¡±
When the ghost king heard that it was the monsters of the Abyssal Magic Region, his eyes immediately turned red. There was an irreconcble hatred between the ghosts and the Abyssal magic region.
They did not reject nders. nders brought everyone to the New World.
With the powerful ghost strange creature army, the Abyssal magic region was simply not a match for them. They were mercilessly killed.
nders found the Abyssal passage. He now had many fear points. He used them to exchange for 50 space sealing stones.
The Abyssal passage was sealed tightly by nders. Even if he knew the coordinates of the New World, it would take him tens of thousands of years to break through the 50yers of seals.
As for 10,000 yearster, that was not something nders could control.
The ghost king felt that the underground of the new world was very suitable for sleeping. Since the ghost n had chosen this ce, nders naturally would not stop them.
After nders left the New World, he felt a little bored. It was the kind of boredom without an opponent.
He wanted to live a peaceful life for a period of time. He re-sealed the gates of Hell. This time, the seventh fallen angel was furious. Seeing that the seal was about to be broken, he ended up sealing it again.
The spatial array master told him that it would take at least 1,000 years to break the seal this time.
¡°My Devil¡¯s Heart!¡±
No matter how upset the seventh fallen angel was, he was still unable to break through the seal.
nders lived a happy little life. Emil, Warfarin, and Joanna happily nestled by nders¡¯s side.
....
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!